《Triplet Alpha’s Omega Mate》


 Chapter 1: omega

    Olivia''s POV


    "Wake up, Olivia," Mom''s voice echoed in my sleep.


    I groaned, pulling the nket over my head. "Five more minutes, Mom."


    "We don''t have any more minutes," she snapped, shaking my leg with a force that made it impossible to ignore. "Get up now, or we''ll bete."


    "Mom," I groaned in frustration, slowly forcing my eyes open.


    "Don''t tell me you still want to sleep," she said, standing at the foot of my bed, her hands ced firmly on her hips as she tapped her foot impatiently on the tiled floor. "Other servants are already up doing their duties, but you are still sleeping? Do you want us relieved of our duties?" Mother snapped angrily at me.


    I sighed heavily, tossing the nket aside as I dragged myself out of bed. "I''m up, I''m up," I muttered, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    "Anita is staying in the pack house for the weekend, and she has asked that you be the one to attend to her until she leaves," Mother announced, and my frown deepened. "Why me? Out of all the servants, why do I have to be her personal maid?"


    "Don''t start," Mom said firmly, shoving me toward the bathroom. "Get moving. There''s no time forining."


    I stomped to the bathroom, muttering under my breath as I turned on the tap.


    The thought of spending the day attending to Anita made my stomach churn.


    Anita and I were born on the same day, which was why we were close in the first ce. Once, she had been my best friend. We''d grown up together, running through the forest, sharing secrets, and dreaming of our future.


    That was before everything fell apart.


    My father was one of the pack''s strongest warriors, and my mother worked in the pack hospital. Our family may not have been the wealthiest, but we had respect.


    But everything changed the night of the setup.


    I stared into the mirror as the memories reyed in my head. My father had been framed for stealing from the Alpha, a crime punishable by death. Despite his pleas of innocence, no one believed him. The evidence gotten was all pointed at him, nted carefully by someone who wanted to see him fall. We were stripped of everything. My father was imprisoned for life, my mother was demoted to an omega, and I was forced to share her fate.


    Anita was there that night. She hadn''tforted me, hadn''t spoken up for the family she once called her own. Instead, she stayed silent, her gaze avoiding mine as we were being mocked.


    Now, yearster, our former Beta had died from an incurable illness, and her father was appointed the new Beta. Anita was now the Beta''s daughter. And I? I was nothing more than a servant. An omega.


    What made it worse was how effortlessly she fit into her new role. The triplets, our Alpha''s sons, Louis, Levi, and Lennox, loved her. Their attention, their admiration, it all belonged to her now. They literally worshiped the ground she walked on, and everyone believed she would turn out to be their mate once she turned eighteen, which was only a few days away. The brothers were actuallypeting among themselves for her attention and love, and it was so annoying to watch. Or perhaps I was just jealous of her life.


    I finished washing up, dressed quickly into the maid''s uniform, and stepped into the kitchen, where my mother was preparing breakfast.


    "Olivia," my mother called, "I know this isn''t easy, but¡­ we''ve already lost so much. Don''t give them a reason to take more."


    I nodded, biting back the urge to argue. She didn''t understand. How could she? I was once the daughter of a respected Gamma, but now? I was a mere Omega.


    "Here," my mother said, handing me a tray with a steaming cup of coffee. "She asked for this."


    I frowned but took the tray and headed toward the guest room where she was staying.


    "I''ll find my mate, and all this will be over," I whispered, trying tofort myself.


    But I let out a dryugh. Yeah, right. The only mate I would get was another omega, another nobody just like me. This life? It wasn''t ending.


    Reaching Anita''s room, I sighed heavily and knocked on her door, bracing myself for another day of being reminded of how far I''d fallen, and how far she''d risen.


    I sucked a deep breath before knocking again.


    "Come in," Anita''s voice called.


    I pushed the door open carefully, keeping my head down. "Your coffee," I said quietly, stepping inside the room.


    The first thing I noticed was the sound. A soft giggle, followed by the low murmur of a man''s voice. My eyes moved up for just a second, and what I saw stopped me in my tracks.


    There they were, Anita and Louis. She was tangled in his arms on the bed, her silky robe slipping off one shoulder. His shirt was open, his muscr chest on full disy as he leaned into her, his lips brushing her neck.


    I swallowed hard. My eyes darted back to the floor, and I ced the coffee on the table. Without another word, I turned, desperate to leave.


    "Wait," Anita said sharply.


    I froze, turning back to her reluctantly.


    She kissed Louis deeply and even moaned in between the kisses before pulling away.


    My wolf growled in spite, but I put on a nk expression. Anita stepped out of the bed in just in her matching set of red underwear. I watched her sway her hips seductively at Louis, and I noticed how he hungrily gawked at her. Anita has a sexy body, and I have to give her credit for that.


    She picked up the cup of coffee, her lips curling into a smug smile as she swirled the liquid inside. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe.  Louis remained silent on the bed, leaning back against the headboard.


    She took a slow sip, her nose wrinkling in exaggerated displeasure. "What is this?" she asked, her voice sharp and filled with annoyance.


    "It''s the coffee you requested," I replied respectfully, keeping my tone polite despite the way my wolf growled in the back of my mind.


    "This?" she scoffed, holding the cup out as if it were something filthy. "You call this coffee?"


    My jaw clenched, but I forced myself to remain calm. "It was made in the way you like it," I said.


    Anita''s eyes narrowed in anger, and suddenly, she threw the hot coffee over my chest and arms, soaking through my dress. The sharp sting of the heat made me gasp, but I bit my lip to keep from crying out.


    "Next time you serve me garbage like this, I swear I''ll dump it on your face."


    Behind her, Louis remained silent, not wanting to interfere.


    I stood frozen, my frown deepening as the coffee dripped down my skin. My wolf stirred, angry. I could almost hear her urging me to act. But what could I do?


    "I''m sorry if the coffee wasn''t to your liking," I said quietly, forcing the words out despite the lump in my throat. "I''ll remake it."


    Anitaughed, a light, annoying sound that grated on my nerves. "Don''t bother," she said, waving a dismissive hand. "Just try to be less useless next time."


    Turning her back to me, She turned away, moving toward Louis. She slid onto hisp like I wasn''t even in the room. He pulled her close, barely sparing me a nce before his lips found her neck.


    "You''re dismissed," he said, though his voicecked the sharpness it usually carried.


    I swallowed hard, nodded, and turned to leave, my heart racing in my chest.


    As I stepped out of the room, I let out a shaky breath. The humiliation burned as much as the coffee had, but I sucked in a deep breath and gathered my emotions.


    Making my way back to the kitchen, I met with B, Lennox''s personal guard. "There you are. Lennox calls for you,"


    I frowned. "Did he say why?" I asked, my stomach tightening. Lennox, the eldest of the triplets, rarely summoned me unless it was important. And rarely for anything good.


    B shrugged. "Not exactly, but he seemed really furious."


    A lump formed in my throat, but I forced myself to stayposed. Without another word, I turned and made my way to Lennox''s room.


    When I reached his door, I hesitated for a moment before knocking. Instantly, His authoritative voice ordered me in.

 Chapter 2: Accused

    Olivia''s POV


    Pushing the door open, I met a furious-looking Lennox waiting for me. His room was a mess. Clothes littered the floor, shoes thrown to each corner of the room. I was confused to see it in such a state because Lennox is a top-notch man when ites to cleanliness; he loves everything tidy.


    The moment he noticed my presence, he turned to me, and our eyes met. I could see anger and hatred for me in his eyes, and this baffled me because, among the triplets, Lennox was the closest to me when we were little. Back then, when my father was still a respectable warrior, he would bring me to the pack house to watch him train, and on various asions, my path crossed with the triplets. I was just seven years old then, and they were twelve years old, but we turned out to be great friends. In fact, I visited the pack house more often, and while my father trained other warriors, I yed with the triplets.


    But that was before.


    Before everything fell apart.


    Just like Anita, they severed all ties, acting as though we had never been friends.


    "Who cleaned my room yesterday?" Lennox suddenly asked, his voice filled with rage that made my wolf whimper in fear inside me.


    I swallowed hard in fear and forced myself to speak. "I did."


    Lennox''s expression darkened, and he took another step towards me, but out of fear, I instinctively took a step backward.


    "Then tell me, Omega," he sneered, his voice dripping with anger, "where is the diamond ne I kept in my top drawer?"


    I froze, my heart racing as Lennox''s words sank in. A diamond ne? I had no idea what he was talking about. My mind reeled, trying to recall if I had seen anything of the sort while cleaning his room. But all I could remember was organizing his scattered belongings, folding his clothes, and dusting the surfaces. There had been no ne in the drawer.


    "I¡­ I didn''t see any ne," I stammered, my voice trembling as I met his using gaze.


    Lennox''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t lie to me, Omega," he growled, his toneced with anger. "The ne didn''t just grow legs and walk out of the drawer."


    "I''m not lying!" I protested, panic creeping into my voice. "I cleaned the room, but I didn''t take anything. I swear!"


    He closed the distance between us instantly, towering over me with his imposing frame. "You expect me to believe that?" he snapped. "You and your kind are all the same. Thieves and liars."


    His words hurt me, and I felt my wolf stir with anger, but I quickly suppressed her. Defending myself against Lennox in this state would only escte things.


    "I didn''t take it," I repeated, my voice steadier this time. "You can search me if you don''t believe me. Check my room. Check anywhere you want. I have nothing to hide."


    Lennox studied me, his jaw clenched tight. For a moment, I thought he might strike me, but instead, he turned and began tearing through the room, pulling open drawers, throwing clothes onto the floor, and overturning furniture searching for the ne.


    I stood there, my lips pressed together as I fought to hold back my tears. The Lennox I had known as a child, the boy who had taught me to climb trees, The boy who used to teach me how to swim, who used to protect me from his brothers'' pranks, was gone. In his ce was a cold, bitter man who saw me as nothing more than a thief and a liar.


    Minutester Lennox stopped searching, his breathing heavy as he stood amidst the chaos he had created. The ne was nowhere to be found. He turned to me, his eyes zing with frustration.


    "I can''t find it, Olivia. It''s gone. That was a gift I got for Anita, a gift I wanted to give her on her eighteenth birthday. Do you know how much that cost me?" he asked in anger.


    I swallowed hard in fear but stood my ground. "I did not take it¡­"


    "Lies!" he angrily cut me off.


    Lennox exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "This doesn''t make sense," he muttered. "You cleaned my room. You were thest one here." His gaze hardened. "Don''t lie to me, Olivia. Where is it?"


    When I remained silent, his eyes zed.


    "You are a thief, just like your father! A thief!" he cursed, and I pressed my lips together, holding myself back from answering him.


    Lennox''s words hit me like a blow to the chest. A thief. Just like my father. It didn''t matter how hard I worked, how much I tried to keep my head down and stay out of trouble, this pack would always see me as the daughter of a disgraced warrior.


    "Only two people came into this room yesterday," Lennox continued, his voice low and sharp, like the growl of his wolf ready to pounce. "You and Anita. So, tell me, Olivia, who else could have taken it?"


    I stiffened at his words, the pieces clicking together in my mind. Anita. Of course. She had been in his room yesterday. I remembered seeing her standing by his dresser, pretending to admire a framed photograph.


    I knew Anita better than anyone else. She was cunning, always looking for ways to get what she wanted. I remembered the time she stole a pack warrior''s silver bracelet, only to cry her way out of trouble. Or the time she framed a servant for breaking the Alpha''s Favorite vase, earning the poor girl a week in the dungeons.


    And now, she had done it again. But this time, I was her scapegoat.


    Who would dare enter Lennox''s room and steal something so valuable?


    No one.


    No one except Anita.


    But the words were heavy on my tongue. I couldn''t say it. Not to Lennox. If I used Anita, I''d only make things worse for myself. No one would believe me. Lennox would defend her, just like everyone else did.


    "I didn''t take it," I said again.


    Lennox let out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "You think I''m stupid, don''t you?"


    I bit back a retort, my wolf growling in frustration. I wanted to scream the truth at him, to tell him that Anita was far from the innocent, perfect girl he thought she was. But I couldn''t. Not without proof. And even if I had proof, it wouldn''t matter. Anita had the triplets wrapped around her finger.


    "You know what, Olivia?" Lennox sneered, taking another step toward me. "I''m done wasting my time with you. If that ne doesn''t turn up by the end of the day, I''ll make sure you and your mother are punished. Severely."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, but I stood my ground, meeting his gaze. "I didn''t take it," I repeated onest time, my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me.


    Lennox red at me for a moment longer before turning away, his shoulders tense with rage. "I give you until the end of today to return that ne. Get out," he growled.


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I turned and left the room, my heart pounding as I walked down the hallway. Once I was far enough away, I leaned against the wall, my legs trembling beneath me.


    Anita. She had to be the one who took the ne. I knew it in my gut. But how could I prove it without putting myself in even more danger? The triplets wouldn''t believe me, and Anita would just deny it, twisting the situation to make me look like the viin.


    "Here you are, Olivia," a guard said as he walked over to me. "Levi is looking for you, and he doesn''t seem happy."


    The guard''s announcement made my heart sink in fear.


    "Why? What happened?" I asked, terrified.


    Joshua, the guard, shook his head. "I don''t know, Olivia, but he is really furious and demanding for you."


    Shit! What could it be this time?

 Chapter 3: Under The Sun

    Olivia''s POV


    "Start talking, Olivia¡­ before I lose my patience," Levi demanded, his voiceced with anger.


    I stood frozen, unable to form words as I struggled to process the usation. Again. I was being used of stealing¡ªagain.


    "Olivia!" His voice thundered through the room. "Don''t make me lose my patience! Where is the bundle of dor notes I kept in my drawer? Speak, you thief!"


    My eyes widened in shock. But Before I could respond, the door to Levi''s room burst open, and Louis stormed in, seething with rage.


    "Olivia, where is the money I kept in my drawer?" Louis demanded.


    I took a step back, my breath hitching as both Levi and Louis red at me with fiery rage. My heart pounded in my chest¡ªnot out of guilt, but out of sheer disbelief. This wasn''t happening. Not again.


    "I didn''t take anything," I managed to say, my voice trembling.


    Levi scoffed, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "Really? Then tell us who else could have taken it. Who else enters our room if not you?"


    Louis folded his arms, his frown deepening. "Don''t y innocent, Olivia. Just return the money and save us all the drama."


    Tears gathered in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. At least not now.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I forced myself to speak. "I didn''t take your money," I repeated, louder this time, my voice shaking with suppressed emotion. "I would never steal from any of you."


    "Liar!"


    I flinched at the new voice and turned to see Lennox standing at the doorway. His eyes, filled with cold hatred, locked onto mine.


    "The ne I bought for Anita is missing too," he announced, turning to his brothers.


    All three of them¡ªLevi, Louis, and Lennox¡ªlooked at me as if I were the worst kind of filth.


    Levi was the first to walk toward me, and out of panic, I tried to run away, but it was useless. I was surrounded by the triplets.


    Levi pinned me against the wall, lifting my hands above my head while his burning re was staring right into my eyes.


    "This is yourst chance to confess and return what you stole, or you''ll be dealt with ordingly," he threatened.


    A tear slid down my cheek as I met his angry gaze. I knew, regardless of what I said, they would never believe that I didn''t steal from them. They would never believe that their precious Anita was the one stealing from them.


    "One¡­ two¡­" Levi began counting, and all I could do was shed more tears.


    I sobbed silently, knowing the punishment for stealing in this household was brutal. Some thieves were thrown into the dungeons, like my father. Others had their hands chopped off. Some faced even worse fates.


    As Levi counted, my mind raced. Would I end up like my father, rotting in a dungeon? Or worse?


    "Ten."


    He released my wrists and took a step back.


    "She''s just like her father¡ªa stubborn thief," Lennox sneered. More tears slipped down my cheeks.


    "Guards! Bring some maids!" Louis ordered sharply.


    As we waited for the arrival of the maids, my heart raced in my chest. What were these men going to do to me? Why were they sending for maids?


    My gaze met Lennox''s, and he red at me with so much hate, which made me wonder¡ªdid he really hate me just because my father was used of stealing? Was this all about it, or was there something else involved? How could a man who once cherished me now look at me with such disgust?


    Three maids walked in and bowed their heads to the triplets.


    Levi was the one to usher the punishment. "Take her to the mansion rooftop. Strip her and apply pepper to her naked body. Make sure she kneels under the sun."


    A tear slid down my cheek, but I didn''t say a word. Compared to what was done to anyone used of stealing, this was a lesser punishment for me.


    "Take her away," Lennox demanded coldly.


    The maids took hold of my arms and led me out of the room. I didn''t struggle. There was no point. As we walked through the mansion, I saw my mother. She was sobbing, her entire body trembling, but she didn''t dare approach me. If she did, she''d share my punishment.


    When we reached the rooftop, the maids let go of me.


    "Please undress," one of them urged softly.


    I hesitated, my entire body trembling, but there was no escape. Swallowing hard, I began removing my clothes, my tears falling freely.


    One of the maids picked up a bowl of ground pepper and moved closer. My body tensed.


    The moment the first handful of pepper touched my skin, an agonized scream tore from my lips. My body convulsed as the fiery sting spread across my skin. They rubbed it everywhere¡ªevery inch of my exposed flesh except for my face. The burning sensation was unbearable. My knees buckled, but I forced myself to stay upright.


    "You have to kneel," one of the maids said.


    I hesitated, but my body was already giving in. Slowly, I sank to my knees, my sobs wracking my entire being. The scorching sun hit down on me, intensifying the torment. My entire body felt like it was on fire.


    How could anyone be so cruel?


    I wanted to scream, to beg for the pain to stop, but I knew it would only make things worse.


    It was as if the sun was against me because it began to heat even more. My whole body was burning with pain, and it felt like I would pass out soon. The pain was unbearable. I had never imagined I would go through such torture.


    With tear-filled eyes, I looked at the maids who stood in a corner, staring at me with pity. Painful tears trickled down my cheeks while my entire body burned. As the excruciating pain enveloped me, my vision blurred, and my head spun.


    Painful memories shed through my mind. The triplets used to adore me. They used to fight over who got to spend more time with me. They used to yfully argue about which one of them would marry me when we grew up.


    How did everything change so drastically?


    How did men who once cherished me suddenly hate me so much?


    I wished my father hadn''t been framed. I wished he had been proven innocent. Then, maybe¡­ maybe, the triplets wouldn''t hate me this much.


    The fiery sting of the pepper intensified, searing every inch of my exposed skin. I struggled to remain upright, my knees weakening beneath me. With each agonizing breath, the world seemed to tilt and sway until, finally, I could no longer fight the overwhelming sensation of nausea and torment.


    My body gave way, and I crumpled to the ground. Distant voices called my name, but I was already slipping into darkness, into the past. Into the days when the triplets swore they''d protect me. Back when they fought over who would marry me, not who would break me. But those boys were gone. And so was I.

 Chapter 4: sharing

    Lennox''s POV


    An ufortable silence hung in the air as neither my brothers nor I spoke. The tension was thick, almost suffocating. An uneasy feeling settled in my chest as my thoughts drifted to Olivia¡ªto the pain she might be going through. A part of me wanted to stop the punishment, to let it go. But if I did, it would show weakness, a soft spot for her. And I didn''t want that. I couldn''t afford that. Not after what she did to me.


    "I wonder what she ns to do with all the things she stole," Levi spat, his voice sharp with anger, breaking the silence.


    I turned to look at him, noticing the anger in his eyes. He was just as pissed as I was.


    "Maybe she has a boyfriend she ns to give them to," Louis grunted.


    The mere thought of that sent a sharp, ufortable pain through my chest, but I shoved it down and stood abruptly. "Tell the guards to search her things. Perhaps they''re still in her room."


    Without waiting for a response, I left the room, heading back to mine.


    The mess I had created in my earlier frustration still littered in my room¡ªbroken ss, overturned furniture, scattered papers. I ignored it and walked straight to the minibar, grabbing a bottle of whiskey. Uncorking it, I took a long swig, feeling the burn slide down my throat.


    With a sigh, I sank onto the bed, but no matter how hard I tried, my thoughts kept drifting back to Olivia. The punishment she was enduring on the rooftop. I nced at the window¡ªthe sun was scorching.


    "If you''re so worried about her, then stop the punishment." My wolf''s voice rumbled in my head.


    I clenched my jaw. "Why should I? Did she think about how I felt years ago when she hurt me? When she said those things?"


    The door to my room pushed open, and Anita stepped inside. Her brows furrowed as she took in the mess in my room before her gazended on the whiskey bottle in my hand.


    "Lennox, are you drinking because of the missing ne?" she asked, concerncing her voice.


    I swallowed hard. No. The ne wasn''t why I was drowning myself in whiskey. It was Olivia. But I couldn''t say that to Anita.


    "Yes. It was a gift for you," I murmured instead.


    Anita sighed and walked closer, kneeling before me. Gently, she took the bottle from my hand and ced it aside before looking directly into my eyes.


    "You don''t have to do this to yourself over a ne. You can always get me another one, right?" she said, her voice soft,forting.


    And she was right. Money wasn''t the issue. My brothers and I were the sons of the richest Alpha in the world and soon to be Alphas. A stolen diamond ne shouldn''t be enough to put me in this mood.


    "Or¡­" Anita tilted her head, her gaze searching mine. "Is there something else bothering you?" Anita asked, raising a suspicious brow.


    I quickly shook my head.


    She studied me for a moment before a slow smirk curled her lips. "I know exactly what you need."


    Before I could ask what she meant, she reached for the hem of her dress and pulled it over her head, letting the fabric fall to the floor. My gaze traveled over her exposed skin, the smooth curves of her body.


    "Come on," she whispered, her voice sultry. "Let me help you take out your frustration."


    I said nothing as she unsped her bra, letting it slide off her shoulders. Then, she moved closer, pressing her body against mine. Her hands traced down my chest, her fingers slowly unbuttoning my shirt before pushing it off.


    "Use me, Lennox," she breathed, tilting her head up to meet my gaze. "Pour all your anger into me. Take what you need."


    A dark hunger stirred inside me¡ªthe need to lose myself, to forget everything¡ªeven if just for a moment. I grabbed the back of her neck, pulling her into a bruising kiss. She gasped against my lips, but I didn''t slow down. I pushed her back onto the bed, climbing over her, my body pressing her into the mattress. I ran hungry and angry kisses all over her body before pulling away and standing before her.


    Anitay back on the bed, her legs spread, her body on full disy for me. Her smirk was teasing, her eyes dark with anticipation. She knew what I wanted¡ªwhat I needed¡ªand she was more than willing to give it to me.


    I didn''t waste time. My belt hit the floor with a sharp clink, and I shoved my pants down, my cock already hard and aching. I crawled onto the bed, grabbing Anita''s ankles and yanking her closer, making her gasp in surprise.


    "So rough, so dominant," she purred, but I wasn''t in the mood for her teasing.


    I wrapped my fingers around her throat, squeezing just enough to make her gasp. "Shut up," I growled, watching her eyes widen with excitement.


    Her lips parted, her breath hitching as I tightened my grip just a little more. "Yes, Master," she whispered.


    That sent a dark thrill through me. I released her throat and grabbed her hips, flipping her onto her stomach in one swift motion. She barely had time to brace herself before I yanked her up onto her knees, positioning her exactly how I wanted.


    I ran a hand down her spine, feeling her shiver under my touch. "You''re wet already," I noted darkly, dragging my fingers through her slick folds.


    She whimpered, pressing back against me, silently begging for more.


    But I wasn''t feeling generous tonight.


    I grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back as I aligned myself with her entrance. "Beg for it," Imanded.


    She moaned, her fingers gripping the sheets. "Please, Master," she gasped. "I need you."


    That was all I needed.


    With one hard thrust, I mmed into her, making her cry out. I didn''t give her time to adjust¡ªI didn''t want to. I set a brutal pace from the start, pounding into her relentlessly. The bed frame creaked beneath us, the sound of skin pping against skin filling the room.


    Anita moaned loudly, her body rocking forward with every thrust, but I pulled her back against me, keeping her exactly where I wanted. My grip on her hips was bruising, my nails digging into her flesh as I took her hard and rough, just the way I needed.


    "Who do you belong to?" I growled, yanking her head back again.


    "You, Lennox," she panted, her voice breaking with pleasure. "Only you."


    I smirked darkly. "Damn right."


    I released her hair and pressed her chest down onto the mattress, driving deeper into her. My control was slipping, my wolf growling as I fucked her like an animal.


    She was screaming now, her body shuddering beneath me, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. Not until I had taken everything I wanted from her.


    And I wasn''t done yet.


    Anita''s body trembled beneath me, her moans filling the room as I drove into her relentlessly. But no matter how hard I took her, no matter how much she screamed my name, it wasn''t enough.


    Because it wasn''t her.


    I clenched my jaw, trying to push the thought away, but it was useless. My mind betrayed me, painting a different picture. It wasn''t Anita''s dark hair spilling over her shoulders¡ªit was Olivia''s. It wasn''t Anita''s moans filling my ears¡ªit was Olivia''s breathless whimpers, the way I knew she''d sound if I ever had her like this.


    "Lennox¡­" Anita gasped, her voice breaking with pleasure as she arched her back, pressing against me. But for a moment, I didn''t hear Anita. I heard Olivia.


    A violent need surged through me. I pulled out of her suddenly, making her whimper at the loss. Before she could protest, I flipped onto my back and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her over me.


    "Ride me," I ordered, my voice rough with need.


    Anita grinned, straddling me eagerly. She reached down, positioning herself before sinking onto my cock with a moan. Her head fell back, her nails digging into my chest as she took me deep.


    I gritted my teeth, my hands gripping her hips tightly as she began to move. But I wasn''t watching Anita anymore.


    I was watching Olivia.


    In my mind, it was her above me, her red lips parted in breathless pleasure. It was her soft skin beneath my hands, her tight pussy wrapped around me.


    "Fuck," I growled, my grip tightening. I drove my hips up hard, making Anita cry out. But all I saw was Olivia.


    How would she look like this? Would she be shy? Would she try to fight the pleasure, or would she surrender to itpletely?


    I imagined her whimpering my name, her nails dragging down my chest as she came apart for me.


    A low, possessive growl rumbled from my chest. Olivia wasn''t supposed to be in my head like this. She wasn''t supposed to be the one I craved. I hated her. She had hurt me, but I couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    And no matter how hard I tried, no matter how many times I fucked Anita or anyone else, no one could take her ce.


    Anita''s pace quickened, her nails scraping against my chest as she rode me harder, chasing her release. My grip on her hips was firm, guiding her movements, but my mind was elsewhere.


    Not here. Not with her.


    With Olivia.


    I could almost see her¡ªimagine the way her body would tremble above me, the way her lips would part in a gasp as she took me deep. My control slipped at the thought, my grip tightening as I thrust up into Anita with brutal force.


    "Lennox¡ª" Anita gasped, her body tensing. She was close.


    I was too.


    With onest punishing thrust, I sent her over the edge. Her body clenched around me as she cried out, shuddering in pleasure. The sensation pushed me past my limit, and with a low growl, I let go.


    Pleasure ripped through me, my release spilling into the condom as I buried myself deep inside her. My breathing was heavy, my chest rising and falling as I rode out the aftershocks.


    For a brief moment, silence filled the room, broken only by Anita''s soft panting.


    Then, without a word, I reached down and pulled out of her. My body was still humming with satisfaction, but the moment was already fading.


    Because it wasn''t Olivia.


    It never was.


    Anita stretched beside me, her fingerszily trailing down my chest. "Damn, that was hot," she breathed.


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I reached over and pulled her into my arms. For a moment, we didn''t say a word until the door opened and Levi and Louis walked in.


    "So you two were having fun without us," Louis said, and Anita, loving the attention, giggled softly.


    "Move away, Lennox," Levi grumbled.


    I sighed and rolled out of bed as Levi and Louis positioned themselves beside Anita, wasting no time before devouring her like hungry animals.


    I moved away from the bed, walking into the bathroom and turning on the shower. As I stood under the cold water, I could still hear the muffled moansing from my room.


    My brothers and I did practically everything together. We shared everything¡ªso sharing Anita, or any other woman, was nothing new. But we alsopeted against each other.


    Who was the best fighter.


    The strongest wolf.


    The fastest shifter.


    Sometimes, it even came down to who fucked better. Who Anita enjoyed more.


    And most importantly¡ªwho would end up being her mate.


    We all knew that on her eighteenth birthday, she would be mated to one of us. And if fate was cruel enough, to all three of us.


    And whoever she was mated to would be Dad''s favorite. The pack''s favored Alpha.


    So, in a way, we were allpeting for her.


    But that didn''t mean we didn''t love each other.


    Sighing heavily, I thought of Olivia, of the good memories I had of her. Of how I fell in love with her even as just a little boy of twelve. How Ipeted with my brothers, assuming they liked her too.


    As we grew older, I thought she liked me too.


    But I was wrong. So damn wrong.


    Turning off the shower, I tied a towel around my waist and walked back into the room.


    Back in my room, I found Levi and Louis fucking Anita dominantly. She was on her knees, Levi''s cock in her mouth while Louis fucked her from behind.


    Their moans filled the air, but I ignored them, walking over to grab a pair of simple track pants. I needed a run. I needed to clear my head.


    I pulled them on and left the room without another word.


    But just as I stepped into the hallway, a female servant rushed up to me, looking panicked.


    "Young master, Olivia just fainted on the rooftop," she announced, her voice trembling.


    My breath caught. Panic surged through me, but I forced myself to stayposed.


    "Then wake her up and send her back in," I said, sounding nonchnt as I hid my worry.


    "That''s the problem," the servant insisted.


    "We''ve tried waking her, but she''s not responding."


    I furrowed my brow, my frown deepening. "What do you mean?"


    She swallowed hard, her eyes wide with fear. "She''s not breathing."

 Chapter 5: what Happened

    Lennox''s POV


    I could feel my heart racing in my chest as I followed the maid leading me to Olivia''s quarters. I wanted to act nonchnt, like I didn''t care, but I couldn''t. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn''t hide the worry etched on my face.


    Stepping into the room, I was met with the sight of Olivia lying lifeless on her bed. Her mother knelt beside her, crying uncontrobly, while a medicine woman attended to her. The moment my eyesnded on Olivia''s pale, unmoving form, pain racked my entire body. My breath caught in my throat, and I pushed myself forward to the bed.


    "Why isn''t she breathing?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    Her mother, wailing in anguish, stood up from the floor and rushed at me. Before I could react, her hands gripped my cor, and she yanked me down to her level, ring at me with pain and hate burning in her eyes.


    "Are you and your brothers satisfied now?" she spat, her voice dripping with pain. "Come, eat her dead body!"


    I swallowed hard, unable to say a word as guilt wed at my chest.


    Her grip tightened as fresh tears streamed down her face. "How can you and your brothers hate Olivia this much?" she demanded, her voice cracking. "You used to adore her! When you were children, she was your world. She worshiped you, followed you everywhere. She would have given anything for you three. And you? You protected her. Cherished her."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper, filled with agony. "But now? Now you despise her. Why? Because her father was used of stealing? Because she''s an omega? Because she''s no longer the daughter of a gamma?"


    My throat tightened as I swallowed the lump forming there. Tears burned at the edges of my eyes, and before I could stop them, they slipped down my cheeks.


    That wasn''t why I hated her.


    Maybe my brothers had their reasons, their own twisted justifications for turning their backs on her, but me? My reason was different. A selfish, painful truth I could never bring myself to say aloud.


    Another tear slipped down my cheek, and I turned my head away in shame.


    Then¡ª


    A sudden, small sound filled the room.


    A sneeze.


    I jerked my head back toward Olivia, my heart leaping into my throat. The medicine woman gasped, and her mother froze, her breath hitching.


    Another sneeze.


    And then, Olivia stirred.


    With a racing heart and tear-filled eyes, I watched as she slowly opened her eyes. Her mother, who still had her hands on my cor, let go of me and crawled over to Olivia, who had regained consciousness.


    Not wanting her to see me in tears, I turned around and left the room. I changed my mind and didn''t go for the run anymore. Instead, I went back to my room and found Anita, Levi, and Louis on the bed. Louis and Levi were awake, lying beside an exhausted, sleeping Anita.


    The second my brothers saw me, they knew something was wrong.


    "Lennox?" Levi''s voice wasced with concern as he sat up, reaching for his underwear.


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling shakily as I shut the door behind me. My chest still felt tight, my emotions all over the ce. Levi''s concerned gaze stayed locked on me while Louis sat up, rubbing his face tiredly.


    "Lennox?" Levi asked again, his voiceced with worry. "What happened?"


    I wanted to brush him off, pretend everything was fine, but I couldn''t. The image of Olivia lying there, motionless, haunted me. Her mother''s words echoed in my mind.


    Are you and your brothers satisfied now?


    I let out a dry chuckle, shaking my head. Satisfied? No. I felt like I was suffocating under the weight of something I couldn''t even put into words.


    "She almost died," I finally muttered, my voice hoarse.


    Louis sat up straighter, frowning. "Who?"


    I swallowed hard. "Olivia."


    Levi and Louis both froze. The silence that followed was thick, suffocating. I could see the way Levi''s jaw tightened, his eyes filled with fear and worry, no matter how hard he tried to hide it. Louis, usually the moreposed one, exhaled sharply.


    "What do you mean she almost died?" Louis finally asked, his voice controlled, but I could hear the tension in it.


    "She wasn''t breathing," I admitted, my throat tightening again. "She looked¡ª" I stopped, shaking my head. I couldn''t say it. I wouldn''t. "Her mother¡­ she lost it. She med us."


    Levi scoffed, running a hand through his hair. "Of course, she did."


    "She''s not wrong," I bit out, surprising even myself. Levi''s eyes snapped to mine, and for a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Louis exhaled slowly, swinging his legs off the bed. "And now?"


    "She woke up," I said, ncing away. "I left before she saw me."


    Levi narrowed his eyes at me. "Why?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Because I didn''t want her to see me."


    Louis stood, stretching before running a hand down his face. "You''re acting like this because you still care."


    I let out a bitterugh. "Care?" I repeated, shaking my head. "I hate her."


    Louis arched a brow. "Do you?"


    Levi crossed his arms, watching me carefully. "You sure?"


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. Because no matter how much I tried to convince myself otherwise, I knew the truth.


    I never hated Olivia.


    I hated what she made me feel.


    "And you? Don''t you still care? I see the worry in your face," I used Levi.


    Levi scoffed angrily. "I don''t care about that bitch!" he said with hate, and I furrowed my brow.


    Years ago, I could have bet my life that, just like me, my brother had feelings for Olivia. Then what happened? What did she do to them to make them hate her this way?


    "Good thing she''s alive," Louis sighed, but I raised a brow at him too. I was curious, so curious to know what she did to them four years ago to make them hate her so much.


    I was so curious that I couldn''t stop myself from asking. "Louis, Levi¡­ tell me¡­ what happened? Why did you two suddenly hate Olivia?"

 Chapter 6: Apology

    Levi''s POV


    Lennox''s question hung in the air. I felt his gaze fixed on me, demanding an answer, but I wasn''t ready to give one.


    What happened?


    I had no idea why Louis and Lennox hated her, but I had my own reasons¡ªreasons I was too hurt to say.


    The memories reyed at the edges of my mind, but before I could speak, a soft voice interrupted.


    "Are you three talking about Olivia again?"


    I turned sharply to see Anita sitting up, her tired eyes scanning our faces. She had woken up without us realizing.


    "You men still want her?" she asked, her voiceced with hurt.


    I scoffed, shaking my head as I ran a hand through my hair. "No. We hate her," I said coldly.


    Anita''s frown deepened, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. I could see the doubt in her eyes.


    "We will never talk about her ever again," Louis added.


    Anita hesitated for a moment, searching our faces, before she moved closer. Her hand slid over my chest, her lips brushing against mine. I grabbed her waist, pulling her into a deep kiss, as if to prove a point to her.


    Anita broke the kiss and pouted. "I hate it when you men talk about that bitch!" Anita sighed.


    Somehow, I was curious, wondering What had Olivia done to her? They had once been best friends until four years ago when everything changed. Now, Anita hated Olivia as much as we did.


    Anita frowned. "You men have to apologize to me," she said andy back on the bed, spreading her legs for us, giving us a view of her pussy.


    Anita''s smirk deepened as she stretched out on the bed, her gaze challenging. "Give me a good apology," she murmured, her voice sultry, eyes filled with desire.


    Lennox let out a low chuckle, his gaze darkening. "Apologize?" he echoed, crawling onto the bed beside her. "And how exactly do you want us to do that?"


    Anita reached for him, pulling him down until their lips met in a heated kiss. I watched as Louis joined them, his hands skimming over Anita''s waist, his touch possessive. There was something intoxicating about the way she responded to them¡ªhow she arched into their touch, how her breath hitched with every kiss.


    I hesitated, memories of Olivia shing in my mind, but Anita''s soft moan pulled me back to the present.


    Not wanting to be left behind, I climbed onto the bed and went for her nipple. As Lennox kissed her on the lips and Louis spread her legs to eat her pussy, I, on the other hand, went for her nipples, sucking on one while fondling the other.


    We continued like that for a few moments. Louis, who was eating her pussy, spread her legs wider and thrust inside her. Anita released a soft moan, but before she could recover from it, I shoved my cock inside her mouth and began fucking her. As Louis fucked her in the pussy and I did in the mouth, Lennox trailed kisses along her body, sucking her breasts, his touch making her shudder. Our moans filled the air as we changed positions until we all had our turn fucking her.


    Exhausted, we copsed onto the bed, our bodies slick with sweat and cum. But Anita wasn''t done. She slid onto her knees and began stroking us, her mouth working magic as she took turns pleasuring us.


    She was damn good at it.


    As she pleasured me with her mouth, Lennox, still hungry for more, positioned himself behind her and thrust inside, making her moan around my cock. The sensation sent a jolt of pleasure through me.


    Louisy under her, his mouth on her bouncing breasts, sucking greedily. The room was filled with the sounds of pleasure, the p of skin, the gasps, the groans.


    I came first, spilling into her mouth, watching as she swallowed every drop before moving to Louis. Lennox pulled out, and I took his ce, thrusting into her, groaning as she clenched around me.


    "Fuck, Anita," I growled. "You feel so fucking good."


    I leaned forward, my chest pressing against her back as my hands moved up, cupping her swaying breasts. My fingers pinched her nipples, adding anotheryer of pleasure to the intoxicating sensation of my cock driving into her.


    Thebination of my rough thrusts and the delicious torment on her nipples sent Anita spiraling into another orgasm. She moaned, her body shaking as she came hard, her walls tightening around me while Louis fucked her mouth.


    I groaned loudly, my pace slowing down before I mmed into her onest time, burying myself deep as I spilled my hot release inside her.


    We kept going, changing positions, exploring every inch of her body until we werepletely drained. Finally, we copsed onto the bed, naked, tangled together, our bodies coated in sweat and cum.


    "Anita let out a satisfied sigh. "I want cold water. Tell the guards to have Olivia bring it in."


    I frowned inwardly. Why Olivia? Anyone could bring a damn bottle of water. But I couldn''t question it. If I did, Anita would get suspicious, and I wasn''t in the mood for that.


    So I made a mind link and ordered my personal guard, "Tell Olivia to bring in a bottle of water."


    "I have done that," I said aloud, and Anita''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    We stayed in bed,pletely naked, until a knock came at the door.


    We knew it was Olivia.


    But None of us covered up.


    "Come in," Anita ordered.

 Chapter 7: Humiliation

    Olivia''s POV


    "What?" my mother yelled in an outburst. "There are many servants in the pack house! Why must it be Olivia? My daughter just came out of unconsciousness; she almost died!" Mother said angrily to Levi''s personal guard, who had just walked into my room, saying Anita and the triplets needed me to get them a bottle of water.


    As my mother fumed with anger, I sighed inwardly. I knew this was Anita''s doing, But today had already been exhausting, and thest thing I wanted was to create more trouble.


    "Mother, let me just go. I will be back soon," I said softly and tried leaving the bed, but my mother stopped me.


    "No, Olivia. I will go instead," she requested, but I shook my head against it.


    "Please, Mother, I don''t want to get them more annoyed. Let me go. I will be back soon," I assured her before pushing myself off the bed.


    My whole body racked with pain from the effect of the pepper that had been applied to my skin and kneeling under the sun. I felt like copsing, but I inhaled deeply and forced my foot to move.


    As I left the room, I could see the pain and anger in my mother''s eyes, and I knew at this moment she wished she could do something to help. But unfortunately, she couldn''t.


    I walked into the kitchen, took out four bottles of water, and ced them on a tray before making my way to the triplets'' wing.


    Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Anita''s authoritative voice spoke.


    I pushed the door open, only for my stomach to drop at the sight before me.


    Lying on bed were the triplets and Anita, who werepletely naked. The room reeked of sweat and sex. The air was filled with the aftermath of their pleasure.


    Swallowing hard, I shut the door and made my way over to the table, making sure I avoided looking their way. After dropping the water on the nearby table, I turned to them but made sure I looked down.


    "Here is the water. Anything else?" I asked softly while ignoring the difort in my chest.


    It was painful to be tagged as the daughter of a thief, but it was more painful to see the men I had a crush on¡ªmy first loves¡ªin bed with my best friend.


    Anita sighed and moved herself from the arms of the triplets. She sat up properly and gestured for me to hand her the water, and despite how much I wanted to refuse, I just couldn''t. So I picked up the bottle of water from the tray and handed one to her.


    I remained where I stood, my eyes fixed on the floor in humiliation while she slowly drank the water. I wished to leave. I wanted to leave. But I knew I couldn''t unless I was asked to.


    "Anything else? If not, I will take my leave," I said with a grumble.


    "Stay," Anita ordered. "We''ll need you."


    My frown deepened, but I didn''t lift my gaze. "Why? If you need me for something, you can just send for me," I spat bitterly.


    "Olivia!" Lennox cautioned.


    Of course, I knew his voice even without looking.


    "Watch your tone when speaking to Anita," he warned. "If she wants you to stay, then that''s exactly what you''ll do."


    I clenched my jaw as I forced myself to hold back from talking back at him. In just a week, Lennox and his brothers would be Alphas, and I had no choice but to respect them.


    Anita leaned back against the pillows, a smug smile ying on her lips as she took slow sips of the water I had just handed her. The triplets remained silent, their expressions unreadable as they loungedzily on the bed,pletely atfortable in their nakedness. I bit my lips, forcing myself to remain still, to swallow down the humiliation.


    Anita finally set the water bottle down on the nightstand and stretched her arms above her head, her voice dripping with satisfaction.


    "Two more days," she mused, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Two more days until my eighteenth birthday."


    I stiffened at her words.


    Of course, I hadn''t forgotten.


    It was my birthday too.


    But for Anita, it was more than just a celebration¡ªit was the day she would finally confirm her bond with the triplets. The day she would find out if they were truly her mates.


    She let out a dramatic sigh and turned to the triplets, running her fingers along one of their bare chests.


    "I can''t wait," she purred. "I already feel the connection. It''s undeniable. The bond is there¡ªI just know it."


    My nails dug into my palms, but I said nothing.


    I had spent my entire childhood with them, growing up loving them, harboring feelings I never dared to voice.


    And Anita?


    She was now everything I wasn''t. Powerful, loved, and soon-to-be the mate of the men I once foolishly admired.


    "Just imagine," Anita continued, as if I wasn''t even in the room. "Once I turn eighteen, we won''t have to wait anymore. Everything will be official. No more doubts, no more uncertainties. I''ll be yours, and you''ll be mine."


    I bit the inside of my cheek so hard I tasted blood.


    One of the triplets¡ªLevi, I think¡ªlet out a low hum.


    "I can''t wait," he saidzily, though he didn''t sound nearly as enthusiastic as Anita.


    She didn''t seem to notice. Instead, she giggled and pressed herself closer to them.


    "Oh, I know it''ll happen. And when it does, I will be made your Luna."


    I stood there, invisible.


    Humiliated.


    Wishing I could disappear.


    Wishing I had never loved them in the first ce.


    "Can I just leave?" I murmured tiredly.


    Anita ignored my words and instead ced a slow, lingering kiss on one of the triplets. Lennox.


    He responded instantly, hisrge hand gripping the back of her head as he deepened the kiss.


    The wet sound of their lips meeting, the quiet hum of pleasure that escaped her throat¡ªit all made my stomach twist painfully.


    I clenched my dress, forcing myself to stay rooted to the spot as Anita shifted, straddling Lennox''s waist. She let out a soft moan as he ran his hands down her back, pressing her against him.


    I swallowed hard, bile rising in my throat.


    The other two brothers weren''t idle either. The second triplet, Levi, traced his fingers along Anita''s thigh before leaning in to kiss her neck. His lips traveled down, tasting her skin as she sighed in delight.


    Louis, the third, merely watched at first, his gaze moving toward me for the briefest second.


    Our eyes met, and it was as if he was telling me this was what I would never get, what I would never experience, before he looked away, leaning in to capture her lips when Lennox finally pulled away.


    I wanted to run.


    I wanted to shut my eyes and block out the sight of them¡ªthe men I had spent my childhood adoring, the ones I had secretly dreamed about, now tangled in Anita''s arms, touching her, worshiping her.


    Anita let out a softugh, the sound taunting and full of triumph. She knew what she was doing. She wanted me to see this. She wanted me to hurt.


    And I did.


    "Olivia," her voice dripped with mock sweetness as she pulled away just enough to nce at me. Her lips were swollen, her body flushed with pleasure.


    "Prepare the bathtub. We wanna take a bath," she instructed.


    Despite how much I wanted to refuse, I knew I couldn''t. So without saying a word, I turned around and made my way toward therge, luxurious bathroom.


    I turned on the taps, allowing the warm water to flow into the bathtub. Steam rose, curling in the air, filling the luxurious bathroom with a misty haze. My hands trembled slightly as I reached for thevender-scented bath oils, pouring a generous amount into the water.


    Just as I reached for the towels, I heard the soft click of the door shutting. My breath hitched, and I turned my head slightly, only to see Louis standing there,pletely naked.


    I swallowed hard and quickly looked away, my heart hammering in my chest. I had seen enough already¡ªmore than I ever wanted to. Without a word, I continued my task, focusing on adjusting the water temperature, pretending he wasn''t there.


    I could feel his eyes on me, watching, assessing. My fingers curled around the edge of the tub, gripping it tightly as I forced myself to breathe steadily. Just a few more minutes, and I would be out of here. I just had to endure this moment.


    As I moved to step away, preparing to leave, Louis was suddenly there, his presence overwhelming. Before I could react, he pinned me against the cold marble wall, his body mere inches from mine. I could practically feel his hardness against my thighs.


    His hand rested beside my head, caging me in, while his lips hovered just above my ear.


    I turned my head away, refusing to meet his gaze. "Let go of me. Anita mighte in," I murmured.


    His fingers tilted my chin up, forcing me to look at him. His dark eyes searched mine, filled with something unreadable. His thumb brushed against my bottom lip, his touch deceptively gentle. "You''ve always wanted our attention, haven''t you? How does it feel to watch your best friend have it?"


    I bit the inside of my cheek, willing myself not to react, not to let him see the pain inside me. "I don''t care," I whispered.


    Louis smirked, his lips curling with amusement. "Did you really think there was ever a chance for you? You? A daughter of a thief? Amon omega?"


    Painnced through me at his words, but I forced myself to remain still. "I don''t think anything anymore, Louis. I just want to leave."


    For a moment, he said nothing. Then, with a slow exhale, he stepped back, creating just enough space for me to move away. I didn''t waste a second. I turned on my heels and rushed out of the bathroom, refusing to look back.


    Arriving in the room, I didn''t look at the others on the bed; instead, I just left and mmed the door behind me.


    Moving away from their door, I leaned against the wall and inhaled deeply. I thought I could endure staying here, but now I realized I was wrong. I have to leave this pack and go somewhere else rather than continue living in this life of ridicule.


    And I will leave.


    Just after my eighteenth birthday.

 Chapter 8: Eighteenth Birthday

    Two dayster.


    Olivia''s POV


    "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Olivia¡­ happy birthday to you."


    My mother''s soft singing pulled me from my sleep. Slowly, I forced my heavy eyelids open, meeting her warm gaze as she sat beside me on the bed. A bright smile lit up her face as she held a tiny cupcake with a single candle on top.


    A matching smile spread across my face as I sat up.


    "Happy eighteenth birthday, my love," she said cheerfully. "Now, make a wish and blow out the candle."


    Sucking in a deep breath, I hesitated. It wasn''t that I didn''t know what to wish for¡ªI had too many wishes. I wished for my father''s release, for him to be proven innocent because I knew in my heart he was. I wished for our old life to be restored, for the respect we had lost to return. And maybe, just maybe, I wished to find a mate who would love me.


    So many wishes, but in the end, I summed them up into one.


    Closing my eyes, I whispered, "I wish to be happy again," before blowing out the candle.


    When I opened my eyes, my mother''s warm smile remained.


    Are you ready for the mating ceremony?" she asked.


    I already had my wolf since I turned fourteen, although my wolf has not been very active because I wasn''t eighteen year yet. But time to time I feel her presence, her anger, her moods and sometimes her soft whispers.


    The mating ceremony was a tradition for every wolf who turned eighteen. It was a grand event where one''s wolf would fully emerge, and if their mate was present and of age, they would find each other.


    But there would be no ceremony for me.


    The only mating ceremony happening today was Anita''s. She was convinced that at least one of the triplets¡ªLevi, Louis, or Lennox¡ªwould turn out to be her mate.


    "Mother, I don''t feel like going. Besides, the ceremony is for Anita," I murmured.


    She sighed and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Just attend, darling. Who knows? You might meet your mate."


    I scoffed. "A mate who will probably reject me? Or worse, an omega like me?"


    Mom offered me a reassuring smile. "The Moon Goddess has something nned for you. Just trust in her."


    She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead before standing. "Get dressed and meet me in the kitchen. We have a lot to do."


    After she left, I remained on the bed, staring at the ceiling of my room. Years ago, I had fantasized about this day¡ªhow I would get my wolf, how a ceremony would be held for me. For once, I used to have the silly thought of being mated to one of the triplets. I adored them so much, but that was four years ago, before my life took a drastic turn.


    Sighing heavily, I pushed myself out of bed, murmured a short prayer, and made my bed. After a quick shower, I pulled out the dress my mother had bought for me. It wasn''t luxurious, but it was a gift from her, and that made it precious.


    Once dressed, I tied my ck hair into a ponytail and studied my reflection in the cracked mirror on the wall.


    Today was my birthday¡ªwasn''t it okay to look nice, just this once?


    Applying a bit of lipstick, I slipped on my sandals and headed for the main mansion.


    Arriving at the mansion, I could see how busy everyone was. Today was Anita''s birthday¡ªshe might turn out to be a future Luna.


    The entire mansion buzzed with excitement. Servants rushed about, arranging decorations, preparing food, and ensuring everything was perfect for Anita''s big day. The scent of fresh flowers and baked goods filled the air, but instead of making me feel excited, it only reminded me of how different things had be.


    No one even acknowledged that today was my birthday too.


    I kept my head low as I walked toward the kitchen, where I knew my mother would be. She was probably busy helping with the preparations.


    Stepping inside, I found her kneading dough, her brows slightly furrowed in concentration. She looked up as she sensed my presence and smiled warmly.


    "You look beautiful, my love," she said, wiping her hands on her apron before reaching out to cup my cheek.


    I forced a small smile. "Thank you, Mom."


    She studied me for a moment before sighing. "I know this isn''t how you imagined your eighteenth birthday, but don''t let it ruin your day. Who knows what fate has in store for you?"


    Fate.


    I had stopped believing in fate the day our lives fell apart. The only thing that excites me today is that I will get my wolf tonight. My better half will be given to me tonight.


    Instead of answering, I grabbed an apron and began helping her prepare the pastries for the ceremony. As much as I hated being here, I didn''t want to leave my mother to do all the work alone.


    As I focused on kneading the dough, trying to push aside the bitter feelings stirring inside me, the kitchen door swung open. A young maid stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room until theynded on me.


    "Olivia," she called, hesitating slightly before stepping closer. "Anita wants to see you in her room. She said it''s urgent."


    I exchanged a nce with my mother, who only sighed and gave me a small nod. "Go on, darling. I''ll handle things here."


    Wiping my hands on my apron, I removed it and walked out of the kitchen, making my way toward Anita''s room. The closer I got, the louder the excitement in the air became. The halls were filled with pack members chatting about the uing ceremony, and though no one spared me a nce, I could feel the weight of their judgment like a heavy cloak draped over me.


    Reaching Anita''s door, I took a deep breath and knocked.


    "Come in," her voice rang out.


    I stepped inside, and my eyes immediately spotted what was disyed on the bed.


    Laid out across her massive bed was an array of luxurious items: an exquisite red beaded gown, a pair of elegant heels made with crystals, and a velvet-lined box filled with dazzling jewelry. The sight of them alone was overwhelming, but what made it worse was Anita herself, standing beside the bed with a smug smile, her arms crossed as she eyed me.


    "You''re finally here," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. She gestured grandly toward thevish gifts. "Aren''t they beautiful? Each piece was personally picked out for me by the triplets."


    She stepped forward and pointed at the dress first. "Levi got me this," she said, her fingers trailing over the delicate beading. "He said it would make me look like a queen tonight."


    Then she moved to the shoes, her lips curling in amusement. "And these? Louis picked them out. He has such good taste, don''t you think? He said they were meant for someone who would be standing beside a future Alpha."


    I remained silent, my frown deepening.


    She knew.


    She knew how much I had once admired the triplets.


    And she was rubbing it in my face.


    Finally, she reached for the jewelry box, opening it to reveal a sparkling diamond ne and matching earrings.


    "And this," she purred, lifting the ne, "is from Lennox. He said a Luna should only wear the finest things."


    She turned to me then, tilting her head slightly as if studying my expression.


    "What do you think, Olivia?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing my face into a neutral expression.


    "They''re¡­ beautiful," I murmured, though my voicecked any true enthusiasm.


    Anita''s smirk deepened.


    "Of course they are. I''ll be the most stunning wolf at the ceremony tonight. And who knows? Maybe I''ll finally find out which one of the triplets is truly meant to be mine¡ªif not all three."


    She let out a softugh before turning back to admire her gifts, as if she had already won.


    I wanted to turn and leave.


    I should leave.


    But then, I decided to ask the question that had been on my mind for the past four years.


    "Anita," I called.


    She turned, raising a perfectly arched brow.


    "What? What is it?"


    For a moment, I hesitated, then finally spoke.


    "What happened, Anita? What did I do wrong?"


    She scoffed, but I didn''t stop.


    "We were best friends. We grew up together. We did everything together. We had each other''s backs. And then, four years ago, after my father was used of stealing, you changed.


    "You turned your back on me. You hated me. The mere sight of me disgusted you.


    "Every single day, I ask myself¡ªwhat did I do to make you hate me this much? Today is our eighteenth birthday. I deserve to know.


    I took a step closer to her.


    "Tell me, Anita, what did I do wrong?"

 Chapter 9: Mating Ceremony

    Olivia POV


    Anita stared at me for a moment. Then, with a slow shake of her head, she let out a soft chuckle.


    "You really don''t get it, do you, Olivia?" she scoffed. "You didn''t do anything wrong. You were just¡­ too perfect."


    My brows furrowed in confusion. "What?"


    Anita sighed dramatically, crossing her arms over her chest. "You were the golden girl, Olivia. The pack adored you. The triplets¡ªLevi, Louis, and Lennox¡ªpractically worshiped the ground you walked on. You were the daughter of the best and most respected Gamma."


    She took a step closer, her eyes filled with hate. "And then there was me. Just Anita. The daughter of amon warrior. Your shadow. Always ''Olivia''s best friend.'' Never just Anita."


    Her voice hardened as she continued. "Then four years ago, when your father was used of stealing, everything changed. He fell, and with him, so did you. And for the first time, I wasn''t standing behind you anymore." She let out a breathyugh, shaking her head. "My father became Beta, and suddenly, the pack saw me for whom I really was. Not just ''Olivia''s friend'' but Anita, the future Luna. How ironic."


    She gestured around the room, her manicured fingers adorned with rings that sparkled under the light. "Look at us now. Your father is a traitor, your family is nothing, and I have everything. The admiration, the respect, and soon, one of the triplets will be my mate. Maybe all three." She smirked, watching me closely for a reaction.


    The realization suddenly hit me. I had spent years wondering what I had done to deserve her cruelty, questioning if I had wronged her in some way. But the truth was simple: I hadn''t.


    Anita had never been my friend. She had only been waiting for the moment I would fall so she could rise in my ce.


    I swallowed back the lump in my throat, forcing myself to keep my expression nk. "So that''s it?" I said quietly. "You were jealous of me?"


    She scoffed. "Jealousy is an ugly word, Olivia. I prefer to call it justice. The pack finally sees me, finally respects me, and I''ll never let you take that away."


    A slow, bitter smile curled my lips. "I don''t want anything from you, Anita," I said truthfully.


    For the first time in years, I met Anita''s gaze and smiled¡ªnot a forced, bitter smile, but one of relief.


    "Thank you, Anita," I said softly.


    She blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "For what?"


    "For finally telling me the truth," I murmured before turning on my heel and walking out of the room.


    Getting back to the kitchen, my mother noticed my mood and asked if everything was alright, and I simply told her yes with a smile and continued working. I felt relieved to know I didn''t hurt her. I felt relieved to know the reason why she hated me. And soon, I will get to find out why the triplets hated me too. Surely, it wasn''t just because my father was used of stealing. Just like Anita, they will surely have their reasons.


    For hours, I helped Mother in the kitchen until it was dark. Soon, pack members began arriving at the pack hall where the ceremony would be held. I checked the time and realized it was 6 p.m., and the ceremony would begin soon.


    "Olivia, we are done. Let''s leave for the pack hall. You have to be there so you can get your wolf," she said, and I nodded.


    We arrived at the pack hall, and the ce was packed. The air buzzed with excitement, voices blending together in a low hum as pack members took their seats. The grand hall was decorated with golden lights and banners, making the atmosphere feel almost magical.


    Anita sat beside her parents, dressed elegantly, big smiles stered all over her face.


    The triplets sat on the podium beside their parents, wearing outfits so formal it looked like they were attending a wedding rather than a ceremony. They exuded authority, their presencemanding the room without effort.


    I could see their eyes moving around the hall until they finally settled on me. A chill ran down my spine at the intensity of their stares, but I quickly looked away, feeling a strange sensation in my chest.


    "Come, Olivia," my mother whispered beside me, gently guiding me forward.


    I took a deep breath and followed her toward the front, where the ceremony would soon begin.


    "Attention, everyone," Alpha Damon''s voice boomed over the crowd. "The mating ceremony is about to begin."


    My stomach twisted with anxiety as I stood frozen in ce.


    "Anita,e forward," he said softly, smiles on his face.


    Anita stood up proudly from her seat, the trail of her red beaded gown trailing behind her as she moved forward. I swallowed hard. I was supposed to be standing there with her. Today was also my birthday!


    As if sensing my pain, my mother gave me a soft squeeze on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. You will get your wolf even if you stay here," she assured me, and I nodded.


    The priest stepped forward, his long robe trailing behind him. He raised his hands, eyes lifted to the sky, his voice calm butmanding. "With the blessing of the Moon Goddess, Anita''s wolf will be released, and her fated mate will be revealed tonight. A magical cord will bind those destined for each other, linking their hearts and souls forever. If your mate is here, the cord will appear on your wrist, guiding you to them."


    Suddenly, he began chanting some incantation. The air felt thick, like it was buzzing with energy, and everyone was waiting, eyes glued to Anita''s wrist. My heart raced. I tried to ignore the panic bubbling inside me. What if nothing happened? What if I didn''t have a mate or a wolf?


    Then suddenly, I felt a strange sensation, like a different energy was being put inside of me, and that made me gasp.


    "Hi, Olivia."


    My wolf, which sounded exactly like me,whispered in my ear. But before I could respond, out of nowhere, I felt it¡ªa tingling sensation on my wrist. I looked down, and there it was, a thin, silver thread.


    My breath caught in my throat as the cord stretched out in front of me, pulling me gently.


    I froze, unsure of what to do, but my wolf nudged me.


    "Go, Olivia. Follow it."


    Following my wolf''s direction, I left where I stood with my mother and started moving forward. I could hear gasps around me and feel eyes on me, but I didn''t care. All my attention was on the cord on my wrist, which was leading me to my mate.


    "Keep going," The voice urged.


    My legs trembled as I moved, following the silver cord as it snaked through the crowd. Each step I took made my heart pound harder.


    But suddenly, I stopped, my breath catching in my throat.


    The cord led me straight to¡­ the triplets.


    My eyes widened in shock, my breath hitched as my gaze fell on the glowing threads extending not to just one, but to all three of them, wrapping securely around each of their wrists.


    "Mates!" my wolf howled loudly in my head.

 Chapter 10: Forced.

    Olivia''s POV


    "Mate!" My wolf howled loudly in my head.


    My breath hitched as I stared at the glowing cord wrapped around my wrist, extending to each of the triplets standing just a few steps away. My body froze, my mind going nk, and all I could do was dart my eyes between the triplets.


    The triplets were my mates! I was mated to all three of them!


    Gasps and whispers erupted around me, but I didn''t pay attention. Rather, I just kept staring at the triplets, who seemed dumbfounded.


    "No! This is not true!" I heard the loud voice of Anita, but I didn''t look away. Instead, my attention was fixed on the triplets. With a racing heart, I watched them, gauging their reactions.


    "Mates!" My wolf howled excitedly, urging me to go closer to them, but I couldn''t move my feet. They remained rooted to the floor.


    "No!" Lennox was the first to react. He shook his wrist, trying to break the cord, but he couldn''t. No one else could. We were mates.


    "I won''t ept this!" Louis followed, trying to break the thread, and my heart sank further. What was I expecting? That they would be happy about this?


    Levi was next. "This has to be a silly joke!" he spat in anger.


    More murmurs erupted in the hall, but I didn''t pay attention. My focus was on the triplets. I could see the anger, the disgust in their eyes.


    The murmurs around us grew louder, but I barely heard them. My entire world had shrunk to the three men standing in front of me¡ªmy so-called mates¡ªwho were now doing everything in their power to reject what fate had given us. My wolf whimpered, the excitement she had felt moments ago now fading into confusion and pain.


    Levi was the first to move closer to me. He stepped forward, his jaw clenched tight, eyes dark with anger. This was the same man who once told me, when we were children, that he hoped I''d be his mate.


    "There''s no way in hell I''m epting you as my mate." His voice was low but filled with venom. "The Moon Goddess must have made a mistake."


    A sharp pain pierced through my chest, as if his words had physically struck me.


    Louis scoffed, shaking his head. "I''m not epting this," he muttered, his lips curling in distaste. He lifted his wrist again, yanking at the cord, but it held firm. It would only be invisible if they marked me or rejected me.


    Lennox, who had been silent, exhaled sharply. He wasn''t even trying to hide the frustration on his face.


    "This is ridiculous." His icy gaze met mine for a brief moment before he looked away, as if even making eye contact with me was too much. "I''m rejecting you," he stated firmly.


    "Yes, do it," Anita pleaded, her voice thick with tears. "You love me, not her! I''m supposed to be your mate!" Anita yelled in pain, and I looked her way. She stared at me with red, hate-filled eyes. I looked away from her and back at the triplets, who had the same angry expression on their faces.


    They all wanted to reject this bond, but why? Was it because my father was used of stealing? Because I was an omega?


    "Silence." Our Alpha, the triplets'' father, ordered, and the hall went silent.


    All eyes turned to him, including mine. His expression was unreadable, his gaze locked onto the triplets. I held my breath, unsure of what he would say next.


    For a long moment, a tense silence filled the air. Then, I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder. I turned slightly to see my mother, her eyes filled with concern as she squeezed my shoulder reassuringly. I blinked back the tears that threatened to fall.


    Alpha Damon finally spoke. "It seems Olivia is mated to my three sons, our future Alphas," he announced, and soft whispering erupted. I could clearly notice the pack was not happy.


    A heavy silence filled the hall as our Alpha let his words settle. The tension in the air was almost suffocating, the murmurs dying down as the weight of his deration sank in.


    "As future Alphas, you three cannot reject your mate," he continued, his voice firm and unwavering. "Rejecting the mate bond is an act of defiance against the Moon Goddess herself, and it would set a bad example for the pack."


    Lennox, Louis, and Levi stiffened, their faces a mixture of frustration and disbelief. They looked like caged animals, desperate to break free but knowing there was no way out.


    "But Father¡ª" Lennox started, but his father cut him off with a sharp look.


    "There will be no argument. Olivia is your fated mate, and you will ept her." His gaze was unyielding as he scanned the room, his authority radiating from every word. "Not only that, but you will mark her tonight, and in two days, you four will be wed. She will be your Luna."


    Gasps echoed around the hall, but no one dared to speak against the Alpha''smand. My heart pounded in my chest. Marked. Married. In two days? My mind swirled with emotions¡ªfear, uncertainty, and an ache deep inside me from the rejection I had just endured.


    "No!" Anita''s voice rang out, thick with desperation. She pushed through the crowd, her tear-streaked face full of pain. "You can''t do this! I love them! They love me!"


    Alpha Damon''s expression didn''t change. "The Moon Goddess has made her choice."


    Lennox''s fists clenched at his sides. Louis looked like he wanted to punch something. Levi''s lips curled in a scowl, his fury barely contained.


    "This is a mistake," Levi growled through gritted teeth. "You''re forcing us into this."


    "I am ensuring the future of this pack," Alpha Damon corrected coldly. "If you refuse, you are unworthy of leading."


    His words were final.


    The triplets had no choice, so do I.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse roaring in my ears. The triplets were my mates, but they despised the bond. Now, they had no choice but to im me.


    And in two days, I would be their Luna.


    "Mark your mate!" our Alpha demanded.


    My heart pounded faster as soft murmurs erupted in the hall.


    "Do it now!" he demanded, sounding impatient.


    Lennox was the first to move. His jaw tightened, and without a word, he stepped forward, grasping my wrist as he lowered his mouth to my neck. A sharp, burning pain shot through me as his canines sank into my skin. My breath hitched, but I didn''t cry out.


    Louis followed next. His touch was rough, filled with reluctance. His bite burned just as much, his anger obvious in the way his teeth sank into me.


    Finally, Levi stepped forward, his eyes dark with resentment. He didn''t hesitate. His fangs pierced my skin, marking me as his against his will.


    The moment the third mark wasplete, the glowing cord connecting us vanished.


    A heavy silence settled over the hall as the triplets stepped back, their faces filled with anger. With the searing pain in my neck, I held their gaze¡ªand what I saw frightened me.


    In their eyes, they had one word for me.


    Torture.


    I had just sealed my life of torture.

 Chapter 11: Wedding Day

    Olivia''s POV


    It was my wedding day, yet I felt nothing but misery as I sat in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection. The mansion''s seamstress had crafted a stunning white gown for me, one that fit me perfectly. My hair was styled into a neat bun, adorned with delicate white pins, and a maid had applied light makeup to my face. I looked breathtaking, more beautiful than I had ever seen myself before. But inside, I felt hollow.


    I tilted my head, my gaze drifting to the left crook of my neck, where the marks of the triplets were imprinted on my skin. Two days had passed since I had received the most shocking news of my life, and yet, I still couldn''te to terms with it. I couldn''t believe it, I was mated to the triplets¡ªall three of them. I was yet to believe that I was their mate, and now in a few minutes, I would be walking down that aisle to say "I do" to all three of them.


    Panic tightened around my throat as I swallowed hard. I wished I could stop this. I wished I could stop this marriage. I couldn''t marry men who despised me, men who had never looked at me with anything but hatred. But I had no choice. Just like the triplets were obligated to ept this bond, so was I.


    I let out a shaky breath, my eyes meeting my reflection once more. I made a beautiful bride. Under different circumstances, this could have been one of the happiest days of my life.


    The door creaked open. Expecting my mother, I turned, only to feel a wave of unease when I saw Anita instead.  The moment I realized it was her, I stood to my feet and turned around to face her. I didn''t feelfortable with her presence.


    She wore a softvender gown, her hair styled to perfection. She looked every bit the Luna she believed herself to be, or desperately wanted to be.


    "You look beautiful," she said, though her tonecked warmth.


    I didn''t respond. My hands curled into fists at my sides as I braced myself for whatever she hade to say. I had heard that Anita had been crying for the past two days, devastated by the realization that she was not the one fated to the triplets. And now, with the wedding moments away, I doubted she had suddenly epted it.


    She stepped closer, her lips curving into a smirk. "I wanted to see you before the ceremony," she began, her voice sickly sweet. "You must be feeling so lucky, Olivia, getting to marry the triplets. But I thought you should know the truth before you walk down that aisle."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What truth?"


    She let out a softugh, shaking her head as if she pitied me. "You think you have them, don''t you?" she taunted. "You think that because of some forced bond, they are yours. But you''re wrong, Olivia. They are mine."


    My breath hitched.


    "Doubting me?" she mused, tilting her head. "Then why did theye to mest night? Why did they promise me that the moment they be Alphas, they''ll get rid of you and make me their Luna?"


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering in my chest. I wanted to believe she was lying, but deep down, I feared she wasn''t. The triplets had never hidden their hatred for me. What if everything Anita was saying was true?


    "They told me themselves," she continued, stepping even closer. "That this marriage means nothing. That you mean nothing. The moment they have the power to do so, they''ll divorce you and make me their queen."


    I felt like I couldn''t breathe. The walls of the room seemed to close in on me, the beautiful white dress I wore suddenly feeling suffocating.


    Anita must have noticed my distress because she smiled in satisfaction. "Enjoy your wedding, dear friend," she whispered. "It''ll be the happiest day of your life¡ªfor now."


    With that, she turned and walked out, leaving me standing there, trembling.


    I had known this marriage was a nightmare, but now, it felt like a death sentence.


    As Anita walked out, my mother walked in. She instantly noticed my mood and knew Anita was the cause of it.


    "Don''t let what she says get to you," Mother triedforting me, but it wasn''t helping. What Anita had said was true. The moment the triplets became Alphas, they would find a way to reject me. And if rejection wasn''t an option, they might even kill me.


    At a point, I was scared.


    My mother sighed, gently guiding me to sit beside her on the bed. She took my hands in hers, her touch warm yet trembling slightly.


    "I wish I could stop this marriage," she admitted softly, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I wish I had the power to change things for you, my love. But what can I do? We are omegas. We have no voice in this."


    Her words should have made me feel even more hopeless, but there was a quiet strength in them. She wasn''t saying this to make me feel powerless¡ªshe was acknowledging the truth of our reality.


    "But, Olivia," she continued, squeezing my hands, "don''t lose hope. The triplets¡­ they may seem cold now, but do you remember how they used to be? When you were just a little girl, they adored you. They never left your side. They protected you. That kind of love does not just disappear."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, shaking my head. "That was a long time ago, Mother. They don''t love me anymore. They hate me."


    She sighed. "Hatred is a strong thing, but so is fate. The Moon Goddess does not make mistakes. If she has chosen them for you, there is a reason. You just have to be patient, my child. Be a good wife. Show them who you truly are. Leave the rest to the Goddess."


    I wanted to believe her. I wanted to hold on to the hope that things would change. But Anita''s words echoed in my mind like a cruel reminder of the reality I was walking into.


    The triplets did not want me.


    And soon, I would be bound to them forever.


    "It''s time to walk you to the aisle. I wish your father was here. He would have been so happy to see his precious little girl getting married," Mother said with more tears gathering in her eyes.


    I swallowed my pain as I thought of Father. He was probably in the dark cell, locked away, or perhaps doing somebor while his daughter was about to get married.


    "Come on, let''s go," my mother said, her hand squeezing mine. "Don''t keep the pack waiting."

 Chapter 12: Wedding

    Olivia''s POV


    The doors of the pack''s ceremonial hall loomed before me, towering and intimidating. My mother''s gentle hand rested on mine, offering what littlefort she could as the doors creaked open. A hushed silence fell over the room, hundreds of eyes turning toward me. My heart pounded so violently I feared the whole pack could hear it.


    The aisle stretched endlessly before me, a pathway paved in white petals, leading straight to the three men who would soon be my husbands. My mates. My tormentors.


    I forced myself to take a step. Then another.


    With every step, Anita''s words echoed in my head. "They don''t want you. The moment they be Alphas, they''ll get rid of you."


    My grip tightened around the bouquet in my hands. I didn''t dare look up at them yet. Instead, I focused on keeping my breath steady, on reaching the altar without copsing.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as I passed¡ªsome admiring, some pitying. I could feel their judgment, their curiosity, and worst of all¡ªtheir doubt. No one believed this marriage was happening out of love. Everyone knew this was a duty, a forced bond. They all wanted Anita and not a lowly omega whose father was used of stealing.


    Atst, I reached the altar, and only then did I lift my gaze.


    The triplets stood before me, each one dressed in ceremonial ck robes embroidered with silver. Identical yet distinct in their own ways, they stared at me with hardened res, not even bothering to hide their hatred.


    My eyes first fell on Lennox. His piercing green eyes barely acknowledged me as he stood tall, his hands sped behind his back.


    I moved my gaze to Louis. His jaw was clenched so tight I thought it might break. His eyes, filled with resentment, flickered to mine for only a second before looking away as if the sight of me disgusted him.


    I swallowed hard and looked at Levi. Perhaps he would have a different expression on his face, but I was wrong. If looks could kill, Levi''s re would have struck me dead.


    Not one of them smiled. Not one of them extended a hand toward me.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf whimpering.


    The officiant, an elder of the pack, cleared his throat, his voice echoing through the hall. "We are gathered here today to witness the sacred union of these four souls, bound by the will of the Moon Goddess."


    Bound. Trapped.


    The words felt like chains wrapping around my wrists, shackling me to my fate.


    The elder continued, but I barely heard him. My mind was spinning, drowning in the weight of my situation. My hands trembled as I clutched my bouquet, my breath shallow.


    Then, the moment came.


    "The grooms may now ept their wife."


    A tense silence filled the room. The triplets didn''t move.


    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd. The hesitation was humiliating. A bride should be weed by her grooms, embraced with love and devotion. But I was left standing there, exposed, unwanted.


    Heat rose to my cheeks, but before I could react, Lennox finally stepped forward.


    "I ept." His voice was cold, devoid of any emotion.


    Louis followed a secondter, his tone clipped. "I ept."


    Levi took the longest. He stared at me, his lips twitching as if deciding whether to speak at all. Then, finally, his response came, softer than the others but just as empty.


    "I ept."


    The words sealed my fate.


    The elder nodded. "Then, by thews of our kind and the will of the Moon Goddess, I now pronounce you husbands and wife."


    A shiver ran down my spine as the final words left his lips.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, but I barely heard it. All I could feel was the suffocating presence of the three men beside me¡ªtheir resentment, their unwillingness to be with me.


    And in that moment, as I stood between them, I realized something.


    Anita was right.


    I wasn''t their bride. I wasn''t their mate.


    I was their prisoner.


    The wedding was over, but the real nightmare had just begun.


    As the officiant stepped aside, the atmosphere in the ceremonial hall shifted. The apuse faded into murmurs, anticipation thick in the air. The triplets and I remained standing at the altar, waiting for the second part of the ritual¡ªthe coronation.


    They were to be crowned Alphas. And I, their Luna.


    The thought sent a cold wave through me.


    An elder stepped forward, carrying a silver tray lined with ck velvet. Upon ity three identical crowns, each forged from ck obsidian and silver, the symbols of power in our pack. A separate, smaller crown rested beside them, meant for me.


    I felt Levi''s re burn into the side of my face, but I refused to look at him. I had already seen the disgust in his eyes.


    The elder raised his voice, silencing the crowd.


    "Tonight, under the witness of our ancestors, our pack recognizes the rightful heirs of the Full Moon Pack¡ªLennox, Louis, and Levi. By blood and strength, they shall rise as our Alphas, bound not only by lineage but by destiny. Let them step forward."


    The triplets moved in unison, stepping toward the elder. Even now, their unity was effortless, natural. Despite their personal hatred for me, they were inseparable in their purpose.


    The elder took the first crown, lifting it high before cing it upon Lennox''s head. "Lennox Lucianion, do you swear to uphold thews of this pack, to protect its people, and to lead with honor and strength?"


    "I swear," Lennox said, his voice firm.


    The crown settled on his head, its dark stones catching the light. He barely reacted.


    Next was Louis. The elder repeated the oath, and Louis, still tense, gave the same vow. "I swear."


    When the elder reached Levi, he repeated the same line.


    He answered, "I swear."


    The moment his crown touched his head, the pack erupted into howls of approval. The energy in the room shifted, jubtion filling the space. The Full Moon Pack had their new Alphas.


    And now, it was my turn.


    The elder turned toward me, his expression nk as he picked up the smaller crown. The whispers in the hall grew louder.


    "Olivia Parker," he said, his voice loud. "By the will of the Moon Goddess and the decree of ourws, you are to be named the Luna of the Full Moon Pack. Do you swear to stand beside your Alphas, to guide this pack with wisdom and strength, and to uphold the honor of this position?"


    The triplets didn''t move. They didn''t even look at me.


    The weight of their silence pressed against my chest, suffocating.


    I swallowed hard. Do I swear?


    Did I have a choice?


    My father had already been branded a traitor. My family name had already been tarnished. If I refused, if I rebelled in front of the entire pack, I would be condemned as well.


    So I did the only thing I could.


    "I swear."


    The elder ced the crown on my head. It felt heavier than it should have, pressing down on me like an iron chain.


    "The bond is sealed," the elder dered. "Full Moon Pack, honor your new Alphas and your Luna."


    Another round of howls and apuse echoed through the hall, but I felt nothing.


    Standing beside the men who hated me, with a crown that felt like a curse, I moved my gaze around the crowd and noticed Anita standing in the front row.


    Anger was etched on her face, but there was also a message in her gaze, a message that clearly stated. "You don''t know what you''ve gotten yourself into."


    I looked away from her as I searched for my only family present¡ªmy mother.


    Our eyes connected, and she gave me aforting smile, but her eyes¡ªthose eyes were filled with tears, and I couldn''t tell if they were tears of joy or pity.


    "Alphas, you may kiss your bride," an elder suddenly said.


    My eyes widened. I didn''t know this was part of the ceremony.


    The triplets would kiss me. In front of the entire pack.


    My first kiss.

 Chapter 13: Unwanted Mistress

    Olivia''s POV


    "Can we bypass that?" Louis said immediately, sounding irritated by the thought.


    "Yes, I see no need for that," Levi added.


    "It''s not mandatory, so why do it?" Lennox groaned.


    Standing beside them, I wished the ground would open up and swallow me whole. The disgrace was unbearable. Right in front of hundreds of people, the triplets¡ªmy mates¡ªwere refusing to kiss me. Me. They were making it painfully obvious that they never wanted this marriage.


    Suddenly, their father spoke. "Alphas, it is mandatory. Get on with it," he dered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Where I stood, I could feel their anger seething. And it suffocated me. I wished I could reject this, wished I could ask not to be kissed, but I had no right to.


    "Alphas, you may kiss your bride," the elder announced once more.


    Whispers rose from the hall, and I looked around to see people whispering something into each other''s ears. I felt their eyes on me¡ªjudging, pitying, or perhaps even mocking. My cheeks burned with humiliation, and my hands clenched at my sides as I forced myself to remain still. This was supposed to be a passionate moment¡ªa lovely moment¡ªbut instead, it felt like a punishment.


    Lennox, standing to my left, let out a frustrated sigh before finally stepping forward. His jaw was tight, his entire body rigid, as if the very thought of touching me disgusted him.


    Louis and Levi exchanged nces before following suit, both clearly reluctant. I swallowed hard, my heart aching at their rejection. This wasn''t how I had imagined my first kiss to be.


    Lennox was the first to lean in, his lips brushing against mine so briefly that it could barely be called a kiss. There was no warmth, no tenderness¡ªjust cold obligation.


    This was the same man who, when I was younger, would kiss my cheeks and tell me he couldn''t wait for me toe of age so he could give me a proper kiss.


    Louis was next, pressing his lips to mine for the barest second before pulling away, his expression nk.


    Then Levi. He hesitated, his eyes boring into mine, filled with something like hate. For a moment, I thought he might refuse altogether. But then, with an exasperated sigh, he leaned in, his lips ghosting over mine before he drew back just as quickly.


    The hall remained silent for a moment before whispers surged once more. I could hear the murmurs, the spection, the hushed voices questioning the Alphas'' behavior.


    My hands trembled slightly as I lowered them to my sides, my lips tingling from the sensation of their kisses. I wanted to scream, to run, to demand why they despised me so much. But I did nothing. Instead, I lifted my chin, forcing myself to look unaffected.


    The ceremony continued, but I no longer felt present. I felt like a spectator in my own life, watching as I was bound to men who clearly didn''t want me.


    The celebration began. Drinking and dancing filled the grand hall, but as I sat beside the triplets, I felt miserable. My wolf was silent, unable to find the right words tofort me.


    Guests came forward to offer their congrattions, but I noticed the change in their expressions. They bowed deeply to the triplets, full of respect and admiration. But when they turned to me, most of them frowned, clearly forced to acknowledge me.


    More guests came and went, their fake smiles barely concealing their true feelings.


    Then she walked up to us.


    Anita.


    She held a ss of wine in her hand, a sly smirk curling on her lips.


    "Congrattions on your coronation, Alphas," she purred, her voice slurred slightly.


    Lennox was the first to respond.


    "I love your dress, baby. It looks so good on you." His voice was filled with warmth¡ªwarmth that had been absent when he kissed me.


    I turned to him in disbelief.


    Did he just say that?


    Anita smirked. "Of course, it suits me. You got it for me, remember?" she said smugly.


    I felt disgusted.


    I couldn''t sit there and watch any longer.


    Frustrated, I pushed my chair back and rose to my feet, ignoring the slight tremble in my knees. "If you''ll excuse me," I said, my voice controlled despite the anger and pain burning inside me. "I should greet the rest of our guests."


    I turned before they could respond, walking away with my head held high.


    I made my way to my mother, who stood among the other servants, and without a word, I wrapped my arms around her. She held me tightly, her embrace the only warmth I had felt all evening.


    "Don''t cry. Please don''t. Don''t let them see you broken," she whispered.


    It was as if she knew I was on the verge of breaking down in front of everyone.


    Swallowing my pain, I pulled away and looked at her. There was sympathy in her eyes, an understanding that no one else seemed to have.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, two maids approached us¡ªCynthia and N.


    "Olivia, it''s time to get you prepared for your wedding night," N said.


    Before I could respond, my mother cut her off sharply¡­


    "You do not call her by her name. Add her title," she cautioned.


    The two maids frowned. It was clear they were struggling to ept me as their Luna. Just hours ago, I was nothing more than a maid, an omega, even lower in rank than them.


    N scoffed, shaking her head. "Luna, my foot. A Luna who is neither loved nor wanted by her Alphas is nothing more than an unwanted mistress." She sneered. "You are no Luna, Olivia. That crown on your head doesn''t suit you. Now, if you may, please follow us. We are to prepare you to fulfill your duties to the Alphas. That is your only purpose, after all¡ªto be their fuck toy and nothing else."


    Rage burned through me.


    I took a step forward, ready to strike, but my mother''s firm grip held me back.


    "Control your temper, Olivia," she whispered. "You''ll deal with them, but not here. People are watching."


    I looked around and noticed, indeed, a few eyes were on us.


    Controlling my anger, I sucked in a deep breath.


    My mother smiled at my obedience. "Come now. Let''s get you ready," she said, leading me away from the hall.


    As we walked out, I nced back at the triplets. They were still seated, still engaged in conversation with Anita.


    It hurt.


    But I pushed the emotion down, lifted my chin and kept walking.

 Chapter 14: like A Common Whore

    Olivia''s POV


    The maids led me down a long corridor, their eyes studying me with barely concealed judgment. To them, I was nothing more than an unwanted mate, a pawn in a political game, a Luna in name only.


    Finally, we arrived at a chamber that would apparently be mine. The door creaked open, revealing avishly decorated room with dark mahogany furniture, deep red silk curtains, and a massive bed draped in the finest sheets. A faint scent ofvender lingered in the air, but it did nothing to soothe me.


    "Your bath is ready," N announced with a fake smile, gesturing to arge tub filled with warm water and rose petals. "We''ll help you undress."


    My frown deepened. The idea of them touching me, of them treating me like some fragile doll meant to be delivered to their Alphas, made my skin crawl.


    "I can do it myself," I snapped, feeling annoyed.


    Cynthia and N exchanged nces, their smirks growing wider. "Suit yourself, Luna," N taunted, drawing out the title mockingly before stepping aside.


    I ignored them and made my way toward the bath. I slipped off my gown, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on me. The water was warm against my skin, but it did little to wash away the ache in my chest. I sat there for a long moment, trying to gather my thoughts, to suppress the pain threatening to consume me.


    When I finally came out, the maids had alreadyid out what I was expected to wear. My stomach twisted as I took in the sight¡ªa sheer,cy lingerie set, delicate yet undeniably seductive, with a matching silk robe ced beside it.


    "Put this on," Cynthia ordered, barely hiding her mockery. "The Alphas will be expecting you soon."


    A bitterugh bubbled in my throat. Expecting me? They could barely stand to kiss me at the altar. What made anyone think they would want me in their bed?


    I stared at the lingerie and swallowed hard. This was my first time. I have never been touched, so what if the triplets decided to have sex with me? Not just sex¡ªmaybe a punishing one. What do I do about it then? I can''t refuse them tonight because tonight, we were to consummate our marriage.


    Fear and panic gripped me. This was not how I imagined my first time was going to be. I had fantasized about it, thought about it¡ªhow I would be in the arms of a man who loves me, how he would adore and worship my body, whisper sweet words of love as we made love¡ªslow, passionate love.


    But tonight¡­ tonight with the triplets was never going to be like that. I bet they wouldn''t want to touch me, and even if they did, it would be more like an obligation¡ªa punishment. And the three of them at once?


    "Olivia, are you okay?" My mother''s voice suddenly pulled me from my thoughts.


    Wordlessly, I slipped into the lingerie. I tied the robe tightly around my waist, taking onest deep breath before turning to the maids.


    "I''m ready," I said, trying to hide my unease.


    "Excuse us. I''d like to speak to my daughter," my mother said firmly.


    N and Cynthia looked like they wanted to argue, but one look from my mother silenced them.


    "Five minutes," N muttered before leaving with Cynthia.


    As soon as they were gone, I inhaled deeply and sat on the bed. Tears gathered in my eyes, and this time, I let them fall.


    "Mother, I feel like I''m being dressed up and delivered like somemon whore," I choked out between sobs.


    "No, my dear," my mother said softly, shaking her head as she sat beside me. "You are not a whore, Olivia. You are their mate, their wife. They are your husbands."


    I scoffed bitterly. "Husbands? Husbands who can''t even bear to look at me, who can''t stand my presence or even kiss me? Did you see the disgust on their faces?" I sobbed.


    My mother gently pulled me into her arms, holding me close. "Everything will be okay, darling. Trust me," she whispered soothingly, patting my back.


    I sobbed, wishing her words were true.


    For a few moments, I stayed in my mother''s embrace, finding sce in her warmth.


    Then the door creaked open again.


    N and Cynthia stepped inside.


    "Time''s up," N announced, her frown deepening.


    I wiped my tears quickly, forcing myself to stand. I couldn''t let them see me like this¡ªweak, vulnerable, breaking apart. If I were to survive this night, I had to keep my walls up, no matter how much it hurt.


    Cynthia took one look at my swollen eyes and scoffed. "No need for the dramatics, Luna. The Alphas don''t care if you cry."


    I frowned, biting my tongue to keep from snapping back. Fighting them wouldn''t change anything.


    Without another word, they turned and led me down another corridor. My heart pounded with each step. My legs felt heavy, my stomach twisted in knots.


    We stopped before a set ofrge, ornately carved double doors. This wasn''t any of the triplets'' rooms.


    N ced her hand on the handle, pausing to look at me with a glint of mockery in her eyes. "Try to make a good impression, Luna. Wouldn''t want to disappoint your husbands on your first night."


    Cynthia chuckled. "Not that it matters. They already seem disappointed."


    My nails dug into my palm, but I said nothing. What was there to say? They weren''t wrong.


    With a sickeningly sweet smile, N pushed the doors open.


    I stepped inside, my body stiff with anxiety.


    Then I saw it.


    The air was sucked from my lungs.


    On the massive bed, tangled in the silk sheets, were my husbands¡ªthe triplets.


    But they weren''t alone.


    Anita was with them.


    My stomach dropped.


    She was sprawled between them, naked, her body intimately entangled with theirs. One of the triplets had his arm draped over her waist, another had his lips ghosting over her neck, and the third had his fingers tracing idle patterns on her thigh.


    My wolf whimpered.


    Anitazily turned her head, meeting my gaze with a slow, satisfied smirk. "Oh," she purred, stretching like a cat. "You''re finally here."


    The triplets turned their heads as well, their expressions nk. Not a hint of guilt. Not a flicker of surprise. Just nk.


    I felt my knees tremble, my entire being going numb.


    "You took your time," Levi murmured.


    My breath hitched.


    I didn''t know what hurt more¡ªthe sight before me or the fact that they knew I wasing.


    And yet¡­ they still did this.


    N and Cynthia, still standing at the door, exchanged delighted nces before shutting the door with a soft click.

 Chapter 15: locked

    Olivia''s POV


    "What is all this?" I asked, my voice trembling with confusion and pain. Tonight was our wedding night. I hadn''t expected them to touch me¡ªnot that I even wanted them to¡ªbut I also hadn''t expected her to be here.


    I darted my eyes among the triplets, waiting for an answer, for some kind of exnation, but none of them spared me a nce. Instead, they all turned their attention to Anita as if I didn''t exist.


    Lennox sealed his lips over hers in a deep, passionate kiss. Levi reached for the zipper of her dress, slowly peeling it away from her body. Louis trailed kisses along her neck, down to her corbone, his hands roaming freely.


    My wolf howled in pain but also in anger.


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I stood frozen, stunned, hurt, and heartbroken as I watched Anita moan softly into the kiss she shared with Lennox. Levi had already undressed her, and Louis had positioned himself between her thighs.


    I couldn''t stand it. I couldn''t take it. So, with a shattered heart, I rushed to the door, my hands trembling as I gripped the handle and yanked. Nothing. My stomach dropped. I twisted it harder, rattling it in desperation. Locked.


    Panic surged through me as I turned back, my breathing in short, sharp gasps. "Open this door!" My voice shook, but I didn''t care. I wouldn''t stay here. I wouldn''t let them humiliate me like this.


    The triplets ignored me.


    Anita let out a soft moan, arching against Lennox as his lips trailed down her neck. Levi leaned backzily, watching me with amusement as he ran his fingers over Anita''s bare skin. Louis had positioned himself between her legs, his intentions painfully clear.


    My stomach twisted violently.


    "I said open the damn door!" I shouted this time, my nails digging into my palms to keep from breakingpletely. My wolf was howling inside me, torn between anguish and fury.


    Lennox finally pulled away from Anita''s lips, ncing at me with a smirk that held nothing but cruelty. "And where exactly do you think you''re going, wife?"


    I flinched at the way he said it. Like the word was a joke.


    "Anywhere but here," I spat, my voice thick with pain. "This is disgusting! You''re my mates, my husbands, and on our wedding night, you¡ª" My voice cracked. I clenched my fists. "You humiliate me like this?"


    Levi scoffed. "You''re acting like this wasn''t expected."


    I blinked at him, my breath catching. "Expected?"


    Louis chuckled darkly, his fingers still idly tracing Anita''s thigh. "You didn''t actually think we''d touch you, did you?"


    Pain mmed into me, sharp and suffocating.


    Lennox''s eyes gleamed with mockery. "We don''t want you, Olivia."


    Levi tilted his head, watching as the words hit me like a p. "You''re just a mate, forced on us. Nothing more."


    My legs wobbled beneath me. My lungs felt too tight.


    "You should be grateful," Louis added, his tone dripping with arrogance. "We''re not forcing you to perform your¡­ wifely duties tonight. Anita was more than happy to take your ce."


    Anita hummed in satisfaction, running a finger down Levi''s chest. "And they''re more than happy to have me," she purred, casting me a look of pure triumph.


    I wanted to scream. To w at them. To shift and tear this room apart.


    Instead, I turned back to the door and mmed my fist against it. "Let me out!"


    No one moved.


    The realization settled over me like ice.


    They had nned this. Every bit of it.


    "Enjoy the show, wifey." Lennox smirked, and then they all moved their attention back to Anita. With a clenched heart, I watched as Lennox took Anita''s breast into his mouth, sucking hungrily. Louis spread her legs apart, his tongue teasing her most sensitive spot, while Levi kissed her passionately, his hands gripping her hips possessively.


    "Mate!" my wolf whimpered, and suddenly¡ªpain.


    A strong, unbearable wave crashed through me, knocking me off my feet and sending me sprawling to the floor.


    I gasped, clutching my chest, struggling to breathe. "What''s happening?" I asked my wolf, but she only whimpered.


    "Our mates are having sex with another woman, Olivia. As long as we wear their mark, we will feel everything they do with someone else."


    "No!" I tried speaking, but another wave of pain hit me, and I gasped again.


    Pain wracked my body like nothing I had ever felt before. It wasn''t just emotional¡ªit was physical, raw, and unbearable. My wolf whimpered, wing inside me, desperate to stop the agony tearing through us.


    "Please," I choked out, my hands pressing against my chest as if that could stop the torment. "Stop¡­ it''s killing me."


    The triplets didn''t even spare me a nce. Lennox''s mouth remainedtched onto Anita''s breast, his hands kneading her skin possessively. Levi dragged his lips down her stomach, his fingers tracing along her thighs, teasing, while Louis¡ªgoddess, Louis¡ªhe positioned himself fully between her legs, his movements leaving no doubt about what he was about to do.


    I gasped as another wave of searing pain crashed through me, my body convulsing with the sheer force of it. I curled into myself, wing at my arms, at my skin, at my mate mark that burned with betrayal. Tears streamed down my face, my vision blurred as I reached out toward them with trembling fingers.


    "Lennox, Levi, Louis¡ªplease!" My voice cracked. "It hurts! You don''t understand, our bond, my wolf, my soul¡ªI can''t take this!"


    But no response from them. They all ignored me.


    My stomach twisted, bile rising in my throat.


    Louis smirked as he pressed his cock against Anita''s entrance, his gaze flickering to mine as he pushed himself inside her.


    A scream tore from my throat. It wasn''t just a sound¡ªit was pain itself, raw and intense. My entire body convulsed, my nails digging into my skin-deep enough to draw blood.


    "Mate!" my wolf whimpered, but she was weak, so very weak.


    My breathing turned ragged, my vision bing blurry.


    I dragged myself toward them on shaky limbs, desperation fueling me. "I''ll do anything," I pleaded, my voice barely above a whisper. "Just¡­ stop. I can''t take it. I¡ª" Another wave of pain mmed into me, stealing my breath.


    Nothing.


    No pause. No hesitation.


    They ignored me.


    Anita''s soft moans filled the room, her fingers tangling in Lennox''s hair, her body arching beneath their touch. I could hear the rustle of sheets, the sound of lips meeting skin, the way their breaths quickened with desire.


    And I¡­ Iy on the floor, broken.


    My body shuddered as another wave of pain hit, worse than thest. A choked scream tore from me as I felt myself giving up.


    With tears in my eyes, I watched as Lennox fucked Anita''s mouth, her throat stretching around him. Louis had taken Levi''s ce between her thighs, their bodies moving in perfect sync, lost in their pleasure.


    The sound of pleasurable moans and the pping of skin against skin filled the air. I lost it. I lost the remaining strength I had left in me, and then darkness overtook me. I went unconscious, thest thing in my ears being their moans.

 Chapter 16: awake

    Olivia''s POV


    A jackhammer. There had to be a jackhammer pounding in my head this very second. That could be the only exnation for this horrendous aching. My body felt like it had been trampled by a stampede¡ªmy head pounding, stomach twisting with nausea, and cold sweat clinging to my skin.


    I groaned, forcing myself to sit up, and that was when I noticed my mother, fast asleep in the armchair beside my bed. I swallowed hard and nced around, only to realize that I was in my room.


    I furrowed my brow as it took me a few seconds to recall all that had happened. The memory shed back in my head. I remembered them¡ªthey yed like a movie in my mind. Anita in the arms of my supposed husbands. Their bodies entwined as they had her, while they forced me to watch.


    My wolf growled in my head, angry and wounded, but what could I do? This was my life now, and I should get used to this unbearable pain because I knew what happenedst night was just the beginning. The pain I felt when they had her would constantly keeping.


    Sighing heavily, I looked at my mother sleeping in the armchair. She must be so exhausted, obviously watching over me throughout the night while I was unconscious.


    Slowly, I left the bed and quietly got down so I wouldn''t wake her up.


    Crossing the room, I settled by the window, my fingers tracing the cold ss as I stared out at the tall trees. Was this my future? A life of misery and suffering? How long would I have to endure this torment?


    "Olivia, you are awake." I heard my mother''s voice behind me. I turned to find her rising to her feet, rubbing her tired eyes as she walked toward me. Her eyes looked tired, like she hadn''t gotten any sleep throughout the previous night.


    "How are you, my dear?" she asked softly, her eyes scanning me with deep concern.


    I swallowed hard, unsure of what to say while memories ofst night reyed in my head.


    "Mother, how did I get here?" My voice came out hoarse. My throat felt raw, as if I had been screaming for hours.


    My mother sighed, her tired eyes filled with sorrow as she stood beside me, gently taking my trembling hands into hers. "You copsed, Olivia," she said softly. "One of the guards found you unconscious outside the chamber door and carried you back here."


    I swallowed hard, my stomach twisting. Outside the door? That meant¡­ they had thrown me out.


    The memory hit me like a de to the chest. The locked door. The agonizing pain. The sound of their pleasure while Iy on the cold floor, screaming for mercy. And then¡ªdarkness.


    I frowned, my nails digging into my palms. "They left me there," I whispered, my voice shaking. "They left me to suffer while they¡ª" My breath hitched, and I couldn''t finish the sentence.


    My mother''s grip on my hands tightened, her expression darkening with barely contained anger. "Yes," she admitted, her voice trembling. "They left you there, Olivia."


    My wolf whimpered in my head, but I silenced her, forcing myself to breathe through the pain searing through my chest. "And you?" I asked, looking at my mother. "How did you know?"


    She sighed, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "The guard alerted me. When I arrived, you were burning up, thrashing in your sleep, crying out in pain. I¡ª" She closed her eyes, pain shing across her face. "I stayed by your side all night. You wouldn''t wake up. I was so scared, my dear."


    I stared at her, my heart aching. I knew my mother loved me. I knew she had no power against the triplets. She was just an omega, the wife of a man used of stealing.


    Swallowing the bitterness rising in my throat, I turned away, staring out the window. "I don''t think I can survive this, Mother." My voice was barely a whisper, but I knew she heard me.


    She took a deep breath and ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. "You can, and you will." She triedforting me, but it only made me more annoyed.


    "No, Mother, you don''t understand!" I snapped, my voice rising. "You don''t know what those men¡ªthe ones the Moon Goddess cursed me with¡ªare capable of! They made love to Anita right in front of me, and despite seeing how it was killing me, they ignored me. And when I fainted, do you know what they did? They threw me outside the room like I was nothing!"


    My whole body shook with anger and pain. I wished I could do something¡ªanything¡ªto save myself from this hell.


    Before my mother could respond, a sharp knock sounded at the door.


    She turned and opened it, revealing a guard standing on the other side. "The Alphas are having breakfast and demand that the Luna join them," he announced.


    My blood boiled at his words. Demanded?


    "I won''t!" I yelled from where I stood.


    But my mother, ever the peacemaker, turned to the guard and said, "She will join them shortly."


    As soon as she closed the door, she turned to face me. "Olivia, you have to go."


    I shook my head, stepping away from her reach. "No, Mother. I refuse. I won''t sit at the same table with them and pretend likest night never happened. I won''t!"


    "Olivia," my mother said gently, her tired eyes pleading with me. "I know you''re hurting, my dear. I know what they did was cruel beyond words. But refusing them now will only make things worse for you."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "Worse?" I scoffed. "What could be worse than what they''ve already done? What more do they want to take from me?"


    My mother exhaled shakily, stepping closer. "Your dignity. If you refuse, they''ll punish you, Olivia, before the mansion staff. They''ll see it as disrespect, and they will make you suffer for it."


    Tears burned my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. "And sitting with them like an obedient little Luna isn''t suffering?"


    "It is," she admitted, cupping my cheek. "But it''s a battle you need to survive first before you can win the war. Do you understand?"


    I bit my lip, hating that she was right. Hating that I had no real power here. I wanted to fight, to scream, to make them feel even a fraction of my pain. But what could I do against three powerful Alphas who hated me for no reason?


    I swallowed my pride, the lump in my throat painful. "Fine," I muttered, my voice hollow. "I''ll go."


    My mother gave me a sad smile, brushing her hand over my hair. "That''s my brave girl."


    I turned away from her touch, wiping my face quickly before heading towards my bathroom. If I had to sit with them, I wouldn''t do it looking like a broken, humiliated mess.


    After bathing, I chose a simple yet elegant dress¡ªsomething that wouldn''t show how shattered I was inside. Something that gave a confident look.


    Once I was ready, I took a deep breath and stepped toward the door. My mother gave me onest reassuring look before opening it for me.

 Chapter 17: slapped

    Levi''s POV


    I couldn''t eat, despite how delicious the meal looked on the table. My wolf was pacing angrily in my head, growling at the memory ofst night¡ªhow we fucked Anita in front of Olivia.


    I didn''t know what had gotten into me or my brothers to let it happen. My case was understandable¡ªI had my reasons. My hatred for Olivia had nothing to do with her father stealing; that wasn''t my concern. I despised her for what she did to me, for what she said to me. That memory still burned in my mind, and I would make sure she suffered for it.


    "Alpha Levi, you are not eating." Anita, who was seated beside me, spoke when she noticed I was picking at my meal. I sighed and looked at my brother''s te to see that, just like mine, their food was untouched. I narrowed my eyes at them as I wondered why they weren''t eating, but before I could question it, I heard footsteps approaching the dining table.


    "Mate!" My wolf was already perceiving her scent. Where I was seated, I groaned as the intoxicating smell of her hit my nose. Damn! Why does she have to smell this good?


    I wasn''t the only one affected. My brothers lifted their heads, all of us instinctively turning toward the door.


    A second passed. Then another.


    And then Olivia walked in.


    I swallowed hard, expecting her to look broken, devastated, at the very least, after what happenedst night. But she wasn''t. She wasposed, dressed like a Luna, walking with effortless grace, her head held high.


    When she reached the table, she didn''t say a word, nor did she acknowledge our presence. Rather, she pulled out a seat, the one right across from me¡ªand sat down, totally ignoring us.


    "Mate!" My wolf purred inside, captivated by her scent, but I put him at bay and exchanged nces with my brothers, who had the same expression as me.


    "Olivia, courtesy demands that you pay respect to your Alphas by greeting them," Anita spoke up, her toneced with arrogance.


    Olivia slowly turned to her, her gaze narrowing. "Courtesy also demands that you, Anita, show respect by addressing me properly¡ªwith my title as Luna." Olivia shot back.


    Anita let out a mocking chuckle, shaking her head. "You? Luna?" She scoffed. "Stop deceiving yourself, Olivia. You and I both know you''re nothing to the Alphas. They married you out of obligation. But me?" She smirked. "I''m the one they love." She said, a victorious smile spread across her face.


    Where I sat, I stared at Olivia and could tell Anita''s words got to her, but she was doing her best to hide it.


    "No, Anita, they don''t love you. If they did, they would have fought to marry you. Men fight for the women they love. But you¡­" Olivia paused and smacked her lips. "You are just their whore."


    The dining room fell into a suffocating silence after Olivia''s words. Anita''s face turned red with rage, her victorious smile wiped clean. My brothers and I exchanged nces, and for the first time, I saw hesitation in their eyes. Olivia''s words had hit deep, not just for Anita but for all of us.


    Anita clenched her fists, trembling with anger. "You¡ªyou little¡ª" she sputtered, but Olivia remained unmoved, staring at her with cold detachment.


    I couldn''t deny it¡ªshe looked like a Luna. Strong,posed, fearless. Even after what happenedst night, she sat there as if we hadn''t shattered whatever fragile bond we had. My wolf stirred in admiration, but I forced him down. No. She deserved to suffer.


    Anita recovered quickly, her lips curling into a smirk. "You''re just bitter, omega. Bitter that you''re nothing but a duty to them. That even after marrying you, they stille to me." She leaned in, eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "Tell me, how did it feelst night? Watching us?"


    I expected Olivia to flinch, to show some sign of hurt, but instead, sheughed. A low, mocking sound that sent chills through the room.


    "I must say, Anita, you do know your ce well. I should thank you." She tilted her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "You''ve done nothing but prove to me what kind of men I married. And for that, I pity you."


    Anita''s face contorted in anger. "You¡ª"


    "Enough," Lennox''s voice cut through the tension like a de, anger radiating through him. I could feel his rage, though whether it was at Anita, Olivia, or himself, I couldn''t tell.


    But Olivia wasn''t done. She leaned back in her chair, her expression almost bored. "You see, Anita, unlike you, I don''t have to beg for scraps of affection." Her eyes flicked toward me, then my brothers. "If you were truly loved, you wouldn''t have to remind the world of it."


    Anita let out a sharp breath,pletely losing herposure. She stood so abruptly that her chair screeched against the floor. "You bitch!" she spat, lifting her hand to strike Olivia¡ª


    But Olivia caught her wrist midair, her grip firm. The room went still. Anita gasped, struggling, but Olivia didn''t let go.


    "I suggest you never try that again," Olivia said, her voice like ice. "I''m no longer an omega. I am now your Luna."


    Anita ripped her hand free, turning to us. "Are you seriously going to let her talk to me like this?" she demanded, her voice shrill with frustration.


    Lennox''s jaw tensed, his green eyes darkening. I saw the exact moment his patience snapped. Without a word, he stood, and before I could even understand what was happening¡ª


    p!


    The sound echoed in the dining room. Olivia''s head snapped to the side, her cheek instantly blooming red from the force of the p.


    A sharp growl left my throat, but I bit it back before anyone could notice. Olivia didn''t cry out, didn''t flinch¡ªshe only turned back slowly, her gaze meeting Lennox''s with an unreadable expression.


    For the first time, I saw something in her eyes that sent an unexpected chill through me.


    Not anger. Not hatred.


    "Is that all?" she suddenly asked, her eyes darting between the three of us. "Who''s next to p me? Bring it on."


    Lennox''s breathing was heavy, his hand still raised slightly, as if he was processing what he had just done. This was the first time he had hit her¡ªneither of us ever had. The entire room was deathly silent, except for the slight ringing in my ears from the p.


    Her eyes swept over Lennox, then me, then Louis. There was no fear in them, no submission¡ªonly a cold, sharp challenge.


    "Is that all?" she asked again, her voice eerily calm. "Who''s next to p me? Bring it on."


    My wolf stirred uneasily. Something about the way she stood there, unwavering, made me feel¡­ ufortable. Anita was smirking, as if she''d won, but Olivia''s confidence chipped away at that victory.


    When no one answered, Olivia let out a soft scoff. "Pathetic," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head as if we weren''t even worth her time. Then, with the same quiet grace she had entered with, she reached for her napkin, dabbed at the corner of her lips, and slowly rose from her seat.


    Anita opened her mouth, probably to spit out some more venom, but Olivia didn''t even nce at her. Instead, she adjusted the sleeves of her dress, turned on her heels, and walked toward the door.


    I didn''t know why, but something in me didn''t want her to leave.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Lennox''s voice was sharp, authoritative. He didn''t like being ignored, especially not by Olivia.


    Olivia paused, tilting her head slightly, but she didn''t turn around. "Away from this circus," she said inly.


    "You are not excused," Louis said, his voice low.


    This time, Olivia did turn¡ªjust enough to nce at us over her shoulder. "Oh?" She raised a brow. "And what exactly are you going to do to stop me? Chain me down like a prisoner? Lock me away?" Her lips curled into a cold smirk. "Or maybe p me again? Go ahead. I dare you."


    The challenge in her voice sent a shiver down my spine. I clenched my jaw, torn between frustration and¡­ something else I couldn''t quite name.


    Lennox took a step forward, but Olivia didn''t budge. She just held his gaze, unflinching.


    And then, without another word, she turned and walked out.


    No one stopped her.


    The door clicked shut behind her, and the silence she left in her wake was suffocating.


    I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. My wolf was restless, wing at my mind, demanding I go after her. But I stayed put, locking my emotions away as best as I could.


    "She should be punished," Anita finally broke the silence. "It''s only been a day, and she''s already acting this way. Heaven knows what she will do next."


    "Shut up, Anita. Just keep shut!" Lennox growled in anger.

 Chapter 18: Regrets

    Lennox''s POV


    "Keep shut, Anita, just keep shut!" I snapped in anger and frustration.


    Anita''s eyes widened in shock. I had never spoken to her like this before, but today, I did¡ªand I didn''t regret it. I was furious, not just at her, but at myself.


    I had hit Olivia.


    What the hell was I thinking? Had I lost my damn mind? How could I have let myself be provoked into striking her?


    My wolf howled angrily inside me, and where I stood, I felt so ashamed of myself. I looked at my brothers, Levi and Louis, and they had a nk look on their faces. But without saying a word, I turned around and left the dining table.


    Reaching my chambers, I paced around my room, running a hand through my hair. I regretted what I did.


    Yes, I wanted Olivia to suffer for what she said to me all those years ago¡ªfor the pain she caused me. But not like this. Never like this. I had never imagined hurting her with my own hands.


    Damn it!


    A knocknded on the door, and by theforting smell of flowers, I knew it was my mother. She had been out of the pack for some weeks and had only returnedst night.


    Sighing softly, Iposed myself. "Come in, Mother."


    The door opened, and she stepped inside. I forced a weak smile. "Good morning, Mother," I greeted.


    "Morning, Alpha Lennox," she replied, bowing slightly, and I frowned.


    "Mother, you know you shouldn''t be doing that. I am your son. You are my mother."


    She smiled. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you are still an Alpha¡ªyou and your brothers," she said.


    I sighed. I knew there was no need to argue with Mother; she always won every argument.


    "Can we talk?" Mother spoke, sounding serious.


    I nodded and showed her the seat.


    She nodded and took a seat while I sat on the bed, across from her, her sharp eyes scanning my face.


    "I was passing by the dining hall earlier," she said, her tone calm, but I could hear the disappointment in it. "I saw everything, Lennox."


    My chest tightened, and I clenched my fists. I knew what wasing.


    "I saw the way you pped Olivia," she continued, her voiceced with disappointment. "Your wife. Your Luna."


    I looked away, unable to meet her gaze. "It was a mistake," I admitted, my voice rough. "I¡ªI lost control."


    Mother sighed, shaking her head. "Lennox, I did not raise my sons to be weak men who let their anger rule them. You are an Alpha, but more than that, you are a husband. A leader. Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"


    Shame wed at my chest. I had told myself that I wanted Olivia to pay for what she did years ago, for the pain she caused me¡ªbut never like this. Never with my own hands. My wolf growled inside me, still furious¡ªnot at Olivia, but at myself.


    "I know," I muttered. "I regret it."


    Mother tilted her head, studying me. "Regret is not enough."


    I lifted my gaze, frowning. "What do you mean?"


    She folded her arms. "Olivia is your Luna. Your staff saw what happened. Even if they don''t speak of it, they will remember. They will question your control. And Olivia¡­ she will remember too."


    My jaw tightened. Of course, she would. How could she forget that her own mate¡ªthe man meant to protect her¡ªraised a hand against her?


    "It won''t ever happen again, Mother," I said under my breath.


    Mother was silent for another moment before she spoke. "What happened, Lennox?" she asked, her voice softer now, but no less firm. "When you were younger, you adored Olivia. You wanted her as your mate. I saw the way you and your brothers loved her. That''s why I wasn''t surprised when Anita didn''t turn out to be your mates. But Olivia¡­" She paused, tilting her head. "Tell me, Lennox. What changed? Why do you and your brothers suddenly hate this girl? Is it because her father stole? Because she''s now an Omega?"


    She shook her head. "No, Lennox. You can''t tell me that''s the reason."


    I clenched my jaw, looking away.


    I had never told anyone what Olivia said to me.


    The pain she caused.


    The words that, even after all these years, still echoed in my mind.


    I was too ashamed to say them out loud.


    "Mother, please, I don''t want to talk about it," I said in a tone that left no room for argument.


    She held my gaze for a long moment before finally sighing. "It seems you and your brothers really like Anita. If that''s the case, take her as your mistress. Sleeping with another woman while married is wrong, but you are Alphas. If you must, then do it properly¡ªmake Anita your official mistress."


    She paused. "But¡­"


    I stiffened, waiting.


    "You know what it would do to Olivia if you or your brothers slept with another woman." She exhaled. "Have pity on the poor girl."


    And with that, she rose to her feet and left the room.


    Where I sat, I remained seated, my mother''s words lingering in the air.


    "Have pity on the poor girl."


    My hands curled into fists on myp. Pity? That was thest thing I wanted to feel for Olivia. I wanted to hold onto my anger, to justify my actions, to remind myself of the pain she caused me years ago.


    But deep down, I knew my mother was right.


    If my brothers and I took Anita as an official mistress, it would destroy Olivia. The woman who once held my heart. The woman I swore to hate. The woman who was now my Luna.


    And yet, despite everything¡ªdespite my thirst for vengeance¡ªthe idea of truly breaking Olivia in that way unsettled me.


    A knock interrupted my thoughts.


    "Come in," I called out, my voice devoid of emotion.


    The door opened, and Levi stepped inside. His face was unreadable, but I could see the tension in his stance. He closed the door behind him and leaned against it, arms crossed over his chest.


    "So," he started, his tone cool. "What now?"


    I exhaled sharply and ran a hand through my hair. "What do you mean?"


    Levi scoffed. "I heard all mother said. Are you taking her suggestion on taking Anita as our official mistress?"


    I frowned at his question and stood to my feet. "Excuse me I have work to do." I brushed my shoulder against his before storming out of the room.

 Chapter 19: suicide?

    Lennox''s POV


    I buried myself in work, hoping it would help me stop thinking about Olivia¡ªand the mistake I had made. I signed documents, responded to calls, and drowned in endless paperwork. Even rk, my Beta, had urged me to take a break for lunch or dinner, but I refused. I didn''t want to stop. I didn''t want to think.


    The door to my study swung open, and rk stepped in.


    "Your brothers and parents are at the table having dinner, and your father specifically asked me to call you," he said.


    I growled, shutting the document in front of me. I wasn''t hungry. In fact, I had no appetite. My mood was already ruined for the day, and I wasn''t in the mood to sit at that damn table pretending everything was fine.


    rk narrowed his eyes at me. "Is this because of what happened this morning at the table? You still feel terrible for hitting her?"


    I shot him a re. "Why should I?" I snapped.


    rk shrugged. "Well, if that''s the case, a simple ''I''m sorry'' would get you out of this mess."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving his words lingering in my mind.


    I clenched my jaw, my re fixed on the door. An apology? From me?


    She hadn''t even apologized for what she did to me, for the pain she caused me all these years. And rk thought I should be the one to apologize?


    No. I won''t do that.


    I sighed, running a hand down my face, and tried to focus on my work again. But no matter how hard I tried, my mind refused to cooperate.


    Eventually, I decided to just respect my father''s request and go to the dining hall.


    But when I reached the table, Olivia wasn''t there. Father, Mother, Levi, and Louis were present, but Olivia wasn''t.


    I frowned. "Where is she?" I asked one of the maids.


    The maid hesitated before answering. "We knocked, Alpha, but she didn''t let us in¡­ so we left."


    I groaned, pushing my chair back. Stubborn woman.


    Without another word, I turned and headed for her room. When I reached her door, I knocked once. No response. I knocked again. Still nothing.


    My frown deepened. Was she ignoring me?


    I reached for the handle and pushed the door open. The sight before me made my heart skip a beat.


    She was asleep.


    For a moment, I just stood there, my gaze softening as I watched her. Beautiful. Even now, even after everything, she still had this effect on me.


    But something was wrong.


    The closer I stepped, the clearer it became.


    Her breathing was too shallow. Her face was too pale. And when I reached out and touched her forehead¡ªshe was burning up.


    "Olivia," I called her name, but she didn''t stir.


    Panic gripped me.


    "Olivia!"


    I shook her gently, but she remained still. My chest tightened, a strange fear wing at me.


    "Guards!" I yelled, my voice echoing around the walls.


    The door burst open.  Levi and Louis rushed in. So did my parents, rk, and the guards.


    "What is happening?" Levi asked as he touched Olivia''s forehead.


    "Get the healer," I snapped at a guard.


    Turning around, I looked at Olivia, only to realize her breathing was bing too shallow. My breath hitched, my wolf howled in difort, and I lifted her up, cing her head on myp as I sat on the bed.


    Louis, who seemed as panicked as I was, touched her neck, and his worry increased. "This is not a fever, Lennox. Something is wrong," he said, his worry so obvious in his voice.


    The door pushed open, and Olivia''s mother rushed in, her eyes filled with worry the moment she saw Olivia in my arms.


    "What happened to her?" she demanded, her voice shaking as she knelt beside the bed, her hands trembling as she reached for Olivia''s face.


    "She won''t wake up," I said, my voice filled with fear. The weight of my own fear was pressing down on me, making it hard to think clearly.


    Louis looked at our mother, his eyes filled with worry. "It''s not just a fever. Something is wrong."


    Mother''s face paled as she pressed her palm to Olivia''s chest, feeling for something¡ªsomething we couldn''t see. Her lips parted slightly, her eyes widening in realization.


    "No¡­" she whispered, almost in disbelief.


    "What is it?" I demanded. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Before she could answer, the healer arrived, rushing into the room with his assistant. He carried a small bag of herbs and potions, but the moment he saw Olivia, his brows furrowed.


    "Lay her down," he instructed.


    I hesitated before gently cing Olivia back onto the bed. Her skin was mmy now, her breathing even morebored.


    The healer wasted no time, checking her pulse, her temperature, and then finally pressing two fingers against the side of her neck. His frown deepened.


    "This isn''t a normal illness," he muttered.


    I clenched my fists. "Then what is it?"


    The healer exhaled sharply. "It''s poison."


    The room fell silent.


    Poison?


    My blood ran cold. My brothers tensed beside me, their faces mirroring my shock.


    Mother''s hands trembled as she covered her mouth, her eyes ssy with unshed tears. "No¡­ who would do this?"


    I didn''t need to ask that question. Rage surged through me like wildfire. Someone had dared to harm Olivia. My mate.


    I turned to the healer. "Can you save her?"


    He hesitated, ncing at Olivia''s pale face. "I need to know what kind of poison this is before I can give her the right antidote. If we don''t find out soon¡­" He trailed off, not needing to finish.


    I grabbed the front of his robe. "You will find out."


    The healer nodded quickly, then turned to his assistant. "Prepare the cleansing ritual. We''ll try to slow the poison''s spread while we figure out the antidote."


    The healer and his assistant wasted no time in preparing for the cleansing ritual. They spread a thick herbal paste along Olivia''s arms and neck, the scent of crushed roots and bitter herbs filling the air. The healer murmured incantations under his breath, his fingers pressing against Olivia''s temples as his assistant ced a series of small candles around the bed.


    Louis and Levi stood on either side of me, their eyes locked onto Olivia, their worry mirroring mine. Olivia''s mother sat beside her, gripping her hand tightly.


    The healer took a deep breath and exhaled sharply. "I''ll begin the energy purification process. This should slow the poison''s effect while we analyze what''s in her system."


    He ced his hands above Olivia''s chest, his palms glowing faintly as he focused his energy. A soft hum vibrated through the air, the candles flickering wildly as the magic worked its way through her body.


    Minutes passed.


    Then, suddenly, Olivia gasped. Her body arched slightly before falling limp again. The healer pulled his hands away, sweat beading on his forehead.


    The poison is still in her system, but I have a better understanding of what we''re dealing with," he said, his voice grave.


    I stepped forward, my heart pounding. "What is it?"


    The healer wiped his forehead, ncing at his assistant, who handed him an aged, leather-bound book. He flipped through the pages before stopping at a section filled with strange symbols and an illustration of a pale, delicate flower.


    "This is a rare sleeping poison," he exined. "It''s derived from a nt known as the Moonshade Blossom¡ªa flower often used for peaceful suicides."


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Olivia''s mother gasped, covering her mouth, her eyes welling with tears. Levi, Louis and I exchanged dark nces, our wolves howling in unison.


    I stared at the healer, my mind refusing to ept what he was implying. "Suicide?" I repeated, my voice hoarse. "You''re saying Olivia did this to herself?"


    The healer hesitated before nodding. "The Moonshade Blossom is not a poisonmonly used for murder. It''s gentle. Painless. The liquid is typically diluted in water or juice. The person drinks it, lies down, and drifts into an endless sleep." He looked at Olivia''s still form. "That''s exactly what she did."


    I took a step back, my stomach twisting painfully. No.


    Olivia wouldn''t do this. She wouldn''t¡ªshe wasn''t weak. She was stubborn, fiery, infuriating¡ªbut she wouldn''t¡­


    Would she?

 Chapter 20: Awake

    Lennox''s POV


    I couldn''t believe it. Olivia had thought of ending her life?


    Never in my wildest dreams did I expect it toe to this. I never imagined things would escte to the point where she would want to kill herself.


    For a moment, my brothers and I were speechless. The weight of what we had just heard rendered us numb, our bodies frozen as we exchanged stunned nces. The air in the room felt suffocating, thick with disbelief and regret.


    "What can we do¡­ please do something," Olivia''s mother sobbed in tears.


    The healer nodded solemnly, whispering instructions to his assistant, who immediately rushed out of the room.


    "What needs to be done?" Levi asked.


    The healer turned to us. "I have sent my assistant to get a nt. From it, I can make an antidote."


    Silence fell upon the room, save for Olivia''s mother, whose cries filled the air.


    Where I stood, my heart clenched painfully, my wolf howling in agony. I nced at my brothers, reading the same worry reflected in their eyes. If Olivia had attempted to poison herself, that meant we had hurt her¡ªdeeply. So deeply that she believed death was her only escape.


    My eyes settled on her unconscious state, and I swallowed hard as pain racked my entire body. This was ady I once loved¡ªI would do anything for her. Years ago, I would haveid down my life without thinking about it. That was how much I had loved her. But now, here she was, almost dying just because of the way my brothers and I treated her.


    I moved my gaze to Mother and could see the disappointed look on her face as she red at me. Where I stood, I couldn''t move, I couldn''t say a word. Just like my brothers, we were all just staring at her, our hearts racing.


    "Where is he? Why isn''t he here?" Louis demanded impatiently, voicing the same question that had been lingering in my mind.


    Just as the healer was about to respond, the door opened again, and his assistant rushed in, slightly out of breath. In his hands, he held a small pouch, the scent of crushed herbs wafting through the air.


    "I have it," the assistant announced, handing the pouch to the healer.


    Without wasting a second, the healer moved swiftly, emptying the contents into a bowl and mixing it with water. The room remained tense, filled only with Olivia''s mother''s soft sobs and the quiet shuffling of the healer''s movements.


    "How long will it take to work?" Levi asked, his voice hoarse.


    The healer stirred the mixture carefully before responding. "It depends on how much poison she consumed. If we are lucky, she will regain consciousness within a few hours. If not¡­ we will have to wait and see."


    My stomach twisted at his words. If we are lucky. That meant there was still a chance she wouldn''t wake up.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers. The same worry reflected in their eyes, the same silent regret. Olivia was lying there because of us. Because we had been too blind, too cruel to see how much we were hurting her.


    As the healer brought the bowl to Olivia''s lips, helping her drink small sips of the antidote, I clenched my fists. The weight of my mother''s stare was still heavy on me, but I couldn''t look at her. I already knew what I''d see¡ªanger, disappointment, and worst of all¡­ me.


    Minutes passed like hours, each second dragging endlessly as we waited.


    "She will need rest," the healer finally said. "For now, there is nothing more we can do but pray that she fights to stay with us."


    I swallowed hard, my eyes never leaving Olivia''s pale face. I wanted to tell her to fight. To hold on. That she wasn''t alone. But I knew I had no right to ask that of her. Not after everything we had done.


    And so, I stood there, silent and still, as the guilt wed at my chest, waiting for a sign that Olivia woulde back to us.


    No one left the room¡ªnone of us did. We all were patiently waiting for Olivia to wake up. And with each minute that passed, my heart raced, and my worry increased. Louis was pacing around the room, Levi rested his back against a wall, his arms folded and his eyes closed. And me? I stood by the edge of the bed, staring at Olivia, my chest tight with emotions I couldn''t name.


    I had hated her for what she did to me, for the betrayal that shattered me. But death? I never wanted her dead.


    Hell no.


    "Maybe we should send for another healer," I said.


    Before I could get a response, a soft gasp filled the room.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    All heads turned sharply toward the bed, where Olivia''s fingers twitched slightly against the sheets. Then, with a slow inhale, hershes fluttered, and her eyes opened.


    "Olivia!" her mother cried, rushing forward, but I instinctively stepped in front of her.


    Olivia''s gaze was hazy, unfocused. She blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the light. Then her brows furrowed, confusion flickering in her dull eyes.


    "What¡­ happened?" Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Something in me snapped at her question. I took a step closer, fists clenched at my sides.


    "What happened?" I repeated, my voice colder than I intended. "You almost died, Olivia. That''s what happened."


    She flinched slightly at my tone, but I couldn''t stop. I was angry¡ªfurious, even. Not just at her but at myself, at my brothers, at this entire situation.


    I turned sharply to the healer. "Check her. Make sure she''s okay."


    The healer hesitated for a second before stepping forward, pressing his fingers against Olivia''s wrist and checking her pulse. The room fell silent again, the only sound being Olivia''s mother''s restrained sobs as she clutched her own trembling hands.


    "She is weak," the healer finally said, his voice measured. "But stable. The antidote is working."


    A breath I didn''t realize I was holding left me in a slow exhale. My eyes flickered back to Olivia, who was now looking around as if she just realized how many people were in the room.


    My jaw clenched, and my patience snapped like a frayed thread. The weight of everything¡ªthe guilt, the anger, the fear¡ªpressed down on me like a boulder, and I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Everyone, get out." My voice was sharp,ced with anger, cutting through the tense silence like a de.


    Olivia''s mother gasped. "But¡ª"


    "I said get out!" I roared, my eyes zing as I turned toward her, my wolf dangerously close to the surface. "All of you¡ªleave. Now."


    The healer hesitated for a moment, but the re I shot him made him lower his head and step back. Olivia''s mother lingered, reluctant, her worried eyes darting between me and her daughter.


    My mother stepped forward, cing a firm hand on her shoulder. "Let''s go," she muttered to Olivia''s mother, who seemed worried to leave her daughter behind.


    Tears streamed down her face, but she nodded, casting onest helpless nce at Olivia before allowing my mother to guide her out. The healer and his assistant followed swiftly, closing the door behind them.


    Now, only my brothers and I remained.


    The room was suffocatingly silent, save for Olivia''s weak breaths. I didn''t hesitate. I stormed forward, my steps heavy, my body tense with barely contained rage.


    Before she could react, I grabbed her arms, yanking her up slightly from the bed. Not hard enough to hurt her¡ªbut just enough to make sure she felt every ounce of my fury.


    "What the hell were you thinking, Olivia?" I growled, my grip tightening. "You dared to poison yourself?" My voice shook with raw emotion, my chest heaving as I stared into her tired, confused eyes.


    I wanted answers. I wanted to shake her until she understood just how much she scared me today. But more than anything, I wanted to know why. Why had she given up? Why had she decided that death was her only option?

 Chapter 21: The Maid

    Olivia''s POV


    Poison?


    Did he just say I poisoned myself?


    My mind was a mess, clouded with exhaustion and confusion. My body felt weak, like I had been drained of every ounce of strength. I tried to recall, tried to think of any moment when I could have done such a thing, but my memories were foggy, fragmented.


    I lifted my gaze to Lennox, his furious re sending a shiver down my spine. His jaw was tight, his tight grip firm on each side of my arms, and his green eyes burned with anger, fear, and desperation.


    "You''re hurting me, Lennox," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His grip on my arms was firm, almost bruising, but at my words, he let go¡ªtoo suddenly. I lost my bnce, falling back onto the bed with a soft thud. Pain shot through my limbs, and I winced, my body too fragile to handle even the smallest impact.


    I looked up at them¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªtheir faces twisted in anger, their sharp res cutting into me like daggers.


    "Speak, Olivia," Lennox demanded again, his voice sharp and furious. "Why did you poison yourself?"


    "I didn''t," I whispered, my breath shaky.


    Levi let out a harsh scoff, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "Don''t lie to us, Olivia! The healer said it himself. You consumed poison. Are you really going to stand there and act like you don''t know?"


    My heart pounded in my chest. "I don''t know." My voice was weak, but my words held firm. "I don''t remember taking any poison. I wouldn''t¡­"


    Would I?


    A sliver of doubt crept into my mind. I had been feeling emptytely, lost in my own pain, but¡­ would I have gone so far as to take my own life?


    No.


    That wasn''t me.


    "I swear," I whispered, shaking my head, my fingers curling into the sheets. "I didn''t do this."


    Louis narrowed his eyes. "Then exin how the poison got into your system."


    I couldn''t.


    I didn''t have an answer.


    I pressed a hand to my forehead, frustration building inside me. My mind was too hazy, my memories too scattered. Something didn''t feel right.


    "Speak, Olivia. Why did you poison yourself?"


    I frowned, my mind hazy, but as I struggled to recall what happened, a memory surfaced¡ªone I hadn''t even realized was there.


    A maid. A ss of juice.


    My breath hitched as the realization hit me. I hadn''t poisoned myself. Someone had done this to me.


    "I¡­" My voice came out weak, barely above a whisper, but the triplets were staring at me, their eyes zing with anger and impatience.


    "Speak, Olivia!" Lennox growled.


    I flinched at the sharpness of his tone, but I forced myself to meet his gaze. "I didn''t poison myself. Thest thing I remember was drinking a juice served to me by one of the maids."


    The triplets narrowed their eyes at me and frowned.


    "You are lying, Olivia. You poisoned yourself. The healer told us the poison you used is mostly used for suicide. Olivia, you did it yourself¡ªyou poisoned yourself," Louis said in anger, and my frown deepened.


    "Why would I want to kill myself?" I spat, my frustration growing. "I am telling the truth. A maid served me a ss of juice with a tray of snacks, and after that, I became sleepy andy on the bed. That was all I remember." I spoke in anger but also in pain. If I had truly been poisoned, it meant someone wanted me dead.


    Lennox scoffed angrily. "I don''t believe you. You are lying."


    I red at the triplets and slowly left the bed. My body was so weak that I could barely stand, but I forced myself to.


    "Listen, I''m not a coward who would want to kill myself. If I did, I would own up to it, but I didn''t do it. Someone tried to kill me, and instead of you all finding out who that person is, you are here using me of trying to kill myself. Fine!" I spat in anger and sat back on the bed. My body was still weak, and the room was spinning around me.


    Silence filled the air as none of the triplets said a word. After a moment, they left the room without saying anything.


    Even after they left, I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that settled deep in my gut. Someone had tried to kill me.


    I wasn''t safe.


    My fingers trembled as I pulled the nket tighter around me. My body still felt weak, my throat dry, but my mind was racing. Who would do this? Who hated me enough to want me dead?


    The answer should have been simple¡ªthe triplets or perhaps Anita herself.


    For years, they had been cruel, treating me like I was nothing. But if they had wanted me dead, they wouldn''t have wasted their time using me of poisoning myself. Their anger earlier had been real. Their guilt¡ªespecially Lennox''s¡ªhad been real.


    So if not them¡­ then who?


    A knock on the door startled me, and my breath caught. The door opened a secondter, and my mother stepped inside.


    "Olivia," she whispered, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "Oh, my sweet girl."


    She rushed to my bedside, gently cupping my face. Her hands were warm, shaking slightly as she brushed a strand of hair away from my forehead.


    "I thought I lost you," she sobbed, pressing a kiss to my temple.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I''m okay, Mother," I whispered.


    She shook her head. "No, you''re not. You were poisoned, Olivia. Someone tried to take you from me." Her voice cracked at the end.


    I closed my eyes, feeling a fresh wave of exhaustion wash over me. "I know."


    Mother exhaled sharply, gripping my hands tightly. "The alphas have called for all the maids to line up in the sitting room. They have asked me to bring you downstairs."


    I took a slow, steady breath, forcing my trembling limbs to move as I pushed the nket off me. My body protested, weak and sore, but I ignored it.


    Mother reached out to help me stand, her hands gripping mine tightly as if she feared I would copse at any moment. I appreciated her concern, but I straightened my spine and forced myself to walk on my own.


    I wasn''t weak.


    I wasn''t broken.


    And I sure as hell wasn''t a liar.


    As we stepped into the hallway, the weight of what was about to happen settled heavily in my chest. The triplets had called for all the maids to line up. They wanted me to point out the one who had given me the juice. But deep down, I already felt a gnawing sense of dread.


    What if she wasn''t there?


    I swallowed hard as we entered the sitting room, where a line of maids stood, their heads bowed, their hands sped in front of them. I recognized every single one of them¡ªfaces I had once worked alongside, women who had seen me scrub floors and serve meals.


    Lennox, Levi, and Louis stood at the far end of the room, their arms crossed, their expressions unreadable.


    The moment I stepped inside, Lennox''s sharp green eyes locked onto mine. "Which one?" His voice was cold, impatient.


    I scanned the line, my heart pounding in my chest. My gaze moved from one face to another, searching¡ªwaiting¡ªfor a flicker of recognition.


    But she wasn''t there.


    My breath caught. I looked again, this time more carefully, but no matter how much I searched, the maid who had served me the juice was missing.

 Chapter 22: someone wants me dead

    Olivia''s POV


    I turned back to the triplets, my frown deepening. "She''s not here."


    Levi scoffed. "Of course, she''s not."


    Louis let out an exasperated breath. "You expect us to believe that? These are all the maids in the estate, Olivia."


    "I know what I saw!" I snapped, frustration ring in my chest. "Someone gave me the juice. If she''s not here, then that means¡ª"


    "She doesn''t exist," Lennox cut in, his voiceced with anger.


    My frown deepened. "That''s not what I was going to say."


    The head maid stepped forward. "Alpha, these are all the maids currently employed in the estate. If Miss Olivia ims someone else served her, I assure you, she must be mistaken."


    Mistaken?


    A cold chill ran down my spine. No. I wasn''t mistaken.


    Lennox took a step closer to me, his voice low but biting. "Enough of this, Olivia. The healer said the poison wasmonly used in suicides. There''s no mystery maid, no secret culprit. Just admit it."


    My hands shook with rage. "I didn''t poison myself!"


    "Then where is the proof?" Levi shot back. "Where is this so-called maid?"


    I looked between them, my heart hammering. They didn''t believe me. They were convinced I had done this to myself.


    I turned to my mother, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat she would defend me. But she stood silently beside me, her face pale, her lips pressed together.


    She didn''t doubt me. But she was powerless against them.


    A bitterugh escaped me. "So that''s it? You''ve already decided I''m lying?"


    Lennox''s gaze hardened. "You were the only one in the room. No one else."


    I shook my head. "I know what I saw."


    Silence stretched between us, thick with tension.


    And then Lennox sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "This is pointless."


    Levi and Louis exchanged a look before Levi turned to the guards. "Take her back to her room. She''s still weak."


    My stomach dropped. They were dismissing me. Brushing me off like I was nothing.


    I red at them, my vision blurring with exhaustion and frustration. "You''re making a mistake," I muttered.


    Lennox didn''t even look at me. "So are you."


    I clenched my fists as two guards stepped forward, ready to escort me back.


    But as I turned, my gazended on the head maid once more. She was watching me carefully, her expression unreadable.


    And then¡ªjust for a split second¡ªI saw it.


    The flicker of something in her eyes.


    Fear.


    Realization hit me like a thunderbolt.


    The maid who poisoned me¡ªthe head maid knew who she was. She might not even be a maid. She might be an assassin dressed in a maid''s clothes to carry out the n, and now she was gone. There was no way I would find her.


    My mother took me back to my room, and as I sank onto the bed, my thoughts raced. Someone had tried to kill me. And if they failed once, they would try again.


    "Mother," I said, drawing her attention. "I have to leave this ce. If I don''t, my dead body will be carried out of here."


    I could see the worried look on my mother''s face. Obviously, she knew I was right. Whoever had tried to poison me wouldn''t stop. They would keep trying until they seeded.


    "You know you can''t leave, Olivia. The guards at the borders won''t let you," she said with a sigh, and I panicked. I knew I had to do something. I had to leave this ce¡ªsomehow. I had to think of something.


    Throughout the day, I stayed in bed, thinking of ways to escape. It was better to be a rogue than to live this life of torture, but nothing came to mind.


    Soon, it was time for dinner, and Evilly, one of the mansion staff, came and announced that dinner was ready and that the Alphas demanded Ie downstairs.


    Forcing myself to leave the bed, I took the stairs to the dining room, and as expected, the triplets were there¡ªso was Anita. The moment I saw her, my wolf howled in anger, but Iposed myself and walked over to the table.


    I took a seat across from Anita, and she smirked at me. There was something about her smirk¡ªit reminded me that I had been poisoned. I wasn''t a fool not to consider her a suspect.


    I forced myself to remain calm as I picked up my fork, my eyes never leaving Anita. She looked too pleased with herself, as if she was enjoying my suffering. My wolf growled again, but I took a slow breath, suppressing the rage bubbling beneath my skin.


    "Olivia." Levi''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I turned to him, frowning.


    "Eat," he said, nodding toward my untouched te. "You need to regain your strength."


    I almost scoffed. Regain my strength? So they could continue causing me pain, treating me like I was crazy? So they could dismiss me again when I tried to tell them someone wanted me dead?


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to take a bite, despite how little appetite I had.


    But the moment I lifted my fork, my mother walked into the dining room, a tray in her hands, carrying a jug of water and several sses.


    My frown deepened. Why was she serving? There were plenty of maids in the estate. My mother may have been an omega, but she was still my mother. She wasn''t supposed to be waiting on me like this¡ªnot when there were others who could do it.


    I set my fork down, my angry voice filling the air. "Why is she the one serving? There are plenty of maids here."


    Silence fell over the table, thick, and suffocating.


    My mother hesitated for a second before lowering her head and continuing to pour the water as if she hadn''t heard me.


    Anita let out a quiet chuckle, swirling the wine in her ss as she smirked at me. "Oh, Olivia, don''t forget where youe from. Just because you married the Alphas doesn''t mean your mother isn''t still a maid. An omega."


    My blood boiled at her words, but what enraged me even more was the silence from the triplets. Not one of them spoke up. Not one of them corrected her.


    I looked at each of them, waiting¡ªfor even a single word. But Levi simply continued eating, Lennox stared at his te, and Louis leaned back in his chair, expression unreadable.


    They weren''t going to say anything.


    A bitterugh escaped me, low and humorless. "Right. Of course."


    I turned my gaze back to my mother, who still refused to meet my eyes.


    I reached forward and took the jug from her hands, ignoring the way her breath hitched in surprise.


    "That''s enough, Mother," I said firmly. "You don''t have to serve me or anyone anymore. From now on, you are no longer an omega or a servant. You are the mother of the Luna."


    She opened her mouth as if to protest, but I shook my head. "Sit."


    Anita scoffed. "Who gave you such a right? Olivia, you are a nobody."


    I ignored her, my eyes never leaving my mother''s as I pulled out the chair beside me.


    For a moment, she hesitated, torn between obeying me and the unspoken rules that had been ingrained in her for years.


    And then, finally, she sat.


    Anita''s frown deepened as she nced at the triplets, waiting for them to speak. But they remained silent.


    "Alpha Lennox, Levi, Louis?" Her voice sharpened with impatience. "Are you going to say something?"


    I scoffed. "There''s nothing for them to say, Anita. As Luna, I have the authority to elevate an omega to a respectable status¡ªand that''s exactly what I just did."


    Leaning forward, I met her gaze head-on. "I can even remove you from this table."


    Anita let out a soft, mockingugh, as if I had just said something absurd.


    She tilted her head, smirking. "You seem¡­ uninformed, Olivia."


    A frown crept onto my face. "What are you talking about?"


    She took a slow sip of her wine, savoring the moment before locking eyes with me.


    "Tomorrow, the Alphas will take me as their concubine. Soon enough, I''ll be your equal."

 Chapter 23: Worried

    Louis'' POV


    The moment Anita dropped the bombshell, I frowned. We never actually promised her it would be tomorrow. My brothers and I only told her we were considering it¡ªwe didn''t want to rush into choosing her as a concubine. But it seemed Anita was eager to push things forward.


    From where I sat, my gaze settled on Olivia, watching closely for her reaction to Anita''s words. But she didn''t look surprised or even hurt. If anything, her face remained perfectlyposed as she continued chewing her meal.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers, and they mirrored my confusion. We had expected Olivia tosh out, to demand answers, to question why we were doing this. But she didn''t. Instead, she turned her attention to her mother, who seemed more shocked by the news than Olivia herself.


    "Mother, eat. You must be hungry," Olivia urged,pletely ignoring Anita''s words.


    Anita, clearly unsatisfied with Olivia''sck of reaction, pressed on.


    "Starting tomorrow, I will officially be their woman," she added, her tone dripping with satisfaction as she tried to provoke Olivia further.


    Still, Olivia ignored her and continued eating.


    Anita, who hated being ignored, frowned and continued.


    "And who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll even be their Luna."


    At her words, my wolf stirred in anger.


    For the first time, Olivia lifted her gaze, finally acknowledging Anita''s presence. She studied her for a moment before speaking, her voice calm yet chilling.


    "Not one day, Anita. Very soon. Very soon, you will be their Luna because by the time I''m dead, their concubine can be their Luna. So, congrattions."


    A tense silence filled the dining hall. Olivia''s words, spoken so smoothly and with that eerie smile, sent a strange chill through me. It wasn''t the reaction any of us had expected. She wasn''t angry, she wasn''t hurt¡ªshe was calm. Too calm.


    I nced at my brothers again, and they were just as unsettled as I was. Anita, on the other hand, had clearly expected Olivia to break down orsh out, but instead, she was met with a different reaction. That clearly didn''t sit well with her.


    "What do you mean by that?" Anita scoffed, though there was an edge of nervousness in her voice.


    Olivia wiped her mouth with a napkin and leaned back in her chair, her expression calm. "Exactly what I said. Isn''t that what you''re hoping for? For me to step aside and disappear so you can take my ce?"


    Anita opened her mouth to respond, but Olivia wasn''t finished. "Well, don''t worry. Soon, you won''t have to try so hard. You''ll have what you want."


    A sense of unease settled over the table. I clenched my fists under the table, my wolf restless. Why was she talking like this? Was she nning another attempt to take her life?


    "Olivia¡ª" I started, but she pushed her chair back and stood up.


    "Excuse me, I''ve lost my appetite," she said simply before turning to her mother. "Mom, don''t stay too long." Then, without sparing any of us another nce, she walked away.


    I exhaled sharply, feeling a mixture of frustration and worry. My brothers were just as tense, watching her retreating figure with narrowed eyes.


    Anita smirked, clearly thinking she had won, but I wasn''t so sure. Something about Olivia''s words didn''t sit right with me.


    "Please excuse me," Olivia''s mother murmured as she stood as well, her face pale. She left without another word.


    Where I sat, I was damn ufortable and restless. Why did Olivia talk about Anita being our Luna really soon? Was she trying to do something again? Trying tomit another suicide?


    My wolf howled in distress at the mere thought of it. And suddenly, I was panicking.


    "Louis, are you okay?" Anita asked, reaching out to touch me.


    I yanked my hand away and stood abruptly. Without another word, I stormed out of the dining room, heading straight for the kitchen.


    The moment I entered, the staff froze, their gazes dropping instantly to the floor.


    I swept my gaze over the group, my voice sharp as I barked, "Which of you is responsible for Olivia''s meals?"


    A brief silence followed before two maids hesitantly stepped forward, their hands trembling. They were young, probably in their early twenties, and clearly terrified of me. Good. They should be.


    "We¡ªwe are, Alpha," one of them stammered, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    I took a step closer, my voice dropping to a deadly calm. "From now on, when you serve Olivia, you will stay and watch her eat. You will not leave her food or drink unattended for even a second. If she refuses to eat in front of you, you will report directly to me."


    The second maid swallowed hard, nodding frantically. "Yes, Alpha."


    I narrowed my eyes. "If anything happens to her because of something she eats or drinks¡ªif she so much as touches a poisoned ss of water¡ªI will kill you both myself."


    They gasped, their fear evident, but I didn''t care. I meant every damn word. Olivia''s words at the table had rattled me more than I wanted to admit. That look in her eyes told me she was going to do something stupid, and hell no, I wouldn''t let that happen.


    I wouldn''t let that happen again.


    "Now get out of my sight and do your job properly," I snapped.


    They bowed quickly before scurrying away, leaving me standing there, my chest rising and falling.


    A movement at the doorway caught my eye. I turned to find Lennox and Levi standing there, watching me in silence. I didn''t say a word to them. Instead, I turned on my heel and stormed up the stairs to my room.


    Reaching my room, I was unsettled. I was pacing around, I couldn''t get it¡ªwhy were her attitude and words at the table unsettling me?


    A low growl rumbled in my chest, my wolf restless and uneasy.


    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply, trying to steady my racing thoughts. And then, just like that, a memory surfaced, a memory of a time when things were different, when my rtionship with Olivia wasn''t broken, when this woman was a sweet, innocent little girl.


    It was a summer afternoon, years ago. The sun hung high in the sky, casting golden light over the lush garden where Olivia yed. She couldn''t have been more than eight or nine, her tiny feet kicking against the dirt as she chased a butterfly with a giggle.


    I had been watching her from the porch, amused by her determination to catch the butterfly. Every time she got close, the butterfly would flutter away, just out of reach, and she''d let out a frustrated huff before trying again.


    "Louis!" she suddenly called, her big, bright eyes turning to me. "Help me catch it!"


    I had chuckled, shaking my head. "Why do you want to catch it, Olivia?"


    She pouted, crossing her little arms. "Because it''s pretty, and I want to keep it!"


    I sighed, standing up and strolling over to her. "Some things aren''t meant to be caught, little one. Some things are meant to be free."


    She frowned up at me, clearly not understanding. But then, her expression softened, and she nodded. "Okay¡­ but can you at least help me chase it?"


    I couldn''t say no to her back then.


    With a grin, I bent down and scooped her up onto my shoulders. She squealed withughter, her tiny hands clutching my hair as I ran across the garden, pretending to chase the butterfly with her.


    "Faster, Louis! We''re almost there!" she urged, herughter filling the air.


    I remember how carefree she had been, how light her heart was. She had no worries, no burdens¡ªjust the joy of a child ying with someone she trusted.


    When we finally stopped, both of us breathless, Olivia wrapped her arms around my neck in a tight hug. "You''re the best, Louis," she had whispered.


    And just like that, I had felt something warm bloom in my chest, something I didn''t understand back then.


    My eyes snapped open, and I let out a slow, shaky breath. I was meant to love her. I was meant to make her happy for the rest of her life. But she broke my heart and shattered my world with her words.


    But nevertheless, despite how much I hated her now, or how much I wanted to hate her, one thing was certain¡ªI never stopped loving her. And hell would I sit back and watch her kill herself.


    I decided to take a shower and retire to bed. Tomorrow was a big day for the warriors.


    After bathing, Iy on my bed and tried to get some sleep, but I couldn''t. My thoughts were filled with Olivia.


    I sat up abruptly, running a hand through my hair in frustration. Sleep wasn''ting¡ªnot with Olivia''s words haunting me, with the memory of her.


    My wolf was restless, pacing inside me, growling in warning. Something wasn''t right.


    I needed to see her.


    Pushing off the bed, I grabbed a shirt and threw it on before heading out. The halls were silent, the castle bathed in shadows, but I moved quickly, my instincts leading me straight to her room.


    When I reached her door, I didn''t bother knocking. I pushed it open, only to find the bed untouched, the room eerily empty.


    A fresh wave of unease settled in my chest.


    Where the hell was she?


    I turned on my heel, stalking out of the wing and grabbing the nearest guard.


    "Where is Olivia?" I demanded.


    The guard straightened instantly, his eyes full of worry. "She left a few minutes ago, Alpha. She said she was going into the woods¡­ to shift."


    My blood ran cold.


    No.

 Chapter 24: Seeing Her Wolf

    Louis'' POV


    I ran.


    My feet pounded against the marble floors as I sprinted through the halls, then down the steps and out the castle doors. The night air hit me, cool and crisp, but my body was burning with fear. I shifted mid-run, my clothes tearing as my wolf took over, massive paws hitting the earth with force.


    She was out here. Alone.


    The woods stretched before me, dark and quiet, but I could scent her¡ªher familiar, intoxicating scent mixed with the fresh earth and night air. My wolf pushed harder, faster, weaving through the trees as I followed her trail.


    And then I saw her.


    She stood in the middle of a clearing, the moonlight casting a glow on her. She wasn''t shifting. She was just standing there, staring up at the sky.


    Something about the way she stood¡ªthe stillness, the quiet surrender¡ªmade my wolf snarl in warning.


    I shifted back into my human form before stepping forward, my breathing heavy from the run. "Olivia, what are you doing here?"


    Olivia tilted her head slightly, an annoyed look tugging at the corners of her lips. "I could ask you the same thing. Why are you following me?"


    "I don''t trust you out here alone," I replied bluntly, my eyes scanning the woods around us. I was scared, so fucking scared that she might try to hurt herself here.


    She scoffed, folding her arms. "You don''t need to worry about me, Alpha Louis. I can take care of myself."


    Before I could respond, she turned and started walking away.


    "Olivia," I called after her.


    She paused but didn''t look back. "Go back to the mansion, Louis. I just want to shift," she grumbled and continued walking away.


    But I didn''t listen. I kept following her until she stopped and turned back to me, her face etched in a frown.


    "Is there a problem, Alpha Louis?" she asked, her arms crossed.


    I couldn''t tell her. How could I tell her that I was horrified she would hurt herself here?


    "Not really. I also want to shift," I lied, watching the anger on her face deepen.


    "Alpha Louis, the forest is big enough. Why don''t you go somewhere else and shift?" she snapped.


    But I refused, my feet stubbornly rooted to the ground.


    "Come on, Olivia, what is there to hide? Are you feeling embarrassed that I''ll see you naked?" I teased lightly, but the look on Olivia''s face showed she didn''t find it funny. I missed teasing her¡ªit was my favorite thing to do.


    "Far from it. Just leave me the hell alone," she snapped and continued walking deeper into the woods.


    I followed her until she stopped and turned to face me again.


    "What the hell is your problem, Alpha Louis?" she yelled, but I remained unbothered by her anger.


    I realized I hadn''t really seen Olivia''s wolf.


    I desperately needed to see her wolf. I didn''t care what it looked like¡ªI just wanted to know. The mystery of it gnawed at me, and her determination to hide it only fueled my curiosity. I wanted to plead with her to let me see her wolf. I was so curious to know what my mate''s wolf looked like. Even my wolf was more eager than I was, but I knew Olivia. Begging her would never work, so I had to do what needed to be done.


    Provoke her.


    "Olivia, I just want to see your wolf," I said, my tone deliberately calm, even as my wolf urged me to provoke her more.


    Her eyes narrowed, and I saw the anger intensifying. She clearly didn''t want to give me what I wanted, which only made me more determined.


    "Go back to the mansion, Louis. I bet Anita''s wolf is more pleasing to see than mine," she snapped. "I don''t need an audience."


    I smirked, crossing my arms. "What''s there to hide? Unless¡­" I trailed off deliberately, watching her closely. "Unless your wolf is¡­ small. That''s it, isn''t it? You''re embarrassed because your wolf is tiny."


    Olivia froze, her body going rigid. Her jaw clenched, and her eyes zed with anger.


    Bingo. I got her.


    "You''re ridiculous," she hissed, her hands curling into fists.


    I pretended to inspect my nails, keeping my tone light and teasing. "I mean, it''s nothing to be ashamed of. Some wolves are just¡­ underwhelming." I tilted my head, smirking. "But hiding it? That''s a little dramatic, don''t you think?"


    Her wolf must have stirred in her mind because her eyes momentarily flickered gold. She took a step closer, her anger radiating off her like a storm.


    "Are you trying to mock me?" she snapped, her voice trembling with rage.


    "Clearly not. I just wanna see your wolf¡ªunless your wolf is really that tiny."


    Olivia''s face darkened, and I could see my words had gotten to her.


    "That''s not true."


    "Oh, it is," I said, taking a step toward her. "But hey, if I''m wrong, prove it. Shift right here, right now. Show me what you''ve got."


    Her re could have melted stone.


    "You don''t deserve to see my wolf."


    I chuckled softly. "Maybe not, but at this point, I think I deserve to know what my Luna''s wolf looks like. Are you too ashamed? Or is it something else?"


    Her hands trembled as she clenched and unclenched them. My wolf and I both felt the moment she cracked, her anger boiling over.


    "Fine!" she snapped, her voice sharp and biting. "You want to see my wolf so badly? Then sit tight."


    Before I could respond, she began stripping off her clothes, her movements quick. My teasing smirk vanished as I watched her, the intensity of her re daring me to back down.


    "Don''t say a word," she warned as she tossed her shirt aside, her back turned to me.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf growling with anticipation. Finally, I was going to see her in her wolf form.


    My heart pounded as I leaned against the tree, watching Olivia stand still. She was naked, her back to me. My eyes trailed the curves of her naked form. Damn! She was so sexy, and the urge¡ªthe urge for me to ask her to turn around so I could take a good look¡ªwas intense. But I held myself back while ignoring the rising of my cock between my thighs and the possessive howling of my wolf, who wanted me to go to her, touch her.


    Then it happened.


    Her bones cracked and reformed, the familiar sound of a wolf''s transformation echoing in the quiet woods.


    She shifted.


    Arge, sleek creature with dark brown fur emerged where she once stood. Her wolf wasn''t the biggest I''d ever seen, but there was something undeniably strong and graceful about her.


    Perfection.


    My wolf watched carefully, his usual confidence flickering with curiosity.


    A brown wolf.


    Not rare, not mythological, but there was a uniqueness in her presence that held my attention.


    "Mine!" my wolf purred with satisfaction in my head, urging me to shift into him too, but I held myself back.


    Her wolf turned to face me, her sea-blue eyes narrowing with irritation.


    "Well?" Her voice echoed in my mind through our mind link. "This is what you wanted to see, isn''t it?"


    I stared, unable to speak for a moment, my tongue frozen as I took her in.


    I wanted to say it, wanted to tell her she looked amazing, but I held myself back.


    Her wolf snorted, shaking her head slightly, and turned away, pacing a few steps before ncing back at me.


    "You''ve seen it. Now leave me alone," she growled.


    Before I could say another word, she bolted, her brown form vanishing into the forest.

 Chapter 25: A man in the woods

    Olivia POV


    I ran through the woods, the cool evening air brushing against my skin as I raced between the towering trees. The crisp air brushed against my skin, providing thefort and relief I had sought for the past few days. I continued racing, trying to clear my head. I ran and didn''t realize when I crossed the border of our pack.


    Feeling exhausted, I found a clean stream, and in my four-legged form, I strolled over to it, bent down, and began quenching my thirst. I was still drinking from the stream when I suddenly sensed a presence. It felt as if someone was watching me. My ears perked up, and my body tensed. A low growl rumbled in my throat as I spun around, my sharp eyes scanning the woods. Someone was here. My instincts screamed at me to be on guard.


    I howled in warning, ready to attack if necessary. The underbrush rustled, and within seconds, arge ck wolf emerged from the trees. My fur bristled as I assessed him¡ªhe was strong, his stance confident, but there was something oddly unsettling about him.


    Then, right before my eyes, the wolf began to shift. Bones cracked and reshaped, fur receding to reveal smooth skin, and within moments, he stood before me in his human form, naked.


    My frown deepened when I noticed it was a man. He had a good physique, probably in his early thirties, with ck jet hair, brown eyes, and a faint scar running down the left side of his jaw.


    My wolf let out a low growl, ready to pounce, but the man simply lifted his hands in surrender, as if he had no intention of fighting.


    "I mean no harm," he said suddenly.


    I furrowed my brow and studied him for a moment, then realized he had the tattoo of the Shadow Pack on his left arm. That was when I realized this man was from the Shadow Pack. But how did he get here? I looked around, and that''s when I realized I had crossed the border of our pack and was now in Shadow Pack territory.


    Shit! How long have I been running?


    Suddenly, the sound of pounding paws against the earth filled my ears, and then the scent of Louis filled the air. Without been told, I knew it was Louising in his wolf form.


    The naked stranger in front of me, realizing Louis wasing, smirked at me. "It seems you havepany. I will see you some other time, Luna Olivia."


    Without another word, he shifted back into his wolf form, his sleek ck fur blending into the darkness as he sprinted away.


    Where I stood in my wolf form, I stared at him, watching him run farther until he was out of sight. I was confused, wondering how he knew me, but I didn''t have time to dwell on that because Louis appeared out of the trees in his gigantic, wine-colored wolf form.


    Louis skidded to a stop in front of me, his massive, wine-colored wolf towering over me. His eyes burned with anger and concern as he sniffed the air, his ears twitching.


    "Olivia!" he growled, his deep voiceced with frustration as he shifted seamlessly into his human form. Just like the stranger, Louis didn''t seem to care about his nakedness, his focus entirely on me. "What the hell were you thinking, racing past our border?"


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t want to. My mind was still reying the moment with the strange wolf¡ªthe way he knew my name, the way he smirked like he had some sort of n.


    Louis took another deep breath, his expression darkening. "Someone was here," he muttered, his eyes narrowing as they swept the area. "Who was it?"


    Again, I said nothing. Instead, I turned sharply and sprinted back toward our pack, my paws digging into the earth as I pushed forward. I didn''t want to talk. I didn''t want to exin myself.


    "Olivia!" Louis barked behind me, his voice full of authority, but I ignored him. I just needed to get away, to clear my mind.


    I could hear Louis cursing before shifting back into his wolf form and chasing after me. I knew he wouldn''t let this go, but for now, I didn''t care.


    I continued racing down the woods until I got to where my clothes were. Slowing down, I shifted back into my human form, the cool evening air brushing against my bare skin. My breaths came in short gasps as I reached for my clothes, quickly slipping on my shirt and leggings.


    A sharp rustling in the underbrush made me tense. I didn''t have to turn around to know Louis was here. His presence was unmistakable, his scent thick in the air. I straightened just as he emerged from the shadows, his brown eyes zing with barely contained anger.


    "You''re not going to ignore me this time," he said, his voice dangerously low. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, his chest rising and falling with deep, frustrated breaths.


    I turned to face him, meeting his intense gaze with a steady one of my own. "I don''t feel like talking, Louis," I muttered, pulling my hair into a messy ponytail.


    Louis scoffed, stepping closer until there was barely any space between us. "That''s not your choice, Olivia. You crossed the border into Shadow Pack territory. Do you have any idea how reckless that was?"


    I exhaled sharply and folded my arms. "You should be happy about it¡­ at least if I''m dead, you''ll get to be with Anita¡ªthe woman you love¡ªinstead of being in a marriage with me," I spat.


    In the blink of an eye, I was pinned against a tree, his hand wrapped around my throat. Not tight enough to choke me, but enough to hold me in ce.


    "You really wish to die, don''t you?" he growled angrily, as if the thought of me being dead was traumatizing him.


    I swallowed hard, my hands gripping his wrist, but I didn''t push him away. Instead, I met his gaze, refusing to back down. "What does it matter to you, Alpha Louis?" I whispered, my voiceced with defiance. "Wouldn''t it be good news to you and your brothers if I were gone?" I spat.


    Louis''s frown deepened, and his hand around my neck tightened further.


    "You have no right to die, you bitch," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You don''t get to decide that¡ªnot unless my brothers and I say so."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, not out of fear, but something far more unsettling. I could feel the raw possessiveness in his touch, the way his fingers pressed against my skin¡ªfirm but not crushing. He was furious at the thought of me dying.


    A bitterugh escaped me. "Why does it matter, Louis?" I whispered, staring up at him, challenging him. "You don''t want me. You never did. If I were dead, you wouldn''t have to deal with me anymore. You and your brothers could finally be free of the mate bond. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Louis flinched, his eyes shing with something dark and conflicted.


    I leaned in, my breath warm against his face. "I should just let the Shadow Pack take me," I murmured, my voice dripping with provocation. "Maybe they''ll finally put an end to this joke of a marriage. Maybe they''ll¡ª"


    "Stop." His voice was strained, as if he were holding himself back.


    But I didn''t stop. I couldn''t.


    "Maybe I should have let that man in the woods take me," I continued, pushing him, testing him. "Maybe¡ª"


    Louis let out a snarl, his control snapping like a thread stretched too thin. In an instant, his grip on my throat tightened just enough to make my breath hitch, and before I could say another word¡ª


    His lips crashed against mine.

 Chapter 26: Jealous?

    Olivia''s POV


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t gentle. It was raw, desperate, furious. His mouth imed mine with an urgency that sent a jolt through my entire body. Heat red between us, burning away the cold night air.


    I gasped against his lips, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he deepened the kiss, his tongue forcing past my lips¡ªdemanding, conquering.  This kiss was different, so different from the one we shared at the altar. That kiss had been forced, a public disy. But this¡­ this was possessive, overwhelming, and undeniably my first real kiss.


    His hands cradled my face as if trying to ground himself at this moment.


    I hated him.


    I hated him for kissing me like this. For making my body betray me.


    For making me feel.


    But I didn''t stop him.


    I kissed him back, matching his intensity, letting my anger, my pain, my frustration pour into it. If he wanted to shut me up, if he wanted to silence my words, then fine. But he would also feel every ounce of rage I had buried inside me.


    As we kissed, Louis let out soft moans, and our wolves purred in delight. And me? It was a bittersweet feeling for me.


    Louis broke the kiss first, his breath ragged as he pressed his forehead against mine.


    "Stop saying you want to die," he muttered, his voice hoarse, filled with something that almost sounded like pain.


    I swallowed hard, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. "Why?" I whispered. "Why do you care?"


    Louis exhaled sharply, his fingers still tangled in my hair. "Because, Olivia," he said, his tone dark andced with frustration, "I''d burn the whole damn world before I let you die. I have to make you pay for what you did to me, and you can''t do that if you''re dead."


    I furrowed my brows. What was he talking about?


    Before I could ask, the rustling of leaves caught my attention. A wave of panic washed over me, but the familiar smell of Lennox hit my nose, announcing his presence before he showed up from the trees.


    Lennox halted in his tracks as his piercing gaze locked onto me and Louis. I was already dressed, but Louis wasn''t, he was still bare from the shift.


    Lennox''s sharp eyes flickered between me and Louis, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his stance was unmistakable.


    His gaze lingered on my swollen lips, then flicked to Louis, still bare from the shift, before his jaw clenched.


    "Olivia," he said, his voice dangerously low. "What the hell is going on?"


    I swallowed, my mind racing. I could still taste Louis on my lips, still feel the ghost of his touch on my skin. My body was betraying me, trembling from the intensity of what had just happened.


    Louis spoke first. "I heard from the guards that Olivia ran into the woods, so I followed to make sure she didn''t do something stupid. But she already did."


    Lennox narrowed his eyes at me. "What did she do?" he asked, his piercing gaze fixed on me so intensely that I had to look away.


    Louis sighed. "She ran past the border and straight into the Shadows Pack''s territory."


    Lennox grunted in annoyance and shot me a re. I could tell he wanted to say more, but he simply turned around and began walking out of the woods.


    Louis and I exchanged nces. He frowned at me but said nothing as he started getting dressed. Ignoring him, I turned and followed Lennox out of the woods.


    As I made my way back, I could hear Louis''s steps behind me, while Lennox was ahead, never looking back.


    I hated this.


    I hated how they made me feel¡ªtorn, confused, angry.


    I hated the way my lips still tingled from Louis''s kiss.


    And most of all, I hated the way Lennox''s anger felt like a de slicing through me.


    My steps faltered slightly, but I forced myself to keep moving. The scent of the pack house grew stronger¡ªa reminder that I couldn''t just disappear into the night, no matter how much I wanted to.


    We arrived at the pack house, and I went straight up to my room. My wolf was still purring at the intense kiss Louis and I shared, but I pushed my mind against it and went to take a shower.


    After washing away the lingering heat of the night, I wrapped a towel around my waist and stepped back into my room, only to freeze.


    Lennox was sitting on my bed.


    My eyes widened for a split second before I masked my surprise. Why hadn''t I sensed his presence or caught his scent?


    Composing myself, I crossed my arms. "Alpha Lennox, to what do I owe this visit at this hour?" I asked, my tone sounding irritated.


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he slowly rose to his feet and began walking toward me.


    I swallowed hard, instinctively taking a step back. But Lennox kepting closer.


    I continued moving backward until my back hit the wall, trapping me as Lennox stood before me, his hands on each side of me, caging me in.


    Our eyes met, and I saw it. Raw anger.


    "So, it''s Louis you liked?" he spat the words out.


    I furrowed my brow at him, my heart hammering at the feeling of him being so close to me. And my wolf wasn''t helping at all, the bitch was purring.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I said, trying to sound unaffected. "You and your brothers hate me, and I hate you three too."


    The words felt like a lie.


    Yes, they had hurt me in ways that were unforgivable. But could I really hate them? These men had been my heroes growing up.


    Lennox''s frown deepened. "Hate, you say?'' He scoffed. "Yet you kissed him in the woods¡ªso hard your lips are still swollen. I could even smell your arousal right there in the woods!" he spat in anger. "You don''t feel that way toward someone you hate."


    My brows knitted together as I studied his expression.


    Lennox wasn''t just angry. He was¡­ jealous?

 Chapter 27: Hurting each other

    Lennox''s POV


    I should have walked away.


    I should have left her standing there, wet hair clinging to her skin, wrapped in nothing but that damn towel that made it impossible to think straight.


    But I didn''t.


    I couldn''t control it¡ªthe jealousy, the anger, the possessiveness burning through my veins like wildfire. I knew I shouldn''t feel this way. I knew Louis was mated to her too. But the thought of her kissing him, of her enjoying it, of her getting wet for him¡ªfor him alone¡ªdrove me insane.


    And now, here she was, standing before me, wrapped in nothing but a towel, staring at me with those defiant eyes, daring me to react.


    "Of course, I enjoyed it," she suddenly said, her voice sharp, cutting through the thick air between us. "We can even fuck if we want. I prefer him to you, and I''d pick him over you any day."


    The words hit like a punch to the gut, but I didn''t let it show. I just stared at her, my hands pressing against the wall on either side of her.


    My entire body went rigid.


    She didn''t know.


    She had no idea.


    No idea what she had done to me. No idea what I had been through because of her.


    She didn''t remember what she did years ago¡ªthe words that shattered whatever affection I had for her. She didn''t know that those words had already ripped me apart once, and here she was, unknowingly twisting the knife deeper.


    She didn''t know that was why I hated her.


    I forced a smirk, masking the rage threatening to consume me. If she wanted to y this game, fine. But she had no idea who she was ying with.


    I leaned in, my lips barely inches from her ear. "Then why, Olivia," I whispered darkly, "why can I smell your arousal right now?"


    Her breath hitched, but she quickly masked it with a re. I chuckled, low and dangerous, brushing my fingers against her bare arm just to watch her shiver.


    "You can say whatever you want," I murmured, letting my lips almost graze her skin. "You can keep pretending. But your body? It already knows the truth."


    Her heart pounded, but she kept a hard expression. "I don''t know what you are talking about," she spat.


    I smirked. "There''s only one way to find out,"


    And before she could argue, I cupped her cheeks and crashed my lips against hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t gentle.


    It was a battle.


    She fought me, her nails digging into my arms, lips pressing back with just as much force. But the moment my tongue slid against hers¡ªiming, dominating¡ªshe whimpered, and that sound sent a jolt straight through me.


    I deepened the kiss, pressing my body against hers, letting her feel exactly what she was doing to me. My hands roamed lower, gripping her waist, then trailing over the soft curve of her hip before sliding down.


    She gasped against my lips as my fingers found her thigh, slowly inching up, teasing, daring her to stop me.


    But she didn''t.


    She tasted like sin and temptation, her lips parting under mine as I kissed her with a hunger I couldn''t control. She struggled to keep up with my pace, her soft whimpers fueling the fire burning inside me.


    My hands slid beneath her towel, finding her bare skin¡ªwarm and inviting. I cupped her breast through the thin fabric, feeling her body shudder at my touch. A low moan escaped her lips, and fuck, that sound nearly drove me insane.


    I trailed my fingers lower, brushing against her entrance. She gasped, parting her legs for me, her body already begging for more. My fingers found her slick heat, and I groaned as I teased her before pushing a finger inside.


    "Fuck," I muttered, feeling how tight she was. My cock throbbed at the thought of sinking into her. "So fucking tight," I groaned, my voice rough with need.


    I knew she was untouched. No man had ever fucked her. I made sure of that.


    I made sure to threaten anyone who even dared to look at her twice.


    Because despite how much I hated her, I never wanted anyone else to have her.


    She moaned, gripping onto me as I curled my finger, pumping it inside her. She was soaking wet, and it only made me move faster, desperate to hear more of those breathless sounds she made just for me.


    Fuck! This was heaven. I had never felt this way¡ªnot with anyone¡ªand definitely not with Anita.


    I pulled her closer, deepening our kiss, swallowing every moan, every gasp.


    My lips left hers, trailing down her neck as I tugged the towel off her shoulders. My eyes darkened at the sight of her bare breasts.


    "Fuck," I muttered before taking one into my mouth, sucking hard while my other hand yed with her nipple. Her moans filled the room, her body trembling beneath me.


    I could feel my cock pressing against her, aching for relief, but I needed to feel her fall apart first. My finger drove into her faster, her walls tightening around me. Her cries grew louder, her hands clutching at me as she finally came undone, her release soaking my fingers.


    I slowed my movements, letting her ride out her climax before I pulled my finger out. Bringing them to my lips, I licked them clean, savoring her taste.


    Her chest was rising and falling rapidly, her wide eyes locked onto me.


    A smirk tugged at my lips as I met her gaze. "It seems you want me just like I thought." I smirked and took a step away, forcing myself not to pin her against that wall and fuck the life out of her.


    Olivia frowned as she red at me. "Unfortunately, Louis did better. Learn from him, Alpha Lennox. You have a long way to go."


    My smirk vanished in an instant.


    A slow, dangerous silence filled the room as her words sliced through me like a de.


    Unfortunately, Louis did better.


    The air turned thick with tension. My jaw clenched, fingers curling into fists at my sides. She was taunting me, daring me to lose control.


    But she had no idea¡ªno fucking idea¡ªthe beast she was toying with.


    Her chest still heaved, her body betraying every lie she tried to feed me. I could still smell her arousal¡ªthe way she had melted under my touch, the way she had begged for more even as her words spat defiance.


    And yet, here she was, throwing his name in my face like it meant something.


    I took a step toward her, slow and deliberate.


    She held her ground.


    Of course, she did.


    I gripped her jaw, tilting her face up to mine, forcing her to meet my gaze. Her pupils were still blown wide, her lips swollen from my kiss.


    "You think that will annoy me?" I murmured, my voice deadly calm. "You think saying such a lie will change the way you moaned for me?"


    Her breath hitched, but she masked it quickly, her re sharpening.


    "Well, you could have seen the way I moaned for him," she spat, her chin lifting defiantly.


    I let out a dark chuckle. "Really?"


    I stepped back, letting my eyes rake over her.


    "Too bad your pussy isn''t as tight as I thought," I said coldly. "Even Anita¡ªwho my brother and I have fucked more times than I can count¡ªis tighter than you. Who knows? Maybe you''ve been whoring around."


    It was a lie. A vicious, calcted lie. And I knew exactly how much it would hurt.


    Olivia''s face twisted in anger, her eyes darkening as she sucked in a sharp breath. For a split second, I thought she might p me. Hell, I wanted her to. I wanted her to fight me, to give me an excuse to pin her against that wall again and remind her exactly who she belonged to.


    But she didn''t.


    Instead, she scoffed.


    A cold, hollow sound that sent a strange sensation twisting through my chest.


    "Wow," she mused, shaking her head. "That''s the best you''ve got?" Her lips curled into a cruel smile. "You expect me to believe you give a damn who I''ve been with?" She took a step closer, her bare skin still flushed from what we had just done. "You''re a liar, Lennox."


    I clenched my jaw.


    She was right.


    I didn''t give a fuck if she had been with someone else. Because she hadn''t. I had made sure of that. No man dared to touch her, not with the silent threats I had ensured followed her like a shadow. Even Louis, my brother, her mate had only kissed her¡ªjust a fucking kiss¡ªand that alone was already driving me mad.


    But she didn''t need to know that.


    She didn''t need to know how much control she had over me.


    "I don''t care who you fuck, Olivia," I sneered, forcing my voice into something cold and detached. "I just hope my brothers don''t get bored of you as fast as I did."


    She flinched.


    It was quick, barely noticeable, but I saw it. And fuck, that made something sharp twist in my chest. I hated hurting her. Hated it more than I could admit. But she had hurt me first.


    She had destroyed me first.


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but she quickly snapped them shut, her expression turning unreadable. Then, she tightened the towel around herself and turned toward the bathroom door.


    "Leave my room, Alpha Lennox."


    The words were quiet, almost soft. But they hit harder than any scream ever could.


    And then she disappeared into the bathroom.


    I stood there, feeling like the air had been knocked out of me. My wolf was howling in my head, howling at me, furious at me.


    I let out a harsh breath, dragging a hand through my hair before turning on my heel and walking out of her room.


    Pain. Anger. Guilt.


    And fucking desire.


    It all tangled together, burning inside me as I made my way to my room. But when I pushed the door open, I froze.


    Anita was kneeling on the floor. Naked. Her head bowed, her hands resting on her thighs in perfect submission.


    Waiting for me.

 Chapter 28: Behind My Back

    Lennox''s POV


    My wolf growled in irritation the moment I saw Anita kneeling there, naked, head bowed in submission like she had done so many times before. But this time, it didn''t ignite anything in me.


    Not even a flicker of desire.


    I clenched my jaw, stepping inside and mming the door shut behind me. The sound echoed through the room, making Anita flinch slightly before lifting her head. She was beautiful¡ªobjectively so. Long hair cascaded over her bare shoulders, wless skin, curves that had once been enough to satisfy me. But as I stared at her now, all I saw was the ring fact that she wasn''t Olivia.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" My voice was cold, void of the amusement and desire I once had for her little games.


    Anita smiled¡ªa slow, sultry thing that had once made my blood heat. "I was waiting for you, Alpha," she purred, running her hands up her thighs. "I missed you. It''s been too long."


    I scoffed, raking a hand through my hair. "Get up, Anita."


    She blinked, her smile disappearing. "What?"


    "I said, get the fuck up." My patience was razor-thin, my mood still tangled in Olivia''s scent, her taste, the way she had moaned my name even while trying to push me away.


    Anita hesitated for a moment before slowly rising to her feet, her expression shifting from seduction to confusion. "I don''t understand. You''ve never told me to stop before."


    I exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Yeah, well, things change."


    Her eyes darkened with something sharp. "This is about her, isn''t it?"


    I didn''t answer.


    She let out a bitterugh, stepping closer, pressing her naked body against mine. "You think she''s different?" she whispered, her lips brushing my jaw. "Are you developing a soft spot for that bitch?"


    My hand shot up, gripping her chin roughly, forcing her to look at me. "Don''t call her a bitch." My voice was lethal, every syble dripping with venom.


    Anita smirked, but there was pain behind her eyes. "No, she''s worse. Because she doesn''t even want you."


    I stiffened.


    She pressed her hands against my chest, trailing them down my stomach, her voice dropping into something almost pitying. "But I do."


    For the first time in my life, I felt nothing.


    Not even anger.


    I grabbed her wrists and pulled her hands off me. "Get out."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Lennox¡ª"


    "I said, get the fuck out, Anita."


    Themand in my tone left no room for argument. She stared at me for a long moment, her lips parting like she wanted to say something, but then she huffed, grabbing her discarded robe and throwing it on.


    "Tomorrow is the ceremony where I be your mistress. Are you forgetting that?" she muttered.


    I frowned.


    Anita stepped closer, her chin lifted in defiance. "Alpha Lennox, I hope you''re not trying to go back on your word. You and your brothers¡ª"


    She scoffed, a cruel smirk curling her lips. "You and your brothers have fucked me the way you wanted. In your room, in the woods, at the seashore. And now you think you can toss me aside just because you''re tired of me?"


    My wolf growled, my frown deepening.


    "No man will ever want me now. Tomorrow, I be your concubine¡ªwhether you like it or not," Anita dered in anger before storming out of the room.


    The moment the door mmed shut behind her, I exhaled, rubbing a hand down my face. But no amount of deep breaths could calm the storm raging inside me.


    Because Olivia was still on my mind.


    Her taste was still on my lips.


    And I fucking hated that I wanted more.


    The door to my room pushed open, and Levi and Louis walked in.


    Levi narrowed his eyes. "Anita just reported you to us¡­ she said you kicked her out of your room."


    I sighed, pushing myself to my feet. "Yeah. I wasn''t in the mood. Anita acts like everything is about sex."


    Louis''s sharp eyes flicked over me as he moved closer. His nostrils red, and his expression darkened almost instantly.


    "You reek," he muttered.


    I scoffed, running a hand through my hair. "Of what? Sweat? Frustration?"


    "Olivia." His voice was clipped,ced with something I didn''t like.


    Levi''s gaze sharpened, and I tensed, my wolf baring its teeth in warning. Louis took another step closer, his jaw clenched so tightly I could hear his teeth grinding.


    "Tell me, brother," he said, his tone deceptively calm, "why the fuck do you smell like Olivia?"


    I met his re head-on, crossing my arms. "Why do you care?"


    Louis let out a dry, humorless chuckle. "Why do I care?" His lips curled, a smirk that held nothing but anger. "Maybe because you were frowning at me when you found out I kissed her. Acting all high and mighty. And now, what? You go behind my back and do the same fucking thing?"


    Levi''s eyes darted between us, his brows furrowing, but he stayed quiet.


    I took a step forward, towering over Louis, my voice dropping into a dangerous growl. "And what if I did?"


    Louis shook his head,ughing bitterly. "You''re a fucking hypocrite, Lennox. You act like you don''t want her, yet you go behind our backs."


    I snarled, jabbing a finger into his chest. "Says the man I caught kissing her in the woods!"


    My wolf growled, my muscles coiling with tension. "But now you want to question me?" I jabbed a finger into his chest again, stepping even closer. "You don''t get to act like you have some fucking moral high ground, Louis."


    Louis didn''t back down. Instead, he let out a low, mocking chuckle. "Moral high ground? That''s riching from you. You wanted to rip my throat out when you saw me with her¡ª"


    "And now I want to rip it out for a different reason," I growled, cutting him off.


    His smirk dropped, reced by something darker, more dangerous. His nostrils red, his hands curling into fists at his sides. "Try it."


    Louis was the youngest among us, but he always liked provoking me.


    I bared my teeth, my wolf wing for control. My vision blurred at the edges, my body already shifting slightly. The room filled with raw, crackling tension, and I could see Louis bracing himself, ready to strike just as I was.


    Then Levi mmed his hand between us, shoving us apart with enough force to send a warning.


    "That''s enough!" he snapped, his voice sharp with authority. "Both of you¡ªback the fuck off."


    Louis and I red at each other, our chests rising and falling heavily, but neither of us moved.


    Levi let out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "You know what''s funny? I should be the one who''s fucking pissed right now."


    We both turned to him, brows furrowing.


    Levi scoffed, his expression twisting with something close to disgust. "You two are about to rip each other apart over Olivia when both of you went behind my back."


    I stiffened.


    Louis let out a sharp breath, dragging a hand down his face.


    Levi''s voice dropped, thick with irritation. "I thought we all hated her. I thought we agreed she wasn''t worth our time. But now you''re both sneaking around, kissing her like a couple of lovesick pups?" He took a step back, shaking his head. "What a fucking joke."


    A suffocating silence hung in the air.


    Then I let out a harsh breath, rolling my shoulders. "I still hate her," I growled.


    Louis scoffed, his eyes narrowing with anger. "Yeah? Is that why you smell like her?"


    I clenched my jaw but said nothing.


    Levi growled at Louis. "Enough."


    I ignored the twisting in my stomach, ignored the lingering feeling in my chest.


    Because it didn''t fucking matter.


    Olivia was still nothing to me.


    And I was going to prove it.


    Levi sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "We should all get some rest. Tomorrow is the ceremony¡ªAnita bes our concubine. I doubt we want the pack seeing their Alphas covered in bruises," he muttered, sounding exhausted.


    Louis stretched out a hand to me as peace offering. I took it, giving him a brief hug before stepping back.


    This wasn''t new. We always fought over petty things and made up in the end.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Louis said.


    I nodded, watching as he turned and walked away. Levi gave me a lingering look before following him out, closing the door behind them.


    Sighing, I dropped onto my bed, my mind reying everything that had happened between me and Olivia.


    That should never happen again.


    I hated her.


    And it had to stay that way.

 Chapter 29: Ceremony

    Olivia''s POV


    I sat before the dressing mirror,bing my hair, but my thoughts kept wandering. I couldn''t get my mind off the kisses I shared with Louis in the woods and Lennox in my room. I knew I shouldn''t think about it¡ªthat I should take my mind off it¡ªbut I couldn''t. The memories wouldn''t fade, and my wolf kept purring softly in my head, making it impossible to wipe them away.


    A soft knock on the door pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door opened, and the two new maids the triplets had assigned to me walked in. Unlike the others, they seemed respectful¡ªperhaps because they had only recently been employed.


    "Good morning, Luna," they greeted with a bow, and I forced the best smile I could manage. These days, I had almost forgotten how to smile.


    "Luna, we''re here to prepare you for the ceremony. It''s almost starting," Nora, the younger maid with short blonde hair, said.


    I turned away from the window, confusion evident on my face. "A ceremony?" I asked.


    "Yes," Lolita, the older maid with curly ck hair, replied, swallowing hard. I could see the hesitation in her eyes, like she was struggling to say what needed to be said. After a moment, she spoke, her voice low and uneasy. "Today, the Alphas are taking Miss Anita as their concubine."


    I froze, my fingers gripping theb tightly as Lolita''s words sank in. So soon? The triplets were really doing it? They couldn''t even give it time¡ªthey were taking Anita as their concubine just three days after our marriage?


    My wolf let out a furious growl in my head, and I clenched my jaw to keep from letting the sound slip out. My chest ached, and my hands trembled slightly, but I forced myself to remainposed.


    "It''s happening today?" I asked, my voice calm and cold, though my heart was pounding.


    Lolita lowered her gaze, clearly ufortable. "Yes, the ceremony is about to begin."


    Anger surged through me, and I bit down on my lower lip to keep myself from screaming.


    "Can I not go?" I asked, hoping for any way out.


    Lolita shook her head. "Sorry, Luna, but you have to be there. In fact, the Alphas specifically asked us toe get you."


    My frown deepened. "Those bastards," I muttered under my breath. They wanted to humiliate me in front of the pack, to show everyone how much they loved Anita and how little they wanted me. Who takes a concubine just three days after marriage?


    Swallowing my pain, I nodded to the maids. They moved closer, and I forced myself to sit still as they began preparing me. My mind was a whirlwind of emotions¡ªanger, betrayal, humiliation. My wolf continued to growl softly in my head, restless and hurt. I hated how vulnerable I felt¡ªhow exposed and broken I must look to them.


    As Lolita gently braided my hair, I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. My eyes looked hollow, the light in them dimmed, and I barely recognized myself. I knew this would happen from the beginning, but somehow I had hoped¡ªfoolishly¡ªthat it wouldn''t.


    I could still feel the warmth of their lips on mine¡ªthe way Louis had kissed me so tenderly but possessively in the woods, as if I was something precious to him. And Lennox¡­ his kiss had been rough and demanding, almost like he wanted to im me. I knew I shouldn''t think about it. I knew I shouldn''t want them. Yet, I couldn''t help it.


    I gritted my teeth as Nora slipped a blue gown over my shoulders. It was stunning¡ªrich sea-blue velvet with intricate gold embroidery along the neckline and sleeves. It matched my eyes, but right now, I didn''t care. I didn''t want to look beautiful for them. I didn''t want to y their little game of showing the world how content I was while they unted Anita like a prized possession.


    "Luna¡­ would you like me to do your makeup?" Nora asked cautiously, her tone gentle.


    "No," I replied tly. "Just leave my face as it is."


    The maids exchanged a quick nce but said nothing, continuing to adjust my gown and fix my hair. Once they were done, they stepped back, bowing slightly.


    "You look beautiful, Luna," Lolita whispered, almost as if she felt sorry for me.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, forcing a tight-lipped smile.


    "Let''s go," I said, standing to my feet. I stared at myself onest time in the mirror. I was dressed beautifully, but the pain in my eyes was there for everyone to see.


    Leaving my room, Nora and Lolita led me toward the pack hall where the ceremony was taking ce.


    As we entered the grand hall, the murmur of the gathered pack grew louder. I could feel their eyes on me the moment I stepped inside¡ªcurious, pitiful, and some even scornful. My eyes settled on the triplets who were standing on the dais beside Anita.


    Anita looked radiant, draped in a crimson gown that clung to her curves, her lips painted a deep red. She gave me a smug smile, her gaze gleaming with triumph. My stomach twisted with nausea, but I kept my face nk, refusing to let her see how much she was affecting me.


    My eyes met the triplets'', but I looked away and walked over to the seat meant for me. I sat down, fixing my gaze on them with a nk expression.


    The officiant began speaking, his voice booming through the hall as he announced the ceremony''s purpose, dering Anita as the concubine of the three Alphas.


    My fists clenched at my sides, and I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from screaming. I wanted to run¡ªwanted to leave this ce and never look back. But I couldn''t show weakness. I wouldn''t give them that satisfaction.


    When the officiant called for the Alphas to present their marks on Anita, my breath caught in my throat. One by one, they approached her. Marking her as their concubine would ensure that if they had sex with her, I wouldn''t feel the pain.


    Lennox moved forward, pressing a possessive kiss to her neck before bringing out his fangs and sinking them into her neck. Where I sat, I felt miserable but kept a nk look.


    Lennox stepped away, and Levi stepped forward, brushing his lips against her cheek before sinking his fangs into her neck. I swallowed hard in pain¡ªthis was nothing like mine. During our mating ceremony, they marked me with no care, no love, no kiss.


    It was Louis turn. He nted a lingering kiss on her lips and then tilted his head towards her neck, where the fresh marks of his brothers were imprinted. Where I sat, my heart sank as he imprinted his mark on her.


    They marked her with tenderness they had never shown me. My heart thudded painfully as the pack roared their approval, celebrating the woman who had just stolen everything from me.


    My wolf howled in agony, and I felt the sting of tears threatening to spill, but I forced them back.


    As the ceremony continued, I stayed rooted to my spot, my nails digging into my palms.


    Anita moved over and took the seat beside me, a sly smile on her lips, but I ignored her. She didn''t give up; instead, she leaned over and whispered,


    "I now have their marks, Olivia, and soon I will take your position as Luna. I will take you out of the way just like my father did to yours."


    My eyes widened, and I stared at her in shock. "What did you just say?" I demanded, unable to understand her words.


    But she only smiled, looking away.

 Chapter 30: Not happy

    Levi''s POV


    "Congrattions." A pack member offered his well-wishes, and I only nodded in response. The hall was filled with celebration; the pack members seemed genuinely happy. It felt like a real wedding. My eyes swept across the room, taking in the joy on their faces, and then theynded on Anita. She was beaming, chatting animatedly with a group of she-wolves.


    She looked happy. She looked fulfilled.


    She was satisfied being our concubine.


    And me? I should be happy, too. This was exactly what I wanted¡ªmaybe not entirely, but it was what I had decided. A punishment for Olivia. I knew making Anita our concubine would wound her deeply, and that was precisely my intention. I wanted her to suffer, to taste even a fraction of the pain she had put me through.


    But sitting here, watching her, I felt nothing. No satisfaction. No victory. Only an unsettling weight in my chest, like I had made a mistake.


    "Of course, you have, and I''ll be here when you start regretting it," my wolf sneered at me.


    Where I was seated, I growled and looked in Olivia''s direction. She was still seated in her chair, but I knew she was zoning out. She seemed lost, like she was deep in thought. And from where I sat, two seats away from her, I felt ufortable. I looked at my brothers, and we exchanged gazes. Just like me, they didn''t seem happy with the decision we made to make Anita our concubine. Then why the fuck did we do it?


    An unfamiliar feeling crept into my chest. This wasn''t how I imagined it. I thought seeing Olivia hurt would give me satisfaction¡ªwould make me feel vindicated. But seeing her so still, so quiet¡­ it tore at something inside me.


    Anita caught my gaze and smiled warmly, giving me a small wave. I forced a smile back. She was beautiful, no doubt about that, and she seemed genuinely happy to be named our concubine. I should be content. But all I could think about was how Olivia hadn''t said a word the entire evening¡ªhadn''t even looked in my direction or that of my brothers.


    "Idiot," my wolf growled. "You still love her."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block out the voice, but it was no use. The truth was as clear as day. I wanted Olivia. I wanted her eyes zing with anger, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. I wanted her stubbornness and her fire. I wanted everything that made her Olivia.


    Anita approached, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Alpha Levi, are you okay?" she asked sweetly.


    I forced a nod, not trusting my voice. "Just¡­ tired."


    Her eyes softened with concern. "It''s been a long day. Maybe we four can slip away soon?"


    I growled as my gaze slid back to Olivia. She hadn''t moved, her face still expressionless, and it drove me insane. I couldn''t stand it anymore. Abruptly, I stood, making Anita step back in surprise.


    "I need some air," I mumbled before striding out of the hall. I heard Anita calling after me, but I ignored her, pushing the doors open and stepping into the cool night air. I didn''t stop walking until I reached the training grounds.


    My wolf rumbled in disapproval. "You messed up."


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling inside me. "I just wanted her to feel a fraction of the pain she caused me," I whispered to myself.


    "And now you''re the one hurting," my wolf sneered at me.


    Ignoring him, I remained where I stood until I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see Lennox and Louis approaching. I wanted to be alone, but it seemed my brothers wouldn''t let me.


    When they got to where I stood, they stopped beside me, staring into space like I was. For a moment, none of the three of us spoke. I didn''t know if my brothers were feeling what I felt, that sense of regret.


    "Why are we moody? This was what we wanted¡ªfor Anita to be ours¡ªand now, suddenly, we''re acting like we just made a huge mistake," Louis said, and neither Lennox nor I responded.


    I scoffed, rubbing my face with my palms. "We''re a bunch of idiots, aren''t we? We made Anita our concubine, and now we''re out here sulking like pups who lost their favorite toy."


    Lennox grunted, not looking at me. "She should be happy," he muttered. "That was the point, right? Anita''s happy. The pack''s celebrating. Everything''s going ording to n."


    "But we''re not happy," I shot back, frustrationcing my voice. "We wanted this to hurt Olivia, but look at us. We''re the ones hurting. What the fuck is wrong with us?"


    Louis stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the ground. I couldn''t stand it anymore. I needed to know. I turned to both of them, my eyes narrowing.


    "Why do you hate her so much?" I demanded, my voice low but forceful. "I know why I hated her¡ªI have my reasons. But you two? You''ve never once told me why. What did Olivia do to make you hate her too?"


    Neither of them answered. Lennox''s jaw tightened, and Louis looked away, his hands fisting at his sides. The tension in the air grew thick, almost suffocating. I pushed on, desperate for an answer.


    "What did she do to you?" I repeated, my voice almost breaking. "Why won''t you just tell me?"


    Lennox scoffed, but it sounded more like a bitterugh. "You wouldn''t understand," he muttered.


    "Try me," I snapped.


    Louis shook his head. "I can''t say it."


    I clenched my fists, teeth grinding together. "Bullshit. You''re just avoiding the question. You''ve been keeping this from me for so long, and I''m tired of it. If we''re supposed to be brothers, then be honest with me. What the hell did Olivia do to you?"


    Lennox shot me a re, his eyes shing with something I couldn''t ce¡ªanger, regret, maybe even pain. "Just drop it, Levi," he warned. "I also don''t know why you suddenly hated her."


    I was about to argue back when sudden noises erupted from the pack hall¡ªshouting, loud crashes, and frantic footsteps. My instincts kicked in immediately, and I looked back at the hall, sensing something was terribly wrong.


    "What the hell is going on?" Louis asked, already moving toward the noise.


    Lennox and I followed, tension coiling tight in my chest. As we approached, I caught sight of pack members scrambling out of the hall, panic on their faces. My wolf was on high alert, and I could feel adrenaline pumping through my veins.


    "What happened?" I barked at one of the fleeing wolves.

 Chapter 31: pushed her

    Levi''s POV


    "Alphas¡­ you need to go in¡­ Lady Anita is bleeding."


    I exchanged confused gazes with my brothers, but we didn''t say a word or ask further questions before making our way back into the hall. We pushed our way through the panicked pack members.


    "Move!" I barked, shoving past a frozen omega blocking the doorway. My brothers were right behind me, equally confused.


    And then I saw her.


    Anita was on the floor, her dress stained with blood. It seeped from her thighs, pooling under her, her face contorted in pain. She was sobbing, her entire body trembling.


    Louis cursed under his breath and rushed forward, dropping to his knees beside her. Lennox and I followed, my mind struggling to process the sight.


    "What the fuck happened?!" I growled, my voice sharp with concern.


    Anita''s tear-filled eyes locked onto mine. "I¡ªI wanted to surprise you three," she gasped through her cries. "I was going to tell you¡ªI''m pregnant."


    Silence.


    My breath caught in my throat. My entire body went still. Pregnant?


    Lennox swore under his breath. Louis let out a sharp exhale, his hands hovering over Anita''s blood stained thighs, unsure of what to do.


    "I was going to tell you all tonight," Anita continued, her voice breaking. "I wanted it to be a happy moment, but she¡ªshe pushed me!"


    She turned her head, her tear-streaked face filled with pain as she pointed a shaking finger at Olivia.


    My gaze snapped up, and I found Olivia standing a few feet away, her face nk, unreadable. The pack members who had remained in the hall stared at her in shock, whispering amongst themselves.


    She didn''t move. She didn''t deny it. She simply stood there, staring at Anita with a confused but guilty look.


    Rage exploded inside me.


    "You pushed her?" My voice came out low, lethal.


    Olivia flinched, her eyes widening. "I¡ªI didn''t know," Olivia finally stammered, her voice trembling. "I didn''t know she was pregnant. I didn''t even push her that hard. She tripped! I swear, I wasn''t trying to¡ª"


    "She tripped?!" Lennox hissed, stepping forward, his eyes zing with anger.


    "She''s bleeding, Olivia!" Louis snapped, his voice rough with panic as he pressed his hand to Anita''s thighs, trying to slow the bleeding. "You call that a trip?!"


    Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes, but she stood her ground. "I was just trying to walk past her! She blocked my way and grabbed me. I¡ªI only shoved her arm off. I didn''t even think¡ª" Her voice cracked. "I didn''t know she was pregnant! Why would I ever hurt her?"


    I clenched my fists, my wolf silent.


    Anita whimpered on the floor, clutching at Louis. "She did it¡­ she pushed me," she repeated weakly, her voice frail and trembling.


    The pack murmured louder now, heads turning from Olivia to Anita.


    I stared at Olivia, my emotions a tangled storm inside me. Olivia wasn''t the type to cause harm¡ªeveryone knew that. But there was a tendency that she might do it.


    Louis growled. "Get the healer! NOW!"


    Olivia''s lips parted like she wanted to say something else, but nothing came out. She just stood there, tears streaking down her cheeks as she watched us cradle Anita.


    The pack''s whispers grew. From where I stood, I didn''t even know what to feel.


    And then another realization hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Anita was carrying our pup.


    Our pup.


    Shit. It was possible¡ªso possible. Most of the time, we used protection. But there were nights we hadn''t. Nights where instinct and need had taken over.


    I looked at Lennox. He met my gaze with the same horrified, conflicted look in his eyes.


    The healer arrived, rushing to Anita''s side, pressing gentle hands against her stomach. The tension in the air was suffocating.


    And then¡­ her frown deepened.


    I saw it in her face before she even spoke.


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the healer whispered the words that made my world tilt.


    "She was pregnant," she confirmed, voiceced with sorrow. "But¡­ the pups are gone."


    Olivia gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.


    Anita let out a broken sob as she continued shaking her head in denial.


    The murmuring grew, but Olivia shook her head. "I didn''t do it!" she shouted, her voice cracking. Tears streamed down her face as she turned in desperation, looking at me, then Lennox, then Louis. "I swear on my wolf, I didn''t push her like that! It wasn''t¡ª"


    "You did it, Luna," a she-wolf used from the gathered pack. "We saw it."


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd.


    "You shoved her!"


    "She lost the Alphas'' pups because of you!"


    "You wanted this, didn''t you?"


    "No!" Olivia shouted, stepping back as the pack''s whispers turned to usations. "I didn''t¡ª!"


    Louis shot to his feet. His head snapped toward Olivia, his eyes zing with anger.


    "You expect us to believe this is just a coincidence?" he growled, voiceced with anger.


    "I didn''t mean for her to fall!" Olivia''s voice was hoarse with desperation. "She grabbed me firs, but I just pulled away!"


    Lennox took a slow step forward, his expression unreadable. "Why were you even near her?"


    "I¡ª" Olivia hesitated, ncing around as if realizing she was alone in this. "I was trying to leave the hall¡­ she¡ªshe stood in my way and grabbed my arm. I didn''t even push her that hard!"


    Lennox''s jaw tightened. "But you did push her."


    A fresh wave of murmurs spread through the pack.


    "I¡ªI¡ª" Olivia''s breath came faster, panic setting in as the judgment in the room thickened. She looked at me then, her eyes pleading. "Levi, you know me. You know I wouldn''t¡ª"


    I wanted to believe her. But Anita was lying on the ground, covered in blood, our blood. The life we didn''t even know we''d created¡­ gone.


    My wolf growled low in my head, restless.


    "She lost our pups, Olivia," I said, my voiceing out hollow.


    Olivia flinched like I had struck her.


    "I didn''t¡ª" she choked out, taking a trembling step toward me, but before she could reach me, someone else grabbed her arm.


    A warrior.


    I stiffened as I realized what was happening.


    "She should be punished," another voice rang out from the pack. "She killed the Alphas'' heirs."


    "No! No, I didn''t!" Olivia struggled, but more warriors stepped forward, surrounding her.

 Chapter 32: Cell

    Olivia''s POV


    I could see the hate, the anger, in the eyes of the pack members. They all had one wish in their eyes, and that was punishment¡ªfor me to be punished for a crime I didn''t evenmit.


    It was strange, so strange.


    All I did was shove Anita out of my way when she refused to let me pass. It wasn''t even a hard push, nothing that would send someone to the ground. But Anita threw herself to the floor, and she hit her stomach on the arm of a chair.


    That was how it happened.


    The next thing I saw was blood trailing down her thighs. And now, I just heard she was pregnant¡ªbut lost the pregnancy just like that? How?


    My mother stepped forward, pressing her palms together in a pleading gesture as she faced the triplets. "I beg of you, believe me¡ªOlivia didn''t push her that hard. She didn''t even know Anita was pregnant," she said, her voice trembling with desperation.


    "Really?" Anita''s mother strode forward, eyes burning with anger. "Are you saying my daughter threw herself to the floor? That she caused her own miscarriage?"


    Mother''s expression darkened. "We are both mothers. We have carried children in our wombs. You know as well as I do that a simple fall like that cannot cause a miscarriage."


    Lennox growled at my mother, his patience thinning. "What are you saying?" he asked, irritation clear in his voice.


    Mother turned to him, her frown deepening. "What I am saying is that such a light fall shouldn''t have caused a miscarriage. Something else caused this miscarriage, not my daughter."


    A wave of anger surged through the crowd.


    "How dare you!" one woman hissed, stepping forward. "Are you calling Lady Anita a liar?"


    "She''s ming the victim!" another man snarled. "How shameless!"


    "Your daughter pushed a pregnant woman!" someone shouted. "And now she''s trying to deny it?"


    "You should be ashamed!" an elder spat at my mother. "Your daughter is nothing but a murderer!"


    "She should be punished!" another voice called from the back.


    "Lock her up!" an elder demanded.


    "Throw her in the cells where she belongs!" another snarled.


    The crowd grew more restless, their voices rising in anger, their faces twisted with rage and disgust. My mother tried to speak, but no one would listen. The insults continued to pour in, a storm of hatred crashing down on us.


    These were people who once adored us, people my mother had treated while working in the pack hospital, people my father fought for, protected, and today, they were all screaming for me to be punished, punished for a crime I didn''tmit.


    "Enough!" Levi''s voice boomed through the hall, silencing the pack. His eyes were dark, filled with restrained anger.


    Lennox''s jaw was clenched, and Louis stood with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. But I could see the way his fingers tightened over his biceps, as if holding himself back.


    Louis turned to the guards standing by the entrance. "Take her to the cells."


    My breath caught in my throat. "What?"


    The murmurs in the crowd turned into cheers of approval.


    "You can''t do this!" My mother gasped, stepping forward. "You know my daughter isn''t at fault!"


    "We will investigate," Lennox said coldly. "Until then, Olivia will remain in the cells."


    The guards moved toward me. I took a step back, my heart pounding against my ribs. "No¡ª"


    Rough hands grabbed my arms, yanking me forward.


    "Mother!" I cried, my voice breaking.


    She rushed toward me, but a warrior stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    "Let her go!" she screamed, desperation in her voice.


    "Take her away," Louis ordered.


    The guards dragged me toward the exit, their grips like iron. My mother''s cries echoed behind me as she struggled to get to me.


    As I was being taken to the cell, my wolf growled inside me, urging me to shift into her and tear this guard apart, but I chose not to do it. I was already in big trouble; attacking the guards would worsen my situation.


    The guards dragged me down the hallway. My wolf growled inside me, begging me to fight back.


    "Let me out. Let me tear them apart." She urged.


    But I couldn''t.


    Fighting would only make things worse.


    We reached the underground prison beneath the pack house. It was cold, damp, and smelled like mold. One of the guards yanked open a heavy iron door, and before I could react, they shoved me inside.


    I stumbled forward but caught myself before hitting the filthy stone floor.


    ng!


    The cell door mmed shut behind me.


    Laughter echoed from the corner.


    I turned and saw a woman sitting on a small cot, smirking at me. She leaned forward, her eyes filled with amusement.


    "Well, well, well," she said. "Look who it is."


    I didn''t reply. My heart was still racing.


    "Isn''t that Olivia?" she mocked. "Our dear Luna?"


    Moreughter came from the nearby cells.


    "The mighty Luna," someone sneered. "Locked up like amon criminal. How sad."


    The woman in my cell grinned. "So, what did you do? Kill someone? Betray the pack?" She asked,  tilting her head.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to stay quiet.


    I wouldn''t let them see how much this hurt.


    How much it hurt that my pack had done this to me.


    That my mates had thrown me in here without a second thought.


    The woman sighed. "Oh, ignoring me? That''s fine. You''re stuck here now. Might as well getfortable."


    I turned my back to her, closing my eyes.


    This was never how I imagined my life¡ªto be used and thrown into a cell, and my mates, the same men the Moon Goddess deemed fit to be my mates, sent me here without a second thought.


    For hours, I remained on the cold floor of the cell, my mind nk. My three other cellmates kept taunting me, but I ignored them and remained where I sat.


    Hours passed, and it was night. The guards came with four tes of food and shoved each to us. It was an unhealthy meal, but the three other women picked theirs up and began eating. Mine was left untouched.


    "Dear Luna, aren''t you eating? Or do you want us to set a table for you?" one of the prisoners, ady in her early thirties, teased.


    I sighed. "You can have it, I''m not hungry," I said, and immediately, the three women rushed to the te of food and began fighting each other for it.


    I curled up in the corner of my cell, shutting my eyes against the dim flickering light from the hallway. The cold seeped into my bones, but I didn''t move. My stomach twisted in hunger, but I still couldn''t bring myself to eat.


    The sounds of the other women fighting over the food slowly died down, reced by their quiet murmurs. Time dragged on. I didn''t know how many hours passed, only that my body ached from the hard floor.


    Then, footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    I lifted my head slightly as the iron door creaked open. Three guards stepped in, their faces shadowed under the dim light. The other women in my cell immediately perked up, their taunts and hostility toward me vanishing in an instant.


    One of the guards, a tall man with a scar running down his cheek, leaned against the bars. "Missed us?" he said, smirking at the women in my cell.


    The one who had mocked me earlier¡ªMa, I thought her name was¡ªstood and stretched, arching her back like a cat. "You took too long," she purred, walking toward him.


    The other two women giggled, moving to their own guards.


    I stiffened.


    But before I understood what was happening, the guards started kissing thedies, and thedies responded eagerly.


    I scowled. "What the hell is going on here?"


    Ma turned and looked my way with a grin. "Sit tight, Luna, and enjoy the scene, or you can as well go to sleep." She smirked and went down on her knees, beginning to unbuckle the guard''s belt.

 Chapter 33: Cell Mate

    Olivia''s POV


    Where I sat, I remained dumbfounded as I watched the scene before me. The guards and the three women began taking off their clothes, totally ignoring the fact that I was seated right there in the cell.


    Once the guards were naked, the three prisoners went on their knees before them and began pleasuring them with their mouths.


    My brows furrowed. Was this normal? Were the guards allowed to fuck female prisoners? The strangest part was that the women seemed to enjoy it more than the men.


    Soft grunts and muffled moans soon filled the air as the guards thrust into their mouths with brutal force, their hands gripping the women''s hair, controlling their movements. The rough pace made it clear they didn''t care if they choked.


    Feeling ufortable, I looked away and squeezed my eyes shut, but it was pointless. I was forced to open them, especially when I noticed the opposite cell being unlocked. I saw two guards walk in, and the twodies in that cell happily weed them with a heated kiss.


    My frown deepened.


    What the hell was this?


    These men were supposed to guard the prisoners, uphold order in the mansion. And yet, here they were, using the women like ythings. Did the triplets know about this? Did they allow it?


    A loud spank pulled my attention back to my own cell, and that was when I noticed Ma was bent over and a guard was fucking her from behind, pping her ass.


    "Fuck! Yes!" she moaned, pressing her palms against the iron bars for bnce.


    I darted my eyes away and noticed the other cellmate with short brown hair was pinned against the cell wall, her legs wrapped around the guard as he shoved inside her and began moving.


    I frowned and moved my gaze to the otherdy with short ck hair. Her partner was lying on the floor on his back while she straddled him, riding him with breathless moans as he gripped her hips, guiding her movements.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to look away, but the sounds filling the cell made it impossible to ignore. The grunts, the moans, the wet, pping sounds of flesh against flesh¡ªit was all too much.


    Disgust churned in my stomach, but beneath that was something else. Confusion. Unease.


    Was this normal?


    Did the triplets know their guards were doing this? Did they allow it?


    The thought made my blood run cold. I had spent years believing in them, trusting that, despite their ws, they were strong and just leaders. But if this was happening under theirmand¡­


    A loud cry echoed through the cell, pulling me from my thoughts. Ma''s voice.


    "Harder!" she moaned, pressing her hands against the bars of our cell as the guard pounded into her from behind. He grunted, gripping her hips so tightly that red marks bloomed on her pale skin.


    I clenched my jaw and turned toward the opposite cell again.


    The women there were just as lost in their pleasure, their bodies moving frantically against the guards. It was as if I didn''t even exist in their world¡ªlike I was invisible, a ghost trapped in a nightmare I couldn''t escape.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, pressing my back against the cold stone wall. I wanted to close my eyes, to block out the depravity unfolding around me, but I couldn''t.


    And then, a horrifying thought gripped me.


    What if one of the guards turns their attention to me?


    My pulse pounded in my ears.


    No. That wouldn''t happen.


    Would it?


    I''m still their Luna. Mate to the Alphas. No matter what, they wouldn''t dare.


    Ma''s voice rang out again, panting between words. "Don''t look so scared, Luna," she mocked. "You might enjoy it if you let loose a little."


    I didn''t respond.


    Another woman giggled breathlessly. "She thinks she''s too good for this," she sneered. "You''ll learn, Luna. This is what happens to bitches like us."


    I gritted my teeth, my nails digging into my palms.


    I didn''t know how long this wouldst. I didn''t know what kind of hell I had been thrown into. But one thing was clear¡ª


    I needed to get out of here.


    The pping of skin against skin and the loud moans continued until they all released, and the guards pulled out of them.


    Irritated, I watched as the guards kissed them heatedly before shoving them away like rags and began dressing up, while the women, who were still naked, fell exhaustedly to the ground.


    I red at the guards as they turned their smirking faces toward me.


    "Did you enjoy the show, Luna?" one of them mocked.


    I ignored him.


    They chuckled.


    "We can do better than the Alphas," another sneered.


    I lifted my head slowly, locking eyes with him, my expression nk but my wolf growling inside me.


    "Try it," I said, my voice ice-cold. "And I swear you won''t leave this cell in one piece."


    The smirk wavered for a brief second before he scoffed and turned away.


    They left the cell and locked it. I nced at my cellmates, their naked bodies sprawled out on the filthy floor, too exhausted to stay awake.


    Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes but received a mind-link from my mother.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "Mother, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Go to bed," I said and quickly ended the mind-link. I didn''t want to hear her worried voice and cries.


    The night dragged on, and despite my exhaustion, I couldn''t sleep. I stayed awake, waiting, dreading whatever woulde next.


    By the time the first light of morning filtered through the barred window, I was still sitting in the same position.


    I looked around. My cellmates remained fast asleep, their naked bodies curled into themselves.


    Ignoring them, I rose to my feet and walked toward the iron bars of the cell door. My hands curled around the cold metal as I peered down the dimly lit corridor. The air was heavy with the scent of sweat and something fouler¡ªsomething rotten.


    Then I heard it. The sound of heavy boots against the stone floor.


    Two guards approached, dragging a woman between them. Her wrists were bound, her clothes torn, and her face was streaked with dirt and bruises. She looked exhausted, but the moment her eyes met mine, something in her expression changed. Her lips parted, her breathing hitched.


    "You¡­" she whispered, her voice hoarse.


    I frowned. "What?"


    She took a shaky step forward, staring at me as if she''d seen a ghost. Then, barely above a whisper, she said, "You''re Parker''s daughter."


    The world seemed to tilt. My fingers tightened around the bars as my chest constricted.


    "Yes," I answered slowly. "I am."


    The woman inhaled sharply, her gaze softening with something I didn''t quite understand. Pity? Regret?


    "I was in the same dungeon as your father," she said, her voice thick with sympathy. "I¡­ I''m so sorry for your loss."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "What?" I whispered.


    Her face fell. "You don''t know?"


    A cold shiver crawled up my spine.


    She hesitated, ncing at the guards before lowering her voice. "Your father tried to escape two months ago. The guards caught him¡­ and they were ordered to kill him."

 Chapter 34: Accused

    Lennox''s POV


    "All she needs is rest, and she will be fine," the healer said as she put a crying Anita to sleep. I exchanged nces with my brothers, but none of us said a word.


    "I will stay with her," Anita''s mother said softly, while I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I''ll be back to check on her," I added before stepping out of Anita''s room.


    Arriving back in my chambers, I poured myself a ss of whiskey and took a long sip of it. The harshness of it burned my throat, but I continued sipping.


    I moved over to the window and stared into the night. I couldn''t believe that Anita was pregnant with our child and had just lost it. I didn''t know what to feel about it¡ªI had just lost a child, a child I didn''t get to know, and my emotions were just¡­ there. I didn''t feel the anger and pain I was supposed to feel in losing a child. Perhaps it was because I didn''t really want a child with Anita.


    The door creaked open, and my brothers, Levi and Louis, stepped in. They said nothing, merely pouring themselves drinks.


    The three of us stood in silence, waiting for one another to speak first, until finally, Louis spoke.


    "What do we do about Olivia?" Louis asked, breaking the heavy silence.


    I sighed. The moment her name was spoken, my wolf growled, restless and furious. Keeping her locked in that cell was tearing me apart.


    "We should get her out," Levi spoke. "She is our Luna, no matter what. What will the other Alphas think of us if we keep her caged like a criminal?


    "I agree," Louis added. "Instead of keeping her in the cell, we can confine her to her room."


    I nodded at Louis''s suggestion, knowing he was right. Olivia was our Luna, and even though she had made a huge mistake, keeping her in the cell wasn''t right. My wolf snarled in agreement, demanding that we bring her out immediately.


    Before I could say anything else, the door burst open, and one of the guards rushed in, looking frantic. He bowed his head slightly before speaking.


    "Alpha Lennox, Alpha Levi, and Alpha Louis! Luna Olivia is yelling for you," he reported, barely able to catch his breath.


    "What?" Levi growled, immediately pushing off the wall, his drink forgotten.


    "She''s causing a scene, demanding to see all three of you. She¡­ she''s furious," the guard stammered.


    I exchanged a nce with my brothers, a mix of curiosity and worry settling in. Olivia rarely showed her temper, and if she was this enraged, something must have pushed her past her limit. Without a word, we all strode out of my chambers, making our way to the cells.


    As we approached the cell, her voice grew louder. "Where are they? Let me see them!" she demanded in anger.


    When we arrived, Olivia stood at the cell gate, her hands gripping the bars. But it wasn''t just anger radiating from her, it was pain.


    She was crying.


    The moment she saw us, her gaze hardened. "You monsters! You ordered the killing of my father!" she spat, and my brow furrowed.


    What was she talking about?


    "What are you talking about?" Louis asked, voicing my confusion.


    More tears fell down her cheeks, and where I stood, I felt my heart clenching. Even after everything, her tears still had the power to break me.


    "You three act like you don''t know what I''m talking about!" she shouted, tears flowing down her cheeks.


    "That is because we don''t know what you are talking about," Levi snapped, sounding frustrated.


    Olivia red at us, her tear-filled eyes holding both pain and anger, making me feel so ufortable.


    "I hate you three," she spat in anger.


    I growled. "Olivia, what are you talking about?"


    My wolf growled angrily, fighting against my restraint, desperate tofort her and demand answers at the same time. Levi looked just as shaken, his fists clenched, while Louis narrowed his eyes, trying to piece together what she meant.


    Before I could say anything, Olivia moved suddenly, catching us off guard. In a swift motion, she reached through the cell bars, grabbing the hilt of the sword strapped to the guard''s side. He yelped in surprise, too stunned to react, and she pulled it free, pressing the de to her neck before any of us could take a step forward.


    "Don''t move!" she shouted, her voice cracking but authoritative. The guard stumbled back, terrified, while my wolf thrashed violently within me, howling at the threat to our mate.


    "Olivia!" I barked, but she only pressed the sword harder against her skin, a thin line of blood appearing. I felt my breath hitch, and Louis took a cautious step forward, but she red at him, her gaze wild and threatening.


    "Stay back! I swear, I''ll do it!" she warned, her hands trembling.


    "Olivia, put the sword down," Levi said cautiously, his voice surprisingly gentle despite the tension coiling in his muscles. "Just talk to us."


    "You killed my father!" she screamed, tears spilling freely, her knuckles white against the hilt. "You ordered his death! Why? Why would you do that? He was innocent!"


    Shock shot through me like a lightning bolt. Her father? Executed? None of us gave that order. I exchanged a quick look with Louis, whose face was a mask of confusion, and then Levi, who looked equally lost.


    "Olivia," I started, keeping my tone steady despite the tightness in my throat. "We didn''t order anyone to kill your father. Who told you that?"


    Her grip faltered just a little, uncertainty flickering in her eyes before the fury returned. "Stop lying! I heard it! My father was loyal to this pack, and you killed him like he was nothing!"


    I took a careful step closer, but she immediately pressed the de deeper, and I froze, my heart pounding so hard I thought it would break my ribs.


    "Please, Olivia," Levi spoke again, his tone almost pleading. "Someone must have lied to you. We didn''t do it. We would never kill your father¡ª"


    "You expect me to believe that?" she hissed. "You three are monsters! I hate you! You took everything from me!"


    "Olivia!" I growled, fear gripping me, my heart pounding rapidly inside me.


    "Drop that sword, and let''s talk," I pleaded.


    "No!" She shook her head, more tears flowing rapidly.


    "I hate you three¡­ I hate you three so much!" she spat in anger, and my heart clenched. I knew she hated me, but hearing her say it with so much pain made me realize how much we must have hurt her.


    "I¡­ Olivia Parker, reject you three as my mates."


    "We reject your rejection," we said in unison, without having a second thought about it.


    Olivia''s words hung heavy in the air, and I felt a pain I couldn''t describe¡ªlike ws digging into my soul. Rejection. She wanted to reject us. My wolf howled in anguish, wing at my insides as if trying to rip out the agony I felt. I could see Levi and Louis tense beside me, their faces pale and their eyes clouded with pain.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi whispered, his voice shaking.


    She red at us, the sword still pressed to her neck, more blood trickling down her skin. Her eyes were hollow, lost, filled with nothing but agony and hatred.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe death is the only way I can be free from you three," she muttered, her voice raw and broken.


    My eyes widened, and I surged forward without thinking. "Olivia, no!"


    But it was toote. In one swift motion, she sliced the de across her throat, blood blooming instantly against her pale skin.


    "NO!" Louis shouted, darting forward, but the cell bars stopped him.


    My knees hit the ground as I watched her copse, blood pouring from her wound, her body trembling and eyes fluttering. My hands gripped the bars so tightly that they hurt, and my wolf let out a mournful howl that echoed through the halls.


    "Open the cell! Now!" Levi barked at the stunned guards, his voice filled with fear.

 Chapter 35: speak to her

    Levi''s POV


    The moment the guard unlocked the cell, I stormed inside, scooping Olivia''s unconscious body into my arms. Panic wed at my chest as I lifted her, her blood dripping onto the cold stone floor from the deep wound in her neck.


    "Get the healer!" Louis shouted as he ran behind me, while Lennox stood frozen, his expression nk with shock, as if his mind couldn''t process what was happening.


    My heart pounded in sync with my wolf''s frantic howling. Ignoring the slick warmth of Olivia''s blood soaking into my clothes, I carried her straight into the pack house and up to her room. Iid her on the bed and pressed my trembling hand to her bleeding neck, desperately trying to stop the flow.


    "Fuck," I choked out, staring at the blood pooling between my fingers. It wasn''t slowing. It wasn''t stopping.


    "Where is the fucking healer?" Louis shouted at the top of his lungs, and just then, the door pushed open, and the pack healer rushed in along with Olivia''s mom.


    The healer hurried to the bedside, her eyes widening as she took in Olivia''s condition. Olivia''s mom followed closely, gasping at the sight of her daughter drenched in blood.


    "What happened?" the healer demanded, dropping to her knees beside the bed.


    "She stabbed herself," I stammered, my voice thick with fear.


    The healer''s hands glowed with a soft, golden light as she hovered them over Olivia''s neck, murmuring an incantation. I held my breath, hoping to see the bleeding slow or stop altogether. But nothing changed. The blood kept pouring, staining the sheets beneath her.


    The healer frowned, her hands trembling as the light flickered and faded.


    "What''s wrong?" Olivia''s mom cried, her face stricken with terror.


    "I¡ªI don''t understand," the healer whispered, sweat beading on her forehead. "She''s resisting my ability. It''s as if¡­ she doesn''t want to be healed."


    "What the hell do you mean she doesn''t want to be healed?" I snapped, barely containing the growl rumbling in my chest. "She''s unconscious! She doesn''t even know she''s hurt!"


    The healer shook her head, clearly just as confused as the rest of us. "Sometimes¡­ it happens when the spirit is rejecting life¡ªwhen the will to survive is weakened. But I''ve never seen it this strong before. It''s like¡­ her body is consciously fighting against my healing."


    Louis cursed under his breath, pacing by the door, while Lennox stood frozen in shock. Olivia''s mother sobbed, clutching her daughter''s hand.


    "Do something!" I pleaded, my throat burning. "There has to be something you can do!"


    The healer closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. "I''ll try another method. But if her spirit doesn''t cooperate, it may not work. Someone needs to speak to her¡ªcall out to her. Sometimes, hearing a loved one''s voice can remind the soul why it needs to stay."


    Louis scoffed, running a hand through his hair, clearly fighting his own frustration. He stepped closer to the bed, his jaw clenched tight.


    "Olivia," he muttered, his voice softer than before, almost reluctant. "I swear, if you die on us now¡­ after everything¡­ I''m gonna kick your ass in the afterlife. You''re not allowed to just leave like this. You think you''re the only one hurting? You''re not. So stop being a stubborn little brat and wake the hell up. I don''t want to be a widower yet."


    Lennox cursed under his breath, hesitating before stepping forward as well. He looked away, his voice low and strained. "You always act like you''re some lone wolf, like you don''t need anyone. It pisses me off. But you know what? You''ve got people who care about you¡ªpeople who''d tear the world apart to keep you safe. You can''t just give up now¡­ not when we''re still here, fighting for you. Stop being selfish and open your damn eyes."


    He hesitated, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. "Look, Olivia¡­ you always act like you don''t care about anything, but I know you''re not that heartless. If you''re just giving up now, then you''re proving us right¡ªproving that you''re too weak to handle this shit. Don''t be that coward. Prove us wrong for once."


    He rubbed his hand over his face, trying to hide the crack in his voice. Louis just shook his head, pretending to be annoyed, but I saw the guilt in his eyes. They wouldn''t admit it, but they were hurting just as much as I was.


    I swallowed back the tightness in my throat and leaned in close to Olivia, brushing her hair from her face. "Hear that, Olivia? They''re worried about you¡­ even if they''re too damn stubborn to say it right. You''re not allowed to give up on us. We''re not giving up on you. Soe back¡­ please."


    Faint glow flickered over Olivia''s wound, and the healer gasped.


    "She''s responding."


    The healer''s hands glowed even brighter, and I finally saw the wound start to fully close. Relief washed over me as Olivia''s breathing steadied, her chest rising and falling more evenly.


    Louis let out a shaky breath, mumbling under his breath, "Damn idiot¡­ scared the hell out of us."


    Lennox just stood there, looking torn between relief and frustration, muttering, "You better wake up soon. Don''t make us go through this crap again."


    I squeezed Olivia''s hand gently, whispering, "You did good, Olivia. Just keep fighting. We''ll be right here¡­"


    Soon, the healer sighed in relief and looked at us. "Alphas, she is out of danger but will be unconscious for a few hours," the healer announced, and I nodded, staring at Olivia, whose dress was stained with her blood.


    The healer left, but Olivia''s mother stayed behind, running her fingers through her daughter''s hair, whispering soft words offort.


    "Did you know that her father, your husband, is dead?" Lennox threw the question at Olivia''s mom, who swallowed hard and nodded.


    My frown deepened. "And Olivia is not aware of it?" I said through gritted teeth.


    "She thinks we ordered the killing of her father¡ªsomething we had no idea about," Louis spat in anger.


    Olivia''s mother hesitated, biting her lip as she stroked Olivia''s hair. "I couldn''t tell her," she whispered, her voice shaking. "She¡­ she doesn''t know the truth."


    I red at her, barely holding back my growl. "Why?"


    She nced at Olivia''s pale face, wiping away a tear before turning to me. "Her father¡­ he was killed on your father''s orders. I¡­ I couldn''t bear to tell her. She wouldn''t be able to take it."


    Louis scoffed, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "And now she thinks we did it. She stabbed herself because of it."


    Olivia''s mom lowered her gaze, shame coloring her cheeks. "I thought it would protect her. She adored her father¡­ if she knew the truth, it would''ve destroyed her. I didn''t realize how much it would hurt her in the end."


    My hands clenched into fists at my sides, struggling to control my anger.


    A loud knock on the door interrupted us, and a maid timidly stepped inside, bowing her head. "Alphas, Lady Anita has woken up, and she is requesting your presence."


    I turned around, my temper snapping. "We don''t fucking care. Get out!" I roared, making the maid flinch and scurry away without another word.

 Chapter 36: Never stopped Loving her

    Lennox''s POV


    I looked at Olivia, whose breathing was normal, though she was still unconscious. The fact that she had tried to kill herself more than once was bing rming. Was she so desperate to die?


    Today, we had almost lost her again. The mere thought of it was enough to drive me insane.


    "I''ll be back. I need to see Father," I muttered to my brothers before storming out of the room.


    My wolf was still growling in pain at the thought of Olivia dying, and I groaned, simply making my way to Father. Sniffing the air, I caught a whiff of his scent and realized he was in his chambers.


    Reaching his door, I knocked once.


    "Come in," he called.


    I entered to find him reclining in his chair, a ss of wine in hand. He had recently stepped down as Alpha, and for the first time in my life, he looked truly at ease.


    "Lennox," Father greeted, his sharp gaze assessing me. He could already tell I was in no mood for pleasantries.


    "Father, did you order the killing of Olivia''s father?" I asked, going straight to the point.


    Father sighed and set down the ss of wine in his hand, fixing me with a calm but wary look. "What brought this up all of a sudden?"


    I clenched my fists, fighting to keep my voice respectful. "Olivia tried to kill herself again today. She almost bled out in front of us. The healer barely managed to save her."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression remained stoic. "And what does that have to do with me?"


    I growled, barely restraining my wolf. "She thinks we killed her father. That Louis, Levi, and I gave the order. But we just found out that you were the one who ordered his death. Is it true?"


    Father leaned back in his chair, letting out a slow breath. "Yes."


    The simple admission hit me like a punch to the gut, and I had to grip the edge of his desk to keep from lunging at him. "Why?" I demanded, my voiceced with anger. "Why the hell would you do that?"


    He didn''t flinch, didn''t show even a shred of guilt. "Because he tried to escape."


    "So?" I spat angrily. "He was your closest warrior, more like a friend to you. How could you order his killing?"


    Father scoffed, picking up his wine again. "Sentiment doesn''t rule a pack, Lennox. Strength does. He tried to escape jail. Letting him live would''ve made me look weak. You''ll understand that one day."


    My hands shook with barely controlled rage. "You didn''t have to kill him. You could have punished him in some other way. Increased his sentence, made him work off his debt¡ªanything but killing him. He didn''t betray the pack or hurt anyone¡ªhe just stole. And because of that, Olivia is heartbroken."


    Father eyed me, a sly smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re acting like you actually care about that girl. Last I checked, you and your brothers hated her. Treated her like dirt. So why the sudden change of heart?"


    I froze, his words slicing through me like a de. For a moment, I couldn''t respond. The guilt wed at me, choking me with memories of how we had treated Olivia. The pain we had caused her.


    Father arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. "So what is it, Lennox? Feeling guilty? Or did you finally realize that you never stopped loving that girl?"


    I stiffened. My frown deepened, but I couldn''t deny it. He was right. I had never stopped loving Olivia.


    Grunting angrily, I left his room and stormed back to Olivia''s. My brothers were still there, along with her two personal maids.


    I exchanged a brief nce with Louis and Levi before shifting my gaze back to Olivia.


    My heart clenched painfully as I took in her pale face, still unconscious on the bed. The wound had been sealed, but her skin was still sickly pale, her breathing shallow. My wolf whimpered, pacing restlessly within me, desperate to see her open her eyes. I swallowed hard, the guilt gnawing at me from the inside.


    I hated how things had turned out¡ªhow I had let my anger and bitterness consume me. Back then, she was my little sunshine, always trailing behind me with that wide, adoring smile. I was her hero, her protector. She used to look up at me like I could do no wrong, like I hung the moon just for her.


    A memory hit me so suddenly that my heart clenched even more.


    She couldn''t have been more than eight years old, running around the garden with a crown of daisies she had made herself. I was thirteen then, training with Father, bruised and aching from a rough sparring session, but she didn''t care. She darted right into the training ground, her tiny arms stretched wide as if to catch me.


    "Lenny!" she had squealed, her ck hair wild around her face. I couldn''t help but smile as she crashed into my legs, barely making me budge.


    "Careful, Liv," I warned, ruffling her hair. "What are you doing here?"


    Her big, bright eyes looked up at me with pure adoration. "I made you a crown! ''Cause you''re the strongest and bravest!" She lifted the daisy crown, tiptoeing to reach my head. I bent down, letting her ce it there, feeling foolish but oddly proud.


    Father had scoffed, muttering something about weak sentiment, but I didn''t care. I had picked her up, swinging her in a circle just to hear herugh. I had never forgotten how she had wrapped her arms around my neck, whispering, "You''re my hero, Lenny. I want to be brave like you one day."


    A shuddering breath left me as I looked at her now¡ªso fragile and broken. I had be the exact opposite of what I had promised her that day. Instead of protecting her, I had been part of the reason she felt so helpless and alone.


    "She''ll be okay," Levi muttered, breaking me out of my thoughts. I nced at him, noticing the worry etched into his features. Louis remained silent, his jaw clenched as he stared at Olivia''s still form.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and we all turned toward it to see Anita barging in.

 Chapter 37: More Important

    Louis'' POV


    Anita stormed in angrily, her gaze flicking between my brothers and me beforending on Olivia, who still looked unconscious.


    "So, because of this bitch, you refuse toe see me?" she spat in anger, and my frown deepened.


    "Anita, you should be in bed resting," Levi said.


    Anita scoffed bitterly, her re shifting to him. "And you three should be by my side, not by hers. I''m the one who just had a miscarriage. I lost your babies because of her, and instead of staying with me, you''re here with her?" Her voice cracked with anger.


    My wolf growled angrily inside me. "Can''t you see Olivia almost lost her life¡ª"


    "Is her life more important than the ones I just lost?" Anita said disrespectfully, and my frown deepened.


    Lennox, who had been silent since she walked in, moved closer to her. His jaw clenched as he stared down at Anita, his arms still folded across his chest. His voice was low and calm, but there was a dangerous edge to it.


    "Why did you allow yourself to get pregnant in the first ce?" he asked, his tone cold but filled with anger.


    Anita''s eyes widened, and she looked at him as if he had just pped her. "W-What?"


    "You lied to us, Anita," Lennox continued, his gaze hardening. "You knew we always wanted to use protection, but you insisted it was your safe period. You deliberately deceived us just so you could get pregnant."


    Anita''s face flushed with a mix of anger and shame, and she scoffed, turning away. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t y dumb," Levi snapped, his eyes narrowing. "We trusted you. You wanted to trap us, didn''t you? Did you ask us if we were ready to have kids?"


    Anita red at Levi, her lips trembling. "I just wanted to give you something¡ªsomeone¡ªto bind us together."


    I couldn''t help the growl that rumbled from my chest. "So, you thought manipting us into fatherhood was the way to do it?" I snarled, taking a step closer. "You didn''t care about our choice or what we wanted¡ªyou just wanted to secure your ce in our lives."


    Anita''s face fell with guilt. "You all act like I''m some viin! I just wanted to be important to you three!"


    "You wanted to force us into fatherhood," Lennox cut in harshly. "And you thought using pregnancy as leverage would work. But you lied and betrayed us, Anita. You put your selfish desires above everything else."


    Her shoulders trembled, and for a moment, I thought she might break down. Instead, she sneered at Olivia, who was still lying weakly on the bed, her eyes barely open.


    "I still lost my babies because of her," Anita hissed. "And I''ll never forgive her for that."


    Levi stepped forward, his tone deadly calm. "We are not sure about that yet."


    Anita''s mouth opened and closed as if searching for aeback, but she had none. With onest hateful re at Olivia, she spun on her heel and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her.


    Silence settled over us, and I let out a slow, frustrated breath. Lennox rubbed his temples, looking just as drained as I felt. Levi approached Olivia and stood close to her, his eyes softening.


    For several minutes, we didn''t say a word; we just kept staring at her, each of us lost in our own thoughts.


    Levi reached out and brushed Olivia''s hair away from her face, his touch surprisingly gentle despite how much I thought he hated her.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as a memory resurfaced¡ªone I hadn''t thought about in years.


    "Do you guys remember that day Olivia''s dad came to the pack house for training, and she wasn''t with him?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    Lennox looked at me, his brows furrowing. "Yeah¡­ wasn''t that when she got sick?"


    I nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips despite the heaviness in the air. "Yeah. She was about ten at the time, and we were fifteen. We were so used to seeing her tag along with him everywhere, always hanging around and getting into trouble. When he showed up alone, it just didn''t feel right."


    Levi''s eyes softened as he nced down at Olivia. "I remember that. We asked him where she was, and he just sighed and said she was too sick toe. I swear, the three of us didn''t waste a second¡ªwe bolted out of the pack house and raced down to their house."


    A smirk formed on Lennox''s lips as he folded his arms, clearly remembering. "You mean I raced down to the house while you two tried to catch up," he corrected with a hint of pride.


    I snorted. "Keep dreaming, Lennox. I was the first one to get there. You tripped over a tree root halfway, and Levi stopped to make sure you didn''t break your leg."


    Levi let out a low chuckle. "Yeah, and by the time we made it to the house, you were already banging on the door like a maniac, yelling her name."


    I couldn''t help butugh at the memory. "Her mom opened the door and looked like she''d seen a stampede. She was like, ''Calm down, boys, she''s just got the flu!''"


    Lennox smiled faintly, his eyes still on Olivia. "We didn''t calm down, though. We pushed past her and ran straight to Olivia''s room. She was lying on the bed, looking pale as hell but still managed to give us that tiny smile like she wasn''t dying."


    Levi nodded, his expression softening even more. "She tried to sit up just because we were there, even though she could barely keep her eyes open. I remember I sat on the bed and held her hand, and she just smiled at me like I was some kind of hero."


    I grinned, nudging Levi with my elbow. "You wish. She smiled at me first. I even brought her that stupid stuffed wolf she liked¡ªwhat was it called again?"


    "Milo," Lennox answered without missing a beat. "You gave it to her after she started crying because she thought it ran away. You kept that secret for years, you know¡ªhow you identally tossed it onto the roof."


    Levi chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah, because Louis here tried to prove he could throw it higher than I could. Ended up getting stuck."


    I rolled my eyes, ignoring their teasing. "She was so happy when I handed it back to her. She kept hugging it like it was some kind of treasure."


    Lennox snorted. "That''s because she thought you saved it, not knowing you were the one who got it stuck in the first ce."


    A warmth spread through my chest as I nced back at Olivia, her breathing even and soft.


    "We argued the whole time about who was her favorite," I said quietly. "Back then, I was so sure it was me. She always used to pull on my arm and ask me to teach her to fight. But then I''d catch her giving you two those wide eyes like you hung the moon, and I''d get pissed off all over again."


    Levi smiled faintly, brushing his thumb gently over Olivia''s knuckles. "She never picked, did she? Just kept giggling and making fun of us for being sopetitive."


    Lennox hummed, his voice almost wistful. "That''s Olivia for you. Always making us feel like idiots without even trying."


    Afortable silence fell over us as we remained by her side, each of us lost in the memory. It was strange how something so simple from the past could feel like an anchor now, reminding us just how much she meant to us back then.


    Back then, we cherished her.


    But now?


    She broke me.


    I don''t know what she did to my brothers, but she shattered my heart into pieces.

 Chapter 38: No More Weakness

    Olivia''s POV


    I looked around, realizing I was standing in the pack house backyard, decorated with twinkling lights and colorful ribbons. It was beautiful, almost magical, and my heart swelled with happiness.


    My thirteenth birthday.


    The triplets stood near the pic table, their faces lit up with proud grins. Lennox was struggling to keep a banner from tangling while Levi arranged a te of cupcakes shaped like little wolves, and Louis was busy lighting a small bonfire. The scent of roasted marshmallows filled the air, making my stomach growl.


    "Come on, Nox, you''re gonna strangle yourself," Levi teased,ughing as Lennox red at him.


    "Shut up and help me before Olivia sees this mess!" Lennox snapped back, huffing as he finally managed to get the banner straight.


    Louis looked over his shoulder and caught sight of me, his eyes lighting up. "Well, toote. Birthday girl''s already here."


    All three of them turned, and I couldn''t help butugh at how flustered Lennox looked. They grinned at me, their faces softening as I stepped closer.


    "You guys did all this for me?" I whispered, ncing around at the effort they''d put in¡ªthe decorations, the snacks, the little makeshift stage where they''d set up a karaoke machine.


    Levi shrugged casually, but his smile was warm. "Of course. You deserve the best, Liv. You only turn thirteen once."


    Louis came up behind me and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, giving me a yful squeeze. "Plus, we figured you''d appreciate a party just for you. No adults. Just us and you."


    I looked between them, my heart pounding strangely in my chest. They''d always been there¡ªmy protectors, my friends, the ones who would do anything to make me smile. But tonight, something felt different. My cheeks heated as I realized how handsome they''d be¡ªtaller, stronger, and more confident.


    Lennox stepped closer, offering me one of the wolf-shaped cupcakes. "Happy birthday, pup," he said with a smirk, using the nickname that used to annoy me but now just made my stomach flutter.


    I epted the cupcake, my hands trembling slightly. "Thanks, Nox," I murmured, biting into it and savoring the sweetness.


    Levi pulled me toward the little dance area, turning on some music. "Come on, birthday girl. Dance with me," he insisted, grabbing my hand and twirling me around. Iughed, feeling dizzy but happy as he spun me.


    Not wanting to be left out, Louis cut in, pulling me away from Levi with a grin. "You''ve had your turn," he teased. "Now it''s mine."


    Lennox rolled his eyes, but his lips twitched into a smile. "You two are gonna make her sick. Let her breathe."


    I found myself giggling as Louis guided me into a slower dance, his hands on my waist, his eyes holding mine. I''d never noticed how intense his gaze was¡ªhow his lips curved just slightly when he looked at me like that.


    My heart pounded as I nced between them, a sudden realization crashing over me. These boys¡ªthe ones who''d always been like older brothers¡ªwere starting to make my heart race. I didn''t know what it meant or why it scared me, but I couldn''t deny it anymore.


    I was falling in love with them.


    The thought made my cheeks burn, and I quickly looked down, hoping they wouldn''t notice how flustered I''d gotten. Levi caught my chin, tilting my face up to meet his smirk.


    "What''s with that look, Liv?" he asked softly.


    "Yeah," Louis added, giving me a curious nce. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    I swallowed hard, shaking my head. "Nothing¡­ I''m just really happy. Thank you."


    Lennox ruffled my hair like he always did, but this time it made my stomach do weird flips. "Dork," he muttered, but his tone was gentle.


    We spent the rest of the night dancing, singing horribly off-key, and eating way too many sweets. They made me feel special¡ªlike I was the only girl in the world. When the bonfire crackled and the night grew colder, they wrapped me in one of their jackets and sat around me, their warmth and presence making me feel safe and cherished.


    And despite how confused I felt about my own heart, I knew I didn''t want this feeling to end.


    Suddenly, the dream faded like smoke, and I blinked my eyes open, the soft glow of morning light filtering through the curtains. My room came into focus, and my heart skipped when I saw them¡ªLouis, Levi, and Lennox¡ªall sitting near my bed, looking exhausted.


    I stared at them, my heart pounding as reality set in. The dream had been so vivid, so real, and waking up to see their faces made my chest ache. But something was different¡ªtheir expressions were hard, their jaws clenched, and their eyes colder than I''d ever seen.


    Levi was the first to speak, his voice rough. "What the hell were you thinking, Olivia?" he snapped, his re pinning me in ce.


    Lennox scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. "Are you out of your damn mind? You thought it was a good idea to pull a stunt like that?"


    Louis didn''t say anything at first, just ran a hand through his messy hair, his eyes zing with anger and fear. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and tight. "We didn''t kill your father¡­ we had no idea he was dead until now."


    Tears pricked at my eyes, pain seeping into my bones as I lowered my gaze. Of course, my father was dead. I couldn''t escape the pain of it.


    Louis gritted his teeth, stepping closer to the bed. "We''ve known you since you were a kid. You''re supposed to be stronger than this. Hell, we''ve always seen you as unbreakable, Liv. But you went and tried to¡­ to end it. Without thinking about anyone else. Your mother?"


    His voice cracked on thest word, and it hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Levi scoffed bitterly, his hands fisting at his sides. "You ever try something like that again, I swear you will get punished for it. Do you hear me? Never."


    Lennox stepped forward, his voice low and threatening. "You''re not allowed to pull that kind of shit ever again. You hear me, Olivia? I don''t care what''s going on in that head of yours¡ªyou can''t die until we say so."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the door burst open, and my mother rushed in, her eyes wide with worry. "Olivia!" she cried, rushing to my side and cupping my face. "Oh, baby, thank the Goddess you''re awake."


    She pulled me into a tight embrace, and I felt more tears spill down my cheeks, overwhelmed by the love and guilt crashing into me. How could I be so foolish to want to end my life? Why didn''t I think of my mother? She lost her mate, her husband, and now I wanted to kill myself, making her lose her only child.


    The triplets stayed silent for a moment before Levi let out a harsh breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "We''re done here," he muttered, ncing at his brothers.


    Louis gave me onest look, his jaw clenched, before turning away. Lennox didn''t say anything, just red at the floor as they filed out of the room, leaving me with my mom.


    She stroked my hair softly, whispering soothing words, but I couldn''t stop the hollow ache in my chest. I hated myself for being weak.


    I clung to my mom, trying to silence the sobs wracking my body. This is the end. I will never allow myself to try to kill myself again. I will never be weak anymore. Right now, I live for myself, for my mother, and to prove my father''s innocence.

 Chapter 39: Respect

    Olivia''s POV


    It has been a week since I got the news of my father''s death. My mother imed she kept it from me because she knew I wouldn''t be able to handle it, and maybe she was right. But that didn''t make the betrayal any easier to swallow.


    She also told me that the triplets had no knowledge of my father''s death¡ªthat it was their father, the former Alpha, who had given the order. And deep within my heart, I hated him. I hated him for condemning my father to death. How could he order the execution of a man who had been his closest ally? His strongest and most loyal warrior?


    For the past week, I had locked myself away in my room, drowning in grief, mourning the man who had been my protector, my guide¡ªmy father.


    I had not seen the triplets in all that time. Not Anita either. And I was grateful for it. But my solitude hade to an end. Today, I had to resume my duties as Luna, even though the pack refused to see me as one.


    Standing before the mirror, dressed in a simple ck gown, I stared at my reflection and inhaled deeply. My once-bright eyes were dull, swollen from the countless tears I had shed. My cheeks were hollow from the days I had spent barely eating. But I couldn''t afford to appear weak today.


    "Are you nervous?" my wolf asked.


    I exhaled slowly. "Not really."


    Smoothing down my dress, I forced myself to look into my own eyes, finding the strength I needed within them. Enough hiding. Enough mourning. I had already spent a week grieving alone in my room, mourning the loss of my father¡ªthe man who had given everything to this pack, only to be killed on the Alpha''s orders.


    My chest tightened with anger and pain, but I couldn''t stay locked away forever. My mother had practically dragged me out of bed this morning, reminding me of my duties as Luna¡ªeven if the pack didn''t regard me as one. They still expected me to show up and maintain some semnce of leadership, no matter how broken I felt.


    Straightening my shoulders, I wiped the stray tear that escaped and headed for the door.


    The walk to the pack hall was suffocating. Every step felt like trudging through quicksand, my feet heavy with reluctance. When I finally reached the grand doors, I hesitated, swallowing down the tightness in my throat. Taking another deep breath, I pushed the doors open and walked inside.


    The chatter in the hall quieted immediately, and countless eyes turned to me¡ªsome filled with disdain, others with indifference. The room was filled with she-wolves, but one face caught my attention almost instantly, and that was Anita. She sat in the front row, her posture regal and confident, dressed in an extravagant emerald green gown that hugged her curves like a queen unting her power. Beside her sat a few of her friends, snickering behind their hands.


    I bit back the urge to re at her. Of course, she would be front and center¡ªacting like she was the Luna. I forced myself to hold my head high and moved further inside, ignoring the whispers and murmurs that followed me.


    As I made my way to the seat reserved for me on the stage, I caught Anita''s mocking smirk and heard her whisper to one of her friends, loud enough for me to hear, "I guess the fake Luna finally decided to show her face."


    I ignored her, keeping my expression nk.


    "Don''t you know how to greet your Luna, or has a cat stolen your tongue?" I snapped, my loud voice echoing through the hall.


    Murmurs rose in the hall, and I could feel their reluctance. Of course, I wasn''t who they wanted as Luna, but they had no choice now.


    One by one, they forced themselves to their feet, bowing their heads in begrudging respect.


    "Greetings, Luna," they murmured in unison.


    Ignoring them, I fixed my gaze on Anita. She was still seated, legs crossed elegantly, casually inspecting her perfectly manicured nails as if I didn''t exist. A joke to her, thinking I was still that weak Olivia she could trample upon.


    Clearing my throat, I addressed her directly, my voice loud enough to carry through the entire hall. "Anita," I called, and the murmurs died down instantly. "Have you forgotten your ce? Or are you simply too arrogant to greet your Luna?"


    She didn''t even bother looking up, just gave a dismissive wave of her hand. "I don''t see why I should. After all, I''m the Alphas'' woman, just like you. We''re no different."


    A hush fell over the hall, and I could feel every gaze shifting between us, eager to see how I would respond. I took a step forward, my chin held high, and allowed a cold, bitter smile to curl my lips.


    "You must be confused, Anita," I said icily, my toneced with authority. "You are nothing but a concubine¡ªa mere ything. I, on the other hand, am the Luna. The queen of this pack. Their mate. You may unt your status all you want, but it will never change the fact that you are beneath me."


    Her head snapped up at that, her eyes zing with anger, but I didn''t stop. I took another step closer, towering over her even from the stage.


    "This is my court," I continued, my voice authoritative. "And if you do not respect me as your Luna and show the proper courtesy, then you can get out. I will not tolerate disrespect from someone of your lowly status."


    Anita''s lips parted, and I saw the way her hands curled into fists, trembling with barely contained rage. She forced herself up from the chair and gave a stiff, reluctant bow, her jaw clenched tight.


    "Greetings, Luna," she ground out through gritted teeth.


    A smirk of satisfaction tugged at my lips, and I gave a slight nod, turning my back to her and addressing the rest of the pack.


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you," I said firmly. "I may have been an Omega. The daughter of a thief, as you all call me. But that does not give anyone permission to forget who I am now. As long as I am your Luna, I expect the respect and loyalty thates with the title. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Luna," the pack members chorused, some more enthusiastically than others, but I didn''t care. I had made my point, and Anita''s sullen, humiliated expression was proof that I had won this round.


    Satisfied, I took my seat on the stage, forcing my heartbeat to slow down as I tried to ignore the eyes still on me.


    "Now, let''s get to the business of the day."

 Chapter 40: Compliant

    Olivia''s POV


    I signaled one of the guards at the door to step forward. He gave me a respectful nod before addressing the hall.


    "Any she-wolf with a matter to present before the Luna, step forward now," he announced.


    For a moment, no one moved, and I could sense the hesitation rippling through the crowd. Then, a young she-wolf, probably no older than eighteen, nervously made her way to the front, her hands trembling slightly.


    I offered her a gentle nod. "Speak freely," I encouraged, softening my tone to ease her nerves.


    She hesitated for a moment before speaking. "L-Luna, I¡­ I wanted to report that my mate has been refusing to provide for our pup. He spends his time drinking and gambling instead of working, and we''re running out of food. I''ve tried speaking to him, but he just¡­ gets angry."


    Anger red inside me at the thought of a mate neglecting his family, but I kept my expression calm. "What is his name?"


    "Troy, Luna."


    I nced at the guard, giving him a curt nod. "Write down his name. I will meet with him after this meeting. A mate''s duty is to protect and provide for his family, and neglecting his pup will not be tolerated. You and your child will be taken care of, and I will ensure he fulfills his responsibilities¡ªor faces punishment."


    The she-wolf''s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude. She bowed deeply. "Thank you, Luna."


    "Go to the kitchens and get food for you and your pup," I ordered gently. "One of the omegas will assist you."


    She nodded, her face lighting up with relief, and quickly hurried out.


    Before I could address the next matter, another she-wolf stepped forward, her gaze filled with pain. "Luna, I need justice. My mate struck me in a fit of rage yesterday. I''m tired of his temper and fear for my safety."


    My frown deepened as I recalled the first and only time Lennox had pped me. It had been painful, yes, but even worse was the heartbreak of being hurt by the man who was supposed to protect me, and I would not watch another she-wolf go through that countless times.


    "What is his name, and where is he now?"


    "Logan, Luna. He''s probably at the training grounds."


    I turned to the guard writing. "Write down his name. Any male who harms his mate will answer to me personally."


    Anita released a mockery scoff, but I ignored her.


    The she-wolf gave me a grateful bow, tears brimming in her eyes.


    One by one, more she-wolves came forward with their concerns¡ªsome about neglectful mates, others about disputes over property or pups being bullied. I listened to each of them, giving orders to address the issues and ensure justice was served.


    Through it all, Anita sat there, ring. I knew she wished she were the one in my position. But I ignored her. My focus was on those who truly needed me.


    When thest case was heard and the guards had their orders, I finally stood and addressed the hall again. "I will not tolerate mistreatment or neglect of mates and pups within this pack. If any of you feel unsafe or uncared for, you maye to me directly. I will make sure justice is done."


    Murmurs of agreement and cautious approval filled the room. I knew it wouldn''t be easy to gain their loyalty, but at least they were beginning to see that I wasn''t just a figurehead to be ignored or disrespected. I was their Luna, and I would protect them¡ªeven if they didn''t think I deserved the title.


    Dismissing the gathering, I watched as the she-wolves slowly filed out of the hall, some with newfound hope in their eyes.


    Anita rose from her seat and strode toward me.


    "Don''t get toofortable, Olivia. Very soon, I''ll take this position from you, and you''ll go back to being an Omega¡ªthe daughter of a thief."


    I smirked. "I''m not surprised you like my leftovers."


    Anita''s eyes darkened with anger. "Enjoy it while itsts," she hissed.


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice just enough that only she could hear. "And you enjoy watching from the sidelines because that''s where you''ll always be."


    I didn''t wait for her response. Turning on my heel, I strode past her, the list of names clutched in my hand. I had real matters to handle, and wasting time on Anita''s petty jealousy wasn''t one of them.


    The training ground was buzzing with activity when I arrived. Warriors sparred in the open field, the sharp ng of weapons filling the air. My gaze swept over the space until I found the one I was looking for.


    Logan.


    He was a tall, broad-shouldered wolf with a smug expression, his arms crossed as he watched two younger warriors duel. His eyes flickered with amusement as if the entire world existed for his entertainment.


    I approached without hesitation, stopping just a few feet from him. "Logan."


    He barely spared me a nce. "What?"


    "You were reported for striking your mate yesterday," I stated, my tone leaving no room for argument. "That won''t be tolerated in this pack."


    At that, he turned fully to face me, looking me up and down with a sneer. "And who the hell do you think you are to tell me what to do?" His lip curled. "You may be ying Luna now, but don''t forget who you really are¡ªa daughter of a thief, an Omega in stolen robes."


    I clenched my jaw but remainedposed. "That''s not the issue here. The issue is that you put your hands on your mate, and you will answer for it."


    Logan let out a short, harshugh. "Answer to you? You''re not my Luna." He took a step closer, towering over me. "You''re just a rejected mate the Alphas don''t even want. How dare you¡ª"


    I cut him off with a sharp p to the face, my wolf snarling inside me.


    Logan''s head snapped to the side. A dark scowl crossed his face as he turned back to me, his rage boiling over. Before I could brace myself, his handshed out, striking me hard across the face.


    The pain was unbearable, But before I could react, the familiar furious voice of Lennox roared through the training grounds.


    "How dare you!"


    His voice was pure rage, shaking the very ground beneath us.

 Chapter 41: A Furious Lennox

    Olivia''s POV


    Before Logan could react, Lennox was already there, moving so fast it was almost a blur. One second, Logan was standing tall, and the next, he was on the ground, Lennox''s fist driving into his face with inhuman force.


    The air filled with the sickening crack of bone as Lennox hit him again. And again.


    "You darey a hand on my mate?" Lennox''s voice was a deadly growl, his wolf barely subdued.


    Logan tried to scramble away, but Lennox grabbed him by the throat, mming him back down into the dirt. Blood dripped from his nose, his eyes wide with panic now.


    "Luna or not, she is mine." Lennox''s voice was low, dangerous. "And I will not tolerate anyone disrespecting her, let alone hitting her."


    I touched my cheek, feeling the lingering sting, but my focus was on Lennox. His fury was almost palpable, his entire body tense as he loomed over Logan, ready to rip him apart.


    Lennox lifted Logan up from the sand and mmed his face into the wall. Gasps filled the air. I swallowed hard as I watched the scene before me. Lennox''s anger was suffocating¡ªno one dared to go near.


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­ Alpha¡­" Logan tried apologizing, but Lennox hit his face against the hard wall again. His face was already damaged, and I knew I had to do something before Lennox killed him.


    "Lennox." I called his name softly, stepping closer.


    "Stay back!" Lennox snapped at me and punched Logan in the face. Logan fell to the ground and copsed. Lennox moved to pick him up again, but I ran and blocked him. I knew Lennox¡ªif no one stopped him, he would kill Logan right here.


    "Stop it, please," I pleaded desperately.


    Lennox, whose green eyes were now gray, red at me. I could see he was doing his best not to push me aside and attack Logan again.


    Growling animalistically, he turned away from me, his hands trembling with rage.


    My heart pounded as I watched Lennox''s shoulders rise and fall with his ragged breaths. The raw fury rolling off him made it difficult to breathe, but I forced myself to stay between him and Logan''s bloodied, motionless body.


    As I stared at the enraged Lennox, a memory resurfaced in my mind.


    It was three years ago. I was fifteen. My father had just been used of stealing, and my mother and I were demoted to the rank of Omegas. It was another day at school, and I had just gotten a new sketchbook¡ªa gift from Mama. I was so proud of it, clutching it tightly to my chest as I hurried down the hall, eager to draw during lunch break.


    But then, they showed up¡ªthree older boys, probably the same age as the triplets, who always found pleasure in picking on the weaker students. Their leader, Jax, grinned wickedly when he saw me.


    "Hey, thief''s daughter!" he sneered, grabbing my sketchbook from my hands.


    "No! Give it back!" I protested, reaching for it, but he just held it higher,ughing as I jumped and missed.


    "Oh, look at her! Desperate little Omega," one of his friends taunted.


    "Maybe she stole it," another one chimed in.


    My heart pounded, and I bit back tears, trying not to let them see how much it hurt. Jax flipped through my sketches carelessly, his dirty hands smudging the pages.


    "These are trash," he mocked before tearing out a page and crumpling it.


    "Stop!" I cried, shoving him in a desperate attempt to get my sketchbook back. He barely moved but looked down at me with a glint of anger in his eyes.


    "You dare push me?" His handshed out, shoving me so hard, I stumbled back and fell on my hands and knees. I barely had time to process the pain when he moved closer, raising his fist to hit me.


    But he didn''t get the chance.


    A low, menacing growl froze everyone in ce. Lennox stepped into the hallway, his eyes zing with unrestrained rage.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" His voice was deadly calm, and the boys paled instantly.


    Jax tried to put on a tough front. "Just teaching the thief''s brat a lesson¡ª"


    He didn''t finish the sentence. Lennox''s hand shot out, grabbing Jax by the throat and mming him against the lockers so hard the metal dented.


    "You think it''s brave to pick on someone weaker than you?" Lennox snarled, his grip tightening. Jax gasped and wed at Lennox''s hand, his face turning red. The other two boys scattered, too scared to help their leader.


    "Please¡­ Alpha''s son¡­ let me go¡­" Jax wheezed.


    Lennox''s lips curled into a snarl. "You''re pathetic." With one swift motion, he threw Jax to the floor. Jax scrambled to his feet and bolted down the hall, not daring to look back.


    I stayed on the floor, still shaken, clutching the crumpled sketch in my hands. Lennox knelt beside me, his expression softening as he looked me over.


    "You okay?" he asked, his voice gentler than I''d ever heard since my father was used of being a thief.


    I nodded, wiping away a stray tear. "You saved me¡­"


    His jaw tightened. "You need to train. Stop being weak." He spat the words before rising to his feet and walking away.


    Where I sat, I wondered what had happened to him and his brothers¡ªwhy the sudden change in attitude toward me? But I concluded then that it was because my father was no longer a respected warrior but now carried the tag of a thief, and I was an Omega. They didn''t want to associate with someone like me.


    The memory faded, and I was back in the present.


    I nced at Lennox now, his back to me as he fought to control his anger. He was trembling, fists clenched, jaw tight. It seemed that despite how much he hated me, he still had that protective trait in him.


    "Alpha Lennox," I whispered.


    He didn''t turn around, but I could feel his tension ease slightly.


    "I''m okay," I said softly. "Thank you."


    He let out a shaky breath, and finally, his shoulders rxed. Slowly, he turned to face me, his eyes no longer wild with rage but filled with something I couldn''t name.


    For a long moment, we just stared at each other.


    Then I broke the silence. "I''ll be going now." I turned to leave, but his hand closed around my wrist, stopping me.


    His touch sent a wave of warmth and shivers through me, and my wolf stirred inside of me.


    "Come. Let me take care of that face."

 Chapter 42: Still Protective Of Her

    Lennox''s POV


    It had been a week since Ist saw her, a week of avoiding her. And now, when I finallyid eyes on her again, it was to witness one of my own warriorsying his fucking hands on her.


    Logan had dared to p Olivia. The sight of those red marks marring her face made my blood boil. My wolf snarled in my head, demanding that I turn back and rip him apart. And I would have. But Olivia stopped me.


    She had grabbed my wrist, shaking her head, her damn pleading eyes locking onto mine. And for some reason, I listened.


    I hated that I listened. I hated that I let that bastard walk away with his life.


    I swear by the Moon Goddess, if she hadn''t stopped me, I would have killed him¡ªand it would have been justified. It would have been a warning to everyone who dared toy a hand on her. Only my brothers and I had the right to speak down to her. Even then, we had no fucking right to touch her. I had hit her once before, and I still hadn''t forgiven myself for it. And yet some bastard had the audacity, the utterck of fear, to strike the mate of his Alphas.


    No respect.


    When we reached the pack house clinic, I pushed the door open and stepped inside. Olivia hesitated for a moment before following.


    The clinic was empty except for a pack nurse, who immediately stood and bowed her head in respect.


    I exhaled sharply and turned to the nurse. "Leave."


    The nurse hesitated for a second before nodding and hurrying out of the room.


    Olivia sat on the examination table, silent, her fingers curled into the hem of her shirt. She was trying to act unaffected, but I saw the slight tremor in her hands, the way she avoided looking at me.


    "I can handle it myself," she muttered, reaching for the first aid kit on the counter.


    I snatched it before she could touch it. "No."


    Her head snapped up, eyes shing with defiance. "Lennox, I don''t need your help."


    I ignored her, pulling out antiseptic and cotton. The anger simmering in my chest made my hands rougher than necessary as I grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at me. She flinched slightly, and guilt curled in my gut. I had hit her once before, and I could see she hadn''t forgotten.


    Damn it.


    "Hold still," I said, softer this time.


    She did, though her shoulders were tense. I dipped the cotton into the antiseptic and pressed it against the red marks on her cheek. She hissed but didn''t pull away.


    "I should''ve killed him," I muttered under my breath.


    Olivia let out a humorlessugh. "And then what? You think that would make things better?"


    "Yes."


    She sighed. "You can''t solve everything with violence, Lennox."


    I scoffed. "And what? Let them think they can put their hands on you and walk away? That''s not happening. You''re my¡ª" I cut myself off, jaw clenching.


    Her expression hardened. "I''m your what?"


    I didn''t answer. I focused on cleaning her wound, my fingers brushing against her skin. She felt warm beneath my touch, too warm, and I hated the way my body reacted to it. I hated that I still wanted her despite everything.


    After a moment, she exhaled and looked away. "You don''t have to do this."


    "I know," I said, bandaging the area. "But I am. After all, you are my wife whether I like it or not."


    Silence stretched between us. She watched me carefully, as if trying to figure me out, but even I wasn''t sure what the hell I was doing anymore.


    Finally, I stepped back. "It''s done."


    Olivia touched her cheek lightly, her lips pressing together. "Thanks."


    I nodded, shoving the first aid kit onto the counter. My chest felt tight, my anger still boiling inside me.


    She slid off the examination table. "Thank you."


    I stared at her. She wouldn''t be fine. Not in this damn pack where everyone thought they could treat her like shit. She hasn''t done anything to offend them. She only offended me and perhaps my brothers, so they had no right to treat her like shit.


    "They won''t touch you again," I said firmly. "I''ll make sure of it."


    And I meant it.


    Olivia raised a confused brow at me, seeming confused, but without saying a word, she turned and walked away, and my eyes involuntarily fell on the curves of her ass in that fitted dress of hers!


    Damn it! I swallowed hard and looked away, feeling difort between my legs.


    Shaking off the silly thoughts in my head, I left the clinic and walked down to the training ground, where hundreds of warriors were training¡ªsome in their human forms, while others in their four-legged form.


    "Attention, everyone." I roared, my loud voice cutting through the noise.


    The warriors stood in rigid silence, the weight of my anger pressing down on them. My knuckles still ached from beating Logan, but it wasn''t enough. My anger hadn''t cooled, and I wouldn''t be satisfied until every single one of them understood that Olivia was off-limits.


    Louis and Levi arrived, their presencemanding immediate attention. Levi looked me over, his sharp gaze narrowing. "What the hell happened?"


    "Logan pped Olivia."


    "What?" Louis growled in anger, his rage snapping instantly. Well, it seemed Logan was lucky my brothers weren''t around.


    "Fucking hell, he didn''t." Levi snarled in anger.


    A murmur rippled through the warriors. Some shifted uneasily, while others kept their heads bowed. None of them dared to meet my gaze.


    Levi exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand down his face. "And where is he now?"


    "Somewhere, perhaps receiving treatment. He''s barely breathing." My voice was devoid of remorse. "If Olivia hadn''t stopped me, he''d be dead."


    Louis growled. "You could have killed him and painted the walls of the mansion with his blood."


    Logan was damn lucky.


    I turned to face the warriors. " I want every single one of you to understand something." My voice was steady, but the threat beneath it was unmistakable. "Olivia is the mate of your Alphas. She is off-limits. If any of you so much as think about disrespecting her, you will not get the mercy Logan got."


    Silence. Heavy and thick.


    "Do I make myself clear?" I growled.


    A chorus of "Yes, Alpha" echoed across the training ground.


    "Good." My gaze swept over them, ensuring the message sank in. "Now, get back to training. And train harder, because if another mistake like this happens, you''ll be fighting me next."


    The warriors immediately obeyed, returning to their drills with renewed focus.


    "Where is she?" Levi asked softly, his voice full of concern.


    Despite how much we imed to hate her for different reasons, we had one thing inmon¡ªone trait that had never left us, even after all these years.


    We were still protective of her.

 Chapter 43: No Children

    Olivia''s POV


    Today had been exhausting. From meeting with the she-wolves to my heated encounter with Logan, then dealing with Lennox fussing over my injury, and finally attending to pack matters¡ªit had been one thing after another. All I wanted was to copse onto my bed and sleep, but tonight was a family dinner. And not just with the triplets and Anita. Their parents would be there too. I had no choice but to attend.


    As I arrived at the dining table, a small smile formed on my lips when I saw my mother seated. It wasforting to see her eating at the same table as me. She had been through so much, and now that I was royalty, she was, too.


    "Good evening, everyone," I greeted.


    Mother responded warmly, and the triplets'' parents acknowledged me, but the triplets themselves remained silent. Across from me, Anita sat ring.


    "I heard you officially started your duties as Luna today," Lady Fiona, the triplets'' mother, said.


    I nodded. "Yes, ma''am."


    She gave me an encouraging smile. "Being a Luna is demanding, but I believe you can handle it. And if you ever need guidance, don''t hesitate toe to me, okay?"


    I nodded, but deep down, I knew that was never going to happen.


    Don''t get me wrong¡ªLady Fiona was a good woman with a kind heart. But to me, she had been a terrible Luna.


    She had been there when my father was used of stealing, yet she never used her position to prove his innocence. She had been Luna when my mother and I were demoted to Omegas when the she-wolves shunned my mother and banned her from their gatherings, and she had done nothing to stop it. She had been there when we were treated like trash, when my mother fell into depression¡ªand what did she do? She turned a blind eye.


    And worst of all, she had been there when her sons, the triplets, treated me like garbage. As their mother and as the Luna, she could have brought them into line.


    I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªdid she know her husband had ordered my father''s execution? An innocent man murdered. And if she had known¡­ why didn''t she stop it?


    Dinner was served, the clinking of cutlery filling the silence that stretched awkwardly between us. The triplets still hadn''t said a word to me. Not even Lennox, who had been surprisingly gentle earlier when tending to my wound. Louis stared at his te like it held the secrets of the universe, while Levi asionally nced up, only to look away the moment our eyes met.


    And Anita? She was still ring like she wanted to set me on fire with her eyes.


    "So," Sir Damon, the triplets'' father, began, breaking the silence. "How was your first day handling pack duties?"


    I straightened in my seat, swallowing the bitterness rising in my throat. "Challenging, but manageable."


    He nodded approvingly, but his gaze held a subtle weight, as if assessing my every word. "Good. You will do well," he said, as if praising me, and I fought the urge to re at him. I hated him. I hated him and would never forgive him.


    "Thank you, sir," I murmured, offering a tight smile. He didn''t notice the hollowness behind it¡ªor maybe he chose not to.


    He hummed in response and turned back to his food.


    My mother reached out under the table and gently squeezed my hand. I almost lost it. I almost snapped at him, wanting to demand why he would order my father to be killed like that. But that simple gesture from my mom, the warmth of her fingers¡ªanchored me and stopped me.


    "Stay calm," she whispered softly enough that only I could hear.


    My throat tightened, and I quickly nodded, not trusting myself to speak.


    Across the table, I caught Levi watching the exchange. There was a flicker in his eyes¡ªsomething like concern. Maybe regret. But then he dropped his gaze again, and the wall between us rebuilt itself in an instant.


    They were all good at that¡ªbuilding walls.


    The silence stretched as we ate, tension thick in the air. My mother''s hand was still gently wrapped around mine under the table, grounding me, keeping me from saying something I would regret.


    Then Lady Fiona''s voice cut through the silence, light and casual¡ªtoo casual.


    "So, Olivia¡­" she began, setting her fork down gracefully. "When should we expect grandchildren?"


    I froze.


    The triplets stilled instantly. Louis, who had been quietly cutting his food, stopped mid-slice. Levi exhaled sharply, his grip on his ss tightening. Lennox, who had been the most silent so far, let out a low scoff.


    Then, in perfect unison, they spoke¡ªcold and firm. "Never."


    The word rang out, final and absolute.


    I swallowed. My fingers curled into fists under the table.


    Lady Fiona blinked, looking at them in surprise. "What?"


    Louis set his knife down, his jaw clenched. "It''s not happening. Ever."


    Levi''s expression was unreadable, but his voice was sharp. "There will be no children between us."


    Lennox leaned back in his seat, his arms crossed. "Not with her."


    The words stung more than they should have. My grip on myp tightened, nails digging into my palm. I should have expected this¡ªI did expect this. So why did it hurt?


    My mother tensed beside me, her gaze flickering between me and the triplets, concern shing in her eyes.


    Lady Fiona, on the other hand, frowned. "Don''t be ridiculous, boys. Olivia is your mate. She''s your Luna. This is your duty¡ª"


    "I don''t care about duty," Louis cut her off, his voice low but firm. His eyes met mine for a brief second before looking away. "There will be no children."


    Something inside me cracked, but I forced a smile, refusing to show weakness.


    Then, out of nowhere, a memory surfaced.


    I was twelve. Sitting under the old willow tree, surrounded by the triplets, who were at the time seventeen.


    "Do you want to get married when you grow up?" Louis had asked me.


    I hadughed, kicking at the dirt with my small feet. "Of course! Don''t all girls want to get married someday?"


    "To who?" Levi had teased, grinning.


    I had beamed at them, innocent and unknowing of the future. "To all of you."


    They hadughed, thinking I was joking.


    But I hadn''t been.


    I had sat there, telling them about the future I had imagined. "I''ll give birth to boys, just like you. Three of them! They''ll be strong and smart and¡ª"


    Louis had smiled, reaching over to tug my braid. "You''d want to marry all three of us?"


    I had nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Why choose when I can have all of you?"


    They hadughed again, and at the time, it had been an innocent fantasy.


    Now, sitting at this table, their rejection ringing in my ears, I realized how foolish I had been.


    That childhood dream had turned into my worst nightmare.


    I wasn''t the little girl under the willow tree anymore. And they weren''t the boys who had once teased me, who had once cared.


    I swallowed down the lump in my throat and met Lady Fiona''s gaze with a soft smile.


    Lady Fiona still looked mildly frazzled, as if she couldn''t believe her sons had just t-out rejected the idea of children¡ªwith me, at least. Her eyes darted between each of them, maybe hoping one would soften, take it back, or say they didn''t mean it.


    None of them did.


    That silence¡ªtheir silence¡ªwas deafening.


    And then Anita, who had been quiet sat straighter in her seat, brushing invisible lint off her dress, her voice suddenly sweet, sugary.


    "Well," she said, letting out a delicate sigh, "if Olivia won''t be giving you grandchildren, I will."


    My head snapped toward her, but I held my expression neutral, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing me react.


    "I''ve always imagined having a big family," she continued, ncing toward Lady Fiona with a coy smile. "Strong boys. Just like the triplets." Her eyes sparkled with something ugly. "And I wouldn''t mind giving you a few."


    Lady Fiona''s mouth opened slightly, clearly caught off guard. But it wasn''t her reaction I was watching.


    It was the triplets''.


    Lennox didn''t even blink. Levi''s jaw ticked¡ªbut he said nothing. And Louis? He kept eating like he hadn''t even heard her.


    But not one of them denied it. Not one of them said no.


    They didn''t look at her. They didn''t look at me.


    They just sat there. Silent.


    And that silence was all the answer I needed.


    Anita smirked, clearly taking theirck of protest as permission. She turned her gaze to me, her voiceced with cruel sweetness.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia. Some of us know how to fulfill Luna duties properly. Even if we aren''t Luna by title."


    My lips twitched into a small, cold smile.


    "Oh, Anita¡­ You never told me that apart from being a concubine, you also want to be a breeder¡ªa baby factory machine! Wow! Go girl."


    Her smirk disappeared, anger etching itself onto her makeup-filled face. I wondered how she couldn''t go a day without putting on heavy makeup.


    "You can offer your womb all you want, give them as many children as you want," I continued, my voice low and razor-sharp, "but remember this¡ªyou''re still not me. And no matter how many sons you promise them, you''ll always be second. You are not their mate. I am. Their mate. Their Luna. Even if they hate me."


    I swiftly pulled my seat away. "Please excuse me, I''m full," I announced respectfully before leaving the table.

 Chapter 44: Combat Ground

    Olivia''s POV


    "No need for a dress. I''m going to thebat ground," I said to Nora and Lolita, who were alreadyying out gowns across the bed for me to wear. I hated those heavily beaded dresses, but I often had no choice. As Luna, I was expected to appear in them, no matter how ufortable they were. The triplets were lucky¡ªthey could wear whatever they wanted when attending official meetings.


    "I''ll need long pants and a shirt. I''m going to thebat ground," I repeated to my personal maids, the closest people I had to friends. They treated me like a Luna should be treated, unlike the other staff who still struggled to ept me as their Luna.


    "Alright," Nora said as she made her way to the closet, which held a wide variety of clothes. Being the Luna of one of thergest packs in the world came with its privileges. I had shoes, clothes, bags¡ªyou name it. I didn''t request them, nor could I afford them. It was all Lady Fiona''s doing¡ªthe triplets'' mother. She''d told me that every month, wardrobe management would bring in new sets of clothes and bags, and the old ones I could either keep or give away. I found it all a bit too extravagant, but she insisted it was part of my privileges as Luna. She even told me that starting this week, I would receive a weekly allowance¡ªand I couldn''t wait. As soon as I got it, I nned to hire a private investigator to reopen my father''s case. I already knew it was Anita''s father who had set him up. All I needed now was the evidence to expose that bastard¡ªand I couldn''t wait.


    "Here you have it, Luna." Nora returned with a pair of fitted ckbat pants and a crisp white shirt. She handed them to me, and I slid them on. I packed my now-blond hair into a ponytail. I had dyed my hair two days ago. Lolita handed me a pair of ck boots, which I slid on before nodding to them.


    "No need to follow me. Go rest. I''ll send for you if I need assistance," I told them before leaving my room.


    I made my way down the hallway, the sound of my boots echoing against the marble tiles. Guards stationed at various points bowed their heads in respect, something I still wasn''t used to. I nodded stiffly in return, putting on a forced smile. These days, I''d nearly forgotten how to smile.


    As I stepped outside, the crisp morning air kissed my skin. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting golden streaks across the training field. The scent of sweat, earth, and fur was thick in the air. My eyes scanned the massive open area, and I couldn''t help the small smile tugging at my lips. I used toe here with my father when I was as young as seven. I''d sit proudly and watch him train the other warriors. He was so good¡ªarguably the best. It was here that I first met the triplets. I frowned, pushing thoughts of them from my mind.


    I scanned the field. There were more than a hundred warriors already gathered, males and females alike. Some were mid-shift, the cracking of bones and the stretching of limbs echoing around the field. Others stood in their human forms, either fully dressed or naked, readying themselves for training. Nudity was never taboo among us; we were werewolves, and shifting was a part of who we were. We undressed and stayed naked before each other without shame or hesitation.


    Some were sparring in their wolf forms, growling and snarling, rolling through the dirt in fierce mock battles. Others trained in their human forms, fists meeting flesh, sweat glistening on their toned bodies.


    Warriors paused briefly when they noticed my presence, offering respectful bows or nods before resuming their training. It seemed Lennox had already passed a message with what he did to Logan.


    I crossed my arms and walked along the edge of the field, observing everything. My mind was alert, catching techniques, evaluating strengths and weaknesses.


    "Luna Olivia!" a voice called out, pulling me from my thoughts. I turned to see Captain Maddison, the head of the warrior unit, jogging toward me with a clipboard in hand. His dark hair was damp with sweat, and there was a slight cut on his brow that he hadn''t bothered to wipe off.


    "You came," he said with a surprised grin. "Wasn''t expecting to see you out here this early."


    Maddison and I had known each other since way back. His father had been a warrior, just like mine, and like me, he used to apany him to training.


    "I said I''d be involved, and I meant it," I replied calmly. "What''s the training schedule for today?"


    Maddison''s grin widened. "Combat rotations, pack formation tactics, and endurance drills. I could assign you a partner if you want to join in."


    I arched a brow, smirking slightly. "Give me your best."


    He chuckled but didn''t argue. "Alright, Luna. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Just as Maddison disappeared to fetch a partner for me, a strange sensation prickled at the back of my neck, and my wolf stirred. I caught a whiff through the musky scent of sweat and wolf musk¡ªa familiar smellced with earthy spice. My heart gave a traitorous thump.


    Louis''s smell.


    I knew his scent like I knew my own. I didn''t expect him¡ªor any of the triplets¡ªto be here this early. I turned my head slightly, and sure enough, there he was near the far edge of the training ground. His tall, muscr frame towered over most of the warriors. He was shirtless, his body glistening with sweat, ck sweatpants riding low on his hips as he moved with the grace of a true Alpha.


    But beside him stood Anita.


    The air left my lungs for a second. She wasughing, light and carefree, her hands gesturing animatedly as she spoke. Louis was correcting her stance, his hand gently brushing her waist to reposition her. My stomach twisted.


    That used to be me¡­ years ago. I bit the inside of my cheek.


    She threw a punch, and he caught it mid-air, giving her a slow nod of approval. She beamed, and his lips curled into the faintest smile¡ªthe same smile that once made my heart melt.


    I took a step back, the ache in my chest building. It was foolish to feel anything. After all, they''d made their choice, hadn''t they? I was the Luna in name, nothing more. The bond meant nothing to them.


    Before I could look away, his head snapped toward me, as though he sensed my presence. Our eyes locked.


    For a split second, neither of us moved. His expression shifted¡ªjust barely¡ªbut I caught it.


    I straightened my shoulders and tore my gaze away, pretending I hadn''t noticed. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of knowing he still affected me.


    "Luna Olivia," Maddison called out as he returned, a tall, broad-shouldered warrior at his side. "This is Jarek. He''ll be your sparring partner."


    Jarek gave a respectful bow, but I could feel Louis''s eyes still on me. My heart pounded harder than it should have, but I forced my attention to Jarek.


    "Let''s begin," I said simply, slipping into a fighting stance.

 Chapter 45: Spar With Levi

    Olivia''s POV


    Jarek and I began sparring in our human forms. He was good¡ªmore than good, actually. His movements were sharp, controlled, and fast. He read my footwork and anticipated my punches, but still, something was off. He wasn''t hitting me. He was holding back. I could see it in the way he pulled his strikes at thest second, in the way he didn''t follow through with his kicks.


    After another blocked punch, I stepped back and narrowed my eyes at him.


    "You''re holding back," I said, folding my arms. "Why?"


    Jarek hesitated, clearly caught off guard. "You''re the Luna," he said simply, with a small bow of his head. "I don''t want to get into trouble for hitting you."


    I frowned, biting back my frustration. "So what?" I asked, stepping closer. "You think I can''t handle it? You think I''m weak?"


    "No! Not at all," he said quickly, raising his hands in defense. "It''s just¡­ you''re our Luna. I don''t want to hit you."


    I sighed and was about to tell him to treat me like a normal she-wolf, like a warrior¡ªnot some porcin doll¡ªwhen a deep voice cut through the air behind us.


    "You can leave, Jarek. I''ll take over from here."


    I froze.


    Jarek immediately turned and gave a slight bow. "Yes, Alpha," he murmured before stepping away.


    I turned slowly and saw Levi standing therepletely naked, his skin glistening with sweat. Steam still clung to his body from the shift, his muscles tense, chest rising and falling steadily. His sea-blue eyes were unreadable, locked directly on me.


    There was an edge to his posture, to the way his fists were clenched loosely at his sides, as though he was barely holding something back.


    He must have been training in his wolf form and had just shifted. His dark hair was tousled, sticking to his forehead, and his jaw was set like stone. And then my eyes trailed to his cock¡­ he wasn''t hardened, but damn it, it was huge.


    I swallowed hard and stood my ground, trying to ignore the fact that the man I had a massive crush on was standing naked right in front of me.


    "Alpha Levi, is there a problem?" I asked, sounding clearly annoyed to see him. He could have just gone on with his training and ignored me¡ªor better still, joined Louis in training Anita, who will never learn anyway.


    "Not at all, mate," he replied, his voice low and rough.


    I blinked.


    He stepped closer, just enough for me to see the tension in his shoulders, the heat in his gaze.


    "You''ve changed," he added after a pause, scanning me from head to toe,bat pants, boots, ponytail. "I almost didn''t recognize you."


    "Good," I said, meeting his stare. "That''s the point."


    His lips twitched, almost like he wanted to smile. Almost.


    "Let''s spar, Olivia."


    I nodded, ignoring the way my stomach twisted at the way he said my name.


    "Fine. But don''t hold back, Alpha. I won''t."


    His eyes darkened at that.


    "Neither will I."


    We both stepped into the circle, barefoot against the cool earth. Anita had stopped whatever training she was pretending to do, watching us with narrowed eyes from the corner.


    I cracked my neck, slid into position. Levi did the same.


    "We will spar ten minutes in our human form, and when the time is up, we fight in our wolves," he said.


    I nodded once, sharp and curt. "Ten minutes. Let''s go."


    He didn''t hesitate.


    Levi lunged first¡ªfast, like a striking shadow. I blocked his hit, but the impact vibrated through my arms. He wasn''t holding back. This was real, like how he usually trained me.


    We moved around each other, a blur of fists and calcted footwork. Every strike he threw, I countered. Every sweep I attempted, he evaded. Our bodies shed with the sound of skin hitting skin, breathing in harsher gasps.


    But still,¡­ tension burned hotter than our hits.


    His naked form moved with primal grace, unbothered by the exposure. I tried not to look¡ªgods, I tried¡ªbut my eyes betrayed me. Every time his muscles flexed or his body twisted, I caught a glimpse of cock. And he knew. That arrogant glint in his eye said so.


    "You''re distracted," he muttered, dodging a kick and grabbing my wrist.


    "I am not. Why should I be?" I hissed, twisting free andnding a punch to his ribs. He grunted¡ªnot from pain¡ªno, from pleasure.


    "You''ve forgotten a lot I taught you," he said, his voice husky. He spun behind me, catching me in a hold¡ªarms across my chest, his bare body flush against mine. I felt everything¡ªthe heat, the strength, the feeling of his cock pressed against my ass. My heart mmed in my chest.


    "Let go of me," I snapped, breath catching.


    He did¡ªbut only after lingering a moment too long.


    I spun andnded a punch to his jaw.


    Levi stumbled back, lip bleeding slightly, eyes gleaming. Then he smiled¡ªreally smiled. "There she is."


    My chest heaved. "You always did like pain, didn''t you?"


    "Only from you, pup," he said, voice low and intimate, the way a lover would whisper in bed. "No one else makes me feel like this."


    I blinked rapidly, throat dry, but got a grip of myself. This time, I caught him off guard. I swept his legs and sent him crashing to the ground. Before he could react, I straddled him, fists to his chest, pinning him.


    We both froze.


    His hands slowly came up, gripping my thighs, his touch firm, possessive. I could feel the rise of his cock beneath me, hard against my body. His breathing was ragged, matching mine. Our faces were close¡ªtoo close.


    "You gonna hit me or kiss me?" he murmured.


    I clenched my jaw, but my body betrayed me, my hips shifting slightly. "I should kill you."


    His thumb brushed a spot on my thigh. "Do it. But you''d miss me."


    I hated how right he was. No matter how much I hated them, I couldn''t bear the thought of any of them dying.


    The timer buzzed from the edge of the training field¡ªten minutes were up.


    We didn''t move.


    "Wolf form?" he asked, voice hoarse.


    I nodded once, sliding off him.

 Chapter 46: Desire her.

    Levi''s POV


    I noticed she hesitated for a moment before she went for the buttons of her tank top. When I stood, I settled my eyes on her, watching, not able to look away from her. There was something different about her. And it wasn''t just the blond hair she now wore. It was something deeper. Something I couldn''t exin.


    Olivia pulled off her tank top and stood before me in nothing but her redce bra. I swallowed hard, my gaze locking onto the way her breasts filled the bra. My wolf stirred inside me, growling low and possessive.


    She reached for the zipper of her pants next, and I watched¡ªentranced¡ªas she pulled them down to her knees, then stepped out of them, revealing the matching redce panties that clung to her curves.


    Where I stood, I gawked at her, from her boobs filling thece bra to her cleavages and then I moved downward to her t stomach and then to her curves, her hips.


    I swallowed hard and looked around the field, daring to see if anyone was looking at her, I swear they were signing their own death sentence. But no one dared to look at her, everyone seemed to be focused on their activities. Nudity wasmon among us, but somehow I wanted to be the only one to see her nakedness or perhaps my brothers too. I wished I could stop her from going naked, but it was foolish, I have to getfortable with her going naked before everyone like we all do.


    My heart thundered in my chest, louder than I''d ever admit, as Olivia slowly straightened. Her fingers hovered near the sp of her bra. I saw her nce up and our eyes locked.


    She held my gaze.


    There was something daring in her eyes, something fierce, and I couldn''t look away even if I tried. The moment stretched, charged with heat and tension, and then¡ªshe unhooked the sp at her back with a subtle flick.


    The redce slid down her arms like a whisper before it dropped to the grass at her feet.


    Her breasts were now bare before me, full and soft, and I struggled to breathe, my wolf growling possessively. My jaw clenched as I forced my hands to remain at my sides, the need to touch her almost unbearable. But I didn''t move even though I wanted to.


    Then she reached for the band of her panties.


    I took a half step forward, instinctively, but stopped myself. Her fingers slid beneath thece, and with a slow, deliberate movement, she pushed them down. The fabric glided past her hips, down her legs, and finally joined the rest of her clothes on the grass.


    And there she stood.


    Completely naked.


    Her skin glowed in morning sun, wless and smooth, her curves delicate and sexy all at once. My gaze dropped for a heartbeat to where her thighs met, her private area neatly shaven. My dick jerked, and I could feel myself getting hardened.


    My wolf pushed harder against my chest, a low rumble of desire vibrating through me. I wanted her, fuck I desired her.


    "Go to her, she is ours," my wolf urged, and a silly thought buzzed in my head, the thought of taking her out of this field and into my room where I would worship her body, where I would make love to her and make her scream my name.


    But I shook the thought away.


    This was the woman I hated. The one who broke me. I couldn''t forget that.


    "You gonna shift," she suddenly said, lifting her chin, "or are you just gonna stand there gawking like a virgin?"


    My frown deepened, she knew I was gawking.


    She saw the effect she had on me. She knew.


    Damn her.


    I looked down for a second and realized I was getting hard. Damn it. In order for her not to notice or anyone, I swiftly shifted into my brown color wolf and shook my fur.


    As I stood on all fours, my brown wolf towering and proud, Olivia didn''t flinch.


    She eyed me and then, with a roll of her shoulders and a sharp glint in her eye, she shifted.


    Her bones cracked, limbs twisted, and her soft human skin rippled into a sleek coat of rich brown fur. Her wolf was smaller than mine, leaner, but just as fierce. She growled low in her throat before lunging straight at me, fangs bared.


    I met her halfway, bracing myself as our bodies collided with a heavy thud, her teeth snapping close to my neck.


    She was fast, no doubt about that¡ªbut reckless.


    "You''ve forgotten everything I taught you," I taunted her through the mind link, as I spun and shoved her down with a firm paw to her side.


    Her snarl echoed in my ears.


    "You taught me nothing," she snapped back, her voice tinted with frustration.


    She twisted under me and shoved me off with a burst of strength, her ws scraping my side. I skidded back, smirking mentally as I circled her.


    "Your stance is sloppy. Feet too wide. You''re too emotional."


    "Shut up!" she barked.


    She leapt again, her jaw aiming for my shoulder, but I sidestepped and caught her, flipping her mid-air and mming her back against the grassy earth.


    I didn''t let her up this time.


    My weight pressed over her, dominating. I pinned her down, our fur tangled and bodies flush. Her growl vibrated into my chest, and then she pushed me off her. I let her.


    She lunged again, and this time, I let her get close. Too close. Our bodies collided again, but I didn''t throw her off. I twisted, rolled, and pinned her down. Her wolf growled under mine, snapping at my face, but I held her down with my weight, muzzle pressed against her throat.


    And then¡ªshe shifted.


    One second, fur. The next¡ªskin.


    Soft, golden skin.


    Naked.


    Writhing beneath me.


    Her chest rose and fell, her lips parted in a sharp exhale. My paws were still pinning her shoulders down when I felt her heat. Her curves pressed against my underside. Her thighs parted slightly, and the scent of her¡ªraw, feminine, maddening¡ªhit me full force.


    I couldn''t stop myself.


    I shifted.


    My human form hovered over hers, chest to chest, hips to hips. And fuck¡ªmy cock, already hard, pressed right against her slick entrance.


    A groan ripped from my throat.


    Her eyes locked on mine. "Get off me."


    "Toote," I growled, my hips shifting the slightest bit, grinding just enough to make her gasp.


    Her back arched. Her fingers dug into the grass. "Bastard¡­"


    "You''re wet," I whispered against her ear. "Your body doesn''t hate me as much as you im."


    She hissed, twisting beneath me, trying to fight the pleasure with fury, but her body betrayed her again. The friction, the way we fit¡­ it was too much. For both of us.


    I dipped my head, lips barely grazing her neck. "You''ve forgotten all my training. We need to start up ss. I can''t have a weak Luna."


    She frowned. Her eyes zed. "Get off me, Alpha Levi, and stop moaning on me."


    "Because you''re pressed against my cock, Olivia," I responded.


    She gasped, cheeks flushing, but she didn''t pull away. If anything, her hips shifted¡ªseeking friction.


    I rolled my hips once more, slowly, deliberately. Her breath hitched, a soft sound escaping her throat.


    Fuck.


    We were panting. My dick was rock hard, pressing against her slick entrance, my wolf wing at my insides. I wanted her¡ªright there, on the grass, in front of everyone. I didn''t care.


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Levi?" Louis''s voice rang out.


    We both froze.


    I twisted my head and saw him standing at the edge of the field, wide-eyed and stunned.


    "What the actual fuck?" he said, blinking like he wasn''t sure any of this was real.


    Olivia shoved me off again¡ªthis time, harder. She scrambled for her clothes, cheeks burning, chest heaving.


    I flopped back onto the grass, groaning, dragging a hand over my face.


    "Shit¡­"


    Of all the times, why does he have toe now?

 Chapter 47: Jealousy

    Louis'' POV


    I was trying my hardest not to lose my shit.


    "Anita, your ws aren''t essories," I gritted out, adjusting her stance with a flick to her wrist. "Use them like you mean it."


    She blinked up at me, confused¡ªagain. "Like¡­ this?"


    I barely stopped myself from sighing. For the sixth time today, I nodded, even though her form was a mess. "Sure. Let''s go with that."


    I was already pissed off.


    Trying to teach Anita was like trying to exin quantum physics to a goldfish. She kept swaying her hips more than throwing a punch, batting hershes like it was some sort of mating ritual.


    "Stop posing and punch," I snapped, blocking her weak jab effortlessly.


    "But you said to use my hips!" she whined.


    "For bnce, not seduction." I sighed, stepping back. "You know what, just¡ªwatch the others for a second."


    I turned away, annoyed, wiping sweat from my brow, and that''s when I saw them.


    Across the field, near the edge of the training grounds I spotted Levi and¡­ Olivia.


    Something in me instantly sharpened. My eyes locked on them, and the rest of the world faded.


    Olivia stood in nothing but her redce lingerie.


    My heart mmed into my chest.


    What the actual¡ª


    I watched her pull down her pants slowly, confidently, her golden hair catching the sunlight, her bare back straight and proud. My throat went dry.


    She was stripping in front of him.


    And Levi? The bastard couldn''t tear his eyes off her. His expression was raw¡ªhungry. His wolf was barely contained.


    I felt mine rise, growling inside, jealous rage licking through my veins. I knew I shouldn''t be jealous. Levi was also her mate and I hated her, so why was I this jealous?


    Then¡­ she unsped her bra.


    I took a step forward unconsciously, like my body betrayed me. My jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might snap.


    She dropped the bra to the grass.


    Her breasts bounced slightly, perfect, full, beautiful¡ªand Levi was drinking her in like she was made for him.


    Fuck.


    I wanted to look away. I should''ve looked away. But I couldn''t.


    She slid off her panties next, and I nearly growled out loud. The redce joined the rest of her clothes on the grass, and she stood there naked and fucking sexy.


    My cock twitched.


    She shifted then, fur exploding where skin had been, her brown wolf sleek and fierce. Levi followed suit, his wolf form strong and massive. They charged each other like it was second nature, colliding mid-air.


    I gritted my teeth. My fists clenched at my sides.


    They were¡­ ying. Training. Fighting.


    But it looked like forey.


    They were touching too much. Too close. Too familiar.


    Then¡ªfuck me¡ªOlivia shifted back. Human. Naked.


    And Levi¡ªhe shifted too. Hovered over her like he owned her. Like he was iming her. His body caged hers, his hips flush against hers.


    I saw the way she arched beneath him.


    I saw the way his hand pressed into the earth beside her head.


    My entire chest burned with jealousy, anger, and possession.


    She didn''t push him away.


    Her lips parted.


    Her legs shifted wider beneath him.


    Fucking hell.


    I stormed forward before I even knew what I was doing.


    "Levi?" My voice cracked across the field like thunder.


    They froze.


    Levi looked back, his expression a twisted mix of anger and frustration. Olivia shoved him off, scrambling for her clothes. Her cheeks were red. Her body¡ªmy goddess, I shouldn''t have seen it like that, not like this.


    "What the actual fuck?" I muttered, blinking like I was hallucinating.


    Olivia didn''t look at me.


    She couldn''t.


    And Levi? That smug bastard just flopped back on the grass like this was nothing.


    My wolf roared inside me, jealous. I looked at Levi and realized he was fucking hard.


    I turned around, fists shaking, storming off before I did something I''d regret.


    I wasn''t supposed to want her. Not like this.


    But I did.


    And seeing her under him like that?


    That broke something in me.


    I left the training ground, ignoring the calls of Anita, and made my way to the mansion. I reached my room and mmed the door. I made my way toward the minibar stand in my room and took out a bottle of whiskey.


    I didn''t even bother with a ss.


    I twisted the cap off the whiskey bottle and drank straight from it, the burn doing nothing to dull the fury wing at my chest. My hands were trembling, not from fear. My jaw¡ªlocked so tight I could hear it creak. I could still see them. Her flushed cheeks. Her legs around him. The way she arched for him like he was the only one who mattered. Like I wasn''t right here, dying every time she smiled at someone else.


    The door mmed open behind me.


    I didn''t turn.


    Didn''t need to.


    Only two persons had the balls to walk into my room without knocking.


    "Get the hell out, Levi," I growled, voice low and shaking.


    He didn''t answer right away. I heard his footsteps, heavy and unhurried, like he hadn''t just been grinding into our mate in the middle of the field like a fucking animal.


    "You are angry?" he asked finally.


    I turned then, slowly, my vision dark around the edges. "Angry? I saw you rutting against her like a goddamn dog in heat."


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "It wasn''t like that."


    "Really?" I snapped, stalking toward him, chest heaving. "Because from where I was standing, it looked exactly like that. You were on her, Levi. She was letting you¡ª"


    I cut myself off, dragging a hand through my hair as I paced away.


    "We said we hated her," I hissed. "We were supposed to hate her."


    Then Levi muttered, "It''s the mate bond."


    I spun, eyes narrowing. "Don''t feed me that bullshit."


    His mouth twitched. Guilt. He looked away.


    I stepped closer. "I know you, Levi. You don''t move like that for a bond. You looked at her like she was yours. You touched her like she was more than just a mate. Like you wanted her."


    "I do want her," he said finally, voice rough. "We all do. You''re just too stubborn to admit it."


    I shoved him.


    Hard.


    He staggered back but didn''t retaliate.


    "She broke me," I spat. "She tore me apart, Levi."


    "And you think she didn''t hurt me too?" he shouted, finally snapping.


    He was breathing hard, fists clenched. "But she is our mate. We are mated to her. She bears our mark. And whatever else she''s done, whatever she is¡ªwe''re still hers. Whether we fucking like it or not."


    I didn''t speak.


    I couldn''t.


    Because I hated that he was right.


    But I also hated him for saying it.


    Levi exhaled, softer now. "You don''t hate her either."


    "I do," I whispered. "I have to."


    He gave me a look that said he wasn''t buying it.


    And he was right.


    Because the truth was twisting in my chest.


    I didn''t hate her.


    I hated that I couldn''t.


    And I hated even more that Levi wasn''t fighting it anymore.


    He turned toward the door, hand on the knob. "You can stay angry, Louis. Pretend you don''t feel it. But one day, you''ll stop lying to yourself."


    And with that, he left.


    I stood there in the silence, bottle dangling in my hand, heart in my throat.


    I wasn''t just jealous.


    I was terrified.


    Terrified of wanting her too.

 Chapter 48: The Race

    Olivia''s POV


    "That should never happen again. It should not happen again."


    Those were the words I kept repeating to myself all day. I hated how my body reacted to their touch. It wasn''t right¡ªit should never feel like that again.


    "But you know we can''t control that," my wolf whispered gently. "Your body will always respond to their touch. That''s the power of the mate bond."


    Her voice only fueled my frustration.


    "Fuck the mate bond," I snapped.


    My wolf, sensing that I''m already pissed, decided not to talk more, leaving me to my anger.


    "Luna, it''s time for the race. Are you joining?" Lolita and Nora asked as they stepped into my chamber.


    I sighed, feeling drained. I didn''t have the energy for the night race, but maybe it would help clear my mind.


    "Sure. Let''s go."


    I left the room, Nora and Lolita following behind. As we walked through the mansion, staff bowed their heads respectfully. Some did it naturally, having grown used to acknowledging my presence. Others? They were clearly forcing it.


    I ignored them and kept walking until we reached the yard¡ªalready packed with excited pack members. Tonight was Race Night. A male and female would pair up and sprint through the woods. The first to return would be crowned the winner.


    When I was younger, I used to run these races with one of the triplets. They always let me win. But all of that ended the day my father was used of stealing. Ever since then, I didn''t join in any of the pack activities.


    My gaze swept across the crowd, and I spotted Anita standing beside the triplets. She wore tight ck leggings and a cropped blue top that left most of her stomach exposed. She was smilingughing even¡ªat something one of them said.


    I frowned. Not because she was with them¡ªhell, I didn''t care about that¡ªbut because she looked too happy. Too light. Too energetic for someone who had just lost a pregnancy a few days ago. I expected her to be mourning. Grieving. But Anita didn''t look like a woman who had just lost a pup.


    "Maybe she was never pregnant," my wolf muttered darkly.


    I shook my head. The healer confirmed it. There had been blood. Still, something felt¡­ off.


    I tried not to let my emotions show as I stepped closer to the crowd, but my jaw clenched when Anita threw her head back andughed at something Louis said. My chest tightened¡ªnot with jealousy, I told myself¡ªbut with disbelief. Was she really so quick to move on? Or was this all some act?


    "Luna Olivia," one of the warriors bowed slightly as he approached, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Would you like to choose your partner for the race?"


    I blinked, startled. "Partner?"


    "Yes. Since it''s your first race as Luna, tradition states that you get the privilege to choose first."


    I felt a dozen eyes lock on me. Some curious. Some judgmental. And of course, the triplets were watching too. Anita had her hand wrapped around Louis'' arm now, like she belonged there. Like she wasn''t lying, scheming, manipting everyone.


    I scanned the crowd until my eyesnded on a familiar face.


    "I''ll choose Jerek," I said.


    Jerek stepped forward with a warm, easy smile. "I won''t go easy on you," he teased.


    I chuckled. "That''s how I like it. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll beat you, just like old times."


    Heughed and rolled his eyes. "Come on, Olivia. We were kids then. You can''tpare it to now."


    "Let''s see about that."


    The breeze picked up slightly, rustling the trees at the edge of the woods and sending a shiver through my skin, though it wasn''t from the cold. The atmosphere was electric, buzzing with anticipation. All around me, pack members began pairing up,ughing, whispering, some throwing curious nces in my direction.


    I could feel eyes on me, more than just the usual. I turned slightly¡ªand there he was.


    Levi.


    Standing a few feet away, his arms crossed over his chest, jaw clenched, eyes fixed right on me and Jerek. His expression was unreadable, but I didn''t need to be a mind reader to know he wasn''t happy. His gaze lingered too long, burning with something that felt a lot like restrained anger¡­ or jealousy.


    I tilted my head and offered him a frown before turning back to Jerek, brushing a nonexistent speck off his shoulder. I didn''t care how Levi looked at me. If they could flirt with Anita in front of me, then I could do the same. Right?


    "Looks like someone''s not a fan of your choice," Jerek said under his breath, concern in his tone as he nced over my shoulder.


    "Not my problem," I replied tly.


    A whistle blew again, signaling for everyone to line up. Pair by pair, the racers stepped forward. I watched as Louis picked a tall, lean female warrior with dark curls tied in a high ponytail. The female was surprised but seemed happy to pair up with him.


    Then Lennox made his way toward Anita, who was already smiling like she expected it. She practically bounced over to him and clung to his arm. I rolled my eyes. If this was her idea of mourning, she deserved an award for performance.


    Finally, Levi made his choice. He didn''t hesitate, didn''t scan the crowd¡ªjust walked straight up to a brte warrior I vaguely remembered seeing during training. She was tall, stoic, and definitely pretty. She nodded sharply when he offered his hand. No smiles, no flirtation.


    As we lined up, side by side with our partners, the announcer stepped forward, holding the traditional horn used to mark the start of the race.


    "Ready yourselves!" he called out.


    I crouched beside Jerek, feeling the cool soil beneath my fingers. The scent of the woods hit me again, thick with pine, dew, and something wild. My heart beat in rhythm with the moment.


    "Hey," Jerek said, nudging my shoulder. "Ready."


    I grinned. "Absolutely."


    The horn blew¡ªand we ran.

 Chapter 49: Bitten

    Olivia''s POV


    We raced into the woods, the wind whipping past my ears, and the ground blurring under my feet. My heart pounded, adrenaline surging as Jerek and I moved in perfect rhythm. I could hear others stumbling behind us¡ªbranches snapping, someone letting out a frustrated growl¡ªbut we kept going, swift and focused.


    Memories reyed in my head. Sweet memories of how I raced with the triplets in these same woods. Those were the moments when I was truly happy.


    "Don''t slow down!" Jerek shouted, his breath steady beside me.


    "I wasn''t nning to," I shot back, pushing harder.


    The familiar trees blurred around us, moonlight seeping through the leaves in streaks of silver. I could feel the energy of the race pulsing all around us, but for a brief moment, it felt like just Jerek and me out here. Free. Wild. Almost like the old days.


    We reached the towering oak that marked the halfway point. Its wide trunk stood tall like a silent guardian, roots digging deep into the earth. We didn''t stop¡ªjust touched its bark briefly, then pivoted andunched ourselves back toward the yard.


    But then¡ª


    A sharp, guttural hiss of pain sliced through the air.


    I skidded to a halt, my boots digging into the dirt. My wolf whimpered, a deep ache piercing my chest as if she felt the pain too. Something was wrong.


    "What is it?" Jerek called, stopping a few feet ahead when he realized I wasn''t beside him anymore.


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. My head snapped toward the sound, and my body moved instinctively, veering off the path and into the thick brush.


    "Olivia!" Jerek called after me, but I barely heard him.


    The forest suddenly felt too quiet. The air thick, tense. I followed the scent¡ªthe faintest trace of blood and something else, something familiar.


    My wolf was restless now, pacing inside me. "Go, go!" she urged, her voice panicked.


    I followed the familiar scent, and that was when it hit me¡­ the smell¡ªit seemed like that of Lennox. My heart beat faster, and I began running, following the trail of his scent.


    As I ran, Jerek followed me, calling out my name in panic, but I didn''t respond. I kept running until the trees parted into a small clearing, the moon casting a silver spotlight on the scene ahead¡ªand what I saw made my blood run cold.


    Lennox.


    He was on the ground, writhing in pain, his leg swollen and already starting to bruise. Beside himy the crushed remains of arge, venomous snake¡ªits body coiled awkwardly. The ground was sttered with both venom and blood.


    "Fuck," I breathed, rushing forward.


    Anita was kneeling beside Lennox, her eyes wide with panic, her hands hovering uselessly over his injured leg. She looked pale, her lips trembling as tears streamed down her face.


    "I¡ªI don''t know what to do," she cried, her voice shrill and cracking. "I don''t know¡ª"


    Lennox grabbed her arm, his face contorted in pain. "The venom¡­ You have to suck it out. Now!"


    Anita froze, shaking her head violently. "I can''t¡ªI can''t do that, I¡ª"


    "Do it!" he roared, his voice ragged.


    But she just kept shaking her head, sobbing, useless.


    That was enough for me.


    I pushed past her and dropped to my knees beside him. His eyes widened in shock as I grabbed his leg firmly.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, panting, his skin mmy and pale. "Olivia¡ª"


    "Saving your life," I snapped.


    Without waiting for his permission, I leaned down and pressed my mouth over the bite wound. The taste of venom was metallic and foul, burning my tongue as I spat it out again and again, ignoring the sickening taste and the tremble in my hands. I sucked, spat, sucked again, until the swelling stopped rising, and the blood ran cleaner.


    When I was done, I tore the bottom hem of my shirt and wrapped it tightly around the wound to slow the spread.


    Lennox groaned, his hand weakly grabbing mine. "Thank you."


    I looked at him, my chest heaving.


    At that moment, a rustling of branches sounded behind us.


    Levi and Louis burst through the trees, eyes scanning the scene in rm.


    "What the hell happened?" Levi barked, immediately moving to Lennox''s side, while Louis red at the dead snake.


    "Snake," I said simply, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. "He got bitten."


    "I''m fine," Lennox mumbled, wincing. "Olivia came at the right time."


    Louis stared at me in awe.


    "You did it?" he asked, his voice low.


    I nodded, standing shakily to my feet. "Someone had to."


    For a moment, Levi said nothing¡ªjust stared at me with a mix of emotions swirling in his sea-blue eyes.


    Feeling awkward, I turned to Jerek. "Let''s go back." I didn''t let the words finish from my mouth before I began running. He seemed to hesitate, waiting for his Alpha''s approval. When Levi nodded in approval, he began racing after me.


    We continued racing until we arrived back at the yard, where some racers had already arrived. I arrived first at the arena, but it didn''t feel like a victory.


    As I got settled down on the ground, I noticed Lennox was being helped by Levi and Louis as he leaned on their shoulders and walked slowly.


    When the pack saw him, they began to worry, and some warriors moved over to him. From where I sat, I could hear Lennox assuring them that he was fine.


    I watched how he was helped to a seat and our eyes met, but I frowned at him before looking away.


    "What you did back there was brave and skillful." Jerekplimented while I shrugged.


    "You will do well in the medical field, Luna.. Trust me." He added, and I scoffed. "Don''t go there¡­ I can''t stand people in pain, I will make a terrible nurse."


    Jerek chuckled and looked away.


    "Jerek," I murmured, getting to my feet, "I''m calling it a night."


    Jerek gave me a quiet nod in response, and without another word, I turned on my heel and made my way back to my chambers.

 Chapter 50: Save Me

    Lennox''s POV


    While everyone seemed to be buzzing around me, worried, whispering, asking questions, my eyes were only on Olivia, who was leaving the yard.


    I couldn''t believe what she did back then in the woods. It was without fear, without hesitation, something Anita failed to do.


    If it had been left to Anita¡­ I probably would''ve died in that forest before my brothers ever showed up. Olivia had practically saved my life.


    "Sit," Levi said, snapping me out of my thoughts as he gently guided me to a chair near the healer''s tent. "You''re not walking that off."


    I let him lower me down, gritting my teeth as pain shot through my thigh again. The healer¡ªa short, silver-haired woman with sharp eyes¡ªstepped forward, already reaching for her satchel.


    "Snake venom," she muttered, her fingers probing gently around the bite. "Rare one too. If the person who sucked the poison out hadn''t done it quickly and well, you''d already be unconscious. Possibly worse."


    I heard Anita sniff behind her, still crying silently, but I didn''t look at her. My gaze was locked on Olivia again, who was almost out of sight.


    "Who did it?" the healer asked, still examining the wound.


    "Olivia," I said tly.


    The healer nced up and gave a curt nod of approval. "She saved his life. Good instincts, fast hands. She must''ve known exactly what she was doing."


    And for the first time in a long time, I felt something twist in my chest. Shame¡­ and maybe something else. Perhaps pride¡­ as a memory reyed in my head.


    It was years ago. Olivia couldn''t have been more than eleven, a scrappy little thing with big curious eyes and wild curls that never seemed to stay tied back. She''d begged toe with me, Levi, and Louis on a short run through the woods. Just a harmless patrol near the stream. Nothing dangerous, or so we thought.


    We were halfway back when Louis yelped and fell, clutching his ankle. At first, we thought he just tripped¡ªuntil I saw the two small puncture wounds swelling with angry redness.


    "Snake," I said, dropping to my knees. "He''s been bitten."


    Levi panicked for a second, but I didn''t. I didn''t have time to. Instinct kicked in. I tore Louis''s boot off and pressed my mouth to the bite, spitting out the venom before it could spread. Again and again, until the blood ran cleaner. Then I ripped my shirt, tied it tight around his leg, and threw him on Levi''s back.


    Through all of it, Olivia stood frozen¡­ but not with fear. Her eyes were locked on me, unblinking, her small hands clenched by her sides.


    When we finally made it back to the pack house, Louis was groaning but stable. Levi was out of breath, and I was spitting to get the taste of blood and venom out of my mouth.


    Olivia had followed me to the stream where I was rinsing my hands.


    "How did you know what to do?" she asked, staring at me like I was some kind of hero.


    I blinked at her. "I just¡­ did. You act fast. You get the venom out, tie it off, keep them still."


    "Will you show me?" she asked. "So I know. Just in case."


    I crouched down beside her then, dipping my hands into the water again, and said, "Alright, pup. You watch and remember. If someone ever gets bitten, you do exactly this¡­"


    And she did.


    She remembered.


    That same eleven-year-old girl who watched me save Louis¡­ had done the same for me today.


    And while Anita stood frozen, Olivia had acted.


    A lump formed in my throat as I looked back toward the trees, where she''d vanished from view.


    She hadn''t changed¡­ just grown stronger. Smarter.


    I never imagined if anyone was going to save me, it would be her.


    "Lennox, are you okay?" Anita''s irritating voice snapped me out of my thoughts, but I ignored her and looked away.


    "You are healed, Alpha. By tomorrow you will be standing on your feet," the healer said, and I gave her a grateful nod before she bowed and left.


    "You should go rest," Levi suggested, and I nodded, standing to my feet.


    "Can you walk?" Louis, the most worried among the three of us, asked, and I nodded. "I''m fine."


    We walked back to the mansion slowly. My leg throbbed with every step, but the healer had done well¡ªOlivia had done better. Her quick thinking, her steady hands¡­ she saved me. Not Anita. Not Levi. Not Louis.


    As we reached the front steps of the pack house, Levi motioned toward the stairs. "You should go rest."


    I nodded absently, but instead of turning toward my room, my feet took me down the hall¡­ to the far east wing. Her wing.


    I didn''t even think about it. My body moved on its own, pulled by something deeper than logic or reason. A tether.


    My wolf stirred inside me, his voice quieter than usual, but firm.


    "She has everything a man needs in a mate," he said. "Strength. Heart. She didn''t freeze. She didn''t cry. She saved us."


    I clenched my jaw. He wasn''t wrong.


    "And yet, we wasted years chasing Anita¡­ blinded, both me, Levi and Louis."


    I stopped outside Olivia''s room, my hand hovering near the door. I didn''t know exactly what I was going to say. Thank you didn''t feel like enough.


    I knocked.


    There was a long pause, then the door creaked open slowly. Olivia stood there, her damp hair falling over her shoulders, her eyes wide with surprise¡ªmaybe even a hint of concern.


    "Lennox?" she asked softly, her voice the same calm, grounded tone it had been in the woods.


    I didn''t speak right away.


    I just looked at her¡ªreally looked at her. The girl who used to trail behind us through the woods had be a woman. A brave, capable, and selfless woman.


    And my wolf was right.


    She had everything. Everything I never knew I needed¡­ until today.

 Chapter 51: Feelings From The Past

    Lennox''s POV


    "Lennox, is there a problem?" Olivia suddenly asked the moment she noticed I had gone silent, just staring at her.


    My lips parted, and I forced myself to speak. "Thank you¡­ for what you did back there," I said, sincerely. I never thought a day woulde where I''d feel grateful¡ªtruly grateful¡ªto the same woman I once vowed to hate.


    Olivia didn''t even flinch at my appreciation. She simply shrugged. "No need to thank me. I would''ve done the same if it were anyone else in your shoes," she said tly.


    Her words tore my heart more than I expected. I didn''t know what hurt more¡ªher coldness to my gratitude or the cold truth behind what she said.


    "Anything else?" she asked, tilting her head slightly as she stared at me.


    But I couldn''t say a word. There was this strange feeling of pain¡­ of longing. I missed her¡­


    God, I hated to admit it, but I missed how things used to be when we were still¡­ us. I missed her ridiculous jokes, the way herughter lit up a room. Despite everything, I missed her presence.


    "Nothing else," I finally managed to say.


    She nodded once. "Good night."


    She didn''t wait for a reply before shutting the door in my face.


    I stood there like a fool, not knowing what to do or even how to feel. My wolf whined within me, restless and hurt, but I shut him out and limped back to my room in silence.


    Once I reached my bed, I pulled the nket over myself andy there, staring up at the ceiling, Olivia''s voice ying on a loop in my head.


    "I would''ve done the same if it were anyone else in your shoes."


    Why did those words feel like knives in my chest?


    Why did I expect her to say something different?


    What did I want to hear from her? For her to tell me she saved me because she still cared? Because I''m her mate?


    Was I hoping for her to say that I still meant something?


    I sighed heavily and shut my eyes.


    Four years ago, she shattered me.


    I''d sworn I would never forgive her. Never let her back in. Never feel this way again.


    But lying there, haunted by the scent of her and the echo of herughter in my mind, I realized the one truth I''d been avoiding¡ª


    I didn''t hate her.


    I missed her.


    And worse¡­


    I was falling for her again.


    "Then don''t fight it¡­ talk to her about it¡­ tell her how she hurt you and¡­"


    "No!" I cut my wolf off. "I''m not doing any such thing," I grunted and closed my eyes tighter, forcing myself to sleep. All this was just fleeting emotions because of her selfless act of saving me. By the time I wake up tomorrow, they will all be gone.


    The next morning, sunlight streamed weakly through the curtains, but I felt no warmth from it. A soft knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts, and before I could say anything, the door opened.


    Anita walked in with a tray in her hands.


    I frowned instantly, not even bothering to hide it.


    "Good morning, Lennox," she said gently, shing that ridiculous, overly sweet smile. It used to work on me. Now it just irritated me.


    It baffled me, really, how I ever chased after her.


    Maybe it was because she was the perfect pawn to make Olivia jealous.


    She was never the kind of woman I truly wanted.


    "I brought you breakfast. Thought you could use something warm."


    I didn''t move from the bed. "You know how much I hate being disturbed while sleeping."


    She blinked, caught off guard. "I just wanted to¡ª"


    "I want to be alone."


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something else¡ªmaybe apologize¡ªbut I turned my head away. "Please leave."


    She lingered for a few seconds longer before setting the tray on the nightstand and walking out without another word.


    I stared at the untouched food, sighed, and forced myself out of bed.


    After freshening up, I got dressed but ignored the breakfast entirely.


    When I finally stepped out of my room, the mansion was already buzzing with activities. I limped slightly as I made my way to the living room, still sore from yesterday, but better.


    Suddenly, my heart gave an odd jolt when I saw Olivia there, flipping through a file on the couch.


    She looked up, our eyes met for a second, and she gave me a nk look. "Good morning," she said inly, without stopping what she was doing.


    "Morning," I replied, but she was already walking past me.


    Just like that.


    No smile. Nothing.


    And yet¡­ my chest ached.


    I sank into the couch she had just left, inhaling the faint trace of her scent lingering on the cushion.


    Damn it.


    I was wrong.


    I was wrong when I told myselfst night that these feelings were temporary.


    That I''d wake up, and they''d be gone.


    They weren''t.


    If anything, they were stronger now.


    Sitting on the couch, I buried my face in my hands and dragged a hand down my tired face. My chest felt tight. I didn''t want to feel this way. I didn''t want to want her. But I did. I wanted her attention.


    I wanted her to look at me the way she used to before everything fell apart.


    I stared at the hallway she disappeared into, tempted to follow her. To grab her arm and demand she talk to me. Ask her why she hurt me, why she broke me.


    But I didn''t move.


    I just sat there like a coward, gnawing at the inside of my cheek and pretending I didn''t care.


    I ran a hand through my hair and let out a heavy sigh.


    "Lennox," a voice called behind me.


    I looked over my shoulder. It was my brother, Louis, with his usual concerned look.


    "You okay?" he asked, eyeing the untouched tray in his hands. "Anita said you kicked her out."


    "She shouldn''t havee in," I muttered.


    He shrugged and sat on the opposite couch. "You know, she''s trying hard to apologize."


    "I''m not interested," I snapped, rising from the couch and storming out of the living room.

 Chapter 52: Danger

    Olivia''s POV


    I needed to get a few things from the town square. Tomorrow was my mother''s birthday, and I wanted to buy her something nice with the pennies I had.


    As I set out to leave, Anita appeared from the corner and blocked my path. A fierce re burned in her eyes as she stared me down.


    "You either leave this pack in one piece, or I will send you out in different pieces," she spat.


    I raised a brow at her. "Are you threatening me?" I asked, my voice calm despite the anger already boiling inside me.


    Anita scoffed and took a step closer until we were face to face. Her makeup-caked face hovered inches from mine.


    "If I were you, I''d take it as a friendly warning. For old times'' sake, I''m giving you an option. Leave this pack in one piece¡ªor what befell your father will happen to you, and you''ll join him in the afterlife."


    Rage red inside me, and my wolf growled, urging me to attack her, but I held myself back.


    "For old times'' sake, Anita, I''ll let this pass," I said, watching her narrow her eyes. "But the next time you stand before me and spew such rubbish," I stepped closer, our noses nearly touching, "I will make sure the guards tie you up and flog you in the middle of the pack house courtyard."


    Anita''s lips parted in shock, clearly not expecting me to bite back. But I was done ying nice. Done acting weak. I had kept my distance. I had stayed out of her way. But now, she had crossed the line.


    "You think you can do that to me?" she scoffed.


    I smiled, a bitter smile. "Yes, Anita, I have the power to do that and more. Remember, I am the Luna. And you¡­" I narrowed my eyes, scanning her from head to toe, "you are just a concubine. Don''t forget that." I mocked, then turned and walked away, not giving her the chance to respond.


    I was able to leave the pack house after letting one of the warriors escort me. ording to them, it was mandatory that I don''t walk alone, and I had no choice but to allow the guard to follow me.


    When I got to town, I walked straight to the small jewelry shop at the corner of the square. Inside, the shopkeeper greeted me warmly. I forced a smile and scanned the ss disy.


    There, sitting in a velvet box, was a simple yet beautiful silver bracelet. Engraved with tiny moon symbols, delicate but strong. Just like her.


    "My mother," I murmured to myself, then said aloud, "I''ll take this one," pulling out the few notes I had saved.


    As the shopkeeper wrapped the bracelet carefully in soft paper, I felt a presence beside me. I turned slightly and found a woman, probably in herte sixties, standing just a few steps away. Her silver-streaked hair was tied into a low bun, and her pale green eyes seemed to glow faintly under the sunlight.


    "You''re Luna Olivia," she said, her voice low and hoarse, like wind rustling dry leaves.


    I hesitated, instantly on alert. "Yes¡­ do I know you?"


    Her eyes locked onto mine, unsettling in their intensity. "No. But I know what lies ahead."


    I furrowed my brows, gripping the paper bag in my hands tighter.


    "I''m a seer," she continued, stepping closer. "I see what others cannot. And child¡­" ¡ªher voice dropped to a whisper¡ª "I see you¡­ lying in a pool of your own blood."


    My breath caught.


    "What?" I asked, the words barely leaving my lips.


    "There is danger around you," she said, eyes never leaving mine. "You must be careful, Olivia. You must watch those who smile the brightest¡­ their knives are sharpest."


    My wolf stirred inside me, sensing the truth in her words.


    "Is it someone close to me?" I asked, heart pounding.


    The seer closed her eyes for a moment, as if searching the threads of fate. When she opened them again, her voice was barely above a breath.


    "I have no idea, but you still have time," she said, cing a wrinkled hand on mine. "Be alert, child¡­ or you won''t live long enough to find the truth you seek."


    With that, she turned and began to walk away.


    "Wait!" I called out, stepping forward, but she didn''t stop. By the time I reached the street, she had disappeared into the crowd.


    For a moment, I remained where I stood, contemting her words. I became worried and decided to return to the mansion to critically think about it.


    The walk back to the mansion was slow. The seer''s words echoed endlessly in my mind¡ª"I see you¡­ lying in a pool of your own blood."


    I entered the mansion through the side entrance, deciding to take the longer path past the gardens to clear my head. As I neared the pool area, a scream pierced the air. High-pitched. Terrified. A child.


    My eyes snapped toward the sound¡ªand I froze.


    A little girl was thrashing in the deep end of the pool, her tiny arms iling, her mouth opening and closing in silent gasps as she sank under the surface.


    Without thinking, I dropped the bracelet I had gotten for my mother and dove straight in.


    The water was cold, but adrenaline surged through me, pushing me forward. I reached her just as she slipped beneath the surface again, wrapping an arm around her and kicking toward the edge with all the strength I had.


    When I pulled us both out of the pool, Iid her on the warm stone deck. She was coughing violently, water pouring from her mouth as her lungs finally began to take in air.


    I knelt beside her, brushing the soaked hair from her forehead. "It''s okay," I whispered, voice shaking. "You''re safe now."


    Footsteps thundered behind me.


    "Olivia!"


    I turned my head to see Levi rushing toward me, eyes wide with concern. He slowed when he saw me soaked, kneeling beside the girl.


    He didn''t speak at first. Just pulled off his shirt and held it out to me.


    "You''re drenched," he said, his voice lower now, more careful. "Here¡ª"


    I looked at him, at the shirt, and then slowly stood. Water dripped from my clothes, pooling at my feet.


    "I''m fine," I said coldly.


    He stepped forward slightly, hesitating.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish.


    "I said I''m fine," I repeated, sharper this time. "She needs warmth, not me."


    I bent down, carefully picking up the shivering child into my arms.


    And then, without sparing Levi another nce, I walked past him.


    I returned to the training ground and located the girl''s mother, who was a warrior training in the field and didn''t know her daughter had wandered off.


    "Thank you so much, Luna," she said, sounding deeply grateful as she took the little girl from me.


    I nodded and turned to go back into the pack house, but my eyes met Levi''s. Instantly, I looked away and walked on.

 Chapter 53: Still Want Her

    Levi''s POV


    I was taking one of my normal strolls when I walked into Olivia saving a drowning child. I was moved by instinct and handed my shirt to her, but she bluntly refused. I felt my heart clench at her refusal, but I masked my emotions.


    From where I stood, I watched the mother of the child fall to her knees, thanking Olivia over and over for saving her baby''s life. When Olivia met my eyes, she stared at me nkly and walked away.


    Where I stood, I realized something¡­ something I didn''t want to realize. I wanted Olivia back¡­ I wanted us to go back to how things were. Fuck, I really wanted to spend time with her. I wanted her attention.


    Despite everything, despite the pain she has caused, despite how she tore my heart, Despite the nights I cried for the first time in my damn life because of her.  I still wasn''t able to stop loving her.


    Watching Olivia hold that child close to her chest, soaked and shivering from the water, refusing even the smallest help from me¡­ it shattered all the walls I''d built around my heart.


    And made me realize I still loved her.


    I didn''t want to. I tried not to. But seeing her like that¡ªbrave, selfless, beautiful¡ªit all came flooding back. Every moment with her.Every fight. Every night I stayed awake thinking about her. And fuck, no matter how hard I tried to bury it, the truth wouldn''t stop screaming inside me.


    I wanted her back.


    But I couldn''t tell anyone. Not Louis. Not Lennox. Not after how I cursed her, after I swore I hated her. They''dugh in my face. Call me weak. Pathetic.


    "Then you shouldn''t fucking care," my wolf snapped inside me.


    I clenched my jaw but didn''t respond.


    Moving to the other side of the training field, I ran into Louis and Lennox near the training barracks. They were standing near the open field, arms crossed, mid-conversation when I approached.


    "Levi," Louis said, shooting me a suspicious look. "You''ve been spacing out a lottely. Is it about Olivia?"


    My heart skipped.


    "What?" I asked too quickly.


    Louis raised a brow, smirking. "Well, after you trained with her on the field, you''ve been acting strange. You''re not¡­ catching feelings again, are you? I remember what you told me yesterday, that you wanted her. Is that right?"


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I felt the heat rush to my face, my skin suddenly feverishly hot as shame crept up my neck. My throat tightened, making it hard to breathe, let alone speak. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, a loud drumbeat that felt like it might give me away.


    I forced a coldugh, though it came out hollow. "You think I''d fall for her again?" I said, my voiceced with forced mockery. "Hell no. Why would I want someone like her? I hate Olivia, and it will remain that way."


    Louis raised a suspicious brow at me. "But you told me¡­"


    "Ignore it! I spat.


    Louis and Lennox exchanged nces, and I couldn''t tell if they believed me or not. I didn''t stick around long enough to find out. I turned on my heel and walked off before they noticed my difort.


    Back in my room, I mmed the door shut and paced the floor like a caged animal. My wolf wouldn''t stop growling inside me.


    "Coward. Weakling."


    "Shut up," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair.


    "You want her, but you''re too ashamed to admit it."


    I mmed my fist into the wall, the sharp pain shooting through my knuckles as I gritted my teeth.


    "Shut up!" I spat at my wolf, my anger boiling.


    "Why would I want a woman who broke me¡­ she destroyed me," I said angrily.


    My wolf, sensing I was angry, decided to let me be and refused to argue more with me.


    I threw myself onto the bed, burying my face in the pillow, trying to block out the thoughts of Olivia. Trying to drown out the guilt, the frustration, the want. But it was like trying to fight a tide that kept pulling me under.


    I grunted and ran a hand through my hair. I needed to clear my head. I headed to the training grounds, hoping the adrenaline would drown out the noise in my skull.


    I was halfway through a brutal set ofbat drills when I saw Olivia.


    She wasughingughing¡ªwith Jerek by the edge of the training field. He handed her a bottle of water, and she took it with a smile that made me frown.


    Jealousy twisted in my gut.


    And just when I was about to look away, I saw Anita strutting toward me, hips swaying like she owned the damn ce.


    Perfect.


    If Olivia wanted to flirt with other men, two could y that game.


    I turned to Anita with a smirk and pulled her closer by the waist, just enough for Olivia to see.


    "Do you want to spar with me?" I said to Anita.


    Anita''s fingers curled around my neck, her body pressing up against mine as she leaned in, her breath warm against my ear.


    "You know," she whispered, her voice sultry, "we could always take this somewhere more private. My room or yours, whatever you prefer. I''m sure we could have some fun."


    I stiffened. The offer was clear. But deep down, I knew. I wasn''t interested in her anymore. Not like before.


    "Not in the mood for that. I just need a sparring partner. Either you''re in or out."


    Anita frowned at my words but nodded. "Fine, let''s spar."


    I nodded, forcing out a smile at Anita.


    Suddenly, I noticed Olivia looked our way.


    Her smile dropped.


    And god, a sick part of me felt satisfied.


    But under all of it¡ªthe posturing, the jealousy, the lies¡ªI still couldn''t escape the truth.


    I didn''t want Anita.


    I wanted Olivia.


    And I didn''t know how much longer I could keep pretending I didn''t.

 Chapter 54: Lost The right

    Olivia''s  POV


    I tried to focus on my training with Jerek, but today¡­ today was different.


    Every time I nced across the field, my eyes inevitablynded on Levi. He was sparring with Anita. No, they weren''t sparring¡ªthey were more like flirting, as if they were the only two people in the world. They wereughing, and that sick feeling twisted in my stomach, even though I tried to ignore it. I tried so hard to pretend it didn''t bother me, but it did.


    I bit my lip, trying to concentrate on Jerek''s instructions, but the image of Anita''s hands on Levi and the way they exchanged those looks¡­ I couldn''t shake it. The jealousy was eating me up, and it made me sick to my stomach.


    And then, suddenly, a memory came rushing back¡ªone I hadn''t thought about in years.


    I was thirteen, barely old enough to understand theplex emotions I was feeling, but that didn''t stop it. I had seen Levi with a girl. They were talking andughing, and he was smiling at her in that way that made my heart skip, that same smile I thought was only for me. I couldn''t stand it. I couldn''t stand the way she looked at him, the way heughed with her, the way she made him smile like that.


    I remember running away from them, feeling a tight knot of jealousy twist in my chest. I didn''t understand it then, didn''t know what to do with it, so I ran¡ªjust ran, as far as my legs would take me.


    But Levi noticed. Of course, he did. He always noticed when something was wrong with me.


    He found me a few minutester, breathless, standing by the tree near the back of the pack house. He was so calm, like he always was, and I hated how easily he could make everything feel like it would be okay, even when it wasn''t.


    "What''s wrong, Liv?" he asked, his voice low and gentle, but his eyes searching mine.


    I refused to tell him. I didn''t know how to exin it, how to admit that seeing him with another girl made my chest feel tight, like I was suffocating. So, I stayed silent.


    But Levi seemed to understand. His brow furrowed, and his voice softened as he stepped closer.


    "Do you hate it when I smile at other girls?" he asked, his tone still quiet, but it sounded serious.


    The question hit me like a punch to the gut. I looked away, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. It wasn''t something I could easily admit, not even to him. But the truth was, I hated it. I hated it so much that it felt like it was tearing me apart from the inside. I hated seeing triplets smiling at another girl.


    I nodded, my voice barely above a whisper. "Yes."


    Levi studied me for a moment, as if weighing my words. And then, without hesitation, he smiled at me. It wasn''t the same smile he gave to that girl, but it was still a smile¡ªgentle and sincere, like he understood me in a way no one else did.


    "I won''t smile at any other girl again," he said, his voice firm but filled with promise.


    I lifted my eyes as I stared at him.


    "Promise?"


    Levi smiled, revealing his charming dimples. The triplets all had something different I loved about their faces. Levi had those adorable dimples that only showed when he smiled. Lennox had the most beautiful set of teeth I''d ever seen, and I loved watching him grin. Louis had the most stunning brown eyes¡ªcool, alluring, hard to look away from.


    "Yes¡­ I promise, I will never smile at anydy," he said.


    A small smile appeared on my face, and I couldn''t stop myself from hugging him. Levi chuckled and hugged me tighter.


    "You are not concentrating. Are you okay?" Jerek asked, halting the sparring. I couldn''t take it anymore. I shifted away from Jerek, throwing an apologetic nce. "I need a break," I murmured.


    He nodded, a concerned look in his eyes, but I just waved him off. I didn''t want to exin anything right now. I just needed space.


    I walked away quickly. I had to get away from them. From him.


    I made my way into the pack house, and just when I was about to pass a corner¡ªsuddenly, Levi appeared, blocking my path, his broad frame towering over me like a wall. His eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I just froze.


    "What''s the matter, Olivia?" His voice was smooth, like he was enjoying this far too much. "Jealous?"


    The word hit me like a p to the face. My chest tightened, and I could feel my blood boil.


    "Jealous?" I spat, fury shing in my eyes. "Why would I be jealous, Levi? You and your brothers lost the right to make me feel anything." I jabbed a finger in his direction, my voice trembling with anger.


    His gaze darkened, and I noticed that same dangerous intensity re up. Before I could even react, he stepped closer, cornering me against the wall. My heart raced, and I hated how he made me feel.


    "Don''t say that," he growled, his breath brushing against my face. "You''re lying. I can see it in your eyes. You still want me."


    I pushed past him, trying to escape, but he grabbed my wrist, pulling me back.


    "That''s not going to work," he said, his grip tight, his face too close to mine.


    Something in me snapped. My breath hitched as I red up at him.


    "Let me go," I ordered, my voice low and deadly.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against my ear. "You were jealous, Olivia, seeing me with another woman kills you just like years ago," he murmured.


    I pulled my wrist free and shoved him back, hard, but his body followed mine, and in a split second, he kissed me.


    It was furious, almost suffocating. And for a moment, I felt that familiar heat rise in me. But then I remembered everything¡ªthe pain, the betrayal, the heartbreak.


    Without thinking, I bit down on his lower lip, hard, enough to draw blood.


    He groaned in pain, pulling away, but I was already ring at him, my anger boiling over. "Never do that again," I hissed, my voice filled with anger. "You and your brothers lost the right to touch me. You lost the right to be anywhere near me."

 Chapter 55: What is wrong With Levi

    Louis POV


    We were all having Lunch ¡ªmy brothers and I, Anita, and then Olivia. My eyes drifted to Anita, who was calmly eating her meal. This morning, she seemed so quiet, unlike her usual self who talks so much.


    Ignoring her, I moved my eyes to Lennox, who seemed too busy eating his meal. He looked like he was trying to hurry and leave the table. My eyes then settled on Levi, and I noticed something. He wasn''t eating¡ªin fact, he was ying with his food, and his eyes were on Olivia, who wasn''t paying attention to him as she ate calmly.


    I looked in Olivia''s direction and couldn''t help but stare at her. Now I know why Levi couldn''t take his eyes off her. There was something different about her, and it''s not just the new blonde color of her hair. It was something entirely different about her appearance.


    "Mine," my wolf purred in delight while I continued staring at her, unable to take my eyes off her.


    She must have noticed me staring because she lifted her gaze and looked my way, our gaze meeting. I didn''t look away¡ªrather, I continued staring at her. Olivia frowned before looking away.


    "Louis, are you attending Alpha Thor''s birthday party? I cane with you," Anita said softly, drawing my attention back to her.


    Today was Alpha Thor''s birthday, and he had invited us, but all three of us couldn''t leave the pack, so I volunteered to attend, even though I didn''t feel like it.


    "Come on, let me apany you," Anita pressed on.


    I frowned, going back to my meal. "No, Anita, I would like to go on my own," I said. Going with Anita would be a disaster. She was a ''notice me'' kind ofdy, and she brags too much. I don''t need suchpany.


    "Louis, what changed? You used to love me attending asions with you."


    I wasn''t in the mood for much talk, so I ignored her and continued eating, but just then, Olivia pulled back her seat, stood up, and walked away.


    Levi''s eyes trailed after her too, his jaw tightening slightly. There it was again¡ªthat tension I''d noticed between them. Did something happen between those two? Or was it all in Levi''s head?


    "Seriously, Louis, are you just going to ignore me now?" Anita''s voice cut through the silence like a de.


    I sighed, dropping my fork. "Anita, not now," I said firmly, my tone making it clear I wasn''t up for any of her drama.


    "But I¡ª"


    "I said not now." I looked at her, and for once, she shut up, probably because of the look in my eyes.


    The silence returned. Lennox pushed his chair back and mumbled something about training, practically bolting out of the room. Levi stood too, but he didn''t say a word. He just walked out, probably going after Olivia.


    A low growl rumbled in my chest at the thought.


    Why was he suddenly after Olivia? What had changed? Did something happen between them? A strange feeling of jealousy bubbled inside of me. We were supposed to be on the journey of hating her. Why was Levi suddenly having a change of heart? I thought he said she hurt him? Although I don''t know what she did to him because he has refused to say it, but I think it wasn''t as painful as what she did to me. Olivia practically killed me¡ªnot with a knife, not with stones, not with action, but by her words. She killed me with her words.


    I rose from the table, my appetite long gone.


    Without another word to Anita, who was still sulking in her seat, I walked out of the dining hall. My boots echoed through the marble corridor as I made my way to the garage. The guards on duty straightened up immediately when they saw me approaching.


    "Prepare the car," I ordered curtly.


    One of them opened the ck SUV while the other two motioned to the warriors to ready the vans. Two fully loaded vans rolled into position behind my car, each one filled with pack warriors. They were to apany me to the Trumiant Pack.


    As I slid into the back seat, the door shut behind me with a dull thud. The engine roared to life. I rested my elbow on the window frame, eyes fixed on the fading image of the pack house in the rearview mirror.


    But my mind wasn''t on Alpha Thor or his birthday.


    It was on Olivia.


    Her face haunted me¡ªthe calm way she eats, the way she ignored me like I didn''t exist. That used to be my power. I was the one who used to look at her like she didn''t matter, like she was invisible. Now the tables had turned.


    "Mine," my wolf whispered again, more urgently this time, like he was getting impatient with me.


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration building.


    What was wrong with Levi? He hated her. We both did. That had been our shared bond¡ªthe betrayal, the pain, the anger. We never talked about the details of what she did to us, but we didn''t need to. We understood each other''s silence.


    So why was he looking at her like she was the moon in his night sky?


    I clenched my jaw. No. She''s not his. She can''t be. If Levi had truly forgiven her, then he was a fool. And if he hadn''t, then what the hell was he doing watching her like that?


    As we exited the territory gate and the forest opened up into the broader roads leading toward Trumiant Pack, I leaned forward.


    "Be alert," I said to the driver.


    He nodded. "Yes, Alpha."


    I didn''t say anything else. I leaned back into my seat, closing my eyes briefly as the hum of the engine soothed the storm in my chest.


    But even then¡­ I saw her face.


    Her blonde hair.


    The quiet, unreadable expression.


    And that damn ache in my chest that refused to go away.


    Olivia, what did you do to me?

 Chapter 56: Drugged

    Louis POV


    Alpha Thor''s birthday celebration was already in full swing when we arrived at the Trumpant Pack. The pack house was buzzing with music,ughter, and the clinking of sses. It was grand¡ªjust like Thor himself. The man didn''t do anything halfway.


    The moment I stepped out of the car, Alpha Thor himself greeted me with a wide grin and a brotherly p on the back.


    "Louis! I wasn''t sure you''d show up," he boomed. "But I''m d you did. It wouldn''t be the same without the infamous Louis showing his cold face."


    I forced a smile. "Happy birthday, Thor. You''re getting old."


    Heughed, throwing his head back. "And still better looking than you."


    I let out a short chuckle and followed him inside. My warriors lingered outside, alert and stationed, just as I instructed.


    Inside, the air was thick with perfume and alcohol. Beautiful women fluttered around like moths to me, some throwing nces my way. I ignored them all. I wasn''t here for pleasure or idle talk. I just needed to make an appearance and leave.


    A server was passing by with a ss of champagne. Thor took it and handed it to me. "Come on, just one. For old time''s sake."


    I eyed the ss for a moment. The liquid swirled like honeyed fire, and I hesitated. Then, I took it from him with a nod and brought it to my lips.


    The first sip burned slightly, but it wasn''t bad. I tilted the ss back and drank it all in one go.


    Almost immediately, I felt¡­ strange.


    My skin prickled. My blood rushed to ces it shouldn''t have. My vision sharpened unnaturally, my senses bing too heightened, too aware. The soft scent of perfume from one of the girls nearby suddenly felt intoxicating. Her giggle sounded like a damn melody.


    Something''s wrong.


    My wolf growled low, pacing inside me. "We''ve been drugged, he hissed. Sexual craving potion was put in that drink. It''s meant to make you desire any woman. Get out. Now."


    I straightened instantly, my eyes darting toward one of the girls who had been flirting earlier. She was watching me now, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    Bitch.


    I threw the ss onto the floor, the sharp shatter drawing startled gasps from nearby guests.


    "Alpha Louis?" Thor looked concerned.


    I ignored him and turned to my warrior at the door. "We''re leaving. Now."


    He didn''t ask questions. The warriors instantly fell into formation, surrounding me as we exited the pack house.


    As I slid into the car, anger pumped through my veins hotter than fire. My fists clenched as the door mmed shut beside me.


    "A bitch must have put something in that drink," I muttered, jaw tightening.


    Bitch! My wolf growled.


    My frown deepened.


    "Take us home," I told the driver. "Fast."


    As the car roared forward, my thoughts shifted again, back to the one face I couldn''t shake.


    Olivia.


    Why was her name the only thing that grounded me right now? Why was the scent I craved not the perfume of some stranger¡ªbut hers?


    My wolf growled again, possessive and wild.


    The ride home was torture.


    Two hours of silent, burning agony.


    The drug was still in my system, hitting at me like fire beneath my skin. My breathing was shallow, chest heaving slightly as I sat in the back seat, fists clenched and jaw locked. The windows were down, cold night air rushing against my face, but it did nothing¡ªnothing¡ªto cool the heat pulsing through my body.


    I had thrown off my zer and undone the top three buttons of my shirt, but I was still burning. Every inch of me felt like it was on fire. My wolf was restless, pacing and growling inside me, hungry¡ªfor her.


    Not just any her, but for Olivia.


    My body craved her scent, her touch, her presence. My mind kept reying the way she''d looked at breakfast¡ªcalm,posed, indifferent. And that blonde hair, gods, it had no right to look that good on her.


    "Alpha, we''re home," the driver said carefully as the gates of the pack opened, and we rolled into thepound.


    I didn''t wait for the car to stop fully.


    The moment it slowed, I flung the door open and stepped out, the night air hitting me like a p¡ªbut it still wasn''t enough to calm the inferno raging inside.


    I was burning alive.


    My warriors called after me, but I didn''t hear them¡ªnot really. I was moving, storming through the grounds like a man possessed. I had no idea where I was going, but something inside me did. My wolf had taken control, his instincts pulling me forward like a leash tied to my chest.


    My boots pounded against the stone pathways, my pulse thundering in my ears, until I found myself in front of her door.


    I stopped, panting slightly, the fire under my skin boiling over. My hands were trembling at my sides. My heart was hammering like a war drum, my cock painfully hard.


    I stared at the wooden door, confused.


    Mine.


    Take her.


    Touch her.


    im her.


    I pressed a hand to the door, eyes shut for a second.


    I didn''t even know what the hell I was doing here. What if she screamed? What if she pushed me away?


    But I couldn''t walk away.


    I didn''t want to walk away.


    Her scent drifted under the door, soft and warm like honey and firewood, wrapping around my senses and pulling a groan from my throat. I gritted my teeth, pressing my forehead against the door now.


    "Olivia¡­" I whispered, my voice ragged. "I need¡­"


    I didn''t finish the sentence before the door opened and revealed Olivia. Her long blonde hair was down, falling over her shoulders. She was barefoot, standing in the soft light of her room. She wore a nightdress¡ªso thin and see-through, I could see everything. Her soft skin. Her curves. Her pointed nipples pressing through the fabric. My heart thudded hard in my chest.


    She looked at me with wide eyes. Not scared. Just¡­ surprised. Like she didn''t expect me, but she wasn''t afraid either.


    I couldn''t stop myself. I pushed her back into the room, stepped inside, and kicked the door shut behind me.

 Chapter 57: Let Me Touch You

    Olivia''s POV


    I was about going to bed when I got a whiff of a familiar smell. I instantly knew it was Louis.


    I didn''t need to check¡ªI already knew he was right outside my door. His scent was too close, too intense.


    Not wanting him to barge into my room, I sprang out of bed and headed for the door, deciding that whatever he had to say, he could say it from the hallway. But the moment I pulled the door open, I was met with a sight that made me hesitate.


    Louis stood there, breathing heavily, his body glistening with sweat, and his usually cool brown eyes now burned with something wild? Hunger? Desperation? I couldn''t tell. Before I could even form a sentence, he shoved me gently but firmly back into the room, stepped inside, and closed the door behind him. Then he pressed himself against the door.


    I furrowed my brow, confused. "Louis, what¡ª?"


    But the moment I saw his eyes¡ªthose burning, untamed eyes¡ªI knew something was wrong.


    He didn''t say a word. Just leaned against the door like he was trying to hold himself together, breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling with the effort of restraint. His shirt clung to him, soaked with sweat, and then, unexpectedly, he began to undo the remaining buttons.


    One. Two. Three.


    I watched, dumbfounded, as he shrugged it off, letting it fall to the floor like it meant nothing. And gods¡­ his chest. All muscle and heat and raw power, flexing with every breath he took. His body was tensed like a predator fighting a leash.


    My eyes dropped lower¡ªunintentionally.


    His pants did nothing to hide the bulge pressing against them, thick and hard and twitching under the fabric. My mouth went dry. My legs weakened slightly, and I instinctively took a step back.


    He took a step forward.


    "Please, I need your help," he rasped, voice hoarse and broken. "Don''t run from me."


    I didn''t speak. I couldn''t. My throat felt tight, my heart pounding in my ears. The heat rolling from him hit me in waves. His scent¡ªearthy, dominant, wild¡ªwas thick in the air, and it wrapped around me like a nket. My sexually starved wolf was purring in my head, desiring him.


    "What¡­ happened?" I asked, even though deep down, I already knew.


    "I was drugged," he responded immediately, jaw clenched. "Something in the drink. A sexual craving potion¡­ but it''s not working the way it''s supposed to. I don''t want them. I only want you."


    My lips parted slightly. "Louis¡­"


    "I tried to fight it." He moved closer, his bare chest inches from me now, his hands trembling at his sides. "Tried to leave, to stay away from you, but this¡ª" He grabbed my wrist suddenly, pressing it against his chest so I could feel the thunder of his heart. "¡ªthis is burning me alive."


    I could feel the heat of his skin. The way his heart raced. And the way his cock twitched beneath the fabric of his pants, pressing harder as he stared down at me.


    "Please, Olivia, I need your help¡­ I promise I won''t go far¡­ just a few touches from you and it will die down¡­" Louis pleaded desperately, his breathinging ragged.


    I yanked my hand back and took a sharp step away. My wolf whimpered from the distance, aching for his touch, but I didn''t care.


    I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes. "Go to Anita, Louis. I''m sure she''ll wee you with open arms. That is her job as your mistress, isn''t it?"


    He frantically shook his head and looked at me with pleading eyes. "Please, Oli¡­" he gasped. My heart ached. They haven''t called me that name for the past four years, and hearing him say it in the most sexual voice I have ever heard made shivers run down my spine.


    "The mate bond is pulling me toward you. No one can detoxify me except you¡­ please."


    I scoffed bitterly. "Anita has your mark too, doesn''t she? Tell your wolf that and get out. Leave me the hell alone."


    I turned my back to him, blinking fast to push the sting from my eyes. It hurt. It hurt that he was here because of a drug, not because he wanted me. If not for that potion, he wouldn''t havee. He wouldn''t have even looked my way.


    I heard him step closer¡­ and then closer still, until his chest was brushing my back. His arousal pressed hard against me, making me suck in a sharp breath.


    "Olivia¡­ I will do anything you ask of me¡­ anything you want¡­ please just give me the consent to touch you¡­ damn! I don''t want to touch you against your will, but my control is slipping away¡­ I don''t know if I will be able to control myself any moment from now." He pleaded, and I knew he was right. Soon he might not be able to control his desires, and whether I agreed or not, he would have his way with me, and I couldn''t fight him off.


    "Please¡­" he whispered, voice brushing against my ear like a plea wrapped in silk. "Say something. Anything."


    I stood there for a moment, my heart pounding, my mind racing. Then I finally whispered, "I don''t have a request right now. But know this¡ªwhen I do, you owe me. Whatever I ask, you will grant it."


    "Yes¡­ yes. I swear!" he answered without hesitation.


    I swallowed hard and turned to face him, lifting my eyes slowly to meet his. My throat was dry. My lips trembled.


    But I didn''t say stop.


    I didn''t push him away.


    Instead, my eyes dropped again¡ªthis time deliberately¡ªto the hard length barely restrained by his pants. I watched it twitch again, and my breath hitched.


    "Fuck," he groaned, jaw tightening. "Don''t look at me like that unless you want me to take you right here."


    I swallowed and slowly reached for the straps of my nightgown. His eyes dropped, following my every move. One by one, I slipped the straps off my shoulders.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered, his voice rough and deep.


    I paused for just a second, then let the nightgown fall to the floor. I stood there,pletely naked in front of him.


    The air felt cold on my skin, but his eyes made me feel hot. Louis stared like he was seeing me for the first time¡ªlike nothing else in the world existed but me.


    His eyes darkened, the gold flecks in them swallowed by stormy desire. His hands clenched at his sides, like he was physically restraining himself from reaching for me.


    "Gods¡­" he groaned, swallowing hard. "You''re¡­ perfect."


    I felt like I couldn''t breathe. My lips trembled as I finally found the courage to speak.


    "You can touch me."

 Chapter 58: Tasting Me

    Olivia''s POV


    That was all Louis needed.


    In an instant, he pulled me by the waist, his grip desperate and possessive, and crashed his lips against mine. I gasped as his mouth devoured mine, hot and urgent, like he''d been starved of me for years. His kiss was wild¡ªraw, needy¡ªand I melted into it before I could even think.


    His hands slid down, squeezing my ass firmly, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us. His sweat-slicked body pressed against my naked skin, burning hot, every line of muscle rubbing against me and making me shudder. His hardness pressed against my stomach, throbbing and unrelenting, and I moaned into his mouth, my fingers tangling in his hair.


    He growled low in his throat, like he was losing what little control he had left, and suddenly¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe scooped me up in his arms. I barely had time to gasp before he tossed me onto the bed, and I bounced lightly on the mattress, breathless, dazed.


    Louis stood at the edge of the bed, chest heaving, eyes glued to me like I was a feast and he a starving beast.


    Our eyes locked.


    And then, slowly, deliberately, he reached down and began to unbuckle his belt. His gaze never left mine. His fingers worked the buckle loose with practiced ease, and the quiet clink of metal sent a tremor through me.


    "Don''t look away," he said, his voice rough, thick with lust. "I want you to watch."


    And I did.


    Helplessly.


    The belt slipped free, falling to the floor with a dull thud. Louis''s hands went to the button of his pants, and with one swift motion, he undid it and dragged the zipper down. My heart thundered as he pushed the fabric down his hips, letting both his pants and boxers fall to the ground.


    And there he was¡ªnaked.


    It wasn''t the first time I''d seen him like this. I remembered catching a glimpse of him once at thebat grounds, just before he shifted into his wolf form. But this¡­ this was different. This time, he was fully aroused.


    My breath caught.


    His cock stood thick and proud, the length of it hard and veined, twitching with the force of his need. My mouth went dry at the sheer size¡ªlong, wide, with a perfect curve that made my thighs instinctively clench. It was almost intimidating. No, it was intimidating. And somehow, impossibly¡­ beautiful.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    The veins running along the shaft pulsed, and the head was flushed and glistening. My cheeks burned, heat pooling between my legs. I didn''t know whether to gasp, moan, or both.


    And then a ridiculous, sinful thought crossed my mind¡ªHow the hell did Anita take not just him, but all three of them?


    Same blood. Same dominant aura. And apparently¡­ same size.


    I couldn''t help it¡ªmy lips parted slightly, an involuntary mix of awe and disbelief. Whatever magic or madness drove Anita, I had to give her credit. Taking one of them seemed like a challenge. Three? That was a damn miracle.


    My gaze flicked back to Louis, and he was watching me closely¡ªhis eyes dark and stormy, like he knew exactly what I was thinking. A cocky little smirk twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m not fucking you."


    I swallowed hard and nodded faintly, unable to look away.


    I had never felt so wanted¡­ so owned¡­ without even being touched.


    Louis''s eyes never left mine as he climbed onto the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight. His sweat-slicked body hovered over mine, radiating heat and pure need. He looked like a man on the brink of madness¡ªbut still holding on¡­ for me.


    His lips descended, brushing over my corbone, then lower, igniting trails of fire across my skin. I gasped when his mouth closed around my nipple, sucking gently at first¡ªthen with a hunger that made my back arch off the bed. His tongue flicked and circled while one hand cupped my other breast, kneading it with worshipful care.


    "You drive me insane," he rasped between kisses. "Your scent¡­ your skin¡­ all of it. Mine."


    He kissed down my stomach, slow and deliberate, each press of his lips leaving sparks in their wake. I trembled beneath him, both nervous and aching with anticipation. When he reached the inside of my thighs, he spread them gently, reverently¡ªas if he were opening a gift he''d waited too long to touch.


    His gaze flicked up to mine, dark with desire but tender, too.


    "I know," he whispered. "I know no one''s ever tasted you here."


    My breath hitched.


    "I''m d I''m the first," he said, voice thick with emotion. "Because I have dreamt of this."


    And then he lowered his head.


    The moment his lips touched me, I shattered¡ªsilently,pletely. Every thought vanished, every breath stolen. All that existed was his mouth and the overwhelming waves of pleasure he gave me with it. Slow at first. Then deep. Intentional. Like he was memorizing the taste of me, savoring every reaction.


    My fingers tangled in his hair as he groaned against me, his own heat pulsing just as wildly as mine.


    He was on fire.


    And he was setting me aze with him.


    "Fuck!"


    I barely had time to process his words before His tongue darted out again to taste me, sending a shudder rippling through my body.


    "You taste like heaven," he murmured before his mouth located its target¡ªmy opening.


    The first stroke of his tongue was slow, deliberate, and devastating. My body jerked in response, my hands tightening in his hair as a cry escaped my lips.


    "Louis," I gasped, my voice trembling as the pleasure built inside me. "I¡ªoh, Goddess¡­"


    He growled again, the vibration sending shocks of pleasure through me as his tongue worked me with a precision that left me breathless. His lips and tongue teased and tormented, alternating between slow,nguid strokes and quick, firm movements that had me writhing against the bed.


    My legs trembled, and he held me steady, his hands gripping my thighs as he devoured me like a man starved. The heat between us was unbearable, every sensation amplified by the tension that had been building for so long.


    "Don''t stop," I whimpered, my voice broken as I felt myself teetering on the edge of release. My entire body was on fire, every nerve ending alive with the pleasure he was giving me.


    He growled against me, his tongue moving faster, more demanding, until the tension inside me snapped. My climax hit me like a tidal wave, my body convulsing as I cried out his name. He didn''t stop, his tongue coaxing me through every wave of pleasure until I was trembling and came.


    When he finally pulled back, his lips glistened, and his eyes were wild with satisfaction. He moved up, his hands framing my face as he kissed me deeply, letting me taste myself on his lips. The kiss was slow, unhurried, but it carried a weight that left me breathless.


    "I''m painfully hard," he groaned into the kiss.


    "Can you please suck me off?"

 Chapter 59: One More round

    Olivia''s POV


    I swallowed hard, his words vibrating against my lips.


    Louis''s eyes searched mine, burning with desire but also restraint¡ªlike he was asking, not demanding, as if my pleasure had meant more to him than his own. That thought alone sent a fresh wave of heat crashing through me.


    I wanted to refuse¡­ damn, but I couldn''t. If we hade this far, then a simple blow job won''t harm, and besides, I''m doing this for a reason. I will benefit from it when all this is over.


    I nodded slowly, deliberately, and pushed gently at his chest.


    He let me guide him, breath ragged, until he was lying back against the pillows, his dark hair tousled, his body stretched out and glorious before me. His cock stood proud between us, flushed and aching, and I licked my lips instinctively.


    Louis cursed under his breath, his abs tightening.


    "I''ve never done this before," I murmured, crawling over him, my lips brushing against the skin of his lower stomach.


    He looked at me with dark, reverent eyes. "You don''t have to be perfect," he said, voice low and rough. "Just do what feels right."


    I kissed down his chest, letting my tongue flick over his skin, tasting the salt of his sweat, feeling the tension in every muscle as I worked my way lower. When I reached the base of his cock, I paused, letting my breath fan over the swollen head.


    He shuddered.


    "Olivia¡­" His voice was a warning and a plea all at once.


    I pressed a soft kiss to the tip.


    He groaned, head tipping back, and I took that as encouragement. Slowly, I opened my mouth and took him in¡ªinch by inch¡ªuntil I couldn''t take anymore. The stretch made my throat tighten, but I pushed past the difort, letting my tongue swirl around him as I moved back.


    Louis growled, his hand flying to my hair, not pushing¡ªjust holding, anchoring himself to me.


    "Fuck, Oli¡­ you''re perfect," he rasped.


    I began to move, finding a rhythm, hollowing my cheeks as I sucked him slowly, then faster. The sounds he made¡ªthe low curses, the broken groans¡ªonly pushed me further. I wanted to give him everything he''d just given me. I wanted to make him unravel. Ridiculously, I wanted to do better than Anita. I wanted him to never forget it. I wanted him to go back and tell his brothers what they missed¡­ what they tossed away. I wanted to drop an impression.


    I nced up and found him watching me, jaw clenched, eyes wild.


    "Look at you," he choked out. "Taking me like that. You''re going to fucking ruin me."


    His words made something dark and hungry bloom in my chest, and I moaned around him, the vibration making him curse again. I let one of my hands wrap around his base, stroking him in sync with my mouth, my other hand braced on his thigh as it tensed beneath my palm.


    Louis was losing control¡ªhis breathing sharp, his hips beginning to jerk up to meet each stroke.


    "Stop, baby," he gasped, tugging gently at my hair. "If you don''t stop, I''lle."


    But I didn''t stop.


    I wanted to see him cum.


    I wanted to taste that final moment when he lost himselfpletely.


    So I tightened my lips around him and sucked harder, faster, my hand matching every movement. His grip in my hair tightened, and he threw his head back with a strangled growl.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡ª"


    And then he came.


    Hot and thick, pulsing against my tongue.


    I swallowed instinctively, not pulling back, not wanting to waste a drop. He groaned so loudly it echoed off the walls, his body trembling beneath me. I only moved away when I felt him twitch, overly sensitive.


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, then crawled up to straddle his waist again, heart pounding.


    Louis looked wrecked. Beautifully, utterly wrecked. His eyes were still wild, but now softened with awe. He cupped my face, pulling me down into a slow, lingering kiss.


    "That," he whispered against my lips, "was the hottest thing I''ve ever felt in my life."


    I smiled, a little breathless.


    He grinned, then flipped us over again in one smooth motion, hovering over me with that dark, dangerous look.


    "Round two?"


    I looked at Louis. He was hovering over me, smirking the way he always did. His skin was flushed. His lips were swollen. His eyes were shining with confidence again.


    He seemed fine now.


    "You seem better," I said softly, brushing my fingers along his jaw. "The potion¡­ it''s like it''s gone."


    Louis froze for a second. His eyes darkened with something I couldn''t name. Then he shook his head quickly.


    "No," he said in a low voice. "Not fully."


    But I saw it. He was lying. His voice didn''t match his eyes. He didn''t want us to stop. Not yet.


    I reached up and slid my fingers through his hair. I pulled him closer.


    "You are lying to me¡­" Louis didn''t let meplete the word before mming his lips against mine and kissed me gently. His lips moved slowly, like he was taking his time. Like he was savoring the moment. He kissed down my neck, warm and careful.


    When he reached my breasts, he paused. He looked into my eyes.


    "Just thest one," he said. His voice was low and rough.


    I decided to let him.


    He leaned down and kissed my nipple. Then he took it into his mouth. He sucked gently at first. Then deeper. His tongue flicked over my nipple, and I gasped. My back arched into him. He kept going, slow and focused.


    His hand slid down my waist, tracing every curve. When he reached my thighs, he hesitated. Then he gently brushed between them. I tensed, nervous. He felt it and paused.


    "I''ll be gentle," he whispered, his lips still on my skin. "I won''t go deeper."


    I nodded. I trusted him.


    Louis kissed my stomach, my hip, lower and lower. Then he slid his fingers down again. This time with more purpose. His fingers circled softly at my entrance. I gasped at the sensation. It felt new. It felt intense.


    He kissed my breast again, sucking deeply. His fingers moved lower, pressing in slowly. I gasped again. I was tight. He was careful. He gave me time to adjust.


    "You''re so tight," he whispered. "So warm."


    His fingers moved deeper. He curled them just right. My hips lifted without me meaning to. His touch was slow but sure. I felt myself getting closer with every movement.


    He sucked harder on my nipple. His teeth grazed me gently. Sparks flew through my body. His fingers moved faster, working in rhythm.


    I buried my face in his neck. I moaned against his skin.


    "Louis," I whimpered. "Please¡­ I can''t¡ª"


    "Yes, you can," he said. "You''re almost there."


    He was right.


    The pressure inside me exploded. My body clenched around his fingers. A wave of pleasure rushed through me. I cried out. My body shook. I held on to him tightly. I couldn''t stop shaking.


    Louis kissed my forehead. His fingers slipped out slowly. His hands were gentle now. He held me close.


    "This was amazing, Olivia," he whispered. "And I''ll never forget it."


    I didn''t say anything.


    Because in that moment¡­ I didn''t know what to feel.


    Louis slowly away from me and fell back to the space beside me. Wey beside each other naked, my pussy aching for more of him.


    Wey in silence.


    The air between us was thick and warm. My body still trembled from the high. My skin was damp. My heart was racing.


    Louis''s chest rose and fell beside me. His breath was heavy, uneven. His hand brushed mine, but he didn''t speak yet.


    I turned to look at him.


    His hair was messy. His lips were swollen. His eyes were half-closed, like he was lost in the feeling.


    His cock still stood tall and proud. The sight of it made something twist low in my belly again.


    I felt my wolf stir inside me.


    She purred.


    She wanted him again. She wanted to feel that rush one more time. She wanted to let him im us.


    But I shoved the thought aside.


    No. This wasn''t lovemaking. My body was just an antidote to detoxify the drugs he was given. Nothing else.


    After this, we would go back to our lives.


    Louis turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto mine. His gaze was intense, full of heat, but also something else. Something softer.


    "Thank you," he said, his voice rough and quiet.


    I blinked and swallowed hard.


    "For¡­ everything," he said. "For taking care of me. For helping me¡­"


    I looked at him, trying to ignore the warmth those words brought to my chest.


    My wolf purred louder. She liked the way he said my name.


    Louis reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. His fingers brushed against my cheek.


    "I''m indebted to you," he said. "Now tell me, Olivia, what is your one request?"

 Chapter 60: MY Line

    Louis'' POV


    Breathlessly, I waited for her to tell me¡ªto request what she wanted¡ªand fuck, I was ready to grant it to her. Right at this moment, I was ready to give her the world. That was how good she made me feel. All through my twenty-three years on earth, I have never felt this good.


    Slowly, I turned to Olivia, whoy naked beside me. My eyes trailed her naked form¡ªfrom her pointed red nipples, which were begging to be sucked, to her cleavages, and then I trailed down to her stomach and the neatly shaved pussy I couldn''t get enough of. God, I wanted to devour her again. I wanted to worship her body one more time, but I knew that was never happening. Olivia wouldn''t allow it. She knew I was now myself¡ªthe drugs had worn off.


    "I have nothing in my mind. Perhaps I will tell you tomorrow," she said suddenly.


    I looked at her, staring at her beautiful, enthralled face as she stared into space like she was in deep thought, while Iy there wondering what she was thinking. Was she regretting it? What the hell was she thinking?


    "You should leave," she said coldly.


    The words hit me harder than a punch to the gut.


    You should leave.


    Just like that¡ªt, cold, emotionless.


    I blinked, unsure if I''d actually heard her right. My heart, which had just been racing with desire and something dangerously close to affection, suddenly felt like it had been dunked in ice water.


    She didn''t look at me. Didn''t meet my eyes. She just kept staring at the ceiling like I was nothing more than a passing thought. I was supposed to be acting this way, not the other way around.


    She slowly sat up, gathering the sheets around her like armor. Her bare skin disappeared beneath the thin white fabric, and with it, any illusion I had that what just happened between us meant something.


    She finally looked at me, her gaze hard and unreadable. "This should stay between us," she said. "Let''s notplicate things further."


    A secret? Was she ashamed to let others know? This was supposed to be my line¡­ I was the one who was supposed to say it.


    I felt like I''d been pped.


    Iughed bitterly, raking a hand through my hair. "Right. Of course. Why should we tell anyone? I was drugged and you helped detox me."


    I swung my legs off the bed. My clothes were scattered across the room, but I didn''t care. I needed to get out before I said something stupid¡ªsomething I''d regret.


    As I pulled on my pants, I nced at her one more time. She was still sitting there, eyes nk, face emotionless. But I knew better. I''d seen the way she clung to me. The way she cried out my name like I was her salvation.


    She loved it just like I did.


    I grabbed my shirt and headed for the door, pausing for only a second. "If you ever figure out what your one request is," I said without looking back, "you know where to find me."


    And with that, I left.


    Arriving at my room, I dropped down on the bed and went into deep pondering. I didn''t know what the hell was wrong with me. Why was I suddenly angry and pained that she wanted to keep what had happened a secret between us? I should be happy with it. I was supposed to be the one happy. I was supposed to be the one to ask her never to let anyone know about it, especially my brothers¡­ But here I was sulking, and for what? Because I wanted more.


    That was the damn truth. I didn''t just want the memory of her skin against mine. I wanted her. Olivia. The woman who looked like fire and breathed like sin, who kissed me like she owned every part of me and left me craving more with just one look.


    I didn''t just want her body¡ªI wanted her to want me back, fully. Not just in the heat of the moment. Not just when I was drugged out of my mind and desperate for a lifeline.


    I groaned and threw my arm over my eyes, like it would block out the flood of images¡ªher moaning beneath me, the softness of her lips, the way she whispered my name like it meant something.


    I was being ridiculous.


    This wasn''t love. This wasn''t anything.


    I hated her. I still hated her.


    Right?


    A sharp knock at the door pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. I didn''t move.


    Another knock¡ªlouder this time. Followed by a familiar voice.


    "Louis, you okay in there?" It was Levi.


    Perfect. Just what I needed.


    Luckily, the door was bolted, or else he would have barged in.


    "Louis, are you okay?" Levi asked, sounding worried. Typical Levi¡ªhe''s always the most worried about anything.


    "Yes," I responded immediately before he would pull down my door.


    There was a silence before he spoke. "Okay¡­ open the door."


    I frowned. I can''t let him in. I can''t let him see me. I have the smell of Olivia all over me. If he gets in and sees me, he will damn well be aware that I just finished making out with Olivia¡ªand that will be a disaster. I was the one taunting him about him wanting Olivia, and now I have gone behind his back.


    "I''m feeling sleepy already¡­ can we see tomorrow?" I said in a tired tone.


    Levi was silent for another second before he spoke.


    "Are you sure you are okay? The warriors just informed me that you weren''t looking okay."


    I sighed. "I''m fine, bro¡­ Let''s talk tomorrow. Goodnight," I said in a dismissive tone.


    Levi, who was still at the door, was silent for a moment before he finally hummed. "Goodnight."


    And just like that, he left. Sighing heavily, Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling¡­ my heart pounding heavily.


    "Stop this madness, she is your mate¡­ you want to be with her, then be with her."


    I frowned. "No, I don''t want to be with her," I responded angrily to my wolf. "I''m feeling this way because we just made out. Once tomorrowes, all these feelings will disappear," I said to my wolf, but to myself, it sounded like a lie.

 Chapter 61: Who?

    Louis POV


    I sighed and forced myself to sleep. In my dream, I saw her¡ªshe haunted my sleep with her face and memories.


    The next morning, I woke up from the ray of sunlight reflecting through the curtains.


    I forced myself up and sat up on the bed.


    I hadn''t slept. Not one bit.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her. Heard her. Felt her.


    I hated this. I hated feeling this attached, this exposed again. I was supposed to continue hating her.


    My wolf was silent now, probably sick of arguing with me. But the silence was worse. It made me feel alone in this storm of emotion. Alone¡­ and guilty.


    I thought of my brothers, Lennox and Levi.


    How was I going to face them after this?


    I walked over to the window, pulling the curtains aside and staring out at thebat ground where the morning sun was slowly rising, painting the world in gold. I used to love this time of day. Now it just felt¡­ tainted.


    Because of her.


    I clenched my jaw, trying to bury the ache in my chest. But the more I tried to bury it, the heavier it grew. I wanted her back in my bed. I wanted to pretend she didn''t say those words she said four years ago. I wanted to forget that she hurt me deeply.


    I wanted her again. And fuck me, that scared the hell out of me.


    I padded toward the bathroom like a zombie. Stripped off what little clothes I still had on and stepped into the shower, turning the knob until the water was ice cold. I needed to cool down, to numb myself, to drown the memory of Olivia''s skin against mine.


    But as the water ran down my body, her scent still lingered.


    It clung to me like a second skin¡ªsoft, warm, maddening. I scrubbed harder, as if I could erase what happened between us, as if I could erase the way she made me feel.


    When I was done, I stepped out and dried off quickly. Tossed on a pair of ck joggers and a loose grey shirt¡ªnothing too formal. I wasn''t in the mood for anything shy. My hair was still damp as I raked my fingers through it and stared at myself in the mirror.


    I looked like shit.


    Not physically¡ªI still looked like me. But my eyes¡­ they gave me away. The turmoil. The confusion. The damn need.


    I needed to breathe.


    Grabbing my phone and sliding it into my pocket, I walked toward the door, but paused just as my hand touched the knob.


    The dining table.


    She''d be there.


    She''d sit there, probably eating strawberries and acting like we didn''t just have a pleasurable night, like we didn''t scream each other''s name¡­


    I couldn''t see her¡­ at least not now.


    My pride wouldn''t survive that.


    I turned away from the hallway that led to the dining room and headed toward thebat ground instead. That was where I needed to be¡ªsomewhere I could hit things, sweat out the madness, and pretend I was still in control.


    Arriving at thebat ground, I met a few warriors who had already arrived for today''s training. They were surprised to see me this early, but I didn''t care. Rather, I nodded to their greetings and made my way to the punching bag.


    I didn''t bother to wear gloves; rather, I punched with my fists.


    My first punchnded hard¡ªsolid, satisfying.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Until I was throwing hits like I was trying to break something inside of me. Maybe I was.


    Each hit echoed with memories.


    Her moan.


    Smack.


    Her eyes as she pushed me away.


    Smack.


    "You should leave."


    Smack.


    My fists moved faster, mming into the bag until my knuckles ached. My breath came out ragged, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. I needed to keep going until the pain inside me made sense, until it had a name, until it¡ª


    "Louis," a familiar voice called behind me.


    I froze mid-punch. My chest heaved with exertion.


    "Louis, can you exin to me what the hell is going on?"


    I turned slowly, heart thudding harder than it had during the entire workout.


    There he was¡ªLevi¡ªstanding just a few feet away, arms crossed, brows furrowed, and his eyes¡­ full of questions and suspicion.


    I swallowed hard, wiping the sweat off my forehead with the back of my hand. "It''s nothing, Levi."


    He stepped closer, blocking my path when I tried to walk past him.


    "I''m not in the mood¡ª" I muttered, brushing his shoulder, but he didn''t budge.


    "Don''t give me that shit, Louis," he snapped, grabbing my arm and spinning me around to face him. Before I could react, he caught my wrist tight and yanked me closer. "Look at me."


    I did.


    His eyes scanned my face¡ªevery inch of it. There was no hiding from him. Not when he looked at me like that, like he could see through everyyer I tried to keep hidden. Then his gaze dropped lower¡ªto my neck.


    His expression shifted instantly. Darkened. Hardened.


    His frown deepened, his jaw clenched, and his eyes narrowed at me with sharp intensity.


    "Why the hell are there finger marks on your neck?" he asked, voice low, steady¡­ butced with suspicion, with the kind of knowing only a brother could carry.


    I stiffened. My pulse jumped. The silence stretched, loud and thick between us.


    I didn''t answer. Couldn''t.


    He stepped even closer, his presence now overwhelming, suffocating. His gaze sharpened as he studied me, like he was putting together pieces of a puzzle he didn''t like the look of.


    "Who was it?" he asked again, slower this time, like he wanted to make sure I felt every word. "Who''s the woman you fucked?"


    His words were razor-sharp. Not out of judgment¡ªbut disbelief. Worry. Maybe even fear.


    My heart mmed against my chest. I felt exposed, cornered, like he had just cracked something open in me, I wasn''t ready to face. I yanked my wrist back, desperate to escape the moment, to run from this confrontation.


    But Levi didn''t back down. His grip on my wrist tightened. "Don''t do that. Don''t run. Not from me."

 Chapter 62: Anita’s Knows

    Louis''s POV


    "Louis, is there something you''re keeping from us?" Levi asked, suspicioncing his tone. His eyes were sharp, studying me like he could see right through my skin. Unease twisted in my gut, but I masked it with a scowl.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I asked, feigning anger, forcing my voice to sound steady.


    Levi didn''t flinch. If anything, his expression hardened. "I called Alpha Thor," he said calmly, "asked him what happened at his party. He apologized¡ªtold me someone drugged your drink." He paused, his gaze narrowing. "So tell me, Louis¡ªwho was the woman who detoxed you? Whose fingers were on you?"


    His words hit like a whip. He wasn''t asking. He already knew¡ªor thought he did.


    "I did," came a voice from behind us.


    I turned, heart sinking as Anita stepped into the field,posed and unapologetic, dressed in silk like she owned the damn world.


    Levi narrowed his eyes. "Anita," he said tly.


    She smiled sweetly, tilting her head. "Yes, me. Louis came to my roomst night, and we fucked¡­ a really good fuck." She smirked.


    Where I stood, I stared at her in disbelief, wondering why she was lying.


    Levi looked back at me. "You could''ve just said so. I thought you slept with one of the staff while you were drugged. Why didn''t you just say it was Anita?" he snapped in anger but also in relief.


    It hit me then¡ªhe didn''t think it was Olivia, he was worried that it was a servant. He had no idea it was Olivia. That was a relief, at least.


    "See you around." Levi tapped my shoulder and walked off, leaving me alone with Anita.


    Turning to face her, our eyes locked.


    "Why?" I asked, without wasting a second.


    She scoffed and red at me. "Is that your thank you, Alpha Louis?" she asked, lifting her perfectly shaped brow.


    I didn''t answer. I knew Anita too well. She was up to something.


    I stayed silent, watching Anita''s sharp eyes as they flickered with something darker than mischief¡ªjealousy, rage, obsession maybe. She took a step closer, close enough for me to smell her perfume¡ªrich, overpowering, nothing like Olivia''s soft scent that still clung to me, no matter how many times I tried to wash it away.


    "I saw you, Louis," she said, her voice dropping, teeth gritted. "I saw you enter Olivia''s roomst night."


    My jaw clenched. I didn''t move, didn''t speak. I should''ve known.


    "I also know you didn''t fuck her," she went on, stepping even closer until I could feel the heat radiating off her skin. "But you touched her." Her lips curled. "You are hiding it from your brothers, aren''t you?"


    I felt my breath hitch in my chest. My silence was already an answer.


    "Why did you lie?" I asked, voice low, eyes locked on hers. "Why would you say we¡ª"


    She stared at me, furious. "What does she have that I don''t, Louis?!"


    Her shout echoed in the quiet field. A bird pped from a tree nearby, startled.


    I swallowed hard, jaw clenched. I didn''t answer her right away because how could I exin it? How could I describe the way Olivia looked up at mest night, soft and sexy, the way her breath caught when I touched her, the way her fingers clung to me like I was something precious?


    She was everything Anita wasn''t.


    Everything.


    Olivia was softness and fire all in one. Gentle hands and fierce words. She didn''t throw herself at me¡ªshe looked into me. And gods, the way her body had trembled under me, her lips parting just enough to whisper my name¡ª


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    "You want the truth?" I murmured.


    Anita''s eyes widened.


    "She has everything you don''t," I said quietly, brutally honest. "Because she doesn''t pretend. She doesn''t y games. And when she looks at me, she sees a man. Not a title. Not a conquest."


    Anita''s expression cracked for a moment¡ªjust a flicker of pain¡ªbefore she turned it into a sneer.


    "You are heartless¡­ you and your brothers." She spat in anger.


    I red at her.


    "Listen, Louis, I will keep my mouth shut, but ites with a price," she said suddenly.


    I scoffed. Of course. ssic Anita. I wasn''t expecting anything less.


    "What do you want?" I asked tly. Anita was materialistic. I figured she''d ask for money, designer bags¡ªwhatever fed her ego.


    She shook her head. "Not today. I''ll tell you tomorrow. But remember, you owe me. If you don''t agree to my demand, I''ll tell your brothers you went behind their backs and made out with Olivia. The woman you were all supposed to hate. The woman you imed to hate." She spat the words before turning around and walking off.


    I ran a hand through my hair and sighed heavily. I was in a mess¡ªa huge one. Anita knowing about what happened between me and Olivia was bad enough. Now she had leverage. And worse, she had a demand.


    And speaking of demands¡ªI owed Olivia one too. Heaven only knows what she''ll ask of me. I wasn''t worried about Anita. But Olivia? That terrified me. Because in all the years we''d known her, she had never asked us for a single thing.


    I left thebat ground and headed toward my room, only to spot Lennox storming toward me.


    I frowned. I have never seen Lennox this furious¡­ he was practically seething in anger¡­ from afar I could feel his rage.


    "Lennox?" I frowned. "What the hell''s wrong¡ª?"


    "We need to talk," he snapped, voice low and sharp. "Now. In my room."


    He didn''t wait for a reply. Just turned on his heel and walked off, his movements stiff, shoulders tight with tension. I followed, keeping pace behind him, my heartbeat spiking with unease. What the hell did he know? Did Anita already run her mouth?


    No¡ªshe wouldn''t. Not yet. She wanted something first.


    But then what had him looking like he was two seconds from snapping someone''s neck?


    The moment we stepped into his room, Lennox mmed the door shut and whirled around to face me.

 Chapter 63: Hickeys

    Olivia''s POV


    I was woken up by the rm on my bedside. Groaning softly, I forced myself out of bed, said my morning prayers, but then Iid back on the bed, staring at the ceiling as the memories of yesterday crawled their way into my mind. The feeling of his touch on me, his moans, the great feeling of his mouth eating my pussy¡ªthey all came rushing into my memory, and I frowned and closed my eyes.


    "Come on, Olivia¡­ forget about it. What you should be thinking about is the one request to give him," I muttered to myself and opened my eyes.


    I have to think. I have to think of that one request. What could I actually ask of him? I have so many things to request, but I really need to think about the most important ones.


    All through the morning, Iid in my bed pondering in thoughts, and from time to time, memories of what happenedst night would y back in my head, but I would ignore it.


    Suddenly, a knocknded on my door. I knew it wasn''t Nora and Lolita because I had asked them not to disturb me. Then I got a whiff of the scent and realized it was Lennox at my door. My frown deepened as I wondered why he was there.


    Lennox kept knocking, and I was forced to leave my bed.


    I dragged my feet to the door, still groggy, still half-lost in my thoughts. My fingers curled around the knob, and I pulled it open slowly.


    Lennox stood there¡ªarms folded, eyes scanning me from head to toe like he was inspecting a crime scene. His brows were furrowed, and his usual calm was nowhere to be found.


    "Why haven''t you left your room all morning?" he asked, voice sharp but filled with worry.


    I blinked, trying to find the words, but before I could speak, his eyes suddenly dropped to my neck¡ªand froze.


    His expression twisted.


    In one swift movement, he stepped forward, his hand shooting out to grab my arm, pulling me inside and mming the door shut behind him.


    "What the hell is that?" he snapped, his hand reaching up and grazing my neck¡ªnot gently.


    "Lennox¡ª"


    "Don''t ''Lennox'' me!" he barked, backing me into the room until I stumbled against the foot of the bed. His eyes were zing now. "Why the hell are there hickeys on your neck?!"


    My heart jumped in my chest, panic wing up my throat. I hadn''t even noticed¡ªI''d been too lost in everything else. I tried to pull away from his intense gaze, but he wasn''t letting up.


    I turned abruptly and walked straight to the mirror.


    My breath caught.


    A deep red-purple mark just under the curve of my jaw, then another near my corbone¡ªhalf-hidden by the neckline of my sleepwear. My fingers rose slowly, brushing over them.


    He left marks.


    Damn him!


    But instead of feeling angry, my cheeks flushed with heat¡ªnot just from embarrassment but from the memory of Louis''s lips trailing down my skin, the way his mouth had worshiped me.


    Lennox''s reflection loomed behind me in the mirror.


    "I asked you a question," he growled.


    "I don''t owe you an exnation," I said firmly, though my voice wasn''t as strong as I wanted it to be. "What I do is none of your business."


    "Don''t give me that shit, Olivia¡­ who touched youst night? Who gave you such hickeys? Was it any of my brothers?" he asked angrily, but also with jealousy.


    I turned around slowly to face him, holding his stare. "What makes you think I will allow you or your brothers to touch me?"


    Lennox looked like he was about to explode.


    In a blink of an eye, he rushed to me and grabbed me by the arms. His grip on my arms was tight, almost bruising, and his face was inches from mine¡ªhis jaw clenched, nostrils ring. His rage was thick, his jealousy practically pulsing off him.


    "If it''s not me, Levi, or Louis," he seethed, "then who touched you? Who gave you those damn hickeys?! Who daredy their hands on what doesn''t belong to them?"


    That got me more annoyed.


    The way he said it. What doesn''t belong to them?


    I wasn''t a damn object. And I wasn''t going to let him get away with pretending he gave a damn while he and his brothers paraded their little concubine around like a trophy.


    I forced myself to rx in his grip and gave him the sweetest, most infuriating smile I could muster. "Oh, Lennox¡­ don''t be so worked up."


    He blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in my tone.


    "You know," I said slowly, deliberately, "since your precious werewolfws permit Alpha males to have concubines¡ªlike your lovely Anita¡ªI figured it was only fair I enjoy the same privilege as your Luna."


    His face twitched. "What the hell are you saying?"


    I leaned in, letting my breath fan against his cheek. "I''m saying¡­ I haven''t chosen a man to pleasure me yet¡ªbut afterst night? I''m very, very tempted."


    He yanked me back, eyes wild. "What man?!"


    "Oh," I whispered, tilting my head to expose the mark just enough to taunt him, "he was strong¡­ taller than you. Rough hands, but he knew exactly what he was doing. His tongue?" I let out a fake, breathy sigh. "Let''s just say¡­ I screamed a little."


    Lennox''s pupils dted, and his hold on me tightened.


    "Stop lying," he growled, voice trembling with anger. "You''re lying. You''re just trying to piss me off."


    "Am I?" I said with mock innocence. "Why would I lie? After all¡­ you and your brothers made it very clear you didn''t want me."


    His hand twitched.


    "But someone else did. Someone else made me feel wanted¡­ needed. Tasted me like I was the only thing he ever craved." I smiled again. "And you know what the best part is?"


    He didn''t answer¡ªjust stared, trembling with rage.


    I leaned forward, lips nearly touching his ear. "He wasn''t afraid to leave marks."


    And with that, I yanked my arm free and stepped back.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me," I added, walking toward the bed, "I have better things to do than entertain the jealousy of men who don''t even want me."


    I could feel his gaze burning into my back, shaking with the weight of everything I''d just said.


    And gods, it felt good to lie.


    Even if my heart whispered a different name in the silence.


    Even if all I could really remember was Louis''s mouth, Louis''s fingers, and the way he made me feel like I mattered.


    "I will be back, you just wait," Lennox spat before storming out of my room.

 Chapter 64: The Plan

    Lennox''s POV


    I stormed through the corridor, fists clenched at my sides. Rage pulsed through every inch of me like a wildfire I couldn''t put out.


    I didn''t know his name¡ªbut I could feel him. On her. In her words. In the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about him. Whoever he was, he had already touched what was mine.


    And I was going to find him.


    I spotted Louising my way.


    "Lennox?" he frowned, stepping toward me. "What the hell''s wrong¡ª?"


    "We need to talk," I snapped, my voice cutting like ice. "Now. In my room."


    I didn''t wait for him to agree. Didn''t care if he followed. But he did.


    I walked fast, needing space to breathe but knowing I wouldn''t get it until this pressure in my chest exploded. The moment we were inside my room, I mmed the door hard enough to rattle the frame and turned on him.


    "She said she''s going to take a lover," I growled.


    His face nked, like he hadn''t heard me right. "What?"


    "Olivia," I hissed. Just saying her name made my gut twist. "She told me she''s going to pick a male. Since we''re allowed concubines, she figured she should get one too."


    He didn''t say a word.


    "She said she hasn''t chosen yet," I went on, pacing the room, trying to outrun the images her words had burned into my brain. "But she described him."


    I stopped and met his gaze. "He already touched her. Left marks. Hickeys." My voice dropped, rough and bitter. "She said he kissed her like she was the moon, the stars, the whole damn universe."


    Louis didn''t move. Just watched me with that maddening calm. I couldn''t read him. And maybe that''s what made my gut coil even tighter.


    "She said his mouth moaned for her," I added, each word tasting like poison. "That he worshipped her body with his hands."


    Louis''s jaw twitched¡ªjust a flick¡ªbut I saw it.


    "She''s ying games," I spat, mostly to myself now. "Trying to provoke us. Maybe it''s someone from the staff. Maybe she already has him, and she thinks she can unt it like she''s in control."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "She didn''t say a name."


    Louis raised an eyebrow, too casually. "You asked?"


    "Of course I did," I snapped. "But she was smug about it. Like it was a secret she was savoring."


    He nodded slowly, too slowly. "So what are you going to do?"


    I didn''t answer right away.


    Because I didn''t know.


    All I could see was her face when she talked about him. All I could feel was the red haze in my vision and the tightness in my fists.


    "I''ll find out who he is," I said, voice low, but filled with rage. "And when I do¡­"


    I didn''t finish the sentence.


    Didn''t need to.


    Louis just nodded. Said nothing. Not a single damn word and that annoyed me even more. Why wasn''t he angry? Why was he so calm?


    "Louis, you don''t seem bothered about it," I said through gritted teeth, staring him down. Olivia was our mate; he was supposed to be furious at the thought of another man touching her, yet here he was looking so calm, like it was normal.


    "I think Olivia is just messing with you," he replied evenly. "She carries our marks, Lennox. If another man touched her, we''d know. Our wolves would''ve felt it. You know that, right?"


    For a moment, I pondered Louis''s words. If Olivia was being touched by another man apart from my brothers and me, then our wolves would definitely have alerted us. But our wolves didn''t, so that means¡­


    "There is no man?" I asked.


    "Yes," Louis answered immediately. Too fast. Too rehearsed.


    "Maybe those hickeys you saw were from something else, not from a man¡­ No man would dare touch her."


    I nodded¡­ but I didn''t believe him.


    Because Olivia didn''t pull those words out of thin air. She meant them. She felt them. I saw it on her damn face.


    Which meant someone had touched her like that, but I had to get proof because without it, my brothers wouldn''t believe me.


    Grumbling angrily, I left my room, stormed into my studies and buried myself in work, trying to take my mind off it, but it wasn''t working. From time to time, I saw her face, those hickeys¡­ damn! I couldn''t imagine it! What if what she said was true? What if a man really had touched her and my wolf didn''t sense it¡­


    That thought alone made me want to tear something apart.


    I mmed the drawer shut in my office, not even sure what I''d been looking for. Paperwork sat untouched on my desk, a pathetic attempt at distraction that failed miserably. My mind kept circling back to her. Her smirk. Her words. Those damn hickeys.


    I stood abruptly, the chair screeching across the floor. I couldn''t sit still. Couldn''t breathe properly.


    I paced around the office, trying to think of what to do. I had to be sure. I had to be sure no one was touching her.


    "So, what will you do?" My wolf suddenly asked. I stopped pacing, lost in thought, then suddenly, an idea popped into my head. A silly one, but I had to do it. I thought of posting guards at her door, but if I did, the person would see them and never enter her room. So, I decided to hide and watch. I believed I would catch him, and heaven help him.


    The hours dragged like chains around my ankles.


    Day turned to dusk, and dusk melted into night. The mansion quieted, the usual hum of servants and footsteps vanishing into silence. My body was stiff from how tense I''d been all day. I hadn''t eaten, hadn''t rested. I couldn''t. Not with the storm in my chest threatening to explode.


    I pretended to head to bed, letting everyone think I''d retired for the night. But I didn''t go far.


    Instead, I crept down the hall, silent as a shadow, and took position just across from Olivia''s room. The corridor was dim, moonlight filtering in through the tall windows, casting silver across the floor. I stood in the shadows, barely breathing.


    And I waited.


    Every minute felt like a goddamn hour. My eyes stayed fixed on her door, watching for the slightest movement. I imagined every creak of the floorboards as footsteps. Every gust of wind as a whisper of someone approaching.


    But no one came.


    Not a soul.


    The entire house had gone still, and I was beginning to think Louis had been right. Maybe she was ying games. Maybe it was just a lie to get under my skin.


    Still¡­ I couldn''t shake that look in her eyes.


    That smugness.


    I stepped quietly out of the shadows and made my way down the hall¡ªcloser to her door. Just to check. Just to make sure she was alone. That she wasn''t hiding someone in there. That I hadn''t missed him slipping in somehow.


    But the moment I got close enough to her door, I froze.


    I heard something.


    A sound I wasn''t ready for.


    A soft moan.


    My breath hitched. My blood turned tova.


    It came again¡ªslightly louder this time, almost muffled, like she was trying to be quiet but couldn''t help it.


    My heart thundered so violently I could hear it in my ears.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    She couldn''t be¡­


    My hand flew to the spare key in my pocket. I gripped the doorknob, twisted, and shoved the door open¡ªready to catch them.


    But what I saw made me freeze.

 Chapter 65: Caught Her

    Lennox''s POV


    Her legs were spread on the bed, her nightgown bunched at her waist, her fingers buried deep inside her pussy¡­


    I froze.


    For a heartbeat, I forgot how to breathe.


    She didn''t see me. Didn''t hear me. Her eyes were shut tight, her lips parted as another soft, sinful moan slipped past them. Her free hand tugged at her nipple, rolling it between her fingers, her body arching like she was chasing something¡ªsomeone¡ªinvisible.


    My throat went dry.


    My entire body tensed, heat flooding through me like a fuse had been lit. My Cock Jerked and my wolf howled in pleasure.


    She looked wild. Untamed. Beautiful. And mine.


    She moaned again, louder this time¡ª


    "Yes!¡­"


    The sound shattered what little control I had left.


    "I hope you''re enjoying yourself," I growled, stepping fully into the room and mming the door shut behind me.


    She gasped and shot up, eyes flying open, cheeks flushing a deep red as she scrambled to pull the covers over herself¡ªbut it was toote. I''d seen everything.


    I stalked toward the bed, breath ragged, pulse hammering in my neck. "So this is who you were talking about?" I demanded, my voice thick with desire and fury. "The one who worships you? Whose mouth moans for you? It was your fingers all along, Olivia?"


    She didn''t answer.


    Didn''t need to.


    "Get out," she whispered, breathless, yanking the covers over her body.


    "No."


    "Lennox¡ª" her voice was a warning, but it cracked halfway through, too shaken to carry strength.


    I stalked forward, slow and controlled, like a predator.


    She tried to slide off the bed, but I was faster. My hand grabbed the covers and ripped them away. "You should''ve called me," I growled, gaze raking over her flushed skin. "I''m your husband. You need satisfaction? Youe to me."


    "You have no right to barge in here," she snapped.


    I took a slow, deliberate step forward. "I have every right. I''m your husband."


    "That''s just a title," she hissed. "It means nothing to me."


    I frowned and climbed on the bed.


    "Lennox, don''t¡ª" she started, but the words died in her throat when I grabbed the edge of her thin nightgown and tore it straight down the middle. The fabric split like paper, revealing every inch of her bare, trembling body.


    "You think I''ll walk away after seeing this?" I muttered, voice thick with need. "You wanted to provoke me. You wanted a reaction. Well, sweetheart¡ªyou''ve got it."


    She gasped as I pushed her gently but firmly back on the bed, her legs falling open in surrender.


    I slid my hand between her thighs, feeling how wet she was¡ªhow ready. "So wet, and yet you didn''t call me. Why?" I asked darkly, leaning down to nip at the side of her throat. "Afraid I''d give you more than you could handle?"


    She didn''t speak. Her breath came in shaky pants, her body trembling beneath me.


    "Toote now," I murmured against her skin. "Because I''m going to remind you exactly who you belong to. And next time you need release, you won''t even think of touching yourself without begging me first."


    And with that, I slid my fingers inside her, slowly, deliberately.


    Her eyes widened as I slid my fingers into her pussy, teasing her folds. She trembled under my touch, and when I eased a finger inside her¡ªslowly, carefully¡ªI froze.


    Still tight. Still untouched.


    A wave of relief crashed over me so hard I nearly groaned aloud.


    She hadn''t given herself to anyone else.  My Olivia was still a virgin.


    "You''re still mine," I muttered, more to myself than her.


    She squirmed, torn between resisting and surrendering. "Lennox¡­"


    I didn''t let her finish. I dropped to my knees at the edge of the bed, dragging her hips to the edge with a growl of possession. Her legs parted for me on instinct, and I took my time, staring up at her as I kissed the inside of her thigh, slow and heated.


    "You should''ve called me," I whispered against her skin. "This is my duty."


    Then I buried my face between her thighs.


    She gasped¡ªone hand flying to the sheets, the other gripping the headboard as I tasted her slowly, deliberately, taking my time like I had all night to worship her. I wanted her to feel every stroke of my tongue. Every flick, every gentle suck.


    I wanted to erase any memory she''d ever tried to build without me.


    Her moans filled the room¡ªsoft at first, then louder, breathier, until she couldn''t stop them. She was shaking, gasping my name now, over and over, her hips lifting from the bed to meet my mouth.


    My tongue moved in slow, deliberate strokes¡ªexploring, learning her, worshiping her.


    I wanted her to feel everything. Every flick. Every curl. Every maddening moment of patience I poured into every stroke.


    She moaned¡ªa soft, broken sound that sent fire rushing through my veins.


    Her hands fisted the sheets, and then one found my hair, trembling fingers tightening just slightly.


    I groaned softly against her, the sound unintentional but real. She tasted like a dream I didn''t know I had until I was living it.


    "You taste even better than I imagined," I muttered, barely lifting my mouth. "Sweet¡­ and mine."


    Then I ttened my tongue and dragged it up slowly, savoring her, curling around that sensitive spot and sucking harder this time. Her back arched and her fingers pulled tighter in my hair.


    Her voice was a whimper. "Lennox¡ª"


    I growled softly, the sound rumbling from deep in my chest, vibrating through her, and she shattered. Just like that. She came with a gasp, her body clenching, trembling in my arms as I held her through it, never stopping.


    I kissed her thighs gently as her body went ck, her breathing erratic, her eyes zed with the high of pleasure. When I finally lifted my head, my mouth still wet with her taste, I looked at her like she was the only thing that existed.


    Because right now¡ªshe was.


    I crawled up her body slowly, pressing soft kisses to her skin on the way. Her heartbeat thundered against her ribs, and when I reached her face, I cradled her cheek in my hand.


    "You were made for me," I whispered, my lips brushing hers. "Every part of you."


    I tried to kiss her, but suddenly, she pushed me off her with a strength I never imagined she had.

 Chapter 66: Regrets

    Olivia''s POV


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    What the hell was I thinking? Letting Lennox touch me?


    With panting breath and anger-filled eyes, I stared at Lennox, who was staring back at me¡ªonly his gaze was nk.


    Quickly, I covered myself with the nket and looked him straight in the eyes. "We are going to pretend this never happened, Lennox," I said quickly. "I don''t want anyone to know, especially your brothers," I warned, and Lennox frowned.


    His jaw twitched, his eyes narrowing. "And who the fuck said I wanted them to know?" he snapped.


    My frown deepened.


    "I''m the one supposed to be telling you this! That is supposed to be my line," he said in anger, and my anger intensified.


    "Get out," I ordered, pointing at the door.


    But Lennox didn''t move. Rather, he kept staring at me with panting breath like he was seconds away from reaching for me.


    I frowned. "Get out, Alpha Lennox, or else I will scream and draw the attention of your brothers. I believe you wouldn''t want them to know what just happened between us?" I threatened.


    Lennox didn''t look like he was bothered by my threats, but he only growled before storming out of my room and mming the door shut.


    I let out a shaky breath the moment the door mmed behind him. My hands trembled as I clutched the nket tighter around my naked body.


    "Stupid, Olivia. Stupid!" I hissed at myself, dragging a hand through my tangled hair.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen. This couldn''t happen.


    My cheeks med with both anger and humiliation as shes of what had just happened invaded my mind. His hands¡ªhis mouth¡ªhis voice growling my name like I belonged to him.


    I buried my face into my hands, letting out a muffled scream.


    Why the fuck did I let it get this far?


    No¡ªscratch that. Why the fuck did I even start touching myself in the first ce?


    God, if I hadn''t been so fucking horny, if I hadn''t let my body betray me, if I had just gone to sleep¡ªhe wouldn''t have caught me like that.


    Sprawled out like a desperate mess. Moaning like a bitch in heat.


    I cursed again, my throat burning. "Fuck! What is wrong with me?"


    The shame curled hot and tight in my chest as I paced the room like a caged animal. My legs were still shaking from the aftershocks. My skin still tingled from where his mouth had touched me. I could still feel the ghost of his teeth dragging along my inner thigh.


    I bit down on my lip so hard I tasted blood.


    This wasn''t just a mistake. This was a goddamn catastrophe.


    I should''ve pped him. I should''ve kicked him out the second he walked in and saw me like that. But no¡ªI froze. And then I melted. Like a fucking idiot.


    "Never again," I whispered to myself, gripping the headboard for support. "This never happened. It didn''t happen. It didn''t fucking happen."


    But no matter how many times I repeated it, the ache between my legs and the scent of him lingering on my skin said otherwise.


    I needed a cold shower. And maybe a punch in the face.


    Or five.


    God, I hate myself.


    And worse¡ªI hate how much my body wants him again.


    Wants more.


    Fuck.


    I stormed into the bathroom, not even bothering to grab a towel. I wanted to feel the cold. I deserved to feel it. Maybe if I froze my skin off, I could forget the feel of his hands all over me.


    I turned the tap, let the water run ice-cold, and stepped in without a second thought. The shock made me gasp, my breath catching in my throat¡ªbut I stayed there, hands gripping the wall, letting the freezing water beat down on me.


    I scrubbed at my skin like it had betrayed me. Like I could erase the heat he left behind.


    His hands on my waist.


    His mouth between my thighs.


    The low growl of my name as he¡ª


    "No!" I snapped out loud, squeezing my eyes shut.


    I grabbed the soap and scrubbed harder, furiously dragging it across my skin. Redness bloomed beneath my touch, but it wasn''t enough. I wanted to scrub deeper. I wanted to scrape off the part of me that had wanted him.


    God¡ªwhat''s wrong with me?


    First Louis. Now Lennox.


    Two brothers. Two men who made it very fucking clear that I wasn''t what they wanted¡ªat least not in the way that mattered.


    Louis¡­ at least was understandable. He was drugged, and I got a request out of him.


    But Lennox?


    He met me horny, pleasuring myself. How disgraceful.


    How did I let it happen again?


    How did I let another man who doesn''t want me touch me like I mattered?


    A sob escaped my throat, and I bit down on my knuckles to keep from screaming.


    I felt used. Disgusting. Weak.


    "Fuck you, Lennox," I whispered, the tears falling freely now, mixing with the freezing water. "Fuck you for looking at me like that. For touching me like I was yours. Like I meant something."


    I pressed my forehead against the cold tile, letting the chill bite into my skin.


    And fuck me for letting it happen. For wanting it.


    I sank down to the shower floor, hugging my knees to my chest as the water kept falling.


    No matter how hard I scrubbed, no matter how cold the water got¡ªI still felt him. On my skin. In my bones.


    And worst of all¡­ in the part of me that ached for him.


    Even now.


    Even after everything.


    I was fucking pathetic.


    I don''t know how long I stayed in the shower. The cold water kept pouring over me, but I couldn''t move. I felt empty, like something inside me had broken.


    Eventually, my skin started to sting, and I was shaking too much to stay there. I reached for a towel, dried off without looking in the mirror, and walked back to my room like a ghost.


    I didn''t want to see myself. I didn''t want to think.


    I pulled on an old shirt, crawled into bed, and dragged the nket over my body. I curled up as tight as I could, wishing I could disappear.


    "This didn''t happen," I whispered into the darkness.


    I said it again. And again. Like maybe if I repeated it enough times, it would be true.


    No Lennox.


    No touching.


    No mistake.


    Just me. Alone.


    "It never happened," I whispered onest time.


    And then, with my heart aching and my mind spinning, I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep.

 Chapter 67: Who Sent It

    Olivia POV


    The next morning, I woke up to the soft chatter of Lolita and Nora already bustling around my room. My body ached in ces I didn''t want to think about, and my heart¡­ well, that was just shattered ss held together by pride.


    "Up, up, up, sleeping beauty," Lolita chimed, dragging the curtains open and flooding the room with light.


    "We''ve got a full house at breakfast, and you''re not skipping it," Nora added firmly, tossing a pale blue dress onto the bed.


    I groaned, flopping onto my stomach. "Can''t I eat here? Alone. In the dark. With my dignity."


    Lolita snorted. "Luna, the Alphas specially requested you join them."


    My face flushed hot. They didn''t know what happened¡­ right?


    Still, I let them dress me. Nora curled my hair into soft waves, and Lolita added a hint of gloss to my lips. I looked like someone who had her life together. Who wasn''t torn between three dangerously beautiful Alphas who kept messing with her head¡ªand her heart.


    But the moment I stepped into the dining hall, that illusion cracked.


    The triplets were already seated.


    Lennox sat with his arms folded, looking every bit the brooding Alpha he always was. His jaw ticked when he noticed me walk in, but he said nothing.


    Louis, gaze hardened.


    Levi, on the other hand, looked rxed, his leg thrown casually over one knee, swirling his coffee like he was waiting for a show.


    Anita sat beside them, sipping juice andughing at something Louis had said. She looked up and red at me. "Herees thedy of the day. Always thest to arrive," she mocked.


    Ignoring her, I moved like a robot, keeping my chin high as I slid into the seat meant for me. A seat across from Anita. I could feel Lennox''s stare on me like a damnser. And of course, my traitorous body was aware¡ªof everything.


    Especially the way Louis shifted just a little closer.


    I was still adjusting my napkin when a maid appeared beside me, holding a bouquet of white roses.


    "Luna Olivia," she said, bowing slightly. "This was sent for you."


    My brows furrowed. "For me?"


    "Yes," she nodded, handing over a small ivory card attached to the stem. "It came this morning. No name, only a note."


    My heart stuttered as I took the card and read the looping, elegant handwriting:


    To the most beautiful woman in the world ¡ª Your admirer.


    I blinked, stunned.


    I dared to nce up.


    Lennox stared at the rose like it personally offended him.


    "What does the note say?" Lennox said with a grunt. I eyed him and stared back at the bouquet of roses.


    "Olivia, Lennox asked a question," Louis demanded angrily.


    I red back at him. "I have no idea¡­ the sender didn''t¡­" My words didn''t leave my mouth before Lennox snatched the note from my hand and read it. His frown constructed into a bigger frown.


    My hands trembled slightly as Lennox gripped the card like it had personally wronged him, his eyes narrowing to slits as he re-read the message, jaw clenched.


    "To the most beautiful woman in the world," he hissed, voice dripping venom. "Who the hell is this admirer?"


    I stared back at him, exasperated. "I already said¡ªI don''t know."


    "Spare me the lies, Olivia!" Lennox roared. "Is it the man who gave you that hickey on your neck? Huh? Is he your secret admirer?" He leaned across the table, his voice full of anger. "Who is he?! Tell me his name. How dare he touch you! You are ours! Our mate¡ªour wife!"


    My mouth fell open at the possessive words. Our wife? Suddenly, I was theirs?


    Louis stood now too, voice low and sharp. "It wasn''t me," he said, eyes flicking from me to Lennox. "And I''m guessing it wasn''t either of you?"


    Lennox looked thunderous but shook his head stiffly.


    Levi just sipped his coffee, slow and deliberate, before finally saying, "Nope."


    Louis turned back to me. "Then who the fuck sent this, Olivia? Who''s been putting their hands on you?"


    "No one!" I snapped, standing now, voice echoing in therge room. "Why do you assume I know who it is?! Why do you think someone touched me? Just because a flower shows up?!"


    "Because of the marks, Olivia!" Lennox spat. "You think we''re blind?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" I spat.


    Anita let out a fake gasp, then smirked. "So it''s true. You have been whoring around. No wonder you''re glowing this morning."


    My wolf growled in anger, rattling just beneath the surface of my skin. But before I could say anything, Levi finally spoke¡ªhis voice like cool water on a fire.


    "That''s enough, Anita." Levi''s tone dropped, calm butced with warning. He didn''t even look at her¡ªhis eyes were on me. "You don''t get to speak to her like that."


    Anita blinked, clearly caught off guard, then narrowed her eyes at him. "I''m just stating the obvious¡ª"


    "I said enough," Levi repeated, sharper now, and this time his voice cut through the air like a de.


    She went quiet, lips pursed into a tight line, fury dancing in her gaze.


    Levi set down his coffee with a soft clink and leaned forward, eyes now flicking to Lennox and Louis. "Both of you, calm the hell down."


    "Someone sent her roses!" Louis barked.


    "And screaming at her in front of the whole table won''t get us any closer to answers," Levi snapped back. "Look around¡ªthe staff can hear us."


    Lennox growled low in his throat, his fists clenched so hard I could see the veins on his arms. "If someone''s been touching her¡ªif someone had dared toy a single hand on her again, I swear on the goddess, I will burn down the world to find them."


    His eyes locked with mine, fire and fury zing behind them. "There will be war, Olivia. I will end them."


    My breath hitched.


    Levi stood, his voice quieter now but no lessmanding. "We''ll look into it. Thoroughly. Discreetly."


    His gaze softened just a little when he looked at me again.


    But it didn''t feel like that. Not when Lennox still looked like he wanted to tear something¡ªor someone¡ªapart. Not when Louis''s eyes were a storm of suspicion and wounded pride.


    And not when my heart was pounding so hard I could barely think.


    I wanted to run.


    I wanted to disappear into the woods, into the wind, anywhere but here.


    "I''ve lost my appetite," I announced, getting up on my feet.


    "Olivia, you are not leaving¡­" Lennox yelled at me, but I ignored him and walked away.


    Reaching my room, I stared at the flowers in my hand, wondering who might have sent them. Who would dare to send white roses and a note to me, not scared that the Alphas would see it?


    I searched my memories trying to think who this person is, but suddenly the door to my room pushed open and Nora barged in.


    "Luna, Alpha Lennox is dragging Warrior Jerek towards his study," Nora announced.


    "What!" I got up, left my room, and ran towards Lennox''s study.

 Chapter 68: Who is He

    Olivia''s POV


    Reaching Lennox''s study, I pushed the door open, and the sight that met me got me frightened. Jerek was pressed against the wall while Lennox held him by the cor of his shirt, and Louis and Levi stood by a corner.


    "Tell me! Were you the one who sent those roses to our mate?" Lennox demanded, his fangs already baring out.


    Jerek, who looked confused and frightened, shook his head. "No, Alpha¡­ no¡­ why would I do that?"


    "Don''t you dare lie to us," Louis grunted as he moved over to Jerek. "You are the only male close to Olivia. First, you sparred with her and second, you were her racing partner, so if anyone would dare to have a crush on her, it would be you!" Louis spat in anger.


    Where I stood at the door, I was fuming with anger.


    "Enough!" I shouted, my voice slicing through the thick tension in the room.


    All eyes turned to me, but I didn''t flinch¡ªnot even when Lennox''s gaze snapped toward me, his face a storm of rage and jealousy.


    "Let him go, Lennox! He didn''t do anything!"


    Lennox didn''t even blink. His grip on Jerek''s cor remained tight, knuckles pale with pressure. "Stay out of this, Olivia," he growled.


    "I said let him go!" I stepped further into the room, my frown deepening. "Look at him! He''s terrified! He said he didn''t send the flowers!"


    "I don''t believe him," Lennox spat, baring his fangs. "He''s the only one who''s been close enough to you¡ªtouching you, training with you,ughing like you''re more than just a Luna."


    Jerek stammered, voice shaking. "I swear on my mate¡ªI didn''t send anything! I wouldn''t dare disrespect the bond you all have with her! I love my mate¡ªwhy would I risk that?"


    Lennox''s eyes burned brighter, but after a long, heavy silence, he finally shoved Jerek back with a grunt. "Get out of my sight."


    Jerek stumbled away, breathing hard as he bowed quickly and exited the room like the floor might copse beneath him.


    I barely had time to breathe before Lennox turned to me, stalking forward with fire in his eyes.


    "You know who it is, Olivia," he said, voice low and deadly serious. "You''re hiding something."


    My mouth parted in shock. "What the hell are you talking about?! You think I''m lying to you?"


    "Yes!" he roared, his eyes wild. "Because no man would dare send my mate something like that unless he was sure he had a ce in your heart."


    I stiffened. My heart was racing, but I met his rage head-on. "I don''t know who sent the flowers. And even if I did¡ªI wouldn''t tell you! Not if this is how you act!"


    Lennox growled deep in his throat and took a step closer. His jaw clenched, muscles tight, and for a split second, I saw something almost frightening in his expression.


    He raised a hand, but before it could even move closer, Levi was there¡ªfast as lightning, stepping between us, palm pressed against Lennox''s chest.


    "Are you seriously thinking of hitting her?" Levi asked, his voice low but dangerously sharp.


    "Goddess forbid," Lennox snapped, ring past his brother. "I''d never touch her like that, why would you even think that."


    "Then calm the hell down," Levi said, his tone like iron. "She''s not your punching bag, Lennox. You''re angry¡ªwe all are¡ªbut don''t you dare take it out on her."


    Lennox stood still, chest heaving, eyes flickering between Levi and me. His mouth opened, like he wanted to argue¡ªbut instead, he just turned away, running a frustrated hand through his hair.


    I exhaled shakily, my arms still trembling from the confrontation.


    Levi turned to me, voice softer now. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ just sick of being treated like an object someone owns."


    From the corner, Louis finally muttered, "You belong to us¡­ better get used to that."


    "I''m not a property," I shot back.


    Lennox didn''t turn back, but his voice was rough when he finally spoke again. "If someone is trying to have an affair with you¡­ they better pray the Goddess gets to them before I do."


    I knew Lennox, and I know what he could do, which made me wonder: who is this person that would risk his life?


    Lennox continued. "And as for those roses¡ªyou are throwing them away!"


    "Hell no!" I refused.


    Lennox turned and red at me. "What did you say?"


    I met his re. "I said I am not throwing them away."


    "Yes, you are. You are throwing it away," Louis interjected.


    I frowned and red at him. "I am not!"


    Lennox''s re could''ve set the whole damn room on fire, but I didn''t back down. My voice came out louder this time, firm and unwavering. "I said I''m not throwing it away."


    "You will," Lennox growled, stepping closer again.


    "No, I won''t," I hissed, standing my ground. "It''s mine. I didn''t ask for it, but it''s mine. And you don''t get to dictate every little thing I do!"


    Louis moved closer too, fuming. "It''s disrespectful to us¡ªto our bond! You keeping it is like spitting in our face!"


    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "I''m not throwing it away."


    Before another word could be said, the door creaked open and Anita walked in.


    She took one look at the tense scene, her lips immediately curling in disdain as she sauntered in like she belonged there. "What''s going on here?" Her eyesnded on me, full of judgment. "You''re raising your voice at your Alphas again, Olivia? That''s no way to treat your Alpha. Have some respect."


    I turned to her, eyes narrowing. Of course she''d show up now, nose buried in something that had nothing to do with her.


    "You better stay in yourne, Anita," I warned, my voice low and full of anger.


    She lifted her chin, smug. "I''m just saying, this attitude of yours¡ªtalking back, refusingmands¡ªit''s not what a proper Luna should do."


    I stepped forward, my voice like ice. "And you are not a Luna. You''re a concubine. A bedwarmer. So don''te in here trying to correct me when I''m talking to my husbands."


    Anita''s smug expression faltered, eyes widening just slightly as the sting of my words sank in.


    "You don''t have a ce in this conversation," I continued. "So I suggest you take your self-righteous opinions and walk back out the way you came."


    Anita''s mouth opened like she wanted to argue, but even Louis and Levi went still¡ªno one defended her.


    The silence that followed was thick, and all eyes were on me.


    I turned back to Lennox and Louis, chin high, eyes unwavering. "Now, if we''re done here, I have no intention of getting rid of the flowers. And if you don''t trust me enough to believe I''m not sneaking around behind your backs, that''s your problem. Not mine."


    Lennox stared at me for a long moment, jaw tense, but he didn''t speak.


    And in that silence, I walked out. Head held high.

 Chapter 69: Tonight

    Lennox''s POV


    "She''s definitely seeing someone," Anita said the moment Olivia walked out.


    I groaned, mming my fist against the desk. The mere thought of it drove me insane. But what truly pushed me over the edge were the hickeys on her neck. My suspicions were right. Someone had touched her. A man¡ªsomeone other than my brothers¡ªhad dared toy his hands on her. And the bastard had the nerve to send her white roses? Her favorite?


    How the fuck did he even know that?


    "I told you, Olivia is whoring around," Anita spoke again, getting on my nerves.


    "Shut up!" Levi warned her. "Don''t forget she is our mate! Our wife! You don''t speak about her in such a manner, especially in our presence. Now get out!"


    Anita opened her mouth like she wanted to argue, but the look I shot her made her think twice. She stormed out, heels pounding with anger.


    A tense silence hung in the air as neither I nor my brothers spoke a word. My wolf was howling angrily inside me, and it was maddening. I knew she was still a virgin¡ªI confirmed itst night¡ªbut yet I couldn''t contain the thought that a man''s hand had been on her, and he dares to send her favorite roses.


    My jaw ached from grinding my teeth, and I couldn''t get the image out of my head¡ªthose damn hickeys. Bright, obvious, and fresh.


    She''s ours.


    And yet someone had dared to touch her. To mark her. To get close enough to know that white roses were her favorite.


    "How the fuck would he know that?" I growled, my voice low, feral.


    "Maybe she told him," Louis muttered, pacing the floor like a caged wolf. His eyes were narrowed and wild with fury. "Maybe this asshole has been around her longer than we think."


    "Let''s not conclude yet," Levi started, but even he looked unsure now. He ran a hand through his hair and exhaled harshly.


    I mmed my fist on the desk again, hard enough to crack the wood.


    "She is!" I snapped. "How else do you exin it? The marks, the flowers, the attitude? She defended that bastard Jerek like her life depended on it."


    "Jerek swore on his mate," Levi said cautiously, trying to convince us. "You think he''d really risk everything like that?"


    "I don''t care who it is," I snarled. "If someone touched her, if someone thinks they can have her¡ªtouch what belongs to us¡ªthen I swear to the Goddess, I''ll rip out his heart and feed it to the crows."


    Louis let out a frustrated growl. "We should''ve taken her already. imed her fully. That way no one would dare think they have a chance."


    I nodded stiffly. "That''s happening. Soon. If we don''t do it, Olivia might decide to give her virginity to that bastard."


    The very idea of it sent a blinding red haze over my vision. Olivia¡ªour Olivia¡ªwrithing under another man, giving away the one thing she still had left untouched. Ours to take. Ours to im. Ours to ruin, worship, and make whole again.


    "No," I said, voice low and deadly. "She won''t."


    "She won''t what?" Louis asked, though the look in his eyes said he already knew.


    "She won''t give herself to another man," I growled. "Even if we have to tie her to our fucking bed, she won''t. She belongs to us, and we''ll make her remember that."


    Levi shot me a look, one that flickered with doubt and something else¡ªworry, maybe. "We can''t force her, Lennox. That''s not how it works. She''s already angry with us¡­ iming her like that, when she''s not ready, will only push her further away."


    I turned on him sharply. "Then what do you suggest? That we just stand back and watch her fall into someone else''s arms? Let some nobody touch her, kiss her, fuck her?"


    Levi flinched slightly at my words, but he didn''t argue.


    Exactly.


    "She needs to understand," I continued, pacing now, my wolf pacing with me inside. "She needs to know that she belongs to us¡ªnot just with words, but with marks. Real ones. On her neck. On her body. Inside her."


    Louis''s fists clenched at his sides. "We''ve been too soft. Too patient. We let her think she had choices. That she could walk around, teasing us, testing us. But now? Now she''s ying with fire. And she''s about to get burned."


    Levi narrowed his eyes at us. "So you''re saying we''re going to fuck her? I thought we all were against it?"


    "Not anymore," I spat, firecing every syble. My eyes were locked on Levi, daring him to challenge me. "You heard me. We''re done ying nice. We''re her husbands, not her fucking roommates."


    Louis growled in agreement, his eyes glowing faintly. "It''s time we remind her exactly what that means."


    I stepped forward, fists clenched, my wolf wing at the surface. "We''re going to fuck her so thoroughly, she won''t be able to use her legs for days. She''ll be sore, aching, and every time she feels it between her thighs, she''ll remember¡ªwe did that. We made her feel that way. Not some piece of shit who sends her white roses and pretends to know her."


    My voice dropped an octave, thick with lust and fury.


    "I want her trembling under us. I want her begging¡ªscreaming our names so loud the entire fucking pack knows who she belongs to. No more doubts. No more wandering eyes. Just us¡­ buried deep inside her, taking her over and over until she''s marked inside and out."


    Louis let out a deep, guttural growl, his fists flexing at his sides. "She won''t even remember that bastard''s name when we''re done with her."


    "Exactly," I hissed. "We''re going to fuck every thought of him out of her. Every trace of his scent, his touch, those hickeys¡ªgone. Erased. Reced by ours. By the feel of our hands on her throat, our teeth in her skin, our cocks inside her."


    Levi didn''t speak, but his jaw was tight, his pupils blown wide with possessive hunger.


    "She''s ours," I said darkly. "And tonight¡­ we''re going to show her what it means to be fucked by her husbands."


    I could already see it¡ªOlivia, sprawled under us, her legs trembling, her lips swollen from our kisses, her body wrecked in the most perfect way.


    "She''ll never want anyone else," Louis added, his voice low and rough. "After we''re done, she won''t be able to."


    I smirked, my blood boiling with anticipation. "She''s going to learn the hard way¡ªour cocks are the only ones that will ever touch her. And after tonight? She''ll thank us for it."


    And if she doesn''t?


    Well, she''ll be too busy screaming our names toin.


    Levi smirked. "So we are fucking her tonight?" he asked again, sounding excited about it.


    I shook my head. "No¡­ we are making love to her tonight."

 Chapter 70: In our arms

    Lennox''s POV


    It was almost 9 p.m.¡ªjust two minutes to go¡ªand then we''d be barging into Olivia''s room.


    Where we sat in silence, in thefort of my dimly lit room, not one of us said a word. We were each trapped in the echo chambers of our own thoughts. I took a sip of Whisper and shut my eyes. Damn it. I hadn''t been myself all day.


    My mood today was spoilt the moment those roses were brought for Olivia. I couldn''t do a thing today, couldn''t attend meetings, couldn''t train, couldn''t attend to documents. In fact, the three of us had been in my room pondering on our different thoughts.


    I had sent a spy to watch Olivia, hoping to track down the bastard who dared to send her flowers. I couldn''t wait to get the report.


    "What if she refuses us?" Levi asked suddenly, breaking the silence. "You know we can''t touch her against her will."


    I scoffed. "She can''t reject our touch, Levi. The mate bond works in our favor."


    Levi went on. "So¡­ we''re fucking her not because we want to, but because we can''t bear to see another man take what''s ours? Is that it?"


    A strange unease bloomed in my chest.


    Then Levi hit harder. "Do we even love her?"


    My jaw tensed. My frown deepened. "I did," I said coldly. "That was before she broke me. Now¡­ I feel absolutely nothing for her." I ground the words out between clenched teeth, but deep down, I knew I was lying.


    Yes, I was angry. Yes, I hated her for what she did. But had I ever truly stopped loving her?


    "It''s 9 p.m.," Louis said quietly. "We should go."


    I nced at my watch. He was right.


    I downed thest of my drink, set the ss on the table, and stood. My brothers followed. I could feel the tension radiating from them¡ªan unspoken nervousness hanging between us.


    Tonight, we were about making Olivia truly ours.


    The walk to Olivia''s room felt like a slow march to war, our steps heavy with the weight of unspoken words. The hallway was dimly lit, shadows dancing on the walls like they knew what was about to happen. My heart pounded harder with every step, not from fear¡ªbut from anticipation, frustration, and something I wasn''t ready to name just yet.


    We stopped outside her door.


    No one moved.


    Louis exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "Are we sure about this?" he asked again, voice low, uncertain.


    "She''s ours," I said simply, my voice colder than I intended. "Whether she wants to admit it or not."


    Levi nced between us, then reached for the handle. "Let''s get this over with."


    The door creaked open slowly.


    My brothers and I stepped into Olivia''s room, but the sight that greeted us wasn''t what we had expected.


    Lying on the bed was Olivia, but not just that¡ªher personal maids, Lolita, and Nora were seated beside her, administering care to her. Nora was pressing a towel on her forehead.


    I froze, my wolf already howling worriedly.


    Olivia''s skin looked pale, a fine sheen of sweat coating her forehead. Her eyes were closed, her breathing shallow. My heart skipped a beat, and I took a step forward instinctively, the possessiveness I''d felt moments ago now overridden by worry.


    "What''s wrong with her?" I demanded, voice harsher than I intended.


    Lolita looked up, startled, her eyes wide with surprise at our sudden presence. "She copsed earlier," she said quickly. "Right after her bath."


    "Copsed?" Levi echoed, stepping beside me, his brows furrowed. "Why didn''t anyone tell us?"


    "She insisted it was nothing," Nora spoke, still gently pressing the cold towel to Olivia''s forehead. "Said she just needed to rest. But her fever''s been climbing."


    Fever?


    I stared at her¡ªat Olivia¡ªlying there so still. Vulnerable. Fragile.


    This wasn''t the fire-tongued girl who red at us with defiance in her eyes. This wasn''t the woman who always found a way to challenge me, push my limits, twist my insides with every word and nce.


    This was someone I was supposed to protect.


    And I had walked in here ready to im her¡­ without even asking if she was okay.


    "Leave us," I said quietly, not looking at the maids.


    Lolita hesitated. "But Alpha¡ª"


    "I said leave us," I growled, sharper this time.


    The two women exchanged looks, then nodded, gathering their things and slipping quietly out of the room. The moment the door shut, silence fell again¡ªbut it wasn''t the same as before.


    It was heavier.


    I walked closer to her, watching her chest rise and fall. I could smell the sickness on her. Her wolf was fighting it, but not strongly. She was weak. And I hated that more than anything.


    Louis pulled up a chair beside the bed and sat down slowly, staring at her with a worried look. "They should have told us," he muttered under his breath.


    Levi stood at the foot of the bed, his eyes filled with concern. "They thought We wouldn''t care."


    I didn''t reply.


    Instead, I sat on the edge of the bed and gently reached out, brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. She stirred slightly but didn''t wake.


    "We should get a healer," I whispered, more to myself than them. "She can help reduce the fever¡­"


    But then, faintly¡ªbarely audible¡ªa soft sound slipped past her lips.


    "No¡­" Olivia''s voice was cracked, hoarse, fragile. "No healer¡­ I''ll be fine¡­"


    I stilled.


    Levi''s eyes widened, and Louis leaned forward immediately.


    "She''s awake," Levi murmured.


    I leaned in closer, my face hovering inches above hers. "Olivia," I whispered her name like a prayer.


    Hershes fluttered, barely opening. Her lips trembled as another shiver coursed through her body. She tried to speak again, but only let out a weak whimper.


    "She''s freezing," Louis said, already pulling off his shirt. "We need to warm her up now."


    "nkets won''t be enough," Levi added, understanding what I was already thinking.


    I nodded. "Then we do it the old way. Skin-to-skin."


    Without another word, I stripped off my shirt and kicked off my pants, leaving only my briefs. Olivia shivered again, her body reacting involuntarily. I slid into the bed beside her and pulled her frail, burning form into my chest, wrapping my arms around her protectively.


    The moment her body touched mine, she let out a soft, satisfied moan and instinctively curled into me, burying her face against my chest.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    She clung to me like I was her anchor. Like I was the only thing tethering her to this world.


    "Levi," I called, my voice husky. "Come."


    He didn''t hesitate. Stripping down, he got into bed and slid behind her, his warm body pressing against her back. His arms came around her waist, holding her steady between us.


    She whimpered again, her small hand twitching slightly on my chest, her body sinking deeper into our warmth.


    "Louis," Levi said quietly. "Your turn."


    Louis stripped quickly and climbed in from the bottom of the bed. He took her legs gently and cradled her thighs, his palms running up and down in slow, soothing motions to generate heat.


    Wey like that, wrapped around her.


    Surrounding her.


    Protecting her.

 Chapter 71: Awake

    Lennox''s POV


    Minutes passed, and though her breathing had steadied, her body was still trembling slightly between us. I could feel the cold radiating off her skin, and I knew something wasn''t right. She should''ve been warmer by now. I nced at Levi, who was gently rubbing her arm, and then at Louis, who had stopped massaging her thighs, his brows furrowed in concern.


    "She''s still cold," Levi murmured. "Why?"


    And then I realized it.


    "She''s still dressed¡­" I whispered, brushing my hand along her side, feeling the thin, damp fabric clinging to her skin. "Her clothes are wet."


    Louis sat up slightly. "We need to undress her. It''s holding in the chill."


    I looked at Olivia''s pale face, her lips slightly parted as she breathed, her eyebrows twitching faintly like she was still fighting, even in her sleep.


    "Olivia," I said softly, brushing her cheek again. "We''re going to undress you now, alright? Just to keep you warm."


    She didn''t respond, didn''t resist¡ªjust trembled again.


    That was all the permission I needed.


    I moved slowly, carefully, as if any sudden movement might hurt her. I unbuttoned her thin nightgown and slid it down her shoulders, pulling the damp fabric away from her burning skin. Her body was beautiful, sexy, but right now, all I saw was how sick she looked¡ªhow in need of care she was.


    Her panties were damp too. Without hesitation, I removed them and dropped thest of the fabric to the floor.


    She was naked. Exposed. But I didn''t look at her like I had in the past¡ªwith hunger or lust. I looked at her with something deeper. Something I hadn''t felt in years.


    She shivered again, and I knew what had to be done.


    "We''re not warm enough," I said quietly.


    Levi looked at me, eyes narrowed. "You mean¡ª?"


    "We''re still dressed. That heat barrier matters."


    He didn''t argue. Neither did Louis.


    One by one, we peeled off thest pieces of clothing, discarding our boxers until nothing separated us from her anymore. Wey back down around her¡ªmy arms wrapping around her from the front, Levi curling behind her again, and Louis holding her legs carefully, his warm hands pressed to her thighs and calves.


    The effect was almost instant.


    Olivia let out a soft, breathy sigh¡ªlike her body finally surrendered to the warmth. She burrowed into my chest, curling tighter between us as if she belonged there. Her skin no longer felt ice-cold. Her trembling slowed.


    "She''s warming up¡­" Louis whispered, relief in his voice.


    Levi leaned closer, pressing his face to the back of her head, breathing her in. "She smells like home."


    I held her tighter, her soft breasts pressed against my chest, her breath fanning over my skin.


    "I was so ready to im her out of anger," I said quietly. "But right now¡­ all I want to do is keep her alive. Safe."


    No one replied¡ªbut I didn''t need them to.


    Their silence said it all.


    We would stay like this the whole night if we had to.


    ???????


    I didn''t even realize when my eyes had shut.


    One moment, I was watching Olivia''s peaceful face¡ªlistening to her soft, even breaths, feeling the warmth of her skin slowly return¡­ and the next, I was waking up, the dim golden light of dawn creeping in through the curtains.


    I blinked, momentarily disoriented.


    When had we fallen asleep?


    But then I felt her¡­ soft, warm, nestled perfectly against me.


    Of course we''d fallen asleep.


    Olivia felt like home.


    I hadn''t had peace like this in years¡ªnot even in sleep. But lying there, with her in my arms, Levi''s breath steady against her back, and Louis still gently cradling her legs, everything had felt right.


    I nced at my brothers.


    They were bothpletely out¡ªLevi''s hand still curled protectively around her waist, Louis''s head resting near her hip.


    And then Olivia moved.


    Her breath hitched.


    My gaze dropped instantly to her face¡ªher eyes fluttered open, hazy and confused at first, then slowly clearing. Our eyes met, and for a brief second, neither of us spoke.


    Then something shifted.


    She gasped, her body jerking slightly.


    It took me a second to realize my fingers had moved¡ªbrushed against the soft curve of her breast¡­ and her nipple, now hardened under my touch.


    Her gasp shot straight through me like a jolt of lightning.


    I froze.


    But not from guilt.


    Something primal stirred inside me. She was so close, so warm, and the way she reacted to just that faintest touch¡ªit unraveled every bit of control I had been holding onto.


    I nced at my brothers again. Still asleep.


    Still unaware.


    And then I leaned forward, unable to resist.


    My lips closed over that soft, peaked nipple, and she let out a quiet, breathy moan¡ªher hand instinctively curling against my chest. The way she arched ever so slightly, the way her body responded to me without thought¡­ it drove me wild.


    She didn''t stop me.


    She didn''t pull away.


    She was awake.


    And she was letting me touch her.


    Her gasp was barely audible, but it hit me like a growl in the silence.


    I froze¡ªmy mouth still hovering above her skin, my breath warm against the hardened peak of her nipple. She hadn''t pulled away. She hadn''t protested. If anything, her back arched ever so slightly into me.


    My tongue flicked out, tasting her.


    Just once.


    A soft, involuntary sound escaped her lips, barely a whisper¡ªbut enough to make my blood roar in my veins. Her body was so warm now, so soft, and the feel of her in my arms¡­ it wasn''t justfort anymore.


    It was craving.


    I let my lips close around her slowly, sucking gently, trying not to make a sound. My other hand gripped the back of her thigh, trying to steady myself. She whimpered softly¡ªher breath catching¡ªand I felt her hand, small and unsure, resting lightly against my abdomen.


    I paused.


    My heart pounded as I reached down and guided her hand lower, wrapping it around my thick, aching cock.


    Gods.


    I clenched my jaw, fighting the groan that threatened to escape as her fingers instinctively curled around my cock. She was soft, tentative at first, like she wasn''t sure if she should be doing this¡ªbut she didn''t stop.

 Chapter 72: In the midst of my brothers

    Lennox''s POV


    My forehead dropped to her shoulder as I breathed her in.


    I could feel every stroke of her hand on my cock¡ªslow, curious, almost shy.


    We were like thieves in the dark¡ªtouching, exploring, desperate not to wake the others. Levi''s breath was steady against her back. Louis still hadn''t stirred. And there we were, tangled beneath a single sheet,mitting quiet sins in silence.


    My hips twitched as she moved again, slower this time, more deliberate.


    She turned her head slightly, her breath grazing my cheek.


    We didn''t speak.


    We didn''t need to.


    Our bodies spoke for us in those stolen, silent moments¡ªfull of things we couldn''t say aloud.


    Her hand pressed tighter over her lips, shoulders tensing. My mouth was still at her chest, and when I heard her muffled gasp, I suckled her nipple again, flicking it lightly with my tongue. I moved carefully, brushing her hair behind her ear. My hand drifted lower, fingers grazing down her side until I reached the heat of her center. She tensed slightly, her breath hitching, and I felt her hand wrap around my wrist.


    "Lennox," she whispered, barely a breath. "They might wake up¡­"


    I leaned in, lips brushing her ear. "Then be quiet, little fox."


    Her eyes fluttered shut as my finger traced her again¡ªslow, teasing. She was already slick with need, her body betraying her soft protests. I couldn''t stop myself. I slid one finger inside her, slow and deep.


    She gasped, biting down on her lip, one hand flying up to cover her mouth.


    I felt her pussy clench around me, and it took everything in me not to groan. Her other hand reached down between us, shaky but determined, wrapping around me and stroking with trembling fingers.


    We moved like shadows¡ªslow, silent, desperate not to be found.


    Her breath hitched as another finger brushed over her¡ªso warm, so soft, already trembling beneath my touch. The way her thighs instinctively pressed together, the way her body arched subtly toward me, pulled a low growl from my throat.


    "I shouldn''t," I whispered, but my hand didn''t stop.


    "I know," she murmured, barely audible, her hand still over her mouth. "But you already are¡­"


    Her eyes fluttered shut as I dipped another finger into her.


    Her hand mped harder over her lips again, shoulders tensing. My mouth was still at her chest, and when I heard her muffled gasp, I suckled her nipple again, flicking it with my tongue. Her reaction was immediate¡ªher free hand slid beneath the sheets, down my stomach, fingers curling cock me with trembling caution.


    The jolt that went through me nearly made me groan aloud.


    Her touch was slow, unsure¡­ like she wasn''t quite certain what she was doing, but determined to keep going. And gods, I let her. My hips twitched into her hand, my mouth stilltched to her nipple, while my fingers curled gently inside her.


    Olivia writhed slowly, silently, like we were dancing to a rhythm only we knew¡ªwhile Levi and Louis remained fast asleep around us.


    It was reckless. Forbidden. And yet¡­ it felt like more than just lust.


    It felt like something we''d been denying far too long.


    Olivia increased the pace of her strokes on my cock, while I matched her rhythm with my fingers inside her. Our eyes locked, and I watched how breathtaking she looked when lost in pleasure. She bit her lips hard to keep from moaning, and I had to clench my jaw to hold back a groan.


    I knew I was close. Too close. And I couldn''t release¡ªnot here, not now. If I did, my brothers would notice.


    So, with painful restraint, I grabbed Olivia''s wrist and stopped her. "I can''t cum," I whispered, and the look she gave me told me she understood.


    "But you can," I whispered, and continued moving my fingers inside her. Olivia moaned, and I quickly covered her mouth with my hand. She bit into my palm, lost in pleasure, but I didn''t pull away. I kept stroking her until she came undone around my fingers and copsed into my chest, panting hard.


    I sighed, deeply satisfied, and slowly pulled my fingers out of her before licking them clean. She tasted divine.


    Gently, I pulled her away from my chest, and our eyes met.


    Her lips parted slightly, like she wanted to speak¡ªbut instead, she exhaled softly and tucked her face against my chest again, her fingers resting lightly against my stomach.


    I closed my eyes and held her close, careful not to move too much, aware that my brothers stilly asleep on either side of us. The weight of what we''d done lingered in the air¡ªthick, heavy, like smoke that wouldn''t clear.


    We had crossed a line.


    But instead of guilt, all I felt was peace.


    Like she belonged here¡ªtangled with me in the quiet, while the rest of the world slept on, unaware.


    She felt like home.


    And gods, that terrified me more than anything else.


    I didn''t know what tomorrow would bring. I didn''t know what she''d say, or how we''d face the others. But right now¡­ in this still, sacred moment¡­


    I didn''t care.


    She was mine.


    If only for the night.


    I looked down at her again¡ªhershes soft against her cheeks, her body curled into mine like she belonged there. My chest rose and fell slowly, and her fingers moved with it, trailing absent circles on my skin.


    "Olivia," I whispered, almost afraid to break the moment.


    Her head lifted slightly, just enough for her eyes to meet mine. They were soft, shining even in the dim light. No words passed between us. They weren''t needed.


    I lifted my hand to her face and brushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear. She leaned into my touch, eyes fluttering closed for a second like she was savoring it.


    My fingers moved to her jaw, gently tilting her face up toward me. Her lips parted slightly, and I couldn''t stop myself.


    I leaned in.


    Our foreheads touched first, our breaths mingling. My nose brushed hers, and still, I waited¡ªgiving her space, a chance to pull away.


    But she didn''t.


    She lifted her chin, just a little. Just enough.


    And I kissed her.


    Soft, slow, careful. Like it was the first time¡ªand maybe thest. Her lips were warm, tasting faintly of salt and something sweet I couldn''t name. She kissed me back with the same kind of quiet need¡ªlike we were both afraid to wake up and find it had all been a dream.


    I pulled her closer, deepening the kiss just slightly, my hand still cradling her face. She sighed into me, and the sound made my heart ache.


    When we finally pulled apart, our foreheads stayed pressed together. Eyes closed. Breathing each other in.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Neither did I.


    But everything I felt was in that kiss.


    My Love.


    My Anger.


    My Pain.


    I poured them out through that kiss.


    And I knew she felt it too.

 Chapter 73: Awake in their arms

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up.


    The room was quiet, wrapped in the soft haze of dawn. Light filtered through the curtains in pale streaks, brushing over the tangle of limbs and sheets I found myself in.


    Warmth surrounded me¡ªsolid, heavy warmth¡ªand for a second, I didn''t move. My body was sore in ces I hadn''t felt in years. My lips still tingled, and my skin held traces ofst night''s touches.


    Then I remembered.


    Lennox.


    His fingers, his mouth, his whispered words in the dark.


    My heart mmed against my ribs as I shifted slightly¡ªonly to realize I couldn''t. I was trapped between bodies.


    I swallowed hard.


    To my left was Lennox, chest bare, an arm thrown loosely around my waist. His brow was furrowed in sleep, jaw tight even in unconsciousness. His breath was warm against the top of my head.


    To my right was Levi, one arm folded beneath his head, the other stretched toward me but not quite touching me. His face looked softer while he slept¡ªless cold, less cruel. But I knew better.


    And just on my legs, Louis, sprawled, one leg tangled over the sheets, his expression unreadable even in sleep. His lips were parted slightly, his breathing steady, calm.


    Three Alphas.


    Three men who hated me.


    Three men who had only returned to this bed because of the fever that had nearly broken mest night. Their instincts brought them here¡ªnot their hearts.


    My breath caught as I turned back to him, studying his face.


    What didst night mean?


    Was it real, or was it just a fever-drenched mistake in the silence of the dark?


    I barely had time to think before Lennox stirred beside me.


    His eyes blinked open, hazy for a moment, then sharp and alert.


    His gaze found mine instantly.


    We didn''t say anything. We didn''t need to. His jaw clenched as his arm slipped from around my waist, as if realizing where it had been.


    As if remembering what he''d done.


    Levi groaned beside me, rubbing a hand across his face as he turned slightly and then paused¡ªhis gaze snapping to me.


    Cold.


    Sharp.


    Angry.


    "You are finally awake. Thought you wouldn''t make it," Levi said, but not coldly.


    Louis sat up next, hair tousled, eyes narrowed as he scanned the bed.


    Lennox sat up slowly, a muscle ticking in his jaw, but he didn''t say a word. He wouldn''t look at me.


    He was already building his walls back up.


    "You were burning up," Louis muttered, brushing past Levi. "That''s the only reason we were here. Don''t tter yourself."


    The words hit harder than they should have.


    Because I already knew.


    I knew none of them wanted to be here. That Lennox would probably pretendst night never happened.


    Maybe that was for the best.


    I sat up slowly, pulling the nket tighter around me. My body still pulsed with the memory of Lennox''s touch, and yet now¡­ all I felt was cold.


    They moved around me like I was in the way.


    Like I was nothing.


    And Lennox still wouldn''t look at me.


    So I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "Thanks forst night," I said quietly, then stood.


    I realized I was naked, but I didn''t bother to cover myself. Rather, I walked to the bathroom, my heart pounding in my chest, the weight of their eyes burning into my back.


    Inside the bathroom, I put on the cold shower and stood in it. My hands ced on the tiled wall while the cold shower poured on me. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to remember all that happenedst night. I was half unconscious, but I could still hear a few things that were said. I remember how they sounded worried, how they suggested they give me skin-to-skin heat. I remember when Lennox asked for my permission to undress me. I remember how I felt so at peace in their arms. I have never felt this way for such a long time. Thest time I''d shared a bed with all three of them was nearly five years ago. And gods, I had missed them. I had missed this.


    I thought of Lennox and what we didst night. I thought it was a dream, but right now, with the soreness of my pussy and the little difort on my nipples, I knew it wasn''t a dream. Lennox and I made outst night while his brothers were fast asleep.


    I pressed my forehead to the tiled wall, closing my eyes asst night reyed behind my lids in aching, intimate fragments.


    Lennox''s breath on my skin.


    His mouth at my chest.


    His fingers moving inside me like he knew every part of me already.


    The way he kissed me¡ªsoft, slow, sexy.


    It hadn''t felt like just lust.


    It had felt like love.


    But maybe I imagined that part.


    Maybe I was just so starved for affection that even a stolen moment in the dark felt like love.


    Stupid.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stop shaking, but it wasn''t the cold that made me tremble¡ªit was the aftermath. The silence. The way Lennox wouldn''t even look at me now.


    Gods, why did I let it happen?


    Four years. Four years of silence, of distance, of hatred.


    And now?


    Now I was the fool who let her heart flutter over a single night of kindness from a man who would surely deny it the moment I stepped out of this room.


    A sudden knock sounded on the bathroom door.


    I froze.


    Then I heard Levi''s voice.


    "Olivia?"


    My breath caught.


    I didn''t answer.


    There was a long pause, and then, quieter this time, "Are you¡­ okay?"


    The way he asked sounded like he cared.


    I leaned my head back, letting the water hit my face, hiding the tears that burned behind my closed eyes.


    He knocked again. "Liv¡­"


    I hated the way his voice made my heart flutter. Why can''t I just hate them the way I want to?


    "We are leaving. Join us at the table for breakfast," Levi said.


    I didn''t respond, and soon I heard his retreating footsteps.


    Soon, their scent began to thin¡ªno longer as heavy in the air.


    They were gone.


    Sighing heavily, I turned off the shower, didn''t bother to cover myself. Rather, I walked back naked into my room.


    Indeed, I was right¡ªthey had left. I stared at the bed and, without thinking, I settled down on it. Their warmth and smell still lingered in the bedsheet, and I couldn''t help but sniff it. I buried my face in the pillow, inhaling deeply.


    My wolf purred.


    Their smell was so maddening and intoxicating.


    As Iy there, I let my fingers brush over the creased linen, wondering¡ª


    What would it feel like¡­ if everything hadn''t fallen apart?

 Chapter 74: Another Gift

    Olivia''s POV


    The sheets still held the scent of them, wild and masculine, uniquely theirs. Lennox''s smoky cedar, Levi''s sharp pine, and Louis''s warm amber.


    I curled into the faint imprint of where Lennox had been, pulling the sheet closer, eyes fluttering shut.


    What would it be like¡­


    To wake up every morning tangled in their arms, not identally, not from instinct, but because they wanted me there.


    Because they loved me.


    I imagined it¡ª


    Waking slowly to the sound of quiet breathing and the weight of an arm around my waist. Lennox''s low, gravelly voice murmuring, "Morning, love," against my neck as he pressed azy kiss there.


    Levi would grumble something about five more minutes, but still shift closer, pulling me tighter into the heat of his body, his lips brushing over my shoulder like he couldn''t help himself.


    Louis, the quietest of them, would already be watching me when I opened my eyes, his thumb stroking along my hip, slowly like I was something delicate. "Did you sleep well, sweetheart?" he''d whisper.


    They''d kiss me good morning. Hold me for a few minutes.


    They''d tease each other. Fight over who got the first kiss, who got to feed me breakfast, who got to touch me next.


    I''d feel wanted.


    Cherished.


    Loved.


    Not like a burden. Not like a mistake.


    A knock pulled me violently from my thoughts.


    I blinked as the door creaked open, and Nora peeked inside, followed by Lolita.


    "Luna Olivia?" Nora asked, eyes flicking briefly to my naked form lying on the bed. She didn''tment, only stepped in quickly, concern shadowing her expression. "Is your fever gone?"


    "Yes," I murmured, sitting up slowly. "I feel fine now."


    Lolita approached with a towel in her arms, eyes filled with relief. "That''s good. You scared usst night."


    I gave a small nod, rubbing my temples. "Help me get dressed?" I asked quietly.


    They didn''t hesitate. Nora fetched a softvender dress, one of the few I actually liked wearing, and Lolita brought fresh undergarments and a brush for my hair. They didn''t say much, only helped me to my feet.


    When Lolita began brushing through my hair, Nora knelt in front of me,cing up the shoes she''d selected.


    "I''ll prepare something light for you," she offered. "Maybe fruit and tea?"


    I gave her a soft smile. "Thank you."


    But even as they fussed over me like they used to¡ªgentle hands, worried eyes¡ªall I could think about was what it would be like to walk into that dining room and see them look at me the way mates were supposed to look at their mate.


    Not with anger.


    Not with resentment.


    But with love. With hunger. With care.


    Gods, what I wouldn''t give to live in that version of the world. Even just for a day.


    Even just for a lie.


    "Luna?" Lolita''s voice was soft. "You ready?"


    I nodded, standing slowly as they finished.


    I stared at myself in the mirror. I looked presentable, but inside I felt hollowed.


    "Thank you," I said to Nora and Lolita before slowly leaving my chambers and making my way to the dining room.


    Entering the dining room.


    They were all there.


    Lennox.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    And¡ªAnita.


    Of course.


    She was seated beside Louis, smiling with that polished, poisonous charm of hers, hands lightly wrapped around a teacup. She looked like she belonged there.


    They all looked up at the sound of my heels against the marble floor¡ªevery single one of them¡ªthen just as quickly looked away.


    Like I didn''t exist.


    Like we hadn''t shared the same bed.


    Like Lennox hadn''t kissed me until I forgot my own name.


    My jaw clenched, but I said nothing. I sat at the opposite end of the long dining table without a word and reached for the silverware.


    No one looked my way.


    I forced myself to eat. A forkful of eggs. A bite of toast. I didn''t taste any of it. My throat was too tight, my stomach felt like puking.


    I didn''t lift my eyes. I couldn''t. If I saw his face¡ªLennox''s¡ªand the way he was undoubtedly avoiding mine, I might break.


    And Anita? Sheughed. Soft and fake and musical. Probably at something Levi said. Her manicured hand brushed his arm once. I didn''t look. I refused.


    I kept eating. Bite after bite. A war on my own tongue.


    Then the door creaked open again, and a nervous shuffle of footsteps echoed into the room.


    I looked up.


    A young female staff member stood at the entrance, her eyes wide, clutching something massive in her arms. Behind her, two more staff struggled to drag it in.


    It was a gigantic teddy bear¡ªeasily the size of a person, plush and red with a satin ribbon tied around its neck.


    "I¡ªum," the girl stammered, eyes flicking from the brothers to me. "This¡­ this came for Luna Olivia."


    Silence.


    All eyes turned to me.


    Levi''s brow furrowed.


    Louis leaned forward slightly, confused.


    Lennox¡­ didn''t even blink.


    Anita''s eyes narrowed like she''d just sucked on a lemon.


    The young girl looked like she wanted to vanish. "It was delivered to the front gate this morning. There''s a note but¡ªuh¡ªI didn''t read it."


    A note?


    For me?


    My fork clinked against the te as I set it down and stood, walking toward the bear slowly. The room remained deathly quiet as I reached for the tiny envelope taped to the teddy''s paw.


    My fingers trembled slightly as I peeled it off and opened it.


    Their eyes burned into my back, but for once, I didn''t care.


    I unfolded the note.


    And read.


    "I heard you had a feverst night, and I wasn''t there to be with you, so I sent teddy to you¡­ he will keep youpany¡­ think of me as him whenever you are lonely."


    My eyes widened as I stared at the note and then at the teddy bear.


    Before I could understand what was going on, Lennox, who was seated in his seat, was right behind me and snatched the note from me. I watched him read it as his frown deepened. Louis snatched the note from him and read, and then Levi took it from him and read it, and then their eyes were on me¡ªfurious, angry.


    "Who is he, Olivia?" Louis was the first to ask, seething with anger.


    "How dare him?" Lennox growled. "First, he sent roses to you and now a teddy bear!"

 Chapter 75: Grounded

    Olivia''s POV


    I was confused, stunned, andpletely thrown off. Who the hell was behind these gifts? And how the hell did he know I had a feverst night?


    "Olivia¡­ don''t keep me silent¡­ speak, Olivia¡­ who the hell is he?" Lennox demanded furiously. His anger was palpable, suffocating.


    I swallowed hard and lifted my eyes to meet his. "Lennox, like I said, I don''t know who the hell sent this. If I knew, I would have said so."


    "Lies!" Louis growled, stepping forward until he stood right in front of me. His brown eyes had darkened with rage, and the sheer intensity of his re sent a shiver down my spine.


    "You''re lying, Olivia. You know who sent this," he barked. "And you''re going to tell us who the hell that bastard is!"


    My frown deepened as I looked at the teddy bear, then back at the three of them. Each one of them seething with uncontained fury. It clearly wasn''t from any of them. So, if it wasn''t¡­ then who? Who would do this? Who would send this gift just to stir up trouble?


    My gaze swept the room again¡­ andnded on Anita.


    She was smirking.


    Smirking, as if this was all some entertaining drama she had front-row seats to.


    "You!" I spat in anger, my chest heaving as I stormed toward Anita. Her smug expression only fueled my rage.


    "You did this, didn''t you?!" I shouted, pointing at the teddy bear as if it were the smoking gun. "You sent that damn gift just to stir the pot, just to get me into trouble!"


    Anita blinked, acting surprise, then her face twisted into anger. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y innocent with me!" I snapped, and without thinking¡ªwithout pausing¡ªI raised my hand and pped her hard across the face.


    The sound echoed in the room.


    Anita stumbled back, her hand flying to her cheek in shock.


    "You psychotic¡ª!" she began, but Lennox was already beside me, grabbing my arm.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Olivia?!" he barked, his eyes zing with anger. "You can''t go around using people and pping them!"


    "She deserved it!" I snapped, ring at Anita. "She was smirking the whole time, like she wanted this chaos. She enjoyed watching you three lose your minds."


    "Are you seriously using me?" Anita said, her voice trembling with anger as she stepped forward. Her eyes glistened, not with tears, but with pure rage. "I swear on my life, Olivia¡ªI had nothing to do with that gift. Nothing!"


    Louis was beside her in an instant. "I believe her," he growled at me, his dark eyes narrowed with disappointment. "You''re out of line."


    Levi stepped in too, his jaw tight. "Olivia, you need to calm down. This¡­ this isn''t like you."


    My heart dropped. The three of them¡­ all staring at me like I was the problem. Like I was the viin.


    But I knew what I saw. Anita was smirking. She did enjoy the chaos.


    "I''m not crazy," I spat, backing away from them all. "I know what I saw," I muttered, feeling like I was the only sane person in a room full of blind men. My throat tightened with frustration, my hands trembling with the urge to scream.


    "You''re using Anita just to cover for someone else. I can see right through you," Lennox said bitterly. "Tell me who that bastard is," he repeated, his eyes narrowing.


    My rage boiled over. "I don''t know! How many times do I have to say it?!" I snapped, still ring at Anita. It had to be her. I knew it was her.


    Louis pressed on. "You know who sent it, Olivia. You''re just protecting your little boyfriend!"


    My brows drew tighter. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Enough!" Lennox roared, his voice booming through the walls. My heart jumped at the intensity of his voice.


    He turned to one of the guards standing in the corner of the room, his voice authoritative. "Burn that damn teddy bear. Right now. I don''t want a single trace of it in this house."


    "Yes, Alpha," the guard nodded and picked up the bear without hesitation.


    "No!" I protested. "Don''t¡ªwhat if there''s a clue¡ª"


    But it was toote. The guards were already gone, and Lennox was ring at me like he wanted to rip me apart.


    "You''ve lost our trust, Olivia," Louis said, his voice low but firm, bitter disappointment in his eyes. "Until we figure out what the hell is going on, you''re grounded."


    "What?" I blinked. "You can''t be serious."


    "You are to remain in your room," he continued, "No leaving without our permission. No wandering. No visitors. You''re grounded until further notice."


    "This is insane!" I gasped, staring at all three of them. "I''m the victim here! I didn''t ask for that gift. I didn''t send it. I didn''t even know who sent it!"


    Lennox snarled. "And you think we believe that?" he snapped. "No, Olivia. Until you tell us who that bastard is, you''ll stay in your chambers." He turned to the guards. "Escort her back. Apart from her personal maids and my brothers and me, no one is allowed to see her."


    Lennoxmanded the guards, who nodded and stood beside me, silently asking me to move.


    Fuming with rage, I cast onest look at the triplets¡ªthen at Anita, who still held her cheek. I shot her a venomous look, then turned and stormed out of the dining area with the guards trailing behind me.


    As soon as we reached my room, one of the guards opened the door. I stepped inside, turning around just in time to see them pull the door shut behind me with a solid thud. A lock clicked into ce.


    Locked. Like some criminal.


    I stood there for a moment, staring at the closed door. My breathing was shallow. My thoughts chaotic. Then, unexpectedly, a scream ripped from my throat, loud and raw. I grabbed the first thing I could find¡ªa vase on the nearby table¡ªand threw it at the wall.


    It shattered into pieces.


    Anger bubbled inside me as I began pacing around the room. I hated this. I hated that the triplets think I have a lover. The servants must have heard it, and soon the rumor will spread around the pack. Members of the pack will gossip about me and call me names without knowing the truth. They already call me the daughter of a thief. And now, they''ll call me a whore too.


    I just wanted my name cleared. But how could I possibly do that when I was locked up like this?


    Suddenly, I heard the door unlock. My head snapped toward it, my breath caught in my throat as I wondered who wasing in.


    The door creaked open.


    And Anita walked in.

 Chapter 76: Request

    Olivia''s POV


    "What are you doing here?" I spat while making my way towards her.


    Anita calmly folded both her arms as she red at me.


    "I didn''t do it," she said suddenly, and my brows furrowed. "I wish I had, but it wasn''t me."


    I narrowed my eyes, ring right back at her. "And you think I will believe that? That you aren''t the one sending me those gifts?"


    I''m not the one!" she snapped, taking a bold step closer until our faces were inches apart. "You and I know that I''m not the one, Olivia¡­ Olivia, you pped me wrongly just to hide the person behind those gifts, and for this, I am going to expose you. I''m going to find out who your lover is, and I will make sure both of you are disgraced before the entire pack. Olivia, I swear on my life," she muttered, sounding so angry.


    I red at her, wanting to still stand on my suspicion that she did it¡­ it has to be her. But deep down, I knew Anita, I knew when she was lying, and this wasn''t one of those times. Her anger wasn''t fake. She was telling the truth.


    Which brings me to the bigger question¡ªif it wasn''t her, then who might it be?


    I red at Anita. "Are you threatening me?"


    Anita scoffed and stepped in even closer. "I''m not threatening you, Olivia. I''m making a promise. For pping me and using me of something I didn''t do, I will make sure you and your lover are exposed."


    With that, she turned and walked out of the room, while I watched her leave.


    I was beyond confused. I didn''t know what to think. It was clear that Anita wasn''t the one who sent it¡ªthen who is this mysterious person?


    I stood by the window, my arms crossed over my chest as my eyes scanned the horizon, but my mind was elsewhere. Anita wasn''t lying. I could feel it in her voice, in her eyes, in the fury that practically rolled off her skin. For once, her anger wasn''t petty¡ªit was personal.


    I bit my lower lip, my fingers tapping against the ss. I couldn''t afford to look weak or clueless. Not now. Not when someone was clearly trying to y with my mind¡ªor worse,nd me into trouble.


    "You need to set yourself free, Olivia," my wolf whispered inside me. "Free from being grounded."


    And that''s when it hit me¡ªLouis.


    He owed me a favor. A big one.


    Without wasting another second, I turned sharply and headed for the door.


    "I need to see Alpha Louis," I told the guards stationed outside.


    "I don''t think Alpha Louis wants to see you," one of them said, his tone cautious.


    "Do what I said. And do it now," I snapped, my voice sharp with authority.


    The guards outside my door didn''t say a word, and soon I overheard retreating footsteps and knew a guard was going to call Louis.


    Slowly, I sat back on my bed and went into deep thought. Louis was still holding me a request, and he wasn''t going to say no.


    I wanted to reach out to my mother and tell her what was going on, but I held back myself. She had just traveled to her own pack. I asked her to leave, at least to take a break from this pack, and she is enjoying her life over at the Forest Pack. I can''t worry her with my burdens. I have to do this on my own.


    The door creaked open again, and I didn''t need to turn to know who it was. I felt his presence before he even said a word.


    His scent, his aura, his barely contained frustration¡ªit all rushed into the room like a tidal wave. I slowly turned my head, my expression unreadable as I met his gaze.


    He stepped in, closing the door behind him with a soft but firm thud, and crossed his arms. His face was stone-cold, but his eyes were burning.


    "Well?" he asked sharply. "Are you ready to confess now? Ready to tell me who your lover is?"


    I blinked slowly, rising from the bed, keeping my expression calm despite the anger brewing inside me.


    "I believe you haven''t forgotten," I said softly.


    Louis''s brow furrowed. "Forgotten what?"


    "That you owe me a favor."


    His frown deepened, his jaw tightening. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No," I cut him off, stepping forward. "You said, ''Anything you ask, I''ll grant it.'' Those were your exact words. And now I''m calling in that favor."


    He didn''t speak for a moment, his eyes on me, trying to read me.


    "I want to be set free," I said clearly, folding my arms over my chest. "No more being locked in. I want to walk freely. I don''t deserve to be grounded like some criminal."


    "You''re grounded because you''re hiding something," he said through clenched teeth.


    I frowned and red at him. "Are you granting my request, or should I let your brothers know what we did behind their backs? I believe they will be so disappointed in you," I threatened him.


    If only he knew what I''d done with Lennox¡­ the only innocent one in their little circle was Levi.


    Louis moved closer and unexpectedly wrapped his hand around my neck, not choking me.


    "Are you threatening me?" he asked angrily, his eyes full of rage.


    I met his gaze, not backing down. "Yes. I''m threatening you, Alpha Louis. If by the end of the day, you don''t lift this punishment and let me go free¡­"


    I stepped even closer, until there was barely any space between us.


    "¡­ I''ll tell your brothers everything. I''ll let them know the woman you im to hate¡­ the one you so proudly used¡­ you kissed her. You touched her. You did all kinds of things with her behind their backs."


    His nostrils red, his grip on my neck tightening just a little¡ªnot enough to hurt, but enough to show he was losing control.


    "You wouldn''t dare," he growled.


    I smirked. "Try me. You know I''m not bluffing."


    A flicker of doubt passed through his eyes. He knew I wasn''t lying. He remembered every moment just as clearly as I did¡ªevery heated kiss, every stolen touch, every time his hands were on me like he couldn''t help himself.


    "You think you can ckmail me?" he hissed.


    I tilted my head slightly. "Call it whatever you want. I''m done ying nice, Louis. You owe me a favor, and you''re going to grant it. Or I''ll burn down this pretty little image you''ve built around your brothers and the pack."


    For a second, we just stood there, staring each other down¡ªboth breathing hard, both refusing to be the first to look away.


    Then he released me.


    His hand dropped from my neck as he stepped back, his jaw clenched so tightly I thought he might shatter his own teeth.


    And without a word, he suddenly stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 77: Doing what she wants

    Louis'' POV


    I was in big shit, in a big dilemma.


    As I stormed out of Olivia''s room, I knew I had to do what she asked. If I didn''t, she''d expose me to my brothers. They''d find out something happened between us. I could already picture the disappointment in their eyes when they discovered that instead of going to Anita while I was drugged, I went to Olivia¡ªthe woman we all imed to hate.


    "You shouldn''t be ashamed of it," my wolf murmured. "She''s your mate¡­ your wife," he added.


    I frowned at his words. He wasn''t helping the situation.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked into the study where my brothers were seated. As I entered, I saw Levizily sipping a ss of wine. Unlike Lennox and me, he wasn''t taking the whole situation about Olivia having a lover seriously. He seemed a little too nonchnt, and it annoyed the hell out of me. My gaze shifted to Lennox, who stood by the window, a deep frown etched into his face. He looked lost in thought¡ªprobably trying to figure out the identity of Olivia''s so-called lover.


    I paused at the door,posing myself for what I was about to say. After gathering enough courage, I spoke.


    "I''m setting Olivia free," I announced.


    Instantly, my brothers'' eyes snapped to me, but I didn''t flinch¡ªI pushed forward.


    "We can''t keep her locked in. It''s not right."


    I agree," Levi said smoothly, leaning back into the plush chair like he''d been waiting for me to say it. "We''ve dragged this out too long. Let her out, see how she acts. If there really is someone else, she''ll slip up eventually trying to meet with him. Then we''ll catch them both."


    I blinked, stunned for a second. That was¡­ too easy. No argument? No disapproval? Just calm eptance?


    "What¡ªyou''re not going to argue?" I asked slowly, eyes narrowing.


    Levi shrugged. "I said what I said. Keeping her grounded will not help us find her lover." His voice was rxed, but something about the way he spoke didn''t sit right with me. Since when did Levi not push back? Not question?


    Suspicion curled in my chest, but I had no time to dwell on it. Lennox had turned from the window, his face hard.


    "No," he said tly. "Absolutely not. She''s hiding something, and letting her roam free is a mistake."


    I met his re head-on, squaring my shoulders.


    "I''m the one who grounded her," I said. "And I''m the one setting her free."


    Lennox took a step forward, anger shing in his eyes. "I would have grounded her even if you didn''t."


    "Lennox, Olivia is our mate, our Luna," I cut him off firmly. "She''s not going to stay locked up like a criminal. If she''s hiding something, we''ll find out with or without keeping her locked up."


    He clenched his jaw, but I didn''t back down. I couldn''t. Not after what I''d done. If I don''t let her out, she will expose me to them.


    "You are giving her the opportunity to meet with her lover," Lennox growled. "You know she will."


    "Then let her," I snapped. "That''s the point. We''ll set spies on her. That way, we find out who he is. Don''t you get it?"


    Lennox growled in disagreement before looking away.


    "I agree with Louis¡­ let''s not keep her grounded¡­ it''s not telling well about us," Levi agreed, and I frowned at him. I know Levi, and he isn''t the type who cares about what people think, so where was all thising from?


    I narrowed my eyes at him, studying him closely. Something about his easy agreement didn''t sit right with me. Levi was many things¡ªblunt, unpredictable, even reckless¡ªbut he was never this¡­ cooperative.


    "What''s your deal?" I asked him, voice low. "Why are you so eager all of a sudden?"


    Levi met my gaze calmly, too calmly. "Why are you?" he shot back. "Because from where I''m sitting, neither of us is acting normal."


    I clenched my fists. Damn him. He was getting too close. Too perceptive.


    "I''m just tired of the drama," I muttered. "And locking her in there isn''t helping any of us."


    Levi smirked and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    Lennox scoffed, cutting the tension. "This is a mistake," he muttered as he turned away, his jaw tight. "Mark my words, she''s going to y us all."


    "Then let her try," I said, keeping my voice steady. "We''ll know soon enough."


    Silence fell between us once more. But it wasn''t the peaceful kind¡ªit wasced with suspicion, tension. Levi was hiding something, Lennox wasn''t happy, and me?


    I was holding onto a secret that could shatter everything between us.


    Turning toward the door, I made my way to deliver the news to Olivia.


    Once I reached her room, I asked the guards stationed there to leave. Then I pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Olivia, seated calmly on the bed, looked up the moment I entered. She looked so damn sure I''d done exactly what she asked.


    Fuming in anger, I moved further into the room, mming the door shut behind me.


    Olivia didn''t even flinch. She just sat there, perched on the edge of the bed like a damn queen, staring at me with that smug glint in her eyes that made my blood boil.


    "I knew you''d do it," she said coolly, crossing her legs. "You don''t have the guts to face the consequences otherwise."


    I gritted my teeth. The way she said it made me feel like I was her puppet¡ªlike she had strings wrapped tight around my throat. And she did. The moment she threatened to expose what happened between us, I knew I was screwed.


    "You really think you''ve won, don''t you?" I growled, stepping closer, rage bubbling under my skin. "You think you''ve got the upper hand just because I was drugged and ended up in your bed?"


    Her brows lifted, amused. "Oh, but Louis... you weren''t drugged when you touched me. You wanted me. Every damn second of it."


    "You''re lying," I hissed.


    "Am I?" she whispered, standing up slowly, her voice dropping to a taunting hum. "Tell me, do you always moan a woman''s name when you don''t mean it? Because you moaned mine."


    I was in front of her before I realized it, grabbing her arms and yanking her closer. "You think this is a game?" I snapped, my voice low, trembling with fury. "You think you can just use me, threaten me, and I''ll fall in line?"


    Olivia didn''t back away. She stepped into the heat between us, her eyes zing. "I think you''re scared¡ªscared because you liked it. You still like me. And now you don''t know what the hell to do with yourself."


    Her words hit like a match on gasoline. Everything in me snapped.


    I crashed my lips against hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t tender. It was angry, violent, raw. My hands gripped her waist, hauling her against me like she was mine to ruin. She kissed me back just as fiercely, nails digging into my back, lips shing with mine like she wanted to devour me.


    Her teeth grazed my lower lip. I growled, backing her up until she hit the wall, mming my hand beside her head. Our chests heaved as our tongues fought for dominance, the kiss spiraling into chaos.


    "You drive me insane," I muttered against her lips, my voice ragged. "I hate how much I want you."


    Suddenly, a click¡ªsomeone was turning the doorknob.


    In the blink of an eye, I pulled away from Olivia and stepped back just as the door swung open.


    Lennox walked in.

 Chapter 78: It Was A Dream

    Lennox''s POV


    The moment I stepped into the room, I felt the heat in the air. Tension thick. My eyes darted between Olivia¡ªwho looked far tooposed for someone who''d just been grounded for hours¡ªand Louis, who was breathing heavily.


    Something had just happened.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Louis wouldn''t even look at me.


    "Everything okay here?" I asked, my voice filled with suspicion.


    Olivia gave me a re.


    "Louis was just informing me that I''m free to move around."


    I turned to Louis, who was avoiding my gaze.


    "I''m leaving," he suddenly said, and without meeting my gaze, he went for the door, pushed it open, and left, leaving me with Olivia.


    I felt something wasn''t right, but I just couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Looking back at Olivia, she red at me, her arms folded across her chest.


    "You should also leave," she said coldly, clearly sending me out.


    My frown deepened, and I took a step closer to her. "That was not what you told mest night when my finger was inside you," I said, my voice sounding husky.


    Olivia swallowed hard and lifted up her chin. "I thought we were not supposed to talk about it¡­ to me, it was a dream, and it will remain that way."


    I stared at her, stunned. "A dream?" My chest tightened with anger.


    "A dream?" I repeated, stepping closer. "That''s what you''re going with?"


    Olivia frowned but held her ground. "What happened was actually a nightmare to me," she said, fueling my rage even more.


    "Really?" I asked with anger. "A nightmare? You weren''tining when you were trembling under my touch," I said, voice low, rough. "When you begged me not to stop."


    She looked away for a split second¡ªjust a second¡ªbut that was all I needed.


    I moved closer, closing the gap between us until her back hit the wall. My hands came up, caging her in on either side of her head. Her breath caught, but she didn''t move away.


    "You want to pretend it didn''t happen?" I whispered, my mouth brushing her ear. "Then tell me¡­ was this part of your dream too?"


    Before she could answer, I imed her lips.


    The kiss wasn''t soft.


    It was punishment¡ªa reminder.


    She gasped, but I swallowed the sound, pressing her tighter against the wall as my hands slid down, trailing her sides, tracing the curve of her hips like I owned them¡ªbecause I did.


    Her fingers clutched my shirt, her defenses cracking with every stroke of my tongue, every low growl rumbling from my throat.


    I broke the kiss just enough to speak, my lips brushing hers.


    "Let me remind you," I said darkly.


    My hands dropped lower, slipping under the hem of her gown, grazing her thighs, inching higher. Her breath hitched as I reached her panties, my fingers gliding over the softce, until I touched the heat between her legs.


    "You''re soaked," I whispered, smirking against her skin. "Some dream, huh?"


    I hooked a finger under the thin fabric and shifted it aside. My fingers slid against her entrance¡ªwarm, slick, needy.


    She gasped again, her head tipping back against the wall, lips parted, chest rising in ragged breaths.


    "You can lie to yourself all you want," I said as I circled her entrance slowly, tormentingly. "But your body remembers. It wants me."


    I pressed two fingers inside her, slow but deep, and her knees buckled. I held her up with my free arm, my lips trailing down her neck, nipping and tasting her skin while she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto muffle her moans.


    "Say it," I growled into her ear, pumping my fingers with a pace that made her tremble. "Say it wasn''t a dream. Say it."


    Her hands gripped my shoulders, nails digging into me, her walls clenching around my fingers like she was on the edge.


    "I won''t!" she moaned stubbornly, her voice breathless.


    I growled in frustration, my jaw tightening as her body trembled in my arms, her slick pussy pulsing around my fingers. She was dripping for me, writhing against the wall like she needed more¡ªbut she still refused to say the truth.


    Fine.


    I wasn''t done.


    Without a word, I took off the straps of her dress and pushed it down to her waist. Then I leaned down, capturing one of her nipples through her bra with my mouth, sucking hard. My tongue flicked and circled, tasting her.


    She arched into me, her hands threading into my hair as a moan escaped her lips¡ªloud, raw, needy.


    "You''re so damn wet, Olivia," I growled against her skin, dragging my teeth along her sensitive peak before switching to the other nipple, tugging it into my mouth, biting just hard enough to make her gasp. "And you''re still pretending this was all just a dream?"


    My fingers thrust deeper, faster now, curling just right, hitting that spot that made her cry out¡ªstill refusing to say it. Her body betrayed her every second¡ªshaking, clenching, soaking my hand¡ªbut her mouth stayed shut.


    "You want toe, don''t you?" I whispered darkly, moving my lips up to her neck, biting down just beneath her jaw. "Then say it wasn''t a dream. Say it was me."


    She whimpered, body bucking against my hand, against my mouth, her lips parted like she was right there¡ªon the edge.


    Still, nothing.


    Stubborn, beautiful, infuriating.


    I groaned into her skin, thrusting my fingers faster, my tongue tracing over her nipple again while my free hand gripped her thigh and held her open for me. Her body was on fire, her moans louder, more desperate¡ªmy name nearly slipping from her lips.


    And then¡ªa sharp knock at the door.


    I froze.


    So did she.


    Another knock, louder this time. "Luna Olivia? Are you okay?" It was the voice of one of her personal maids.


    I clenched my jaw, pulling back slightly but not removing my fingers. Olivia looked at me, panic rising in her eyes.


    I leaned in, my voice low and rough. "This isn''t over," I whispered darkly, curling my fingers once more inside her before pulling away slowly, deliberately.


    She gasped, biting her lip to stay quiet as I stepped back, fixing my shirt, my eyes burning into hers.


    "That wasn''t a dream," I growled softly. "And no matter what lie you keep telling yourself¡­ your body knows it."


    With that, I turned and went for the door. When I opened it, I met the stunned look in the eyes of the maid, but she quickly bowed her head and looked away.


    Ignoring her, I walked away while ignoring the hardness of my dick. Fuck! That woman was driving me crazy. My intention going to her room was to threaten her to tell me who her lover is¡ªbut now I ended up doing what I promised I wouldn''t let happen again.


    Making my way back to my study, a maid rushed up to me.


    "Alpha¡­ pleasee. Lady Anita just fainted."

 Chapter 79: Attention

    Lennox''s POV


    I followed the maid into Anita''s chambers, finding a healer already attending to her. Confused, I moved closer, only to realize Anita seemed unconscious¡ªwhich was strange. Just a few minutes ago, she was fine¡­ having breakfast with us. So, what the hell happened all of a sudden?


    The door pushed open, and my brothers walked in, both having the same look of confusion in their eyes.


    "What happened?" Louis asked as he approached Anita''s side.


    The healer didn''t respond to us. Instead, she kept chanting incantations we couldn''t understand. My brothers and I exchanged confused nces but said nothing, choosing to let her work in silence.


    After a long moment filled with murmured incantations, the healer finally stopped and turned to face us.


    "Greetings, Alphas," she greeted respectfully, bowing her head to us.


    "What is wrong with her?" Levi asked immediately.


    The healer bowed her head once more before rising to speak.


    "She is suffering from an imbnce in her blood," the healer said calmly, her tone heavy with concern. "A rare condition, one that weakens her body and drains her strength. It''s why she fainted."


    "Is it fatal?" Levi asked quickly, his eyes darting to Anita''s still form on the bed.


    "No, Alpha," the healer reassured us. "It has a cure. Through regr incantations, herbs, and healing rituals, she will fully recover. But it will take time. If she follows the regimen precisely, she should bepletely healed within two months."


    A collective breath of relief passed between us, but the healer wasn''t finished.


    "She needs rest¡­ love¡­ and attention," the healer added, her eyes flicking between us with something akin to judgment. "Her condition was worsened not only by the imbnce in her blood¡ªbut by emotional neglect."


    My frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?" I asked carefully, though a part of me already knew where this was going.


    "She lost a child just weeks ago," the healer said softly. "A baby that was growing inside her. A life. And yet¡­ she grieved alone. None of you came to her. Noneforted her."


    The room went still.


    Louis shifted ufortably, and Levi''s expression hardened, guilt settling into his features.


    I stayed quiet, staring at Anita.


    "She bled for hours in her chamber," the healer continued. "Silently. In pain. In sorrow. And no one cared enough to ask what was wrong. Not one of you Alphas."


    I clenched my fists. Not out of defensiveness¡ªbut because she was right.


    All of us had been so preupied with Olivia. None of us had thought of Anita suffering.


    "She is your concubine," the healer said firmly. "Not your wife, yes¡ªbut still a woman who has your marks."


    "Enough," I growled quietly, more to myself than to her. The shame was already cutting deep.


    The healer bowed her head respectfully but continued.


    "She needs care. From now on, you must show that she matters," she spoke softly.


    I nodded, jaw tight. "She will have everything she needs," I said.


    The healer nodded. "Let her rest. She''s exhausted. I''ll return in the evening with the herbs and to begin the first full incantation. Until then, do not upset her."


    As she left the room, I stepped closer to Anita. I didn''t even know what to feel. Maybe I felt guilty. Maybe I felt terrible. Anita didn''t just lose a child¡ªwe all did. And none of us mourned that pup. I didn''t even think about it the way I should have.


    Louis moved beside me.


    "We messed up," he said simply.


    I didn''t respond.


    Because he was right.


    A few months back, we thought we loved Anita. We wanted her. Hell, we were practicallypeting for who she''d love more. But then everything changed the moment we realized Olivia was our mate. The woman we once despised turned out to be fated for us¡ªand that shattered everything we had with Anita. We''d been so caught up in Olivia and her problems that wepletely neglected Anita.


    "She shouldn''t be alone¡­ we should be taking turns spending time with her at least," Louis said.


    "I''ll stay with her," Levi offered. "She needs to wake up to someone by her side."


    Louis looked at him for a moment, then gave a short nod. "We''ll rotate. I''lle after you tonight. Then Lennox in the morning."


    I didn''t argue.


    I turned toward the door. "I''ll tell the kitchen to send something up in case she wakes hungry," I said, and then left the room.


    In the hallway, I stopped a staff member and asked her to prepare a meal for Anita. Then, I headed back to my room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, my thoughts drifted¡ªstraight to Olivia and the heated moment we''d just shared.


    I hated it. I hated how much I loved it. I loved mming my lips against hers. I loved hearing her moans. Fuck, I loved the feel of my fingers inside her. And when she moaned my name? It was everything.


    "Fuck!" I growled, covering my face with my palm.


    This was a woman who destroyed me¡­ she hurt me. How could I be thinking of her this way?


    My wolf stirred. "Perhaps you should have a talk with her¡­ ask her why she hurt you," my wolf suggested.


    I dropped my hands from my face and stared nkly at the floor, jaw tight.


    "No," I muttered out loud.


    There was nothing to talk about.


    I didn''t need answers. I didn''t need her justifications. I didn''t need the pain to be dragged back to the surface all over again.


    "She hurt me," I whispered bitterly. "She broke me. Destroyed me. And now¡­ now she walks around like nothing happened."


    I ran a hand through my hair and stood abruptly, pacing across the room like a caged animal. The memory of her moaning my name echoed again in my head, her fingers digging into my back, her soft whimpers¡ªdamn it. My body ached just thinking about it, but my chest burned with pain.


    I wasn''t supposed to want her. Not anymore.


    "I have nothing to discuss with Olivia," I said harshly, speaking more to myself than anyone else. "I don''t want her exnations. I don''t want her guilt or apologies or whatever the fuck she has to say. I don''t want to open old wounds."


    My wolf was quiet, but I felt him silently judging¡ªor maybe understanding.


    I continued, "Olivia nearly made me hate my brothers. She almost destroyed my bond with them. I could''ve seen them as enemies if I wasn''t smart. Fuck! Olivia was a bitch."


    My wolf stirred but said nothing.


    "I''ll focus on Anita," I said aloud, grounding myself. "I once desired her. I wanted her. It won''t be hard to want her again."


    a mind link interrupted my thoughts.


    "Alpha, Luna Olivia just left the mansion. She says she''s going into the woods to shift. Should we follow her?" a guard at the gate asked through the mind link.


    I frowned, rising to my feet immediately. "Don''t," I said, already heading for the door.


    No need for the guards to follow her. Not when I could do it myself¡ªand catch her red-handed. Maybe she was sneaking off to meet her lover. And God help them if I catch them together because if I do¡­

 Chapter 80: Clothes

    Olivia''s POV


    "I need a ss of water, please," I said to Nora, who walked in after Lennox left.


    "Alright." She bowed and left.


    My heart was still shaken by what had happened earlier with Lennox. My heart wouldn''t stop racing, and my lips still tingled from the way he kissed me¡ªrough, needy, possessive. It was wrong, but Goddess help me, I wanted more.


    I hated myself for it.


    Sighing heavily, I stood and began pacing the room, trying to calm the storm inside me when a soft knock came at the door.


    "Come in," I said, clearing my throat andposing my expression.


    Lolita stepped in, eyes wide and voice hurried. "Have you heard? Lady Anita fainted."


    My brows pulled together immediately. "What?"


    "She copsed in her chambers. The healer is with her now¡ªand the Alphas too. They rushed to her the moment they heard."


    I blinked, trying to process her words. Anita? Fainted? Just this morning, she''d been smiling over breakfast. Moments ago, she was here throwing threats at me.


    "And they''re with her now?" I asked, my voice tight without meaning it to be.


    Lolita nodded. "Yes. They''ve been in her chambers for a while now."


    I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to taste blood. I didn''t say anything, just nodded and waved Lolita off. She gave me a concerned look before slipping out the door.


    I stood frozen in ce, staring at the wall, until the bitterness became too much to swallow.


    Jealousy burned through me, fast and hot, before I could stop it. I hated the feeling. Hated that it even existed. But I couldn''t deny it. I couldn''t pretend I didn''t care.


    I shook my head.


    I needed air. I needed space.


    I grabbed a jacket, not even bothering to change from my simple clothes, and slipped out the door.


    At the gate, the guards wanted to apany me, but I ordered them not to, and then I left, making my way straight to the woods.


    The moment I walked into the woods, I undressed, folded my clothes, and kept them on a tree, and then I shifted into my wolf. Without wasting a second, I sprinted.


    I raced through the thick woods, trying my best to wipe off the memory of them. Why can''t I just hate them like I wanted to? Why am I here feeling miserable and jealous just because they are with Anita? Fuck! Moon Goddess, help me hate them! I pleaded, still racing through the woods, the afternoon breeze hitting me.


    Realizing that the sprinting wasn''t helping, I raced back to my clothes in my four-legged form.


    Racing back in my wolf form, I was surprised to find Alpha Lennox waiting for me. What was he doing here? Wasn''t he supposed to be taking care of his favorite concubine?


    Halting before the tree, I took a moment to catch my breath, only to notice something unusual. Lennox was leaning casually against a tree, one hand shoved into his pocket, the other gripping my clothes and belongings.


    A growl of frustration escaped me. Why is he holding my things?


    I padded closer, letting my wolf eyes lock onto his smug face. Lennox smirked, clearly entertained by my predicament.


    "Shift back," his voice drawled, smooth and taunting. "Unless, of course, you''refortable staying like that."


    I bared my teeth in irritation but couldn''t hold the shift for much longer. With a frustrated huff, I relented. My wolf receded, fur melting into skin, bones cracking as I shifted into my human form.


    The cold air pricked at my bare skin, and I immediately crossed my arms over my chest, ring at him.


    "Give me my clothes," I demanded through gritted teeth.


    Lennox chuckled lowly, the sound soft but annoying. He didn''t move. Instead, he raised my clothes higher, just out of my reach.


    "Why don''t youe and take them yourself, mate?"


    My cheeks flushed red from the chill and his shameless teasing.


    "Lennox, this isn''t funny."


    "Oh, but it is," he countered, his sharp eyes gleaming as he ran his lustful gaze over my naked form. "You left the mansion without guards and ran off. Consider this¡­ punishment."


    I took a step closer, every nerve in my body screaming at me to snatch the fabric from his hands, but his challenging stance stopped me. He wanted me to get angry, tosh out. Or perhaps he was just in the mood to y, which I wasn''t.


    "Lennox," I spat, irritated. "I''m freezing." I lied.


    Lennox tilted his head as if considering my words, but the smirk on his lips didn''t falter.


    "Beg for it, mate," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "Ask nicely."


    His words made my blood boil. Beg for it? Was he out of his mind? Yet, as much as his taunts infuriated me, there was a flicker of something new in his tone¡ªa yfulness I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    I narrowed my eyes, studying him carefully. His posture wasn''t as rigid as usual. His smirk wasn''t cruel but almost¡­ teasing. This wasn''t the cold, merciless Alpha who tormented me. This was the Lennox I grew up knowing, grew up loving.


    "Lennox," I grumbled, "this isn''t the time for games."


    He shrugged nonchntly, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Oh, I think it''s the perfect time for games, mate."


    The word "mate" made my stomach twist in irritation. I stepped closer, my bare feet sinking into the cold forest ground. The closer I got, the higher he raised my clothes, just out of reach.


    "Come on, Olivia," he taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. "You''re not even trying."


    I clenched my fists, ring at him.


    "You''re impossible."


    "And you''re predictable," he shot back, chuckling as I leaped up to grab my clothes. My fingers barely brushed the fabric before he shifted his arm, holding them higher.


    "Give them back!" I growled, jumping again.


    This time, he stepped back with augh, but I didn''t stop. Frustration and embarrassment fueled my movements as I lunged at him, determined to snatch my belongings. My foot caught on a root, and I stumbled, throwing all my weight into him.

 Chapter 81: Dirty Secret

    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox''s eyes widened slightly before he lost his bnce. He toppled backward with a thud, and Inded right on top of him.


    "Ugh," he groaned, the air knocked out of him.


    I scrambled to grab my clothes from his hand, but he was faster. Before I could get away, he flipped us, pinning me to the ground with ease. My breath hitched as his body pressed against mine, his heat seeping into my chilled skin.


    "Alpha Lennox, get off!" I snapped, wriggling beneath him.


    "I won''t¡­ in fact, I want to punish you. Push me away if you can."


    He smirked and leaned down, tongue immediately finding my clit. I drew my knees together, but he forced them apart and pinned my thighs. He inhaled deeply, eyes turningpletely gray.


    "Fuck," he mumbled. "I''ve been wanting this again."


    Pushing one finger inside of me, he continued top at my clit. I gripped the grass on the ground, trying to still my trembling body. My pussy clenched around him, and I bit my lip to muffle my moans.


    He stared at me, his eyes like the sun. Daring me to push him away.


    I shoved a hand through his hair, pulling him even closer. There was no pushing him away. I needed him closer, was aching to feel him inside of me, right here in these woods.


    "Alpha Lennox," I said between shaky breaths.


    He sucked my clit into his mouth, his tongue still moving in torturous circles, and pounded two fingers deep into me.


    "Someone might see us¡­ Lennox¡­ They will tell your brothers."


    Lennox didn''t stop. He continued to devour me¡ªhis stubble tickling my inner thighs, his hands pinning my legs to the ground, his fucking eyes taking in every inch of my body. I gazed around the woods, worried.


    I bit my lip to hold in my moans. "Nox," I whispered. My legs began to tremble, and I knew I was seconds away from releasing myself onto him.


    "Lennox, please stop."


    I pressed my lips together. Oh, my Moon Goddess. I gulped, trying to draw my legs together again, but Lennox pushed them down.


    "Stop," he ordered. "Look at me." I gazed down at him, then looked away. He growled and snatched my chin.


    "Me," he said, voice full of dominance.


    I gnawed on the inside of my cheek. "Someone might walk in," I said in a hushed voice. There was no doubt in my mind that someone might be around.


    He released my chin, thrusting a finger back into my pussy and watching me squirm.


    "I will finish what''s mine. No one will interrupt me."


    He pressed his tongue against my clit. One hand wandered up my torso to my breast, and he grasped it in his hand, pinching my nipple between his fingers.


    I parted my lips, pped a hand over my mouth to muffle my moans, and came all over him. Wave after wave of pleasure pulsed out of me, sending me higher than I had ever been. My mind was foggy, my whole body tingling. Yet, he didn''t stop massaging my clit with his tongue.


    Pressure rose in my core again. I curled a hand in his hair, brows furrowing.


    "Lennox"¡ªI threw my head back¡ª"I''m going to¡­"


    He wrapped an arm around my waist and picked me up off the ground and pinned me to a nearby tree. I dug my fingers into his shoulders as he thrust his fingers into my pussy, hard, his canines grazing against my neck, poking the skin just barely.


    "Yes," I said softly into his ear. A rush of heat warmed my core. Hell, I didn''t even know what I had said, what he had done, or what he would do. All I knew was that it felt too fucking good, and I wanted more.


    "Please."


    Lennox pressed his lips against my ear.


    "I want to hear you scream, Olivia. So fucking loud that everyone in this goddamn pack hears you."


    He brushed his thumb against my swollen clit.


    "Cum for me."


    I parted my lips, my toes curling, and moaned his name, unable to hold it back.


    "Fuck, baby," he said, fingers slowing down until I had totally copsed in his arms.


    For a moment, we didn''t move; rather, we remained in each other''s arms until he gently pulled away and gazed at me with lustful desire in his eyes.


    "This should be our little secret."


    His words echoed like poison in my ears.


    Secret.


    Like I was something to hide. An embarrassment. A whore he wanted to keep tucked away where no one else would see. Just like always¡ªme in the shadows, Anita in the spotlight. Them holding me close when no one was watching, only to pretend I didn''t exist when others were around.


    Suddenly, all the warmth between us turned cold.


    A lump formed in my throat as shame washed over me like icy water. What was I doing? Why did I let him touch me? I knew better. I knew what this was. And still¡­ I craved it like a fool.


    I shoved Lennox with all the strength I could gather. He stumbled back a step, clearly caught off guard. I didn''t care.


    "Don''t touch me," I hissed, snatching my clothes from the ground and dressing in anger. My hands trembled, not from the cold this time¡ªbut from disgust. At myself. At him.


    Lennox opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off before he could even form a word.


    "Don''t you dare say anything," I snapped, yanking my gown down. "You make me feel like I''m worth nothing more than a dirty little secret. Like I''m something to use and hide."


    "Olivia¡ª"


    His jaw tightened, but he said nothing.


    I shook my head, swallowing the pain that was threatening to crack my voice.


    "If you evere near me again¡ªif you every another hand on me¡ªI will go straight to your brothers and tell them exactly what you''ve been doing."


    A sh of something flickered in his eyes. Anger? Regret? I didn''t care.


    "This ends here," I said coldly. "I''d rather be alone than be your dirty secret."


    And with that, I turned and walked away, tears stinging my eyes, but I drew them back, not wanting them to fall.

 Chapter 82: Full Moon Soon

    Lennox''s POV


    I felt terrible.


    For the past two hours since I came back from the woods, I couldn''t stop thinking about what happened there. The raw pain I saw in Olivia''s eyes, the anger¡ªit told me how my words must have hurt her so dearly.


    I felt horrible and had the thought of going to her, but if I did, then what am I going to say? Apologize? Tell her I won''t keep it a secret? Tell her I will let go of the past and ept our bond?


    All that was not possible, So what was the point in going to her? Maybe she was right. Maybe this¡­ whatever it is between us¡­ needs to end. She never truly wanted me. It was never me. So I should just leave it that way.


    With a heavy sigh, I walked over to the far end of my room where a small safe was tucked behind a shelf. My fingers trembled slightly as I reached out and brushed the dust off the keypad. I hadn''t opened it in months. Maybe even a year.


    Six¡­ one¡­ seven¡­ eight¡­


    The soft click echoed in the silence as the safe unlocked.


    I hesitated for a moment, staring at the small door, then slowly opened it. My hand reached inside and pulled it out.


    I just stood there, staring at it as the weight of memories came crashing into me. My throat tightened. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, but I didn''t blink them away.


    It''s been four years.


    Four damn years.


    And it still hurt like hell.


    Every time I saw it, it felt like a de twisting in my chest all over again. I could never bring myself to burn it¡­ never could throw it away either.


    I kept telling myself that one day¡ªone day¡ªI''d confront her with it. Look her in the eyes and demand answers.


    But every time I got close¡­ I froze.


    Because deep down, I wasn''t sure I wanted the truth.


    What if she admits it? What if she looks me dead in the eye and says, Yes, I did it? What then? How the hell would I survive that?


    I inhaled deeply and shoved the item back into the safe. Closed it. Locked it.


    I returned to the couch, picking up my ss of whiskey, trying to drown myself in alcohol, like I did that day.  I almost drank myself to death. Olivia had hurt me so dearly. How can I still have a ce for her in my heart? Why can''t my heart see reason and hate her? I was supposed to feel nothing but hate for that woman.


    A sudden knock came on the door, and before I could ask the person to go away, the door pushed open, and I frowned, already knowing it was my mother through her vani scent.


    She stepped in and slowly shut the door. Immediately, her eyesnded on me, and a worried look spread across her face.


    I grumbled wishing I had locked my door.


    "Lennox, is everything okay?" She sounded so worried as she moved closer to me.


    I rubbed my forehead. "Yes, Mother," I replied. "Just¡­ pack stress." I lied.


    Mother, who didn''t seem to believe me, sat on my bed as she settled her eyes on me as if studying me. It was obvious she didn''t believe me, but my mother knew I hated being questioned. When I said I was fine, it was better not to question me.


    After a moment, she sighed. "I''m here to discuss an important matter with you. I should have discussed it with you and your brothers, but since you are the eldest, I thought ofing to you."


    I frowned. "Mother, we''re triplets. None of us is older."


    Mother rolled her eyes. "You know that is not true. You came out first from me, and ten minutester, I had Levi, and five minutester came Louis," she argued.


    I scowled at her. Here she went again, bringing up this age debate. I wasn''t in the mood for it.


    "Fine," I muttered. "Go on, then. What is it you need to say?"


    She nced at the whiskey ss in my hand, then looked back up at me. "The full moon is in two weeks."


    My heart skipped a beat. My fingers froze around the ss.


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t need to.


    I knew exactly what that meant.


    Olivia''s first heat.


    My jaw clenched tightly as I stared into the amber liquid swirling in the ss. The room suddenly felt colder, like someone had cracked open the window and let winter inside.


    In werewolf tradition, any she-wolf who has been marked¡ªwillingly or not¡ªexperiences heat under the full moon. It''s intense, uncontroble¡­ primal. She desires her mate, aches for him. But if the mate isn''t there or refuses her, that ache bes torment. Desperation. And sometimes¡­ she''ll take anyone just to ease it.


    My throat burned with that thought.


    Another man touching her.


    Another man holding her the way only I should.


    No.


    My grip tightened around the ss, and I had to force myself not to shatter it in my hand.


    "I thought it''s best to remind you," my mother continued gently, watching me with a mixture of sympathy and hesitation. "You and your brothers marked her, Lennox. Whether you ept her or not, the bond exists. You might not be ready, but your wolf¡ªher wolf¡ªwon''t care about your reasons."


    I shut my eyes briefly and exhaled through my nose. "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "Because you need to prepare yourself¡ªyou and your brothers. This is Olivia''s first heat. I know what she will go through if you men refuse to touch her."


    The room fell into silence.


    I understood what Mother said. I know what it means for a woman to go through her first heat after being marked. Some whose mates aren''t around end up sleeping with different male wolves just to quench the heat.


    I thought of Olivia. Of how she had broken me. Then I looked away.


    "Mother, I think you should have the discussion with either Levi or Louis because Anita also bears my mark, and she will be on heat that day, so I will be with her," I murmured and saw the disappointment on my mother''s face. "Maybe one of them will choose to be with Olivia," I added, even though I knew the odds were slim.


    My mother red at me, clearly disappointed, but she didn''t argue or press on. Rather, she stood to her feet and walked away.


    I downed the rest of the whiskey and mmed the ss on the table. The burn in my throat didn''tpare to the pain wing through my chest. I ran a hand through my hair and let out a low growl.


    What pissed me off the most was¡­ she was right.


    My wolf was already agitated just hearing it. The thought of Olivia needing¡ªcraving¡ªa touch during that damn full moon and me not being there?


    No.


    Hell no.


    But then I reminded myself.


    She hurt you.


    She never even wanted me. Not really. She said it herself¡ª


    So why the hell did I still care?


    Even now¡­ even after everything¡­ a twisted part of me still ached for her. Still saw the girl who once looked at me like I was her whole world¡ªeven if it was all a goddamn lie.


    I thought of Levi and Louis. I knew they would also not ept to be with Olivia. They hate her too. But what if one of them agrees? Or worse, what if both my brothers agree? Then what will happen?


    Would I be with Anita¡­ while my brothers touched the woman I still dreamed about?


    The thought made me restless.


    I couldn''t even imagine it in my head

 Chapter 83: At The Front Door

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t feel like going to the table for breakfast. I didn''t feel like seeing any of the triplets. Since I came back from the woods yesterday, I had been indoors in my room, trying to gather myself.


    Now this is a new day, and I wished I could just stay in my room all through today, but I knew I couldn''t. I had responsibilities to attend to, and despite how much I hated it, I knew I would have to see them.


    So, bracing myself, I left my room and made my way to the dining room for breakfast.


    Reaching the dining room, my foot halted for a moment as I watched what was before me. Seated around the table were the triplets and Anita¡ªbut that was not what made me halt my step.


    What made me halt my step was the scene ying out in front of me.


    Lennox was sitting beside Anita, his face softer than I''d ever seen ittely, his eyes full of gentle warmth I didn''t even know he was capable of anymore. He was holding a spoon up to her lips, feeding her with care, murmuring something low that made her smile.


    She leaned into him like it was the most natural thing in the world, brushing her hand against his thigh as she took the bite he offered. And Lennox¡ªhe didn''t flinch. He didn''t pull away. He just smiled faintly, the way a man might smile at the woman he loves.


    Something twisted painfully in my chest.


    I gripped the door frame before I lost my bnce.


    That shouldn''t hurt.


    But it did.


    Because for a moment, I was twelve again.


    I remembered that day like it was stitched into my soul¡ªthe three of them sitting on either side of me, practically fighting over who got to feed me. I''d refused to eat because I was sick and stubborn, and Louis had brought me soup. Levi had stolen the spoon and made silly faces while feeding me. Lennox, irritated, took the bowl and dered, "I''m feeding her¡ªbecause she listens to me."


    And I did. I always listened to him.


    I remembered how I''d looked up at him with wide eyes, and he''d tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and said, "Good girl."


    That memory hurt now.


    Because that version of him¡ªof them¡ªwas long gone.


    I forced myself to straighten. I could feel their eyes on me now¡ªone after the other.


    First Levi.


    Then Louis.


    And finally Lennox.


    His smile disappeared. The spoon paused halfway back to the bowl.


    Anita followed his gaze, then turned to look at me, her expression nk¡ªbut I knew how happy she felt.


    I clenched my jaw and lifted my chin, walking toward the table with as much grace as I could summon, even though my knees felt like jelly and my heart was pounding far too loud in my chest.


    "Good morning," I said, voice steady¡ªtoo steady.


    Levi mumbled a greeting. Louis gave me a short nod.


    Lennox didn''t say a word.


    I slid into the empty chair across from them and reached for a piece of toast, ignoring the tightness in my chest, the heat in my eyes, and the lump forming in my throat.


    I would not cry.


    Not over them.


    Not again.


    And definitely not in front of her.


    But no matter how calm I pretended to be, one thought kept echoing inside me like a cruel drumbeat.


    That used to be me. They used to feed me.


    Ignoring the pain I felt, I focused on buttering my toast like it was the most important task in the world.


    I didn''t look up.


    I didn''t need to.


    I could feel Anita''s smug gaze on me, her bodynguage practically screaming I won.


    I took a slow bite of my toast, chewing mechanically. The silence at the table was thick, suffocating, but I forced myself to act like I didn''t care. Like my heart wasn''t quietly breaking in my chest.


    Just as I reached for a ss of juice, a maid appeared beside me, clutching a small, elegant box wrapped in gold paper.


    "Luna, we found this at the front door. It has your name on it," she said gently, cing it in front of me.


    All eyes turned to the box.


    I blinked at it, confused.


    "What¡­?" I muttered.


    I hadn''t been expecting anything. A note was tagged on it. The mystery sender was back at it again.


    I felt Lennox''s gaze burn into the side of my face, but I didn''t meet it. I was too focused on the strange pressure in my chest as I slowly pulled the ribbon off the box.


    Lifting the lid, I froze.


    Inside was a stunning set of gold jewelry¡ªdelicate, but clearly expensive. A ne with intricate designs that glittered under the morning light, matching earrings nestled beside it, and a bracelet that looked like it belonged in a royal collection.


    My fingers trembled slightly as I lifted the small folded note that came with it.


    In neat, typed writing, it read:


    "I heard the Alphas burned the teddy bear. This will rece it."


    My stomach dropped.


    I swallowed hard, quickly folding the note again before anyone could snatch it. I nced up only to find all three brothers watching me.


    Levi''s brows were furrowed.


    Louis looked confused.


    Lennox¡ªhis jaw was clenched tight.


    And Anita? Her eyes narrowed on the box like it personally offended her.


    "From your lover again?" Levi asked bluntly, breaking the silence.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know who the hell this person is."


    "Really?" Louis added, his tone sharper now.


    I didn''t answer. I simply closed the box and pushed it to the side like it didn''t matter.


    But it did.


    God, it did.


    Because someone out there saw me. Someone out there cared.


    And whether that should terrify me orfort me¡­


    I honestly didn''t know.


    mming his fist against the table, Lennox got up on his feet, the leg of the chair scraping against the tiled floor.


    "It''s time we finally find out who your mysterious lover is," Lennox growled, his voice low but filled with rage.


    He didn''t even wait for a response. He turned sharply toward Louis and Levi. "The CCTV cameras must have caught whoever dropped this off. No one gets near the house without being seen."


    Louis was already rising from his seat, lips pressed into a thin line. Levi didn''t hesitate either, his expression unreadable. Anita said something under her breath, but no one paid her any mind.


    I blinked, my breath caught in my throat.


    He was really going to check?


    Panic and curiosity tangled inside me¡ªbecause deep down, some part of me wanted to know too. Whoever kept sending me these gifts¡­ they were getting bolder. Showing up at the front door?


    Without thinking, I stood as well.


    Lennox frowned at me, but I didn''t care. I was going to see this through. I needed to know who this person was.

 Chapter 84: Hand it over

    Olivia''s POV


    We made our way down the hallway, the air tense, our footsteps echoing off the walls like a countdown ticking in my ears. No one said a word. I didn''t know what scared me more¡ªfinding out who it was¡­ or not finding anything at all.


    As we neared the control room, I could see the tightness in Lennox''s shoulders, the way his hands curled into fists at his sides. He was pissed. Possessively pissed.


    Louis punched in the code to unlock the door, and the heavy steel slid open.


    Inside, the room was dim, lit only by the glow of monitors lining the walls. Dozens of feeds showed every angle of the house, the grounds, and the front gate.


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. He moved like a man on a mission, fingers flying across the controls as he pulled up the timestamped footage from earlier this morning.


    We all leaned in, holding our breath.


    And then¡ª


    "There," Levi pointed sharply.


    The screen showed a tall figure approaching the entrance, dressed in ck, hoodie pulled low, and face hidden beneath the shadows of a cap. They moved swiftly, confidently¡ªtoo confidently. They bent down, ced the box gently in front of the door, then turned and walked off.


    My heart was pounding in my chest as Lennox froze the frame. He zoomed in, trying to catch even a glimpse of a defining feature, but the figure had been careful¡ªtoo careful.


    "Damn it," Lennox muttered.


    Louis leaned closer. "They know where the cameras are¡­ look at the angle. They''re deliberately avoiding a clear shot."


    Lennox''s jaw tightened as he rewound the clip, reying the figure''s smooth exit.


    "That''s not some random admirer," Levi muttered. "That''s someone who knows how to move around the mansion."


    Lennox stepped back from the monitors, his breathing heavy. "Levi, find out who was on patrol at that hour. If someone let them in, I''ll have their head."


    He turned abruptly and looked right at me for the first time since we entered the room. His gaze pinned me in ce.


    "Whoever this is, tell him I''ming for his head."


    I swallowed hard, unsure whether I should be scared or¡­ strangely ttered.


    Because something about the way Lennox said it¡ªpossessive, dark, furious¡ªsounded less like he was jealous¡­


    Confused, I left them at the control room and went back to the table, where Anita was still seated.


    "Has your lover been revealed?" she asked, sounding curious. Obviously, I was by now certain she had no hand in it.


    I ignored her question and picked up the box of jewelry again, staring down at it. Whoever sent this had money¡ªserious money. The set of gold jewelry gleamed, exquisite and expensive.


    I sat back at the table, the box of gold jewelry resting lightly in myp.


    The sound of hurried footsteps got my attention.


    I looked up just in time to see all three brothers re-enter the dining room¡ªLennox in the lead, storming toward me like a thundercloud about to break. His eyes were locked on the box in myp, dark and burning with emotion I couldn''t name.


    "Give it to me," he said sharply, stopping just in front of me.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "The box, Olivia. Hand it over."


    I stared up at him. "No."


    His jaw tensed, his nostrils ring. "I said give it to me. I want it gone."


    I stood, holding the box tightly against my chest. "You already burned the teddy bear. I let you do that, even though it was a harmless gift. But this?" I shook my head. "No. I''m not letting you destroy this too. This is expensive."


    He took a step closer, his presence towering, his anger suffocating. "You think this means something? You think I can''t get hundreds of them for you with just a snap of my fingers?"


    "But you never did," I shot back, my voice rising. "What you couldn''t give, someone else did."


    Lennox''s eyes shed. "Really? So gifts were your problem? You wanted them? Is that what you told him?"


    I red at him, breath trembling. "Gifts were never my problem, and I don''t need your damn gifts, Lennox."


    That hit him. Hard. He flinched like I''d pped him.


    His eyes widened, darkening furiously. "Hand it over. That''s an order, Olivia."


    "I''m not one of your pack members tomand," I bit back. "I''m your Luna. You don''t get to bark orders at me just because you''re pissed."


    "Alright, enough!" Levi suddenly stepped in, his voice authoritative but calm. "Lennox, back off."


    Louis nodded in agreement,ing up behind him. "We need to focus on who left that box, not fight Olivia over it."


    Lennox didn''t move for a long second. His jaw clenched, and he stared at the box like it personally offended him. Like it had stolen something from him.


    He stared at me, his breathing ragged, like he was fighting the urge to say something he''d regret.


    I clutched the box to my chest, trembling, furious, confused¡­ and somewhere deep down, aching.


    Because the way he looked at me¡ªit wasn''t just anger.


    It was jealousy.


    Possession.


    The kind that onlyes from a man who''s in love.


    Before anyone could speak again, Anita suddenly gasped and reached for the edge of the table.


    "I¡­ I don''t feel so good," she whispered, swaying in her seat.


    Louis rushed to her side, concern shing across his face. "Anita?"


    She blinked slowly, her body listing like she couldn''t hold herself upright. "Dizzy¡­ everything''s spinning¡­"


    Before I could even process what was happening, Lennox moved.


    Gone was the fury, the rage¡ªhis whole body shifted into protector mode. He was at her side in an instant, scooping her into his arms as if she weighed nothing.


    "Anita," he said, voice tight with worry, "I''ll take you back to your room."


    I stood frozen as I watched him cradle her against his chest, murmuring something low I couldn''t hear. Her head lolled slightly, and she pressed her face into his neck with a soft, breathy sound.


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. He turned sharply, striding out of the dining room, carrying her like she was something fragile¡ªsomething precious.


    Louis and Levi followed behind quickly, murmuring to each other in hushed tones.


    And I¡­ I just stood there.


    The box of jewelry was still clutched tightly in my arms, pressed against my chest.


    I couldn''t move.


    Couldn''t breathe.


    Couldn''t feel anything beyond the sharp, cold pressure of watching him carry someone else like that. Watching my mates giving someone else such attention.


    My legs threatened to give out under me.


    I sank slowly back into my seat, the weight in my chest growing heavier by the second.


    It was like I was invisible again.


    Forgotten.


    Like I''d never been the girl who once had all three of them fighting to hold her hand.


    Like I hadn''t meant anything.


    And maybe I didn''t.


    Not anymore.


    I nced down at the box of gold jewelry in myp, fingers tightening around it.


    At least someone out there still sees me.

 Chapter 85: Slapped Me

    Louis'' POV


    Lennox gentlyid Anita down on her bed, and I stepped in to tuck the nket around her. She sighed, her eyes fluttering shut, her breathing uneven and shallow. I reached out to touch her forehead¡ªand cursed under my breath.


    She was burning up.


    "We should call the healer," I told my brothers.


    "No¡­ don''t¡­ I''m fine¡­ it''s normal for me to feel this way," Anita said weakly, her eyes still closed.


    I exchanged a silent look with my brothers. None of us said a word. We just stood there, watching her.


    "It''s my turn to look after her¡­ you two need to go out there and find out who that bastard is," Lennox said through gritted teeth.


    "I''ll question the men who were on duty," Levi offered.


    Lennox nodded. "Good. And we need to set a trap. If hees back, we take him down¡ª"


    "Can you three just stop it already?" Anita''s voice sliced through the air, stronger than it had been just moments ago.


    We froze.


    "I''m lying here, burning alive, and all you care about is Olivia and who her mysterious lover might be?"


    Anita''s sudden outburst caught us all off guard. Her eyes had snapped open, fiery despite the dark circles beneath them, her voice no longer weak and breathy butced with fury and frustration. Lennox immediately stepped back from the bed, his jaw clenching. Levi blinked in surprise, and I¡­ I just stared at her.


    "I''m right here, burning up, feeling like my insides are being set on fire, and you three are busy nning ambushes and interrogations over Olivia''s drama?" she hissed, pushing the nket off her like it was suffocating her.


    "Anita¡ª" Lennox began, his tone defensive.


    "No! Don''t ''Anita'' me." She sat up, swaying slightly, but the stubborn fire in her eyes didn''t waver. "You all barged in here like you cared, but clearly, I''m just an afterthought. I could drop dead, and you''d be halfway through hunting down Olivia''s imaginary lover before someone remembered to bury me!"


    Levi shifted ufortably, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s not like that¡­"


    "It''s exactly like that," she snapped. "Ever since you three found out she is your mate, it''s always been Olivia this, Olivia that. Meanwhile, I''m here¡ªI''m still here¡ªhurting, burning, breaking¡­ and no one sees it."


    Silence settled thick in the room. Lennox looked like he wanted to argue, but even he knew she had a point. Ever since Olivia became our mate, everything has been about her like it was before. But Anita can''t me us¡­ we once loved that girl with everything in us.


    I stepped closer, lowering myself to the edge of her bed. "You''re right," I said quietly. "And I''m sorry."


    Anita frowned and looked away. "You three can leave. I can take care of myself¡ª" Anita began, but I cut her off gently.


    "No. Let us take care of you for once."


    Anita blinked rapidly, and I could see the tears building in her eyes despite her best effort to fight them.


    "I wonder what is so special about her," she murmured as shey back on the bed and pulled the nket over herself.


    She was wrong.


    She couldn''t see it¡ªbut Olivia was special in more ways than she''d ever know.


    She used to bake us those terrible, burnt cookies when we trainedte into the night. We''d eat them anyway, pretending they were delicious¡ªjust to see her smile.


    The night I had my first severe allergic reaction, she stayed by my side, crying, praying in that tiny, broken voice of hers. I heard her, even when I was unconscious. She begged the illness to leave me ande to her instead.


    She made usugh. God, she made usugh¡ªback whenughing was easy.


    She''s kind. Thoughtful in quiet ways. The type to remember someone''s favorite meal, the way they take their tea, or the song they hum when they''re nervous or happy.


    She never asked for attention. She just¡­ gave love without needing anything in return.


    She was warmth. She was home.


    Even after everything¡ªafter the years, the distance, the hate¡ªjust hearing her name brought something alive in me.


    Anita couldn''t see it.


    But the truth is¡­


    I never really stopped loving Olivia.


    Maybe my brothers did, but I never did.


    "I''m leaving," I said, and before they could respond, I walked out.


    I needed to breathe, to move, to think, so I found myself walking toward the training grounds. The familiar thudding of fists against punching bags, the ng of metal, and the sharp whistles ofmands helped clear my head¡ªuntil I saw her.


    There she was.


    Olivia.


    Standing near the edge of thebat field, her blonde hair pulled up into a messy bun, eyes lit up withughter. She wasughing¡ªreallyughing¡ªwith Maddison, the head of our warriors. His massive frame loomed beside her as he chuckled, clearly amused by something she had just said.


    Then she touched his arm.


    Just a touch¡ªbut it felt like betrayal.


    My hands clenched into fists.


    What the hell?


    Maddison? He had a mate. A mate who adored him. But the way he was looking at Olivia now¡­ like he''d do anything to make herugh again¡­ it twisted something in my gut.


    Jealousy.


    Sharp, ugly, andpletely consuming.


    What if he was the secret lover? The one who''d been sending gifts?


    I didn''t think. I just moved.


    In a blink, I was there¡ªcutting between them.


    "What''s so funny?" I demanded.


    Olivia''sughter died instantly. Her smile faded. "Louis¡ª"


    "No, seriously." I turned to Maddison. "You got something hrious to share with the rest of us? Or is this some private joke between lovers?"


    Maddison looked confused, and he took a step backward. "Alpha, I don''t understand what you are saying?"


    But I wasn''t even looking at him anymore. My eyes were locked on Olivia''s. "It''s been years since youughed like that¡­ with me."


    The air shifted. Warriors training nearby stopped and turned, drawn to the growing tension.


    Olivia''s eyes widened, her breath caught in her throat. "How can you use Maddison of such an act, Louis?" she said, voice trembling with controlled rage.


    "Oh, I can do more," I snarled. "Tell me¡ªis he the one? Your lover? Are you fucking him? You whore!"


    Her hand flew faster than I expected.


    SLAP.


    It echoed across the field, and for a moment, everything stopped.


    Even my heartbeat.


    Pain red across my cheek, but the pain in her eyes burned more than her p did.


    She looked at her hand like it betrayed her¡ªthen looked at me like I did.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    But she didn''t finish.


    Olivia turned and ran¡ªaway from the field, from Maddison, from me. The crowd of warriors stood in stunned silence, watching her disappear.


    I stood there, my cheek stinging, my pride shattered, my heart breaking all over again. I wasn''t angry that she pped me. I was angry that in a bit of jealousy, I called her a whore loud enough for the warriors to hear.


    I turned on the gathered warriors, rage boiling in my chest.


    "What are you all staring at?" I snapped. "Get back to training before I take someone''s head off."


    Then I turned and stormed off thebat field.

 Chapter 86: Regret

    Louis'' POV


    I walked back into my room feeling pissed off. I didn''t even care that Olivia had pped me in public, which was a taboo. All I regretted was the name whore I called her, and I knew soon it would start spreading like wildfire.


    Raged, I hit my fist against the wall, and it hurt, but it wasn''tpared to the guilt I felt deep down.


    Suddenly, the door to my room pushed open and Levi walked in, his eyes narrowing at me.


    "What is it I just heard?" Levi asked, sounding angry, and I didn''t know if the anger was directed at me or on something else.


    "You insulted Olivia? used Madison of being the lover? What were you thinking? Doing all that before hundreds of men!" Levi spat angrily.


    His anger could be felt. He was so angry that where I stood, I had to take a step back¡ªafraid he might attack me.


    "How could you, Louis! Do you know what that means? The news will spread around the pack. Pack members will start mocking her! Calling her names!"


    I couldn''t look at him. I couldn''t face the disgust in his eyes¡ªnot when I already hated myself enough.


    "I know," I muttered hoarsely, my voice barely audible.


    "You know?" Levi took a step closer, his jaw tight with fury. "Then why the hell did you do it? You called her a whore, Louis. In front of everyone!"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "It slipped out. I was angry. I¡ª"


    "You think that''s a damn excuse?" Levi roared, his eyes glowing with the faint shimmer of his wolf trying to surface. "You let your jealousy get the better of you."


    I turned away, unable to meet his gaze, staring down at the blood trickling from my knuckles where I had hit the wall. "I didn''t mean it."


    "But you said it," Levi snapped. "And now that word''s going to stick to her like a curse. You branded her in front of the pack."


    His words hit harder than his fists ever could have. I sank onto the edge of my bed, pressing my hand against my face, trying to breathe past the guilt.


    "I should have never said it," I whispered. "I was jealous. Seeing her with him¡­ughing. It''s been years since she looked at me like that."


    Levi crossed his arms, ring down at me. "She is your mate, your wife. If you want her tough with you then do it¡­ make herugh and stop being jealous over someone doing it," he spat in anger.


    I frowned but didn''t say a word. Rather, I looked away, my wolf growling angrily inside me.


    "I better go talk to Olivia," Levi grunted and stormed out of the room, mming the door hard.


    A shaky breath left my lips as I continued staring at the floor, the ringing of Levi''s words still echoing in my ears. She''s your mate¡­ make herugh, stop being jealous.


    I knew he was right. I knew I''d messed up so badly I wasn''t sure how toe back from it.


    Minutes passed in silence, my thoughts spinning faster than I could catch them, until suddenly¡ª


    Bang!


    The door burst open again. Levi stood there, breathless, his expression darker than before.


    "She''s not here," he said tly, his voice cracking.


    I blinked, pushing myself off the bed. "What do you mean she''s not here?"


    "I mean she''s gone, Louis." Levi stepped fully into the room, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I asked one of the guards outside. He said she left the pack house a few minutes ago. Didn''t say where. Just¡­ walked out."


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    "Gone?" I echoed, my voice hollow. "Where would she go?"


    Levi shook his head, his jaw clenched tight. "After what you did? Anywhere that isn''t here."


    My chest tightened, a surge of panic flooding through me. My wolf snarled beneath my skin, pacing and agitated. We needed to find her.


    "I need to go after her," I muttered, already grabbing my jacket.


    Levi grabbed my arm before I could pass him. "Are you even in the right state to face her right now? You think she wants to see you?"


    "I don''t care," I growled, yanking free. "I can''t let her wander off alone, not like this. Not after what I said."


    "What is going on here!" Lennox''s voice sounded from the door and I swallowed hard, turning around to face him.


    My eyes met with his, and I could tell he had already suspected something wasn''t right.


    My heart was already beating erratically, but the moment I saw Lennox¡ªI felt ice grip my spine.


    Of the three of us, Lennox was always the most temperamental. The quickest to anger, the hardest to calm down once fired up. And judging by the way his jaw was clenched, and his sharp eyes scanned both me and Levi, I knew this wasn''t going to end well.


    "Lennox, you''re here?" I tried to keep my voice calm, neutral. "You were supposed to be with Anita¡ª"


    "That isn''t the answer to my question," he cut me off coldly, taking a step into the room. His eyes settled on my bloodied knuckles. "What the hell is going on?"


    I tensed, shooting a quick nce at Levi¡ªbegging him silently not now. But Levi had never been good at keeping his mouth shut, especially not when he was pissed.


    "It''s Louis," Levi said tightly, his voice like a de. "He insulted Olivia. Called her a whore. In front of the whole damn training ground."


    The words mmed into the room like thunder, and I watched Lennox freeze.


    Then, he growled.


    A deep, feral sound that rumbled through the floor and made the hairs on my neck stand up.


    "You did what?" Lennox''s voice was low, dangerous.


    I opened my mouth, trying to speak¡ªto exin¡ªbut he didn''t give me the chance.


    In two strides, he was in front of me. His fist clutched the cor of my shirt and mmed me against the wall with a force that made my vision blur.


    "You called our mate¡ªour Luna¡ªa whore?! In front of the warriors?!" he shouted, his face inches from mine, his eyes zing with rage.


    "I didn''t mean it," I croaked, my breath caught in my throat. "It just¡ªslipped out."


    "You think I give a damn if you said it inside these four walls?" Lennox snarled. "Say what you want in here¡ªbut outside? You branded her, Louis! You humiliated her in front of the entire pack!"


    "I know, alright? I know I messed up!" I shouted back, guilt choking me like a noose.


    "She''s not in the pack house," Levi added grimly, stepping closer. "Guard said she left minutes ago. Didn''t say where."


    Lennox''s frown deepened. "You better pray nothing goes wrong with Olivia," Lennox spat, his grip on my cor tightening. "Because if something happens to her¡­ if she''s hurt or gods forbid gone¡ªI swear, I''ll forget that we''re even brothers."


    I stared into his furious eyes, chest heaving.


    Lennox released me with a hard shove, pacing the room like a caged wolf. "Fuck!" he cursed under his breath, his fists clenched at his sides.


    I watched Lennox close his eyes, and without being told, I knew he was trying to reach out to her through the mind link.


    "I tried, but she isn''t responding to mine," Levi announced.


    "Even mine," Lennox growled and opened his eyes.


    "Get the warriors," he barked at Levi. "We''re splitting up. Search the borders, the river path, everywhere. If she''s not back here by sundown¡ªLouis, you better start praying."


    And just like that, he stormed out.


    I leaned back against the wall, my chest rising and falling rapidly. I''d never seen Lennox that angry before. And I was so worried, so scared.

 Chapter 87: We Meet Again

    Olivia''s POV


    Getting to the woods, I undressed, shifted into my wolf and began racing down the thick woods.


    Thankfully, I slipped past the border unnoticed. The guards hadn''t even sensed me. Useless. I made a mental note to deal with that when¡ªif¡ªI returned. Goddess, even in my rage, I was still thinking like a Luna. I hated it.


    Growling angrily, I kept racing down the woods. I just wanted to be free, to escape the torture of being mated to those dickheads. The afternoon breeze hit my fur, and I felt alive.


    I was still angry. Furious, actually. Louis had called me a whore in front of hundreds of warriors. And I had snapped. I pped him. Right there. In front of everyone. It was wrong, reckless. No matter how much he deserved it, striking our Alpha was taboo.


    A part of me worried. Would I be punished? Banished? Worse?


    No. I couldn''t think about that now.


    I kept racing, my paws pounding against the forest floor¡ªuntil suddenly, I skidded to a stop.


    Three wolves appeared ahead, blocking my path. Massive. ck. Their eyes locked on me with amusement.


    They weren''t from my pack. I could already sense it.


    I lowered my stance, growling low, baring my fangs.


    Suddenly, one of the ck wolves shifted into his human form. Naked and standing before me was a well-built man with a scar on his left cheek.


    He smirked. "Who do we have here? A lone wolf?" he taunted.


    I growled, baring my fangs.


    The naked man didn''t seem bothered by my growl; rather, he moved his gaze over me. "And a beautiful one at that," he said, staring lustfully at me. "Shift!" he demanded.


    I growled, taking a step backward.


    The man scoffed. "Don''t you dare think of running away. Running is a bad idea," he said smoothly, his voice slithering through the trees like poison. "We mean no harm¡­ not really."


    My ears ttened. I didn''t trust a single word that came out of his mouth.


    He stepped closer, his bare feet sinking into the mossy earth. "All we want¡­" he paused, letting his tongue run over his bottom lip, "¡­is a taste."


    My growl deepened into a snarl.


    He chuckled darkly. "You see, it''s simple. Let us fuck you¡ªjust the three of us¡ªand you can go on your merry way. No one gets hurt."


    I lunged forward a step, my fangs bared and ready to tear his throat out, but he didn''t flinch. The other two wolves nked him, growling low, ready to pounce.


    I was outnumbered.


    I crouched low, calcting my odds.


    Then¡ª


    A sudden gust of wind swept through the clearing, carrying a scent that made my entire body freeze.


    From behind them, a massive ck wolf leapt into the clearing with terrifying speed and power. His fur was darker than night, his eyes glowing like burning embers. The earth seemed to tremble under his paws as hended, snarling with an authority that made the air crackle.


    The three men dropped their heads instantly, whimpering.


    "Alpha," one of them murmured, voice trembling.


    My heart raced. I knew that wolf.


    I''d know that scent anywhere.


    This wolf seemed so familiar, but before I could think of it, the wolf shifted, and a familiar man appeared. My eyes widened when I recognized him. He was the wolf I met in the woods some time ago.


    I moved my gaze to his left arm and saw the same shadow tattoo on his left arm, which confirmed my suspicion.


    I swallowed hard as our gaze interlocked, but he smiled at me. "Luna Olivia, we meet again," he said softly while I growled but still didn''t shift. I wondered how he knew I was the one, even with me still in my wolf.


    "Get out!" he yelled, his eyes still on me. For a second, I thought he directed those words to me, but it was when I saw the other wolves sprinting away that I realized he was talking to them.


    The men left, and I was left with the naked stranger who they just called Alpha. Does that mean he is the Alpha of the Shadow Pack?


    Slowly, I shifted into my human form, naked. For a second, his eyes trailed over me, but he reluctantly looked back into my eyes.


    "Don''t you know it''s risky to be racing beyond your borders?" he asked, his voice calm butced with authority. His gaze was steady now, fixed on my eyes, not my body¡ªwhich, oddly, made me feel more exposed.


    I straightened my shoulders, unbothered by the cool breeze brushing over my skin. "I just needed to clear my head," I said simply, my voice low but firm.


    He tilted his head slightly, as if reading deeper into my words. "Bad day?" he asked, one brow rising.


    I let out a short, bitterugh. "You could say that."


    His eyes softened just a little, like he understood something he wasn''t ready to say out loud. "Shift," he said gently. "Come with me."


    I frowned, cautious. "Why?"


    "You''re not safe out here. Not alone. And definitely not with men like them roaming these woods." His voice darkened at the mention of the others, and a flicker of anger passed through his eyes. "I won''t hurt you. I swear it."


    I hesitated. Everything in me screamed not to trust anyone¡ªespecially one from the Shadow Pack¡ªbut something about him, something in his presence, made it hard to say no.


    My wolf didn''t retreat. She watched him carefully, but she didn''t resist either.


    "Should I trust you?" I asked, raising a brow at him.


    He nodded, lifting a hand up. "I swear on my sister''s life. I won''t hurt you or let any harme after you."


    For a moment, I held his gaze and when I saw the sincerity in his eyes, I decided to trust him.


    I nodded once, then dropped to the ground and shifted, fur rippling over my skin as Inded on all fours. He followed a beatter, his massive ck wolf towering beside me.


    Without a word, he began to walk, slow and measured. I padded after him through the woods, still unsure of where he was taking me, but I still followed.

 Chapter 88: Missing

    Levi''s POV


    "She has blocked me frommunicating with her," Lennox growled angrily as he kicked a stool.


    Where I stood, I was worried, scared, and at the same time angry. I moved my gaze to Louis, who stood in a corner, his expression full of regret and worry.


    "Alphas¡­" Maddison called as he stepped into the sitting room.


    "Any news yet?" I asked.


    Maddison shook his head. "No, Alpha¡­ the border guards didn''t see her leaving, so that means she might still be around the pack."


    I growled and ran a hand through my hair. "Then where might she be? Where would she have gone!" I said in anger.


    Lennox growled. "Go house to house and begin the search. Make sure every home in this pack is searched," hemanded.


    "Roger that, Alpha," Maddison said with a bow before walking out on us.


    Deep down, I knew nothing was wrong with Olivia. If anything was wrong, my wolf could have felt it. I knew Olivia was fine, but we were just worried about where she was.


    "And why the fuck is she blocking us frommunicating with her?" Lennox growled.


    Lennox''s growl echoed through the walls, shaking a picture frame slightly off bnce.


    I clenched my fists. "She''s angry," I muttered. "That''s the only reason she''d shut us out. And given what happened earlier¡­" I nced over at Louis, who hadn''t moved from the corner. "Can you me her?"


    Louis didn''t respond. His jaw tightened, but his eyes said it all¡ªhe med himself more than any of us ever could.


    Lennox shot him a deadly re. "Just pray we find her and in one piece."


    "Enough," I snapped. The tension was suffocating. "This isn''t the time to tear each other apart. Olivia''s gone, and we need to focus on finding her before someone else does."


    "Like who?" Louis asked, his tone sharp. "Who would even dare touch our woman?"


    Lennox went quiet. His eyes flicked toward the window. "What if she has left this pack and the men at the border didn''t notice?"


    My stomach twisted. He was right.


    I took a deep breath. "I''ll try again," I said, closing my eyes and calling out to my wolf, hoping somehow she''d let him in.


    Olivia. Where are you? Please, talk to me.


    But nothing.


    Just silence.


    Lennox turned abruptly. "We need to search the woods. If she left, that''s the only way she could''ve done it without being seen."


    "The warriors should have seen her!" Louis said through gritted teeth.


    "What if they didn''t¡­ what if she sneaked out on them." Lennox narrowed his eyes. "If anything happens to her, Louis¡ª"


    "It won''t," I interrupted firmly. "We all want her safe. That''s all that matters right now."


    We stood in silence for a beat.


    Then Lennox nodded. "Gear up. We move now."


    Lennox led the way, his steps fast, anger radiating off him in waves. Louis was beside me, silent but visibly fuming. We all were. None of us could understand how the guards let this happen. Or how Olivia had managed to disappear¡­


    We reached the eastern border within minutes, where three warriors stood on patrol, spears strapped to their backs, shoulders straight. They snapped to attention the moment they saw us.


    "Alpha!" one called out.


    Lennox didn''t even stop moving. "Did you see anyone pass through here?" he barked.


    The lead guard, a young warrior named Bren, frowned. "No, Alpha. Nothing unusual."


    "You''re sure?" I stepped forward, my eyes narrowing. "No sign of a wolf crossing? No scent? No movement in the trees?"


    They exchanged confused looks, then shook their heads.


    "No, Alpha Levi. We''ve been alert all day¡ª"


    "Then exin this!" Lennox snarled, stepping forward and grabbing Bren by the front of his shirt. "She''s gone. Olivia''s gone. And somehow, she slipped right under your noses!"


    The warriors paled.


    Louis growled low, pacing behind us. "She couldn''t have flown. She''s a wolf. That means she ran¡ªand someone should''ve seen her."


    Just as Lennox dropped the trembling guard and turned away in frustration, a sudden breeze rolled through the trees¡ªcarrying her scent.


    I froze.


    "Wait," I whispered, eyes scanning the woods. "You smell that?"


    Lennox turned his head sharply, sniffing the air. "Olivia¡­"


    Louis was already on the move, his body tense. "She was here."


    We followed the scent trail without another word, deeper into the trees. The warriors trailed behind us, confused and panicked. The further we went, the stronger her scent became¡ªwild, crisp, familiar. Then¡ª


    "Stop," Lennox said, holding up his hand.


    There, just ahead, near a patch of soft moss beneath arge oak,y a neatly folded pile of clothes. Olivia''s clothes.


    My heart stopped for a second.


    She had shifted here.


    The air buzzed with her scent, so fresh it made my wolf restless.


    "She did leave," I said, my voice tight with anger. "She walked right past your border, and none of you noticed."


    Louis stormed forward, scooping up her clothes. He pressed them to his face for a moment, inhaling deeply. His shoulders shook.


    "She''s out there. Alone," he muttered. "And the guards¡ªyou idiots¡ªyou missed her."


    The warriors stood frozen, their shame evident.


    Lennox''s voice dropped to a dangerously low growl. "When she returns¡ªif she returns¡ªyou all better pray she''s unharmed. Or I''ll personally rip out your throats."


    I looked deeper into the woods, my heart pounding.


    "She raced out of our border¡­ this is dangerous¡­ what if she encountered one of those rogues¡­ fuck!" I grunted, paning my voice as my heart pounded faster.


    "What if she''s captured?" Lennox growled, his furious gaze snapping to Louis. "This is all your fault¡ª"


    He didn''t finish the sentence.


    With a roar, Lennox lunged at Louis, his fist connecting with Louis'' jaw so hard it sent him stumbling backward, blood spraying from his mouth. Before Louis could recover, Lennox was on him again, hitting him.


    A deep gash opened on Louis'' lower lip, splitting it open brutally. Blood poured down his chin.


    "Lennox, stop!" I shouted, rushing forward, but he was blinded by rage.


    "You are the cause of this!" Lennox roared, mming Louis against a tree.


    Louis'' growl thundered as he shoved Lennox back with all his strength, stumbling but steady, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "Don''t you dare act like you''ve been some fucking saint to her!" he spat, the words sharp despite the blood coating his lips. "You''re just as bad, Lennox. If not worse."


    Lennox snarled, his eyes glowing with anger.


    "You hated her, pushed her aside, barked orders." Louis stepped forward, fire in his eyes. "You act like you love her, but all you''ve ever done is hurt her more than anyone else!"


    "That''s enough!" I roared, pushing between them and shoving them both back with a force that trembled the ground under us. "You two want to fight? Do it after we find her. Not now. Not while she''s out there, alone!"


    They stood there, panting like wild beasts, blood on their fists and anger in their eyes. But they didn''t move.


    I turned, my chest heaving. "She''s our mate. All of ours. And right now, she needs us united¡ªnot tearing each other apart!"


    Lennox wiped his mouth and finally stepped back. Louis stared at the blood staining his fingers, his jaw clenched.


    I took a shaky breath. "We follow her scent. We find her. Then we deal with this shit."


    They both nodded, reluctantly.

 Chapter 89: Shadow Pack

    Olivia''s POV


    I followed this strange man into the Shadow Pack. It was a reckless act, but I didn''t regret it. We were still in our wolf forms, moving swiftly through the dense trees and into unfamiliar territory. He didn''t look back once, but I could feel his presence¡ªstrong,manding, and oddly reassuring. I couldn''t exin why, but I trusted him, even though I didn''t even know his name.


    As we passed the final line of trees, I slowed, my eyes widening in surprise. The Shadow Pack wasn''t what I expected.


    It was just like the Full Moon Pack¡ªcivilized, structured, and well-developed. There were tall, modern buildings made of stone and ss, stretching high into the sky. Roads were clean and organized. Wolves in both forms moved around with purpose, working, talking, training. It was a world within the forest, hidden yet thriving.


    But what truly caught my attention was the way everyone reacted to the man ahead of me.


    Every wolf we passed lowered their head in respect. Some even stepped aside quickly, avoiding his gaze. He didn''t acknowledge them, simply kept walking as though it was expected of them.


    I received a different kind of attention.


    Suspicious, wary eyes followed me. I saw whispers exchanged, a few growls barely concealed. They didn''t recognize me, and I wasn''t one of them. Their stares made it clear¡ªI wasn''t wee here.


    Yet none dared to approach me. Not while I was walking beside him.


    Who was he?


    And why did the Shadow Pack fear and respect him so much?


    We kept moving deeper into the Shadow Pack''snd, still in our wolf forms. The strange wolf in front of me walked with confidence, like he owned the ground he stepped on. I followed without thinking, but a nervous feeling started to grow in my chest.


    Then I remembered something.


    Back in the woods, those men had called him Alpha. They lowered their heads and made way for him. At the time, I was too caught up in everything to notice. But now it sank in.


    I might be following the Alpha of the Shadow Pack.


    The thought made my steps slower, my heart beat faster. I didn''t know if I should turn around or keep going, but it was already toote.


    He finally led me to a huge building up ahead. It looked more like a fortress than a house. Without being told, I knew it was the pack house.


    It was beautiful in its own way, regal even, but it didn''tpare to the grand opulence of the Full Moon Pack''s mansion.


    Two guards stood at the entrance. As soon as they saw him, they moved aside and bowed their heads. They didn''t look at me. They didn''t even breathe too loudly.


    Inside, the building was busy. Servants were moving around¡ªsome carrying trays, others cleaning. There were wolves and humans working together. Every single one of them stopped when they saw him. They bowed, lowered their eyes, and stayed quiet. Not one person dared to speak to him.


    They all looked at my wolf, though.


    I could feel their eyes, full of questions. Who is this wolf? Why is she here? Their faces said it all. They didn''t know me, and they weren''t sure they liked me being here. But they didn''t say a word¡ªnot while I was next to him.


    The inside of the building was surprisingly nice. There were big windows letting in sunlight, clean wooden floors, and decorations on the walls with symbols I didn''t recognize. It was warm, cozy.


    He led me into the sitting room, still not saying a word, but in the sitting room, he finally stopped.


    Then he turned¡ªand right in front of me, he changed.


    His wolf form shifted smoothly into a man''s body. One second, he was a strong, ck wolf. The next, he was tall, muscr, andpletely naked. Tattoos covered his arms and chest. He didn''t look shy or bothered at all. He acted like being naked was normal.


    His green eyes met mine. "Follow me," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    I growled a little, confused if I should.


    He raised a brow at me. "You are scared?" he asked, but I didn''t say a word.


    He sighed. "I won''t hurt you¡­ I swear on my sister''s life," he said again.


    I frowned. Does he even have a sister?


    As if reading my thoughts, he pointed in a direction, and I followed it to see a portrait of ady who looked exactly like him. Same ck hair, same green eyes¡ªshe practically had his face, but the woman version of him.


    "That is my twin sister, Abigail," he announced.


    I looked at the picture one more time before looking back at him.


    "Come with me¡­ I won''t hurt you," he said firmly. Then he turned around and went up the stairs.


    I stood there for a moment, unsure. My paws were frozen in ce. I didn''t know who he really was. But I had alreadye this far.


    So, I followed him.


    I climbed up the stairs behind him.


    I followed him up the stairs, my paws padding quietly against the polished wooden steps. Everything around me felt grand and intimidating, yet quiet¡ªlike the walls themselves respected his presence. He didn''t look back, didn''t check if I was following. He simply walked with purpose, as if he knew I woulde.


    He led me to thest door in the hallway¡ªa tall, dark wooden door with silver patterns carved into it. He pushed it open and walked in, then finally turned to nce at me, signaling me toe inside.


    I stepped in slowly.


    The room took my breath away.


    It was beautiful.


    Warm light streamed in fromrge windows, casting a soft glow on the deep emerald curtains and dark wood furniture. A grand four-poster bed stood in the center, the sheets ck with golden designs. The walls were decorated with paintings, shelves full of books, and arge firece that crackled quietly in the corner. The room was beautiful, and strangely peaceful.


    But then I saw it.


    A portrait hanging above the firece.


    It was him.


    The same green eyes, the same strong features, only this time in human form¡ªwearing a crown.


    My heart skipped.


    This wasn''t just any room.


    This was his room.


    I had been brought into the Alpha''s chambers.


    Why? Why would he bring me here?

 Chapter 90: We’ve Met

    Olivia''s POV


    Before I could react, he walked to arge closet in the corner, pulled the doors open, and rummaged inside. A momentter, he turned around, holding something in his hands.


    A in ck shirt and a pair of pants.


    He walked up to me and stretched them out.


    "You can shift now," he said calmly. "Put these on."


    I blinked at him, still unsure.


    He gave a soft chuckle, almost amused by my hesitation. "Unless you prefer to walk around naked too?"


    I growled lightly, embarrassed, but took the clothes from his hand in my mouth and turned around, padding into the corner of the room.


    With a deep breath, I shifted back to human form, my bones reshaping, fur pulling back, until I stood up¡ªnaked and cold. I dressed quickly, his shirt slightly oversized but soft and warm. The pants were a bit loose, but they fit well enough.


    When I turned back around, he was already halfway through dressing himself. He stood in front of the mirror, pulling on a ck button-down shirt over his toned chest. His pants were fitted perfectly, making him look even more powerful than he already did.


    He nced at me through the mirror.


    "I didn''t bring you here to scare you," he said, his voice softer now. "You looked like you needed help."


    I didn''t respond, still trying to understand everything.


    After he finished buttoning up his shirt, he walked over to the corner of the room where a mini bar stood. I watched him quietly as he opened a cab, took out a bottle of red wine, and grabbed two sses. His movements were calm, controlled¡ªlike everything he did was thought through before he even acted.


    He walked to the couch and set the sses down on the table in front of it.


    "Come, sit," he said, nodding to the seat beside him.


    I hesitated for a heartbeat before slowly walking over and sitting down. The couch was plush andfortable, and I sank into it slightly as he poured the wine.


    The rich scent of it filled the air, and the clink of the ss as he handed it to me felt too normal for how surreal everything else was.


    I took it, still unsure of everything swirling in my head.


    "Are you¡­" I began, then paused. "Are you the Alpha of the Shadow Pack?"


    He didn''t even blink.


    "Yes," he said simply, his voice smooth and steady.


    My fingers tightened slightly around the ss. "Do you know me?"


    He smiled, then let out a softugh, the sound deep and warm. "Yes, Olivia. I know exactly who you are."


    I blinked in surprise. "How?"


    "I attended your wedding," he said, turning slightly to face me. "With the triplets. I was one of the guests."


    My brows furrowed. "You were there?"


    He nodded. "Didn''t you see me?"


    I shook my head slowly. "No¡­ I¡ªI barely remember that day."


    His expression softened. "I understand. You looked lost that day. Your eyes¡­ they weren''t present. Like you were standing there, but your soul wasn''t."


    His words struck something in me, like a bell echoing through my chest. I remembered standing at the altar, people pping, lights shing¡ªbut I didn''t feel like myself. I had felt numb, confused¡­ like everything around me was spinning, and I was just trying to stay upright.


    "I''m not the only one who noticed," he added quietly, sipping his wine. "Some of the guests could see it. Your worry. Your confusion."


    I lowered my gaze to the ss in my hands, the liquid swirling gently.


    "I didn''t even know what was happening around me," I whispered. "I was just¡­ there."


    The room went quiet for a moment. Not awkward silence¡ªbut heavy, thoughtful.


    He didn''t say anything right away. He just watched me. Like he understood more than I wanted anyone to.


    He watched me for a moment, his gaze unreadable, then set his wine ss down gently on the table.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked. "Why you weren''t in a good mood today?"


    I hesitated, feeling my throat tighten. "It''s nothing, really," I muttered, taking a sip of the wine to avoid meeting his eyes.


    He let out a quiet hum, like he didn''t believe me but wasn''t going to push too hard¡ªyet. Then, with a calm certainty, he said, "By now, the triplet Alphas are probably going crazy looking for you."


    I frowned. The thought should''ve made me panic¡­ but it didn''t. I set my ss down a little too harshly. "I don''t care."


    That surprised him slightly, his brows lifting just a little. "You really don''t?"


    I shook my head, my chest tightening. "They don''t get to be upset. Not after everything."


    He leaned back, watching me again with that calm, patient stare. Then he tilted his head slightly and asked, "Don''t you remember me?"


    His words caught me off guard. I stared at him, my heart suddenly thudding. "You¡­ look familiar," I admitted slowly. "But not just from the woods. It''s something else. Somewhere else."


    He chuckled, a rich, amused sound. "I''m not surprised. You were so young when we first met. You might''ve been ten?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    He nodded. "It was at the Full Moon Pack. I came with my father¡ªwe were there for the triplet Alphas'' father''s birthday celebration. I was fifteen at the time."


    The memory tugged at the edge of my mind, blurry but there.


    "We met in the main hall," he continued, a smirk curving his lips. "You were holding a ss of juice and bumped into me by ident. Poured the whole thing on my shirt."


    I gasped, the memory shing in my mind like a spark. A boy with striking eyes. A shocked gasp. My panicked apology¡ª


    "I was trying to say sorry," I murmured, halfughing. "And then¡­ one of the triplets came over and dragged me away. He looked furious."


    Heughed with me, the sound soft and nostalgic. "Yeah. I think it was the youngest one. He red at me like I''d just dered war."


    I stared at him, the pieces slowly clicking into ce.


    "You''ve really known me since then?" I asked, my voice quieter now.


    He nodded. "I never forgot. How could I?" His eyes lingered on mine, warm and sincere. "Even then, you were¡­ beautiful¡­ arguably the most beautiful girl in that hall. I can''t forget such a face."

 Chapter 91: knowing more about him

    Olivia''s POV


    An awkward silence filled the air. It wasn''t the type of ufortable silence that made you want to squirm or run away¡ªit was just tense. Heavy. Like the room itself was holding its breath.


    Maybe it was because we were stuck in this closed space, the air thick, and he¡­ God, he was attractive. Too attractive. The kind of man who made you forget your own name for a second if you weren''t careful.


    His dark hair was messily styled, like he had just run his fingers through it in frustration¡ªor maybe it just grew that perfect. His jawline was criminal, sharp enough to cut ss, and his eyes¡­ damn it, his eyes. Thatzy, heavy-lidded stare that made you feel like he could see things you didn''t even know about yourself. His broad shoulders strained against his shirt, and the sleeves were rolled up, showing off forearms that had no business looking that good.


    He was hot. Objectively, dangerously hot.


    But deep down, no matter how hard I tried to deny it, no matter how my brain screamed at me to appreciate what was sitting right in front of me¡­ he still wasn''t them.


    He wasn''t him.


    Or him.


    Or him.


    I cursed myself under my breath.


    Pathetic, I thought savagely. Absolutely fucking pathetic.


    "So how is life being the mate and wife of the famous triplet alphas?" the handsome stranger asked.


    I frowned. "Just one word to sum it up. Hell."


    The handsome stranger smiled at my words, revealing his beautiful set of arranged teeth that reminded me so much of Levi. But I cursed myself and pushed the thought of him away.


    "You know, manydies would kill to be in your position."


    I rolled my eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t get stuck at the back of my head.


    "Yeah?" I scoffed, crossing my arms tightly over my chest. "Then they can dly take my ce. Hell, I''ll even gift-wrap it for them."


    The handsome stranger chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that danced along my skin like an unwanted caress. I hated how my body reacted, goosebumps breaking out even though I was ring at him like he had personally offended me.


    "You don''t mean that," he said smoothly, his voice low and teasing.


    "I mean every goddamn word," I snapped, harsher than I intended, but I didn''t care. The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but they were true.


    He tilted his head, regarding me with a strange glint in his eyes, almost like he was trying to peel me open and read every raw, bleeding page inside. I hated it. I hated how it reminded me of them¡ªhow they always saw too much.


    "Must be hard," he said finally, voice dropping an octave, "being tied to men who don''t want you."


    My throat tightened.


    Don''t you dare cry, Olivia.


    I forced a smile and looked away.


    My eyes roamed around the luxurious room before I moved them back to him, noticing his eyes had been on me.


    "What is your name?" I asked, wanting to know his name at least.


    "Gabriel," he responded without hesitation. I nodded, noting his sister''s name was Abigail.


    "Where is she? Your sister?" I asked, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto shift the heavy direction this conversation was heading toward.


    Gabriel''s lips curled into a small, almost fond smile. "Abigail''s not here. She traveled outside the pack a few days ago for some training. She''ll be back in a few more days, give or take."


    I nodded, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear just to have something to do with my hands. The silence between us was still tense.


    "And your parents?" I asked, feigning casual curiosity, even though I wasn''t sure why I cared. Maybe I just needed more noise, more anything to drown out the mess inside my chest.


    "They''re away too," he said, leaning back casually against the seat, crossing his arms. "They went on some kind of extended trip. Four months now, actually."


    "Four months?" My eyebrows shot up, genuinely surprised. "That''s¡­ a long trip."


    Gabriel shrugged, his muscles flexing beneath the thin fabric of his shirt far too distractingly. "They needed a break. ''Vacation,'' or whatever excuse rich, bored people use to abandon their children."


    Iughed at his sarcasm, and Alpha Gabriel smiled. "You shouldugh more often¡­ it suits you," he said, staring directly into my eyes.


    I looked away and frowned. If only he knew that I had forgotten how tough, I couldn''t remember thest time Iughed genuinely.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and stared at the floor, forcing my heart to slow down.


    "So¡­" I said after a moment, twisting my fingers together, "what about you? Your wife?"


    Gabriel let out a short, unexpectedugh that made me nce up at him.


    "Wife?" he repeated, like the very idea was absurd. "There''s no one, Olivia."


    He leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms on his thighs, his gaze never leaving mine. His voice dropped lower, silkier, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.


    "The space is vacant," he said, a slow smirk curling the corner of his mouth. "Unless¡­" He tilted his head, studying me like he could breathe through me. "You want it?"


    I blinked, my mouth parting slightly in shock.


    Augh¡ªsmall, bitter, and humorless¡ªescaped me before I could stop it.


    "You must be joking. That is not possible," I said with anotherugh.


    Gabriel shruggedzily, like my words were just another challenge to him. "Maybe I like impossible things."


    I stared at Gabriel, stunned, a weird knot forming in my chest. Was he serious? Was he actually flirting with me? Offering me a ce at his side like it was some casual thing?


    Something about it felt wrong. Twisted. Like I was betraying something deep inside me, even though the ones I would be betraying had already betrayed me.


    I shifted ufortably in my seat, feeling ufortable.


    "I should go," I said stiffly, pushing myself up to my feet so fast my chair scraped loudly against the floor.

 Chapter 92: Looking for you

    Olivia''s POV


    Gabriel stood too, his hands raised in a small, apologetic gesture. "I''m sorry," he said quickly, his voice full of regret. "I didn''t mean to make you ufortable, Olivia. Really."


    I hesitated, swallowing down the surge of conflicting emotions churning inside me. His voice sounded¡­ sincere.


    "If you want," he said cautiously, like testing the waters, "I could show you around? This ce can feel like a prison if you stay locked up in one room."


    I chewed the inside of my cheek, considering. Part of me wanted to crawl back to the Full Moon Pack, but another part of me wanted to stay here a little longer.


    "Fine," I muttered, crossing my arms again. "I''ll leave after that."


    Gabriel chuckled lowly, "As your lordship wishes," he said with a wink, and I shyly looked away.


    He led the way, walking beside me but keeping a respectful distance.


    First, he took me outside, down a wide path that opened into a sprawling, open field. The grass was trimmed low, and sturdy wooden dummies lined one side like silent sentinels.


    "Thebat grounds," Gabriel said, waving a hand. "Where all the future warriors train."


    I nodded, impressed by the size.


    He then showed me the gardens, the training rooms, even a small armory tucked away in a stone building. Gabriel talked easily, filling the silence with light stories and funny facts about the ce. I found myself listening despite myself, the heavy knot in my chest loosening just a little.


    If only one of them spoke this way to me, I thought suddenly, the image of three pairs of familiar eyes shing through my mind¡ªLennox''s angry intensity, Louis teasing smirks, Levi''s guarded tenderness.


    My wolf, silent until now, stirred suddenly inside me, her voice urgent and low.


    "They''re getting worried," she said. "The triplets¡­ they''re searching for you. I can feel it, Olivia."


    I stiffened mid-step. Gabriel noticed but said nothing.


    "You should at least unblock them," my wolf urged. "Let them know you''re safe."


    My throat tightened painfully.


    No.


    I wasn''t ready.


    Not after everything.


    "I won''t," I whispered to myself harshly, earning a concerned nce from Gabriel.


    "Just tell them you''re fine," my wolf pleaded. "They are so worried!"


    What about my pain? I thought bitterly. Did anyone ever care about that?


    I gritted my teeth and shoved the feelings down.


    Gabriel, sensing my shift in mood, slowed his pace, giving me space.


    "Want to see theke next?" he asked, his voice careful, like he didn''t want to spook me again.


    I nodded stiffly, forcing my legs to move forward, trying to push any thought of them away.


    The walk to theke was silent. At first, I thought it was afortable kind of silence¡ªthe kind that settled when two people had said all they needed to say. But after a few steps, I realized something was¡­ off.


    Gabriel''s expression had shifted. His shoulders were tense now, his jaw tight. He wasn''t rxed like before. His eyes, usually sharp and focused on me, were zed, distant.


    He''s mind-linking someone, I realized instantly.


    I stopped walking. My heart kicked painfully against my ribs. Something was wrong. I could feel it.


    Gabriel finally blinked and shook himself like he was shaking off water. He turned toward me, his expression serious now¡ªso serious it made my stomach twist.


    He took a slow step closer, lowering his voice like he didn''t want anyone else to hear, even though we were alone.


    "They know you''re here, Olivia," he said grimly. "The triplets."


    My blood ran cold.


    "They''re at the border right now," Gabriel continued, his mouth a tight line. "My men are trying to hold them back, but¡­" He let out a breath, dragging a hand through his messy hair. "It''s not looking good."


    I swallowed hard, my legs suddenly feeling like they were made of lead.


    "What do you mean¡­ not looking good?" I managed to whisper.


    Gabriel gave me a look that said he hated what he was about to say next.


    "They''re threatening toe back with hundreds of warriors if you don''t show yourself within the next ten minutes."


    The words mmed into me like a punch to the gut. Hundreds. Of warriors.


    For me.


    My mind reeled, trying to grasp the insanity of it all. They''re willing to start a damn war¡­ for me?


    My wolf whimpered low in my mind, hope flickering so violently it almost hurt.


    "They care, Olivia," she whispered.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, breathing hard, trying to shove the emotions back down into the broken, locked-up parts of myself.


    Gabriel shifted ufortably beside me, clearly waiting for an answer.


    I looked at him. "I have to go back. Thank you for your time," I said.


    I tried walking away, my legs stiff and my heart hammering so loud it drowned out everything else. But Gabriel matched my pace easily, falling into step beside me without saying a word. His presence was quiet, steady. Like he didn''t want me to feel like I was facing this alone, even if, deep down, I knew I was.


    The silence between us was different now¡ªnot tense, not awkward. Just heavy.


    When the towering border gates finally came into view, I saw them immediately. Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    All three of them standing there like avenging gods, their bodies coiled tight with barely restrained fury, their auras so thick it was hard to breathe. Warriors behind them bristled with tension, ready to move on a singlemand.


    For a second, my feet faltered. God, they looked so furious¡­


    Gabriel stopped with me, his gaze lingering on the triplets before shifting back to me.


    "I hope¡­" he started, then paused, his voice rougher than usual. "I hope we see each other again, Olivia." He gave me a small, almost sad smile¡ªthe kind that didn''t quite reach his eyes¡ªand for the first time, I realized something.


    He hadn''t just been helping me out of politeness. He genuinely liked me.


    The thought twisted painfully in my chest.


    "Thank you," I whispered, meaning it more than I could exin.


    Gabriel gave a single nod, then took a step back, giving me space to face what was waiting for me.


    I turned back toward the gates¡ªand them.


    Lennox''s eyes locked onto me first, and his entire body stiffened like he was barely holding himself back. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, his nostrils ring with barely contained rage. Louis was next, his jaw tight, his lips pressed into a harsh line. His usual yful smirk was gone¡ªreced by something raw, something feral. And Levi¡­ Levi looked like he was barely breathing. His eyes, usually so guarded, were wide open, filled with a storm of emotion I couldn''t even begin to untangle.


    None of them moved.


    For one stretched-out heartbeat, we just stared at each other across the distance, the space between us buzzing with tension.


    And then, like a snapped thread, all three of them moved forward at once.

 Chapter 93: His Clothes

    Lennox''s POV


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t speak.


    All I could do was stare ¡ª frozen ¡ª as Olivia approached us with Alpha Gabriel.


    But it wasn''t just that.


    She was wearing a male''s clothes.


    The polo hung ridiculouslyrge on her tiny frame, and the sweatpants dragged around her ankles.


    She was wearing his clothes!


    "Mine!" my wolf howled loudly in my head, urging me to rip those clothes off her body, but I forced my feet to stay rooted to the ground.


    As she drew closer, a thousand scenarios shed through my mind.


    How the hell did she know Gabriel?


    Why had she gone to the Shadows Pack?


    And why was she wearing his clothes?


    Why were they whispering to each other like they were sharing some fucking secret?


    Pain hit me so hard, I felt so jealous, so angry that I wished to rip off Gabriel''s head. The idiot was smirking at us, and for a second, I wanted to attack him and dere war. But I held back.


    Gabriel turned and walked away, leaving Olivia, who was standing a few steps away from us. She didn''t look frightened ¡ª if anything, she had a challenging look in her eyes as she stared back at us.


    Gritting my teeth, I moved forward, and my brothers did too. In unison, we all made our way towards her.


    My fists clenched at my sides as I closed the distance between us. My brothers followed me, silent and deadly, radiating the same anger I felt pulsing in my veins. Olivia just stood there, unbothered, almost daring us to confront her.


    I didn''t hesitate when we reached her.


    "What were you doing with Gabriel?" I demanded, my voice loud and full of anger.


    "Why the hell were you at the Shadow Pack?" Levi growled.


    "And why the fuck are you wearing his clothes?" I added, my eyes narrowing sharply at the oversized polo and sweatpants hanging off her petite frame.


    Olivia just crossed her arms over her chest, a challenging look shing in her eyes. She didn''t answer. She didn''t even flinch.


    The silence stretched between us like a noose tightening around my neck. My wolf scratched furiously at my insides, demanding I do something, anything to assert our im, to take her away from Gabriel''s lingering scent.


    "I asked you a question, Olivia," I hissed, stepping closer, but she still said nothing ¡ª just lifted her chin higher like she was challenging me to do my worst.


    Thest thread of my patience snapped.


    Without another word, I grabbed her, ignoring her loud gasp as I threw her over my shoulder like she weighed nothing. She started pounding at my back, yelling and cursing at me, but it was useless. I wasn''t letting her go. Not when she smelled like another male. Not when she was ours.


    "Put me down, Lennox!" she screamed, kicking her legs, but I only tightened my grip.


    "Not a chance," I growled.


    My brothers followed silently, their anger evident, as I stormed back to the pack house. Warriors and pack members stared as we passed, some whispering, but I didn''t give a damn.


    I made it to my room, shoved the door open with my shoulder, and my brothers shut it behind us. Finally, I dropped her onto my bed.


    She bounced once, sitting up immediately to re at me with fire in her eyes, her hair a wild mess around her flushed face.


    I stood over her, chest heaving, barely containing the rage blinking inside me.


    "Start talking, Olivia," Louis demanded as he stepped forward.


    Olivia frowned and red at us. "Talk what?"


    I grunted, my fists clenching at my sides as I struggled to keep control.


    "Don''t y dumb with us!" Levi snapped, stepping forward until he was right beside me. "Why the fuck were you with Gabriel? And why are you wearing his damn clothes?!"


    Olivia just lifted her chin stubbornly, her eyes full of anger, daring us to push harder.


    "I don''t owe you any exnations," she said coldly, each word like a p to my face.


    My wolf roared inside me, furious beyond reason. The smell of Gabriel on her ¡ª his scent on what was mine ¡ª drove me past the edge.


    A low growl rumbled from deep within my chest as I moved before I could think.


    In two strides, I was in front of her.


    She gasped when I grabbed the front of the oversized polo, bunching it tightly in my fists. I saw the sh of fear in her eyes ¡ª but also anger ¡ª right before I ripped the shirt apart in one violent motion, the fabric tearing easily under my strength.


    She let out a surprised yelp, scrambling to cover herself, but I wasn''t done.


    My hands moved to the sweatpants next, yanking them down her legs despite her kicks and protests.


    I didn''t stop until every piece of Gabriel''s clothing was thrown to the floor, ripped and useless.


    Now, Olivia sat on my bed in nothing, her body flushed and breathing heavy.


    Only then did I step back, my chest heaving, my eyes devouring every inch of her.


    "Now you don''t smell like him anymore," I growled, my voice low and rough. "You''re ours."


    Olivia was still ring at me, her cheeks burning with anger and something else ¡ª something hotter, something suffocating.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but she shut up.


    Louis and Levi moved to stand beside me, their gazes just as dark, just as possessive as mine.


    I knew Gabriel hadn''t touched her.


    If he had, I would have felt it. But God, I was so jealous¡­ the fact that he had to see her naked, the fact that he must have imagined something in his head was driving me insane.


    I stepped closer, looming over Olivia where she sat on my bed, her bare legs tucked under her, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    "You think I''m fucking stupid?" I snarled, my voice sharp and dripping with anger. "Did you fuck him, Olivia? Is that why you were wearing his damn clothes? Because you couldn''t even be bothered toe back to your own pack after he was done with you?"


    The moment the words left my mouth, I saw her freeze.


    Her mouth parted in shock, and for a heartbeat, she just stared at me. And then¡ª


    She exploded.


    "You bastard!" Olivia screamed,unching herself off the bed, her hands shoving at my chest. "How dare you use me of that?"


    I let her push me ¡ª let her tiny fists m against me ¡ª because it was either that or grab her and do something I''d regret.


    "You went to his territory!" I shouted back. "You came back smelling like him! Wearing his fucking clothes! What the hell was I supposed to think, Olivia?!"


    "If I had fucked him, you would have known, you fucking asshole!" she shrieked, her face blotchy with rage.


    Her breathing was ragged, her body trembling, her eyes glittering with unshed tears ¡ª not of sadness, but pure, blistering anger.


    "You know what?" she spat, her voice full of anger. "Reject me."


    She stared straight at the three of us, her body trembling.


    "You don''t want this bond. You hate me. You were forced to marry me. So why don''t you go ahead and reject me?"


    She choked on thest words, her pain so evident in her voice.


    "This bond¡­ this marriage was a mistake. Let''s end it. Let''s set each other free."

 Chapter 94: Reject Me!

    Lennox''s POV


    For a moment, the room was dead silent.


    Only her ragged breathing and the pounding of my own furious heartbeat filled the air.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    Reject her?


    Set each other free?


    As if it would be that easy. As if I could ever let her go.


    Louis let out a low, warning growl beside me. Levi looked like he was about to lose his mind.


    And me?


    I snapped.


    I closed the distance between us in a blink, grabbing her wrists and mming her back onto the bed. Her body bounced beneath me as I pinned her down, caging her with my arms, my face inches from hers.


    "Don''t you dare," I growled, my voice so low it was almost unrecognizable. "Don''t you ever say that again."


    Tears filled her eyes, but she red up at me with the same fiery stubbornness that drove me mad.


    "I can''t live like this anymore!" she cried. "Living every day wondering if today will be the day you finally hate me enough to reject me¡ª"


    "You think we ever wanted to hate you?" Louis barked, stepping forward.


    "You think we are happy about this?" Levi added, his voice a guttural snarl.


    I leaned closer, my forehead pressing against hers, trying to breathe her in, trying to control myself.


    But she red up at me. "I wish I was mated to someone else¡­ someone who would¡­"


    Without another thought, I crashed my mouth onto hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t gentle.


    It was raw, desperate, furious.


    Our Teeth shing. Our Breath stolen.


    Olivia gasped beneath me, stunned for a split second before her hands, those fists that had been hitting me just moments ago, grabbed at my hair and pulled me closer.


    I groaned into her mouth, the taste of her ¡ª sweet, angry, mine ¡ª sending fire straight through my veins.


    Louis and Levi didn''t stay back either.


    I felt them on either side of us ¡ª Louis''s hand trailing up her thigh, Levi''s fingers brushing her waist.


    She moaned against my lips, her body arching up into mine instinctively, seeking more.


    God, it was like she was made to fit between us.


    I pulled back slightly, just enough to see her lips ¡ª swollen, wet, trembling ¡ª before I growled, "You''re not leaving us, Olivia. We won''t let you."


    Louis''s hands slid higher, pushing her thighs apart, while Levi tilted her face toward him, capturing her mouth in another deep, bruising kiss.


    She whimpered into him, and it made my cock throb painfully against my pants.


    I trailed my hand along her bare stomach, feeling her shiver under my touch, her body so sensitive, so responsive.


    Louis leaned down, pressing his mouth to her inner thigh, biting gently, while Levi pulled away from the kiss and kissed along her jaw, down her throat.


    Her head tilted back, her lips parting with a soft cry of pleasure.


    "You''re ours," I growled, pressing my forehead against her chest, hearing her racing heartbeat. "Say it, Olivia. Say you''re ours."


    She whimpered, her hands fisting the sheets.


    "I don''t belong to anyone," she whispered brokenly, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions.


    I frowned.


    I kissed my way down her body, worshiping every inch, my hands roaming freely now, no longer restrained by fear or anger.


    Louis''s mouth followed, and Levi''s fingers teased her, making her squirm, making her pant.


    By the time I finally reached the apex of her thighs, she was trembling for us, her scent filling the room, sweet and addictive.


    "Look at us, Olivia," Louis murmured against her skin, his voice dark and rough. "We''d burn down the fucking world before we let you go."


    I slid my hands down her sides, savoring the feel of her bare, soft skin. Then I cupped her breasts, thumbs grazing over her nipples. They were already tight, begging for attention.


    "You''re so beautiful," I murmured hoarsely, lowering my mouth to one peak.


    I sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently at first, then harder, flicking my tongue against it. Olivia cried out, her hands flying to my hair, tugging desperately.


    Louis leaned in and took her other nipple between his fingers, rolling it expertly while Levi kissed her mouth again, swallowing her soft moans.


    She writhed between us, overwhelmed, trembling.


    "No man can give you this," Levi said against her lips, his voice deep and rough.


    I kissed my way down her body, nipping and licking the delicate skin of her stomach, until I was kneeling between her legs. She was trembling so hard, her thighs pressed tightly together in embarrassment and raw need.


    "Open for us, mate," I coaxed, voice deep and full of praise. "Let me show you what only we can give you."


    Slowly, hesitantly, she parted her legs ¡ª and my mouth watered at the sight of her glistening pussy.


    "Fuck, you''re perfect," Louis whispered.


    I leaned in, dragging my tongue slowly over her folds, tasting her sweetness. She let out a helpless moan, her back arching off the bed.


    I devoured her like a starving man, licking slow and deep, circling her clit with my tongue before sucking it into my mouth.


    Olivia sobbed my name, her fingers tangling in my hair, pulling me closer.


    Louis and Levi didn''t stay idle ¡ª Louis continued teasing her nipples, flicking and tugging them until they were red and sensitive, while Levi kissed and nipped her throat, whispering filthy, reverent things in her ear.


    "You taste so good," I growled against her pussy, the vibrations making her cry out again.


    She was so wet, so responsive, so fucking perfect.


    I slid one hand up, finding her clit and rubbing tight, slow circles while I licked into her. Her thighs mped around my head, her hips bucking uncontrobly.


    "That''s it, baby," Louis encouraged, tweaking her nipple just right. "Let go."


    "Come for us," Levi demanded, biting her earlobe lightly.


    She broke with a scream, her whole body locking up, trembling, shuddering around my mouth as she came hard.


    I didn''t stop until I licked up every drop, until she was gasping and boneless beneath us.


    When I finally pulled back, her cheeks were flushed, her lips kiss-swollen, her eyes zed with pleasure. She looked utterly wrecked ¡ª and utterly ours.


    I crawled up her body, cradling her face in my hands again, my thumb brushing her bottom lip.


    "Never," I said fiercely. "Never talk about rejection again."


    Levi sucked on her neck and looked at her. "Yes, we hate you¡­ but rejecting you? Never!"


    Louis held her chin and turned her face toward him. "You drive us fucking insane, Olivia," he muttered darkly, his thumb brushing over her trembling lips. "You make us angry, jealous, crazy. But we would rather die than reject you, so take that off your mind."


    With that, we all three left the bed and stared at Olivia, lying naked on the bed. It took all the willpower in me not to go back to her. Fuck! She looked so devouring.


    Without saying a word, Levi made the first move to leave, while Louis and I followed, leaving my room and shutting the door on Olivia.

 Chapter 95: Excuses

    Lennox''s POV


    We walked into Levi''s room, each of us taking different positions. I headed straight for the minibar, pouring myself a ss of dry gin. Levi stood at the window, staring outside, while Louis rested his back against the wall.


    We all went silent, each of us waiting for the other to speak ¡ª but it sure as hell wasn''t going to be me.


    I knew we had to talk. We had to address what happened back in my room. The problem was: who the hell was going to say it first?


    We all kissed Olivia. We touched her. We pleasured her. And it sure seemed like we all enjoyed it, so¡­?


    "I wasn''t in my right senses," Louis suddenly said, breaking the silence.


    I looked his way with a furrowed brow, silently daring him to continue.


    "It was my wolf," he added stiffly, crossing his arms over his chest. "He pushed me. I didn''t want to¡­ not really."


    Levi scoffed quietly from the window but didn''t turn around.


    "You''re full of shit," he muttered.


    Louis straightened up, bristling. "The fuck did you just say?"


    "I said," Levi growled, finally spinning around to face us, his eyes shing, "you''re lying to yourself. We all are."


    A tense silence fell again. I stared into my ss of dry gin, swirling it slowly, trying to gather my thoughts ¡ª trying to find a fucking excuse.


    Finally, I shrugged, forcing out a coldugh.


    "I don''t know what came over me," I said. "Maybe¡­ maybe it''s been too long since I fucked anyone. She was just¡ª" I paused, gritting my teeth. "She was naked and I got turned on."


    Louis made a low, disbelieving noise. "Yeah, sure. Like that''s all it was."


    I mmed the ss down on the counter, the sharp crack echoing in the room.


    "What do you want me to say?" I snapped. "That I liked it? That I liked touching her, tasting her?"


    My hands curled into fists at the memory ¡ª the way she tasted, the way she clung to me like I was the only thing anchoring her to this world.


    "Fuck," I muttered under my breath, raking a hand through my hair. "It was just¡­ a moment of weakness. Nothing more."


    Levi gave a humorlessugh. "Weakness? You call that weakness?"


    He paced the room like a caged animal, running a hand down his face.


    We all fell silent again, our words settling heavily in the room.


    "I mean, it''s not like we''re in love with her or anything," I said quickly, needing to fill the silence, needing to convince myself as much as them. "It was just¡­ physical."


    "Right," Louis agreed, but his voicecked any real conviction. "Just a release."


    "So she''s just a body," Levi asked. "A way to get it out of our system?"


    I nodded, clenching my jaw so hard it hurt.


    "Exactly," I said. "It doesn''t mean shit. She doesn''t mean shit."


    But the words tasted like ash in my mouth.


    Because we all knew it wasn''t true.


    Because right now, if any one of us walked back into that room, saw her lying there ¡ª flushed, wrecked, trembling for us ¡ª we''d be powerless to resist.


    Because she wasn''t just a body.


    She was ours.


    We''ve loved that girl all our lives.


    And no amount of excuses, no amount of hatred, was going to change that.


    For a moment, a tense silence hung in the air until Louis cleared his throat.


    "Look, we need to get this straight," Louis finally said, breaking the silence once more. His voice was rough, like he was trying to convince himself just as much as us. "What happened in that room¡­ it can''t happen again."


    I turned to face him, my jaw clenched tight. "What do you mean?" I growled. "You think I want to be back in that fucking position?"


    Levi crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the window. But he said nothing.


    "That should never happen again," Louis muttered, the wordsing out like he was trying to force them through his teeth. "We¡­ we hate her. We hate what she did to us. We hate how she drives us insane. We can''t¡­ let ourselves be driven by that."


    I couldn''t hold back the sarcasticugh that escaped my lips. "Yeah, sure. So we just gonna pretend it never happened. That''ll work."


    Louis red at me, but there was no real anger behind it. "I don''t know about you two, but Olivia deeply hurt me," he said, and I could see the real pain in his eyes, which made me curious.


    "What did she do to you, Louis?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    Louis looked away and frowned. "I don''t want to talk about it," he said with a tone of finality.


    I stared at both of them, questions rolling inside me. What did Olivia really do to my brothers? And why the hell wouldn''t they talk about it?


    Before I could press on, Levi finally pushed away from the window, walking toward us with a curious look in his eyes. "So we make a pact. We make sure this doesn''t go any further. We don''t touch her again. We don''t let our fucking wolves control us."


    I turned toward him, the tension thick in the air. The silence hung heavy as we all processed his words.


    "I don''t want her," I growled through clenched teeth, my fists shaking. "I don''t. I don''t want to have anything to do with her. This was the first time, and it was a mistake," I lied smoothly.


    Levi looked at me with an almost disbelieving look in his eyes. "So we all agree this is never happening again?"


    I met their eyes, both of them staring back at me, waiting for me to agree, to make the same fucking promise.


    The tension in the room was thick as Levi''s eyes stayed locked on me, waiting for me to agree. "So, we all agree this isn''t happening again?" he repeated, his voice a little more serious, almost like he already knew I would go behind their backs.


    I wanted to say no. I wanted to tell them the truth ¡ª that I cannot stay away from Olivia, that despite how much she hurt me I never stopped loving her.


    But I couldn''t.


    I had to pretend. I had to make the promise.


    "Yeah," I said quietly, forcing myself to say the words. "It''s not happening again."


    Levi nodded, but there was still doubt in his eyes. Louis, still stiff and ufortable, didn''t say much but agreed too.


    "Good," Levi said.


    I just nodded, not saying anything else, and left the room. The moment I stepped into the hallway, the weight of the situation hit me. I had just lied to them¡­ and to myself.


    I stumbled back into the room, closing the door behind me. The bed was untouched, except for the faint outline of where she''d been. I ran a hand over the sheets, dragging them to my face, inhaling deeply.


    Her scent wrapped around me, intoxicating, like the most dangerous kind of drug.


    I fell back onto the bed, eyes closed, my body trembling with the memories of her ¡ª her touch, her taste, the way she gave herself to us, to me.


    Fuck, I thought, clenching the sheets in my fists. I couldn''t stop myself. The pull, the desire for her, was too strong.


    I breathed in again, harder this time, desperate. It felt like she was right there, as if all I had to do was reach out, and she''d be in my arms again. My head swam with the heat of her presence. My body ached for her, and every inch of me screamed in protest at the agreement we had just made.


    Because I knew it was a lie.


    The pact. The promises. The words.


    It didn''t matter. None of it did.


    Because the moment I touched her again, I would crumble.


    A moment in a closed room with her, and I wouldn''t be able to stop myself.


    For a few minutes, I remained lying there, inhaling her scent ¡ª until suddenly, the door to my room burst open, jolting me out of my daze.


    Levi and Louis stormed in, looking furious. In Louis'' hand was a box.


    "Take a look!" Louis growled, throwing it at me.

 Chapter 96: Accusing Gabriel

    Lennox''s POV


    Confused, I went for the box, opened it, and stared inside.


    Inside were sets of lingerie, bras, and panties, all soft fabrics andce. My chest tightened the moment I saw them. They were beautiful, expensive-looking¡­


    Tucked on top was a small note.


    I picked it up and read the typed writing.


    "This will look so good on her."


    My fingers curled around the paper, crumpling it a little without meaning to.


    "This came for Olivia¡­ not by delivery, but a guard saw it at the door," Louis announced in anger.


    Angrily, I threw the box across the room, anger radiating through me. That mysterious sender has sent another present to Olivia¡­ he has done it again and this time he sent something as intimate as underwears.


    "Do you think it''s Gabriel?" Louis asked, looking enraged.


    I paced around the room as I thought about it. Could it be Gabriel? Was he the sender¡­ was he Olivia''s lover? Was that why she went to the Shadow Pack, why she was wearing his clothes? Everything was now making sense to me.


    "We should question Gabriel," Louis spat.


    I growled in anger and looked back at my brothers. "I swear to God, I''m going to kill him if I find out he is the one."


    Levi stepped forward. "Calm down, brothers¡­ we are not so sure¡­ let''s ask him first before drawing conclusions."


    I eyed Levi before going for my cell phone on the nightstand.


    I snatched my phone from the nightstand, my fingers trembling with rage as I jabbed Gabriel''s number.


    Without thinking, I pressed speaker so Louis and Levi could hear every damn word.


    The phone rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    "Pick up, you bastard," I growled under my breath.


    Finally, the line clicked.


    "What do you want?" Gabriel''szy voice answered, thick with annoyance.


    I didn''t waste a second.


    "Did you send Olivia a box of fucking lingerie and a note? Have you been sending her presents?" I barked, my voice rough with anger.


    There was a pause.


    Then a low chuckle.


    "I wish I was the one, Lennox," Gabriel said, the amusement in his tone making my blood boil. "God, if I had a woman like Olivia, I''d be spoiling her every damn day. You''re all fools, you hear me? You have a woman like that under your roof, and instead of cherishing her, you''re letting someone else slip notes and gifts to her."


    I heard Louis curse under his breath.


    Levi rubbed his face roughly, muttering, "Shit."


    My hand clenched around the phone so tightly I thought it might shatter.


    Gabriel continued, his voice sharper now. "Find out who''s trying to take her from under your nose before you lose her for real. And next time you call me, have some damn proof."


    I growled in anger. "Really? Proof? Why the fuck was Olivia in your pack? Why was she wearing your clothes, Gabriel?"


    For a second, there was silence.


    Then Gabrielughed ¡ª a dark, mocking sound that made Louis stiffen beside me.


    "You really want an answer?" he said coolly.


    "You don''t deserve an answer."


    I growled low in my throat, but he wasn''t done.


    "You don''t even realize the kind of treasure you have," Gabriel continued, his voice dripping with disdain. "You think you can just question me? Like you have some right over her? Let me make something very clear, Lennox ¡ª you and your brothers owe me."


    I blinked, stunned.


    Louis stepped forward, his fists clenched, face twisted with rage.


    Levi''s mouth tightened into a hard line.


    "We owe you?" I spat into the phone.


    Gabriel chuckled again, this time sounding like he pitied us. "Yeah. You owe me. For keeping her safe when you weren''t around. For giving her a ce when she had no one. For not taking what I could have taken if I was a lesser man."


    "You''re full of shit, Gabriel," Louis snapped.


    Gabriel only hummed in response, like he was already bored of the conversation.


    "No exnation. No details. You don''t deserve them," he said coldly. "Now get your shit together and leave me the hell alone."


    With that, the line went dead.


    The phone slipped from my fingers,nding on the floor with a dull thud.


    The room was silent except for my heavy breathing.


    Gabriel''s words echoed in my head, slicing deeper than I wanted to admit.


    I sat down on my bed and thought about it. When was thest time I and my brothers actually got her any presents? Four, five years ago? Fuck! There were times we showered her with presents ¡ª we practicallypeted with each other on who gave Olivia presents more.


    I looked at my brothers, not knowing how to say it, but I had to say it.


    "I know Olivia has hurt us in ways none of us want to talk about," I said, drawing the attention of Levi and Louis to me.


    I swallowed hard before continuing. "We all hate her now, I get it, but¡­ she is our mate¡­ our wife, and we can''t sit back and let another man keep sending her gifts¡­ we have to do something."


    Louis stared at me like I had grown two heads.


    "Are you seriously suggesting we start sending her gifts?" he asked, his voice t, disbelieving.


    I exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through my hair.


    "Not just gifts," I muttered. "We need to start showing her¡­ that she belongs here. That she''s ours. That no other bastard can touch her."


    Louis scoffed, pacing the room like a caged animal.


    "After everything she did to me? I can''t!"


    Louis cursed under his breath, kicking the foot of the bed.


    "Fuck. Fuck!"


    I stayed silent, letting the words settle between us.


    I didn''t want to say it out loud, but deep down, I knew it ¡ª Gabriel was right. Olivia had just asked for a rejection a few moments ago ¡ª who knows how far she will go with it? What if she sends a petition to the council of elders? What do we do about that?


    I stood up, clenching my fists at my sides.


    "We don''t have to forget," I said, my voice low and firm. "We don''t have to forgive everything right now. But if we don''t act, someone else will. Someone else will take what''s ours right out from under us."


    Louis red at me, breathing heavily, but didn''t argue.


    Levi gave a sharp nod.


    "So what''s the n?" Levi asked. "You want to start sending her gifts? Flowers? Choctes? What, Lennox?"


    I shook my head.


    "No. Not just that. We need to remind her who she belongs to. Remind her why she ever wore our mark in the first ce. We need to make sure she never brings up that topic of rejection ever again."

 Chapter 97: Gifts

    Olivia''s POV


    It had been a day since I returned from the Shadow Pack, and I hadn''t left my room.


    Not that the triplets had grounded me¡ªno, it was simply that I didn''t want to leave. I didn''t want to see their faces.


    I wished they would just ept my rejection, be with Anita, and let me move on with my life. But no. They were like predators, and I was their prey. I knew they were never going to let me go.


    Sighing heavily, I pulled away the nket. Lately, something had felt¡­ off. There was a strange sensation inside me, something I couldn''t quite exin, but deep down, I knew something wasn''t right.


    Dragging myself from the bed, I crossed the room and pushed the curtains aside. I opened the windows and inhaled the fresh morning breeze. My gaze swept over the pack¡ªthe towering trees, the distant forest¡ªand a heavy sigh slipped from my lips.


    I used to adore this ce. It had once been my home. But now? Now, all I wanted was to forget everything and leave this ce behind.


    Start a new life¡­


    There was so much outside these walls. So many people¡ªgood people¡ªwho wouldn''t see me as the daughter of a thief, who wouldn''t hate me the way the triplets did. Men like Alpha Gabriel.


    I knew it was too soon to think that way, but Alpha Gabriel seemed like a good man. And the way he looked at me¡­ it reminded me of how the triplets used to look at me once, years ago.


    I wished I could see him again.


    But I knew that wouldn''t happen anytime soon.


    The triplets would never let me leave this mansion alone ever again.


    A soft knock echoed against my door, pulling me from my thoughts. I already knew who it was¡ªLolita and Nora, my personal maids. I straightened up and called out quietly, "Come in."


    The door creaked open and the two girls stepped inside. But instead of the usual tray of food or fresh linens, they were both carrying armfuls of surprises. Boxes wrapped with golden ribbons, hangers filled with stunning dresses and glittering shoes, and arge bouquet of white roses¡ªmy favorite. My brows knitted in confusion.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, stepping forward slowly.


    Lolita smiled shyly. "The Alphas sent these¡­ each of them," she said, setting down the clothes on the velvet chaise.


    Nora nodded and ced the roses gently on my dresser, beside the unopened choctes. "These are from Alpha Louis. He said he remembered that white roses and dark chocte are your favorite."


    My breath hitched. So he still remembers.


    Nora then moved toward thergest box and carefully lifted the lid. "This one is from Alpha Lennox," she said softly, pulling out a velvet-lined case filled with stunning jewelry. Diamonds, pearls, and emeralds glistened in the morning light. "He said you used to tell him how you admired your mother''s jewelry box, so he thought you should have your own."


    Lolita nced over at the shoes and clothes she had brought. "These are from Alpha Levi. He said¡­ well, he didn''t say much. Just that he noticed your old clothes don''t fit right anymore. He picked all of this himself."


    My chest tightened. I didn''t know what to feel¡ªanger, confusion, or the unwanted warmth crawling into my heart. They hurt me¡­ broke me. And now? Now they were sending gifts like I was some princess they were trying to win over.


    My frown deepened as I stared at the presents. But part of me¡­ part of me still remembered the way it used to feel when they looked at me like I was their entire world.


    Still, why were they sending presents?


    They were supposed to be furious with me¡ªfor sneaking off to the Shadow Pack, for being around Alpha Gabriel.


    Yet here they were¡­ sending gifts?


    Confused, I stared at the gifts that would make any woman''s heart melt but not mine¡­ I felt something wasn''t right. These men hate me, so why are they sending gifts all of a sudden?


    I nced at Lolita and Nora, who seemed even more excited about it than I was.


    Narrowing my eyes, I felt my stomach twist into knots.


    This was too surprising.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    Straightening, I turned to the girls, who were still smiling like I had won the lottery.


    "This is¡­ surprising," I said slowly, crossing my arms. "Don''t you think something''s wrong here?"


    At my words, they exchanged quick, guilty nces, and to my shock, both of them blushed, their cheeks turning pink.


    "Well¡­" Lolita began, fidgeting with the hem of her apron. "We, um, think it''s because of the full moon¡­"


    Nora nodded quickly, her voice dropping to a whisper, as if she was sharing a great secret. "You know, during the full moon week, males offer gifts to their mates¡­ it''s tradition."


    My heart skipped a beat. Full moon? My mind raced, calcting quickly¡ªand realization mmed into me.


    The full moon was happening in a week.


    And full moons weren''t just about pretty lights in the sky¡ªthey were dangerous times, especially for marked females like me.


    During the full moon, we went into heat. Our bodies craved the touch of our mates with an intensity that could drive us mad.


    If our mates weren''t around to satisfy us¡­ it was said some females went as far as sleeping with other males just to calm the unbearable urge.


    A big frown etched on my face.


    Now it made sense.


    The triplets weren''t being sweet.


    They were pretending¡ªying nice¡ªbecause they wanted me to let them touch me.


    They didn''t want to risk me turning to someone else.


    Anger boiled inside me.


    How could they do this?


    How could they try to trick me like this¡ªjust because the full moon wasing?


    I turned around sharply, making Lolita and Nora jump.


    "Take it back," I said, my voice low but full of anger.


    Lolita blinked at me. "W-What?"


    "I said take it back!" I snapped louder, ring at them. "All of it. Every single thing. I don''t want their stupid gifts!"


    "But Luna Olivia¡­" Nora said softly, hugging the jewelry box closer to her.


    "I don''t care!" I shouted. "Tell the Alphas I don''t need their fake gifts or their stupid flowers or anything from them! I don''t want anything that reminds me of them!"


    Lolita looked like she was about to cry. "B-But if we return them, they might¡ª"


    "I don''t care what they do!" I cut her off quickly. "Let them be angry! It''s not my problem! I won''t let them buy me with presents! I won''t forget what they did to me!"


    Bothdies looked scared now, but I didn''t care. My heart was pounding and my hands were shaking.


    "Now," I said, my voice cold. "Take everything out of my room before I throw it all out the window."


    Lolita and Nora quickly grabbed the clothes, shoes, choctes, and jewelry, almost tripping over each other as they hurried out the door.


    When they were gone, I sank onto the bed, my thoughts spinning wildly.


    The full moon wasing.


    And I was in trouble.


    I couldn''t escape it.


    I would go into heat.


    And I wouldn''t be able to resist them¡­


    "Shit," I whispered, burying my face in my hands.


    "What should I do? Lock myself up? Hide? Run away?"


    I was so confused. So lost.


    Suddenly, I heard heavy footsteps storming down the hallway.


    I already knew who it was.

 Chapter 98: Full Moon Soon

    Louis'' POV


    "She said she doesn''t want them," one of Olivia''s maids muttered, holding the unopened packages in her hands.


    I frowned and exchanged nces with my brothers. Lennox and Levi had the same angry expression on their faces. I could tell that just like me, they were pained that she rejected our gifts.


    Without saying a word, Lennox was the one who led the way, while Levi and I followed with the maids trailing behind us.


    When we reached Olivia''s room, the door was unlocked. Lennox pushed it open, and we stepped inside.


    She was seated on the bed as if waiting for us. As if she knew we wereing. We didn''t say a word, but I signaled to the maids, and they ced the boxes near the foot of the bed before slipping out and quietly closing the door behind them.


    My brothers and I turned to Olivia, our eyes fixed on her, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Lennox was the first to speak. "Why did you reject our gifts?" he asked, his voice calm, his tone different from the anger etched on his face. It was almost as if he didn''t want to annoy her.


    Olivia folded her arms and red at all three of us. "Since when did you three start showering me with gifts?" she scoffed, one brow arching. "I think you''ve made a mistake. Maybe these were meant for your mistress¡ªAnita, was it? You should take them to her."


    "No¡­ it''s for you," I said, moving forward.


    Olivia stared directly at me. "For me?" she asked, seeming angry, which made me wonder why she seemed so angry at the idea that we got her things. I thought she was supposed to be happy.


    "Yes, Olivia, it''s for you," Levi responded.


    Olivia scoffed and stood to her feet. She eyed the presents and then looked back at the three of us. "You three think I''m a fool? That I don''t know why you suddenly sent gifts to me?" she asked, and I frowned. Did she know our n?


    "What are you talking about?" Lennox asked.


    Olivia moved her gaze away from me and settled it on Lennox. "It''s the full moon soon¡­ you three sent these so you can fuck me! So I can let you three fuck me! But guess what¡ªit''s never happening."


    I blinked. "What?" I breathed out, stunned. "Olivia¡ªwhat the hell are you talking about?"


    Lennox took a step forward, his jaw clenching. "That''s not what this is."


    Sheughed bitterly, like she didn''t believe a damn word we said. "Don''t act clueless. I know how your kind works. The full moon heightens everything, doesn''t it? You''re all just hoping I give in to the bond."


    Levi frowned. "The full moon?" He looked between me and Lennox, confused. "That''s still¡ªwait, is it close?"


    Lennox cursed under his breath, realization dawning. "Shit. It''s in a week."


    I blinked again, turning back to Olivia. I hadn''t even checked the calendar. We''d been too consumed with worry, with¡­ her.


    "You really think we''d try to manipte you like that?" I asked, more hurt than I wanted to admit. "You think that''s what the gifts were for?"


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed, but there was something uncertain in them now. A flicker of hesitation.


    "Why else would you send them?" she asked, crossing her arms tightly.


    "Because we wanted to gift you something nice," Levi said, his voice low. "Because you are our wife¡­ our mate, and we realized we haven''t gotten you any gift for years!"


    "We just wanted to get you something nice, Olivia," Lennox added, his tone gentler now. "We don''t care about the full moon. We never thought of it."


    I stepped forward, slowly, hands at my sides. "We didn''t even remember the full moon until you mentioned it. That''s not what this is. We just¡­ we thought maybe you''d like these gifts."


    Olivia''s lips parted slightly, her arms loosening. I could see the confusion in her eyes now. The battle between suspicion and trust.


    "You''re lying," she said, but her voice wasn''t as sharp. "You''re always lying."


    "No, Liv," I said softly. "Not this time. We sent those gifts because we wanted you to look good. That you are still¡ª"


    "Don''t," she cut in quickly, holding up a hand. Her voice cracked. "Don''t say it."


    Silence stretched as we all waited for her to say something. My wolf was howling ufortably inside me, and it was driving me insane.


    Slowly, she turned to the gifts on the bed and frowned.


    "Are you sure these are even my size?"


    Before I could open my mouth, Levi stepped forward.


    "I could never miss your size," he said without hesitation. "I picked the dress. The shoes. Everything."


    Olivia turned her gaze to him slowly, her brow furrowed. "That was a long time ago, Levi. I''m not the little girl you used to dress up like a doll and twirl around the garden."


    He smiled faintly, but there was pain behind it. "I know you''re not. I know you''ve changed." His voice dropped to a murmur. "But I haven''t stopped seeing you."


    She blinked, her guard wavering. "You''re making this difficult," she muttered, more to herself than to us.


    Lennox spoke next, his voice calm. "You say you''ve changed, and maybe you have. But you''re still our mate. That doesn''t change. Not to us."


    "We never stopped noticing you," I added, my voice thick.


    She didn''t respond. Just stared at the gifts like they were something dangerous. Like epting them would open a door she''d tried to nail shut.


    And then, slowly, she stepped forward.


    Her fingers hovered above the box for a moment before her hand reached in, brushing over the soft fabric of the midnight blue dress. She paused, then pulled it out.


    It was a sleek, elegant thing¡ªfitted at the waist, flowing just enough at the hem, with sheer sleeves and a delicate silver embroidery that shimmered faintly in the light.


    She held it up in front of her body, eyeing it critically. Her mouth twitched¡ªalmost a smirk. "If this doesn''t fit, I''m burning it."


    "You won''t need to," Levi said confidently. "It''ll fit."


    She cast him a nce, then turned away from us, walking toward her bathroom with the dress clutched in her hands.


    "Don''t get excited," she tossed over her shoulder. "I just want to prove you wrong."


    We said nothing. None of us dared breathe too loud.

 Chapter 99: Miss Her

    Lennox''s POV


    The moment Olivia stepped into the bathroom, the room fell into a heavy silence. Louis stood rigidly by the bed, Levi looked like he was forcing himself not to move, and I¡ªwell, I couldn''t stop staring at the door she''d just vanished behind.


    My wolf was restless. My heart was worse.


    Then the door creaked open.


    She stepped out slowly, and time stopped.


    The dress hugged her body like it was made just for her. The midnight blue fabric shimmered with every step she took, flowing like water, clinging to her waist, showing off every soft curve. The sheer sleeves gave her an air of grace, while the neckline dipped just low enough to make my throat go dry.


    She looked¡­ stunning.


    No, she looked like she belonged on a throne, not in this room¡ªlike a queen. Our queen.


    I didn''t realize I was staring until Levi nudged my side and whispered, "Close your mouth, Lennox."


    I ignored him.


    She stood in front of us, arms crossed again, but not as tightly this time. She raised a brow. "Well?"


    "You look¡­" I cleared my throat, unable to stop myself from stepping forward. "You look perfect."


    She rolled her eyes, but I saw the pink rising on her cheeks.


    Louis opened his mouth like he wanted to say something, then just gave a slow nod, his eyes still locked on her.


    Then I spotted thest piece we hadn''t given her yet¡ªthe diamond ne, resting on top of the box. I picked it up carefully and walked over to her.


    "Can I?" I asked.


    Olivia looked at me for a second, hesitating. Then, without a word, she turned around and lifted her hair.


    My fingers brushed against her skin as I sped the ne around her neck. She shivered slightly, and I didn''t miss the way her breath hitched.


    I leaned in just a little. "It''s beautiful," I said softly, "but not as beautiful as you."


    She turned slowly to face me again, her eyes unreadable.


    "You''re not very good at ttery, Lennox," she said softly, then looked away from me and toward the others.


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. I just stared at her. She was stunning, but it wasn''t just the dress. It was her. And for a heartbeat, I wanted to forget everything. I wanted to forget that she''d hurt me, that things had fallen apart. I wanted to pretend we were in good terms, just like we were before. God! How I missed her so much! How I missed her taunting, her non-stop talking.


    By now she would''ve been throwing out snarky remarks like, "The clothes don''t even look good," or, "Bet you guys bought it cheap."


    But she was quiet. And I missed that, I missed her sense of humor.


    Louis stepped forward, clearing his throat gently. "You look beautiful, Olivia. And not because of the dress."


    She gave him a long, unreadable look. "You''re all acting different. It''s¡­ unsettling."


    I understood exactly how she felt. Even we didn''t know what was wrong with us.


    Olivia sucked a deep breath. "Thanks for the gift." She sounded not excited about it, but we nodded.


    We just stood there. None of us knew if we should stay or leave. I didn''t want to leave. I wanted to stay, right here, and keep looking at her.


    She raised an eyebrow at us. "I think you should go. Anita''s sick and needs your attention. Go to her," Olivia said dismissively as she began arranging the things we''d brought her.


    From where I stood, I exchanged a look with my brothers. A silent agreement passed between us before we nodded and turned to leave.


    When we reached my chambers, not one of us said a word. It was like seeing her dressed in something we chose had robbed us of our voices.


    After a long silence, Levi finally broke the silence. "So¡­ are we getting her more gifts, or are we stopping here?"


    I sighed and sat on the bed. I thought of Olivia, of how beautiful and happy she looked. She might have hidden it, but I saw it¡­ I saw how she was moved by our gifts even though she seemed to hate us.


    "I think we should get her more things," I muttered, rubbing a hand down my face. "That way, that bastard won''t be able to win her over with his gifts."


    Louis leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his expression unreadable. "More gifts? You think that''s the way to make her not think of rejection?"


    Levi flopped onto the chair by the firece, his eyes thoughtful. "Not just gifts. Meaningful things. Things she won''t expect."


    I nodded slowly. "Exactly. Something unique¡­ something only we can gift her¡­ something that idiot won''t think of gifting her." I growled.


    I felt like I waspeting with whoever that bastard is that has been sending her gifts.


    Louis shifted, running a hand through his hair. "Exactly, but we need to be careful. She already thinks we''re trying to manipte her because of the full moon."


    "Then we don''t give her anything seductive," Levi added quickly. "No lingerie. No perfume. Nothing that could be taken the wrong way."


    I scoffed. "Did you even think of buying her lingerie?"


    Levi raised a brow. "Would you haveined if she wore it?"


    Louis groaned. "Focus."


    I stood and began pacing. "What about a book? She used to love reading. Something rare. A first edition or something that means something to her."


    Levi perked up. "What about that old poetry collection she used to hide under her pillow? The one she made us read to her when she couldn''t sleep?"


    Louis''s eyes lit up with recognition. "Moonlit Verses. The one with the pressed flowers in it."


    "She lost it during the fire," I said quietly, memories flooding back. "She cried for days."


    "What if we find another copy?" Levi asked. "A real one. Not a replica. The same edition, maybe even signed by the author."


    I nodded, heart racing. "She''d never expect that. And it would mean something."


    Louis looked between us. "Alright. That''s one. What else?"


    "She likes music," Levi added. "What if we get her a music box? Something custom-made. Maybe with her name carved into it¡ªor a melody that soothes her wolf."


    I nced at him, surprised. "You remember that?"


    "She used to hum in her sleep," he replied quietly. "I memorized the tune."


    Silence fell for a moment, heavy with nostalgia. We were remembering the version of Olivia before the pain¡­ before the walls. The girl who used to fall asleep in the sunroom with books on her chest and humming under her breath.


    Louis straightened. "I''ll talk to the vault keeper about the poetry book. See if we can track a copy down through one of the auction houses."


    "I''ll sketch out a design for the music box," Levi said. "Maybe even get the melodymissioned."


    I took a breath and sat again, heart thudding. Maybe we were lying to ourselves about a lot of things¡­ because when it came to Olivia, we remembered everything about her. Maybe we never stopped loving her.


    Suddenly, Levi cleared his throat, drawing our attention.


    I noticed he scratched the back of his neck¡ªan old habit when he was nervous.


    "I have a confession to make."

 Chapter 100: Confessions

    Levi''s POV


    I could see the confused but curious looks on Louis and Lennox''s faces as they both stared at me¡ªwaiting. For a moment, I wanted to take it all back, to keep ying the game. But I saw no point anymore. I had already achieved what I wanted.


    "Actually¡­ I have two confessions to make," I said.


    Lennox raised a brow, clearly intrigued. Louis folded his arms, the muscle in his jaw tightening as he waited.


    I took a deep breath, stepped into the center of the room, and stood there. A moment of tense silence stretched between us before I finally spoke.


    "I''ve been the one sending those gifts," I said, loud and clear.


    Lennox blinked. Louis frowned. Both looked utterly confused.


    "There is no secret admirer. Olivia doesn''t have a lover." I paused. "It''s been me. This whole time. The flowers. The teddy bear. The lingerie. All of it. I sent them."


    Silence.


    Then Lennox''s eyes narrowed. "You what?"


    "I sent them," I repeated, slower this time. "I just¡­ I wanted to see if she''d smile. I wanted to remind her she was loved¡ªeven if it had to be anonymous."


    Louis stared at me like he didn''t recognize me. "You let us believe someone else was trying to steal her. You made it look like she had a lover."


    "Yes," I responded firmly. "And I had my reasons for doing that."


    Lennox frowned, his jaw tightening. "And what''s your fucking reason, Levi?"


    I met both their eyes, no longer backing down. "To make you two jealous."


    The words hit the room like a p.


    Louis stiffened, eyes narrowing dangerously. Lennox scoffed, disbelief shing across his face.


    "To make us jealous?" Louis repeated, stepping forward. "You yed games with her emotions¡ªfor us?"


    "Don''t twist it," I shot back. "I didn''t y with her emotions¡ªI yed with yours."


    Lennox crossed his arms. "Why?"


    "Because neither of you were doing anything!" I barked, my voice rising with frustration. "I wanted you two to realize that you still love her no matter what!"


    Louis looked like he wanted to argue, but I didn''t give him the chance.


    "You both noticed the gifts. You both reacted¡ªhell, it wasn''t until you thought Olivia had a secret lover that you even considered stepping up. You suddenly wanted to fight for her. You started sending your gifts, checking in on her more, being present. I saw it. She saw it."


    Lennox red at me. "So this was all a setup?"


    "Call it whatever you want," I said. "But it worked."


    They both looked furious¡ªbut deep down, they knew I was right.


    "And that brings me to my second confession," I continued, looking at my brothers. For a moment, I wanted to keep it to myself. But I couldn''t anymore.


    "I have decided to forgive Olivia for what she did to me," I announced.


    Their eyes widened¡ªLouis''s brows shot up, Lennox''s mouth parted in disbelief¡ªbut I didn''t stop.


    "I realized that I never stopped loving her. And I never will stop loving her¡­ I want Olivia back in my life."


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Louis was the first to speak. "Are you serious right now?"


    I nodded. "Dead serious."


    "But after everything, she¡ª" Lennox started, but I cut him off.


    "I know what she did. I remember the pain. The heartbreak. The months I spent trying to hate her. But every time I looked at her¡­ every time I saw how broken she looked, how lost she seemed¡ªI just knew. I have hurt her too by my actions. I don''t know why she did what she did to me¡­ why she hurt me so much, but I want bygones to be bygones. And I''m done punishing both of us for the past."


    Louis ran a hand through his hair, pacing. "This is insane, Levi. You forgave her just like that?"


    "No," I said quietly. "Not just like that. It took time. It took everything in me. But yes¡ªI forgave her. And I want to fight for her now. Not from the shadows. Not through tricks or games. For real."


    Lennox let out a breath, shaking his head. "You''re telling us this now¡­ because you want us to? Join you? Forgive her too? Do you know what she did to me? I bet you have no idea."


    I looked at him, my voice calm but unwavering. "No. I''m not asking you to forgive her. That''s your decision to make. I don''t know what she did to you two, so I have no right to tell you what to do. But I''m letting you know¡ªI''m going after Olivia. I want to love her the way a mate should. I''m done living in the past."


    Their angry eyes locked with mine, but I continued.


    "I know you both love her too. I''ve seen it. I feel it every time one of you looks at her. But I''m done sitting on the sidelines pretending I don''t care. I do care. More than anything. And if she''s willing to give me a second chance¡­ I''ll take it. I''ll take her."


    Louis was quiet, his fists clenched. Lennox looked like he''d just been punched in the gut.


    I took a step back, my voice softer now. "I don''t know what she did to you two, but I want you to think about it¡­ Olivia was just fourteen. Think of it as a mistake of a little girl, not just as men who feel hurt."


    Louis frowned. Lennox''s jaw tensed, but neither said a word.


    "I''m not here to beg you to do what I''m doing," I added, voice low. "But I am here to say that I''m done hating her. I''m done running. I still love her. And I''ll be damned if I lose her again without a fight."


    "I''m going to court Olivia," I dered. "Openly. Honestly. No more secrets. No more games."


    They both froze.


    "I''m not hiding how I feel about her anymore. I''m going to show her that I still want her. That I never stopped." I paused, letting the words sink in. "And I''m telling you this now because I respect you. Both of you. You''re my brothers. I love you. I don''t want to do it behind your backs."


    Louis''s jaw ticked. Lennox''s brows were furrowed so deep they practically touched.


    "I''m not asking for your approval," I said quietly. "But I''m asking for your understanding. You want to keep hating Olivia¡ªfine! But I''ve made my choice. I''m forgiving her."


    After I spoke, I waited¡ªfor one of them to say something. Anything. But neither of them did. They just kept staring at me like I''dpletely lost my mind.


    Maybe they were right. Maybe I had lost my mind. I was going back to the same woman who had nearly destroyed me.


    So yes, I was insane.


    "With noment, I''ll take my leave."


    And with that, I walked out on them.

 Chapter 101: Something Happened

    Olivia''s POV


    I took a taste of the chocte and smiled. It was delicious¡ªjust the way I had imagined. This was my favorite, and I wondered how they had been able to find it. Taking another bite, I crossed my legs and stared at the gifts spread across my bed. I thought of their words, how they promised this had nothing to do with the full moon. A part of me wanted to believe them, but another part of me felt it was strange¡ªso strange. These were men who had hated me for no reason, so why, all of a sudden, were they giving me gifts?


    A knocknded on my door, and I straightened up, asking the person in.


    The door pushed open, revealing the triplets'' mother. She shed me a warm smile before stepping in.


    Respectfully, I stood to my feet and slightly lowered myself.


    "You don''t have to," she said in a friendly manner. "You are Luna¡­ remember that." She sat on the couch opposite me.


    I nodded and sank back onto the bed, wondering why she hade. She didn''t speak immediately; instead, her eyes fell on the presents on the bed. A small smile curved over her lips.


    "The Alphas got you these?" she asked.


    I swallowed hard and nodded.


    A bigger smile appeared on her face before she turned to look at me. "I knew they never stopped loving you," she said in a tone that sounded certain.


    I furrowed my brow. They never stopped loving me? What was she even talking about? The triplets hated me. They hated me because I was tagged the daughter of a thief. When I needed them the most, they disappeared from my life and inflicted pain on me.


    "Sorry, but I think you''re wrong¡­ the triplets never loved me," I said with a murmur. "If they loved me, they wouldn''t have left me the moment I needed them. They wouldn''t have cut ties with me because my father was tagged a thief, and I was demoted to an omega. If they had loved me, they wouldn''t have gone after Anita¡ªmy best friend. Hell, if they had loved me, they wouldn''t have fucked Anita right before me on our wedding night."


    The warmth drained from her eyes, reced by something more serious¡ªlike she had waited a long time to say this.


    "I understand your anger, Olivia," she said gently. "But¡­ are you sure you know everything that happened?"


    I blinked, my heart skipping. "What are you talking about?"


    She leaned forward slightly, her fingerscing together. "I don''t know what exactly happened between you and my sons. They never told me¡­ and trust me, I asked. But what I do know is that whatever it was, it broke them."


    I frowned, confused. "What do you mean broke them?"


    "For weeks, Olivia." Her voice dropped. "Weeks. Each of them locked themselves in their rooms. No training, no meetings, no food unless I forced them to eat. They were¡ªgone. Like their souls had left them. I''ve never seen anything like it. They wouldn''t talk, not even to each other. All they did was sit in the darkness of their separate rooms."


    A chill ran down my spine.


    "Lennox smashed the mirror in his room," she continued, her voice trembling with the memory. "Levi nearly shifted out of control during one of his episodes. And Louis¡­ Louis didn''t speak a single word for ten days straight."


    "But¡­" I shook my head, a lump forming in my throat. "I was the one hurting. My father was arrested. I was cast out and made to scrub floors. They¡­ they stopped talking to me."


    She looked at me with pain in her eyes. "I know what it looked like, Olivia. And I don''t have all the answers. But the boys I raised¡ªthose boys loved you. I saw it in them."


    I swallowed hard. "They didn''t love me. If they did, why would they do all that? Why would they throw me away like garbage?"


    "I don''t know," she admitted, sounding confused. "But they refuse to tell me what you did."


    "What I did?" My voice rose in disbelief. "I didn''t do anything¡ª"


    "Then why, Olivia?" she asked, not usingly, but with genuine confusion. "Why do they look like they''re punishing themselves every day? Why do they train until they bleed, until they pass out? Why do they all carry this¡­ pain?"


    Pain?


    My head spun.


    Nothing made sense anymore. I had spent all this time believing they had betrayed me¡­ that they hated me. But now I was hearing a different story, one filled with pain I didn''t know they had suffered.


    "I don''t understand," I whispered, my eyes stinging with tears.


    "I''m not asking you to forgive them," she said kindly. "I just want you to see that maybe¡­ maybe there''s more to this story than you remember."


    I looked away, unsure of what to feel.


    Was there something I didn''t know?


    Or something I had forgotten?


    My fingers gripped the edge of the bed as I struggled to steady my breathing. Her words stirred something inside me¡ªa memory, blurry and distant, wing at the edges of my mind. I shook my head, trying to grasp it.


    "I¡­" I paused, blinking rapidly. "I remember the day my father was arrested. It was my fourteenth birthday."


    Her gaze sharpened, clearly surprised.


    "The triplets came to see me," I continued slowly, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Each of them brought a gift. Three little boxes, each wrapped differently. They smiled and told me not to open them yet. Lennox said, ''Open it tonight, after the party. We want it to be a surprise.''"


    My chest ached at the memory¡ªthe way they had looked at me that day, like I meant the world to them. That day, I wanted to confess something to them, something I was scared of saying, but I decided to wait until I opened their gifts.


    "I was so happy¡­" My throat tightened. "I remember putting the boxes on my table and rushing downstairs. I wanted to wait, just like they said. But that was the same day everything went to hell."


    She remained silent, watching me intently.


    "My father was used of stealing from the Alpha. They dragged him in front of the entire pack. The triplets were there too. I looked at them¡ªI looked at them¡ª forfort, but they wouldn''t even meet my eyes."


    Tears threatened the corners of my vision, but I blinked them away.


    "I didn''t think of the gifts until the next day," I murmured. "When I went back to my room¡­ they were gone. The boxes. All of them. Just gone."


    Her brows furrowed. "Gone? Did you ask anyone?"


    "I tried to go to the triplets," I whispered. "I thought maybe¡­ maybe they came to get the gifts themselves, or wanted tofort me. But the guards stopped me at the gate. They said none of the triplets wanted to see me. That they gave orders to keep me out."


    That moment came crashing back into my chest like a de. The confusion. The pain. The shame.


    "After that, everything changed. I was stripped of my title. People stopped talking to me. And the triplets¡­ they were just gone from my life. Like I never mattered."


    I looked up at her, eyes hollow. "But now I''m wondering¡­ what if something happened with those gifts? What if something was inside them? Something that¡­ set everything off?"


    She leaned forward. "Do you think that''s possible?"


    "I don''t know," I whispered, my head pounding. "I can''t remember clearly. It''s all¡­ foggy. But I keep getting this gut feeling that I missed something. That something happened between the moment I left those boxes in my room and the moment my father was arrested."


    Her face grew pale. "You think someone might have¡­ tampered with the gifts?"


    "I don''t know." I hugged my knees to my chest. "But why did the gifts disappear?"


    She was quiet for a long while, and then she said, "Olivia¡­ maybe it''s time to find out what really happened. For your sake. For theirs."


    I nodded slowly, fear pooling in my stomach.


    Whatever happened that day¡ªwhatever truth had been buried¡ªit was time to dig it up.

 Chapter 102: How Things Changed

    Olivia''s POV


    We stayed quiet for a while. She just sat there, watching me, while my mind was full of thoughts. I kept asking myself¡ªdid something happen that I missed? It didn''t make sense. The triplets used to care about me. They didn''t care about ranks or titles. So why would they cut me off just because I became an omega?


    The worst part was how much they changed. I didn''t see them for a whole month after everything happened. And when I finally did¡­ the way they looked at me¡ªI''ll never forget it.


    It happened at the training ground.


    I had been told to bring water for the warriors. I was only fourteen, carrying two heavy buckets under the hot sun. My hands hurt, and my back ached, but I kept going. I had no choice. That was my new life now¡ªworking as an omega beside my mother in the pack house.


    When I got to thebat field, the ce was loud. Warriors were training, shouting, fighting.


    That''s when I saw them.


    The triplets.


    They were standing together, watching a fight. Lennox, Levi, and Louis. They looked older, stronger¡­ colder.


    Then they saw me.


    And all three stared.


    Right at me.


    Their faces were hard. Lennox''s jaw clenched. Levi looked away like he didn''t even want to see me. Louis just red, then whispered something to someone and walked off.


    That look¡­ it wasn''t sadness. It wasn''t even anger.


    It was hate.


    I froze in ce. I wanted to ask them why¡ªwhat I had done to make them hate me so much. I wanted to scream, to cry, to ask them what I had done wrong. But I was just an omega now. Omegas don''t speak unless spoken to.


    So I dropped my eyes and walked past them, pretending I didn''t feel like my heart was breaking. But deep down, I knew something wasn''t right.


    They didn''t just stop loving me.


    They acted like I had hurt them.


    "Something must have happened," my wolf whispered.


    I sucked in a deep breath, blinking back the sting in my eyes.


    Maybe something did happen.


    Maybe there was something I didn''t remember¡­ something I missed.


    But even if that were true, nothing could excuse how they treated me afterward.


    Nothing could make it right.


    Because they didn''t just ignore me.


    They destroyed me.


    Lennox was the first tosh out. One evening, I had just finished setting the table in the dining hall when he walked in with a group of warriors. I bowed my head, like I was supposed to, but he didn''t even look at me. When I stepped back to leave, he tossed his drink right at me¡ªred wine sshing across my face and uniform. The warriorsughed.


    Then it was Levi.


    He never touched me, but his words¡ªhis silence¡ªcut deeper than any p. One time, I was serving food during a feast. I ced a te in front of him, and he looked up at me, then leaned to the warrior beside him and said, "So it''s true omegas don''t bathe." Everyone around himughed. I wanted to disappear.


    And Louis¡­ Louis was the cruelest.


    He found me in the garden one morning, carrying a basket of herbs for the kitchen. He didn''t say a word. Just stared at me, then smacked the basket out of my hands. Everything spilled. He told me I should crawl like the omega I was. And when I stayed quiet¡ªrefusing to beg¡ªhe knocked over the water barrel I''d just filled, forcing me to go all the way back to the well.


    Every chance they had, they made sure I remembered my ce.


    They threw things at me¡ªdrinks, food, even a book once.


    They humiliated me in front of others.


    They used silence as a weapon, and when they did speak, their words were poison.


    I didn''t know what I had done.


    I still don''t.


    But whatever it was¡­ it shattered everything.


    They hated me.


    And as if all that wasn''t enough¡­


    They started dating Anita.


    My best friend.


    The one person I thought would always stand by me.


    I still remember the day I saw her wrapped around Louis''s arm,ughing like nothing had happened. Like we hadn''t made promises to always be there for each other. Like she hadn''t once giggled with me when I told her I was developing strange feelings for the triplets.


    One by one, they paraded her around the pack house. First it was Levi, then Lennox, then Louis. She was always there¡ªwearing their shirts, sitting on theirps, kissing them in front of everyone. In front of me.


    They knew what they were doing.


    They knew it would hurt.


    And still, they did it anyway.


    Anita never looked guilty. Not once. She smiled at me like she''d won¡­ like I was nothing. She even dared to call me "omega girl" in front of others, acting like we''d never spent years dreaming about our future together, about growing up side by side, about mates.


    That betrayal cut deeper than anything the triplets did.


    Because Anita knew my heart.


    She knew how much I loved them¡ªhow I waited for my fourteenth birthday so I could tell them about my feelings. And instead of standing by me when I was cast out, she climbed into their beds.


    That was the final blow.


    Not the wine in my face.


    Not the humiliation.


    Not the silence.


    But her¡ªfucking them while I was on my knees scrubbing the floors.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" the triplets'' mother asked, and that was when I was pulled back to reality and felt the wetness on my cheek. I was crying.


    Inhaling deeply, I wiped my face with the back of my hand and looked up at her. I could see the pity and worry in her face, but I ignored it and spoke. "I believe this is not the reason you are here? Something must have brought you here."


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, Olivia. I am here because of the full moon."

 Chapter 103: Full Moon

    Olivia''s POV


    She was here because of the full moon? I hoped it wasn''t what I was thinking.


    "What about the full moon?" I asked, already sounding annoyed by the topic.


    She sighed, stood from her seat, and then came to sit beside me on the bed. A small frown formed on my face. I had a feeling this conversation wasn''t going to go the way I wanted it to.


    "I believe you know what the full moon does to us she-wolves?" she asked. I nced at her and nodded.


    "But what does that have to do with me?" I asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    Lady Fiona, the triplets'' mother, sighed and spoke. "I''m worried about you¡­ You''ll go into heat that day," she said, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    My frown deepened. I knew what she meant¡ªand I was worried too. Going into heat was a vulnerable, painful experience for us. And if your mate was nearby but refused to touch you, it made everything worse.


    I sucked in a deep breath. "You don''t have to worry about me, ma. I can take care of myself."


    I lied. I was terrified. This would be my first time going into heat, and I''d heard too much about it¡ªhow overwhelming the desire became, how badly we craved a male''s touch. Some she-wolves even went as far as sleeping with strangers just to ease it. Others locked themselves in rooms and endured the pain in silence.


    I think that''s what I''m going to do.


    "Olivia, this is your first heat¡­ You can''t endure it, especially with the triplets'' marks on you. It''ll be torture," she said, sounding even more worried.


    I frowned. I knew she was right. It would''ve been easier if I didn''t carry their marks. But I did. Not just one¡ªall three. I knew it would be hell for me. But still¡­ I''m Olivia. I''ve survived worse. I can get through this too.


    "You''re strong, Olivia. I''ve seen it. However strength doesn''t make you immune to the heat," she said gently, reaching out to hold my hand. "You don''t have to endure it."


    I pulled my hand away, not out of disrespect, but because her kindness made my walls tremble.


    "They don''t want me," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Not really. Not as their mate. So I''ll lock myself up that day, until my heat is over."


    "But they marked you."


    "They marked me because they were forced, not because of love," I snapped, then quickly softened my tone. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to raise my voice."


    Lady Fiona nodded, as if she understood. "But I''ve been trying to talk to them. If just one of them agrees¡­ would you allow it to happen?"


    "No!" I said without hesitation. "I won''t let any of them touch me. They have Anita. She has their marks too. She''ll be in heat that day. They should go to her."


    I tried to sound firm, but deep down, it hurt.


    Back when I was just a teen, I used to dream of the full moon.


    Back then, I didn''t understand what "heat" truly meant. All I knew was that the older girls spoke about it in whispers, their eyes ssy and voices filled with desire. They said it was powerful, painful, beautiful. They said that when your heat came, your mate would feel it too¡ªthat he woulde for you. That he wouldn''t be able to stay away.


    And even then¡­ it was the triplets I dreamt of.


    My best friends. My safe ce. My entire world.


    They treated me like a little sister, like someone to protect. But my heart¡­ it had always seen them differently. Even when I was younger, I would watch themugh together and feel something stir inside me. A wish. A quiet ache.


    Sometimes I imagined it would be Levi¡ªhe''d pull me into his arms and whisper that I was his, that he had waited for me.


    Other nights, it was Louis¡ªmischievous and wild, but always gentle with me. In my fantasies, he''d burst through my door, unable to resist the bond, and kiss me like he meant it.


    And Lennox¡­ the one who always made me feel safe, who always stood a little closer than necessary. I dreamt he would worship my body with his hands and lips.


    I had been so foolish. So full of hope.


    "I used to dream of this," I whispered bitterly, curling tighter beneath my nket. "I thought it would be beautiful."


    But now¡­ now I was just the girl with their marks but none of their hearts. They didn''t see me the way I saw them. Maybe they never had.


    "They have Anita," I said to Lady Fiona. "They''ll go to her. They should go to her."


    And saying that¡­ it broke something inside me. Because when the full moon came and heat consumed me¡­ I knew I wouldn''t be the one they ran to. I''d just be the mate with their marks.


    For a moment, neither of us said a word. Then Lady Fiona spoke. "I talked to Lennox. He refused. I don''t understand what''s wrong with them." She whispered it like she didn''t mean for me to hear¡ªbut I did.


    So¡­ she had spoken to them. And they rejected me.


    Wow.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, but I buried the pain and straightened my shoulders.


    "You shouldn''t have spoken to them. Because I''m not letting any of them touch me," I said, frowning and looking away.


    Lady Fiona exhaled softly, clearly holding back her emotions. Her hand hovered over mine again, but this time she didn''t touch me. "I''m sorry, Olivia. I just¡­ I can''t stand to see you suffer. You''re like a daughter to me."


    I swallowed hard, blinking away the sting in my eyes. "I''ll survive," I whispered. "Like I always do."


    There was a long pause before she stood from the bed. Her eyes lingered on me, filled with sorrow and something I didn''t quite understand¡ªguilt, maybe. Or worry.


    "I won''t push anymore," she said quietly, smoothing her skirt. "But promise me something¡­ If it bes too much¡ªif it hurts more than you can bear¡ªyou''ll call for someone. Anyone. Don''t lock yourself away in silence."


    I furrowed my brow and looked up at her, confused. Was she suggesting I let another man touch me if I can''t endure the pain?


    "Yes, Olivia." She nodded, as if she could read my thoughts. "It''s not against the rules. In fact, thew agrees with it. If a male wolf refuses to touch his mate while she''s in heat, she''s allowed to sleep with other men."


    I blinked myshes, surprised that she was actually proposing this to me.


    "So if you can''t endure it¡­ call for someone. I''ll support you. It''s the Alphas'' loss."


    With that, she left¡ªleaving me stunned and confused.

 Chapter 104: Caught

    Lennox''s POV


    I emptied the bottle of whiskey and shoved it away, the ss clinking loudly against the wooden table.


    Levi''s words kept ringing in my head for the past few hours, circling like vultures refusing to let me breathe.


    "I forgave her."


    "I never stopped loving her."


    "I''m going to court Olivia¡ªopenly."


    I gritted my teeth, my fingers curling into fists on the table.


    Why?


    Why the hell was he forgiving her?


    Why was he so damn eager to run back to the very person who shattered him?


    I could still remember the nights Levi broke down when he thought no one was looking. I remember watching my brother¡ªproud, unshakable Levi¡ªturn into a ghost of himself, hollowed out by a heartbreak none of us could truly understand. Just like me, He had loved her fiercely, and when she hurt him, it gutted him.


    And now¡­ he''s talking about courting her? Loving her again?


    "I''m done punishing both of us for the past."


    Those words struck harder than I wanted to admit. I hated them because deep down, I knew they mirrored something I hadn''t been willing to face. That maybe, just maybe, I wasn''t mad at Levi for forgiving her.


    I was mad because I couldn''t.


    I stood up abruptly, the chair screeching back against the floor. My heart was pounding too fast, my jaw clenched so tightly it ached. I paced the room, fists still clenched, my eyes burning.


    What Olivia did to Levi might be forgivable.


    But what she did to me?


    No one knew. Not Levi. Not Louis. No one.


    And I didn''t want to remember it either. But Levi''s confession had ripped the lid off a box I had sealed shut years ago.


    The memory came flooding back¡ªraw, vivid, painful.


    I mmed my fist into the wall, breathing heavily. A crack formed in the ster, but I didn''t care. I needed the pain. I needed something real to anchor me.


    I couldn''t do what Levi was doing. Not yet. Maybe not ever.


    But¡­ damn it, I envied him. His rity. His courage. His ability to say he still loved her, despite everything.


    I sat back down, this time slower. My hand throbbed, but the ache was nothingpared to what twisted inside my chest.


    And for the first time in years, I whispered the truth aloud.


    "I still love her, too."


    The words felt foreign on my tongue. Bitter. But true.


    I buried my face in my hands, trying to silence the war in my heart when suddenly a sharp knocknded on the door, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I frowned, dragging my palms down my face before yelling, "What?"


    The door creaked open, and one of the maids poked her head in nervously. "Alpha Lennox¡­ Lady Anita is asking to see you. She says it''s important."


    My jaw clenched instantly. Of course, she was.


    I looked away, muttering a curse under my breath. I didn''t have time for Anita''s drama¡ªnot tonight, not ever, if I had it my way. But then the maid added softly, "She''s not feeling well today¡­ she''s been coughing blood again."


    Damn it.


    As much as I wanted to ignore her, I couldn''t. I had made a promise once¡ªback when I thought having a concubine would be enough to distract me from the hole Olivia left in me. Anita had been persistent, pretty, and obedient. But never Olivia. Never close.


    With a sigh that came from deep in my chest, I pushed up from the chair, my hand still aching from where I''d mmed it into the wall. "Fine," I muttered.


    The walk down the corridor felt heavier than it should. Guilt mixed with frustration in my veins like poison.


    I knocked once on her door before pushing it open. The room smelled of expensive perfume and something faintly metallic¡ªmedicine, maybe. Anita sat propped up on the bed, wrapped in a silk robe, her skin paler than usual, but her lips painted a deep red that screamed anything but sick.


    Her eyes found mine immediately, and she gave me a small, sly smile. "Look who finally decided toe."


    I didn''t respond. I just stepped in, closing the door behind me.


    She tilted her head. "I was starting to think you all forgot about me."


    "We''ve all been busy," I said tly.


    She chuckled, her voice soft and dry. "No. You''ve been avoiding me. Again."


    I didn''t deny it.


    She patted the space beside her on the bed. "Come. Sit with me."


    Reluctantly, I did¡ªbut on the edge, keeping distance.


    She stared at me for a beat before saying softly, "I missed you."


    I looked away. "Don''t start."


    She reached for my hand, but I pulled it back. Her expression didn''t falter.


    Then, slowly, Anita leaned in, her lips brushing the side of my face. I turned my head, dodging her mouth.


    "I said don''t," I muttered, sharper this time.


    She paused¡­ but then, without a word, she slipped off the bed and knelt in front of me. My eyes narrowed as she reached for my belt, fingers nimble.


    "Anita." My voice was low. Warning.


    "I just want to make you feel better," she said, her tone sultry but shaky.


    "I''m not in the mood."


    She looked up at me with wide, pleading eyes. "Please¡­ just let me¡­ I''m sick, Lennox. I miss this."


    I stiffened.


    She saw the hesitation flicker in my expression and pounced on it emotionally.


    "You weren''t there yesterday when I fainted in the garden. You didn''t visit when the doctor said the infection is spreading. I''m scared," she whispered. "I just want to feel close to you¡­"


    I stared at her¡ªon her knees, trembling, ying every card she had.


    Maniption or not, the weight of her words pulled at me.


    I closed my eyes, my jaw tightening.


    I wasn''t in the mood, but I couldn''t say no.


    Anita''s fingers moved to my belt, slowly, like she was afraid I''d stop her again. I didn''t move. I just sat there, letting her make the choice.


    I wasn''t thinking clearly anymore. I was tired of the voices in my head¡ªtired of Levi''s words, tired of feeling everything I didn''t want to feel. Maybe this would shut it all down. Maybe she could help me forget.


    She undid my belt, and the small click of the buckle sounded too loud in the quiet room. Her warm breath touched my skin, then her lips. Soft. Careful. Like she was testing my limits.


    I stayed still.


    She kissed my abdomen, moving lower, and I gritted my teeth, every muscle in my body locked with tension. Her hands were warm on my thighs, stroking gently, almost worshipfully. But all I could feel was emptiness where something should have been.


    This wasn''t passion. It was punishment.


    Her mouth took my cock, and I hissed sharply through clenched teeth. She moved with a practiced rhythm, slow and deliberate, like she knew exactly how to use every second to her advantage. Like she wanted to pleasure me.


    But I didn''t feel it.


    Not for a moment.


    My hands fisted in the sheets beside me, not in her hair. I wouldn''t give her that intimacy. I kept my eyes open, staring nkly ahead, jaw clenched so tightly it ached. My breath came faster, but it wasn''t pleasure that had my heart racing.


    It was the storm. The guilt. The rage.


    And behind it all, the quiet, aching voice that whispered Olivia''s name in my head.


    In ce of Anita, I wanted Olivia. I wanted her on her knees, driving me insane with her mouth. Fuck! I desired that woman!


    Anita''s rhythm quickened, sensing my restraint. She hummed softly, trying to coax a reaction from me, something real. But I couldn''t give it to her. I felt nothing¡­ my cock was just semi-hard.


    I stared down at her for a moment¡ªher head bowed, her hands braced on my thighs, her eyes fluttering shut as if she could make me cum.


    But there was nothing exciting about this.


    Tired of it, I reached down to stop her when suddenly the door burst open, and I looked up, expecting one of my brothers.


    But to my horror, it wasn''t any of them.


    It was Olivia.

 Chapter 105: Little Warrior

    Lennox''s POV


    "Fuck!" I cursed, pulling out of Anita''s mouth¡ªbut it was toote.


    Olivia had already caught us.


    Where I was seated, I felt like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar¡ªexcept this wasn''t candy, and the shame cut deeper. My wolf growled inside me, restless and furious. Shamefully, I looked at Olivia, but instead of the reaction I expected, what I saw baffled me.


    No wide eyes. No trembling lips. No gasp of heartbreak.


    She didn''t look like she cared at all. She stared at us like it was nothing¡ªlike this was normal. And somehow, that made everything feel worse. What kind of woman walks in on her mate¡ªher husband¡ªreceiving head from another and doesn''t show the slightest flicker of pain?


    Without sparing me a nce, Olivia turned to Anita, who was now standing, still wearing that smug little smirk.


    "Why did you send Nora and Lolita out on an errand?" Olivia asked coldly.


    Anita scoffed and crossed her arms. "They''re maids. I wanted something, so I sent them. Is that a crime now?"


    Olivia took one step forward.


    Just one.


    But the entire energy in the room shifted.


    "Nora and Lolita are my personal maids," Olivia said, her tone sharper now. "You have your maids, Anita. Don''t touch what isn''t yours."


    Anita chuckled and took a step toward Olivia. "And if I do? What are you going to do about it?" she challenged.


    A small smile curled at the left corner of Olivia''s lips, and then she took a step forward, standing just an inch away from Anita, her re staring directly at Anita.


    "Then I''ll remind you exactly who I am. I''m Luna Olivia Luciano. I''m legally married to the triplets. I''m their queen. And you?" She paused and eyed Anita from head to toe.


    "You are just a whore¡­ a woman marked to warm their bed. Don''t confuse your position with mine."


    A suffocating silence hung in the air for a moment before Olivia continued.


    "Don''t dare me Anita¡­ if you still like this position of being their concubine, then I will advise you to stick to warming their bed and stay off my way¡­ this is yourst warning."


    Anita stepped back, angry. "You''re threatening me?"


    Olivia tilted her head, smiling coldly. "You forgot your ce. I''m just reminding you."


    Anita looked to me then, clearly expecting me to speak up in her defense.


    But I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    In truth, I felt like shit.


    And what hurt the most?


    Olivia hadn''t looked at me. Not once. Not even a sh of disappointment in her eyes.


    And somehow, that made me feel like the smallest man alive.


    "I will take my leave." With that, she turned and left, acting like I was invisible.


    "Olivia¡­" I said quietly, unsure what I was even asking for.


    She didn''t turn.


    She didn''t speak.


    She just walked away.


    As soon as Olivia walked out and the door closed behind her, the room wentpletely silent. I just sat there, frozen. My pants were still undone, my heart was racing, and shame hit me like a wave.


    There were times I wouldn''t care if she saw this. In fact, there were times I would want her to walk in and see this, but not anymore. I couldn''t exin it, but I would do anything just to prevent her from seeing this.


    Anita turned to me, her voice sharp for someone who is sick. "Did you see that? Did you see how she spoke to me?"


    I didn''t even look at her. "I''m leaving," I said tly as I buckled my belt.


    "What? Now?" she asked, surprised.


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t care. I needed to get away from her¡ªand away from what I had just done.


    I walked out of the room like I was in a fog. Everything inside me felt heavy. Wrong. The way Olivia didn''t even flinch when she caught us¡­ it haunted me. She didn''t care, didn''t yell. She didn''t even look at me. That hurt more than anything.


    I needed to clear my head.


    It was already past 8pm, but I decided to go to the training field. The sky was dark, the moon was out, and the wind was cool. I thought I''d be alone¡ªbut I wasn''t.


    Olivia was there.


    She was in the middle of the field, barefoot, moving like a fighter. Her braid swung behind her as she punched and kicked the air, her body sharp and graceful like she had done this a thousand times. Sweat glowed on her skin. Her face was serious. Focused. Powerful.


    She looked nothing like the quiet girl people always saw.


    She looked like a warrior.


    My little warrior.


    That thought struck something deep inside me. My chest tightened as an old memory rose to the surface, one I hadn''t thought of in years.


    She was just nine years old back then¡ªtiny, stubborn, full of fire. I had juste back from a long patrol when I saw her standing outside the training field, arms crossed, a small stic container in her hand.


    "Train me," she had said firmly, like amand. Her usual yful demeanor gone.


    I''d blinked, confused. "What?"


    She walked right up to me and opened the container to show a single chocte cupcake with pink frosting and rainbow sprinkles. "This is payment," she said seriously, holding it up like it was a bag of gold. "I know you''re the best. So teach me."


    Iughed that day. I couldn''t help it.


    But she didn''t.


    She was dead serious. "I don''t want to be weak like the other girls. I want to fight. I want to protect myself. I want to protect the people I love. Please."


    That word¡ªplease¡ªwas soft. Almost afraid, like she feared I would reject her request.


    I remembered kneeling down to her level, epting the cupcake, and saying, "Deal. But I''ll warn you, training with me won''t be easy."


    And she smiled so wide, like she''d just won a battle. "I don''t care. I''m not afraid."


    That cupcake.


    Her stubborn little face staring up at me like I was the only one who could make her stronger.


    And then¡­ there was something else. Something I buried so deep, I nearly forgot it existed.


    That day¡­ when she looked up at me with those fierce eyes and handed me that stupid cupcake¡­


    I felt something.


    A strange flutter in my stomach.


    It wasn''t lust. Not even close. But it was something strange. Something intense.


    I didn''t know what it was back then. All I knew was that I wanted to be around her. I wanted to see her train, to see her smile when she got things right. I wanted her toe back every day and push herself until she copsed on the mat and grinned up at me, breathless and proud.


    I was fourteen.


    She was nine.


    And I was terrified of what that meant.


    So I buried it. Deep. Told myself it was just some protective instinct. Just pride in a student. Nothing more.


    I trained her harder than anyone. Gave her hell. Watched her grow. And the older she got, the more I tried to keep my distance. I kept the strange feelings to myself until her fourteenth birthday when I decided it was time to tell her.


    Well, I did¡­ I told her, but it was the worst decision of my life.


    "What are you doing here, Lennox?" Olivia snapped, forcing me out of my thoughts.

 Chapter 106: Cut

    Lennox''s POV


    She stood before me with folded arms, clearly not happy that I was there.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, sounding so irritated.


    I shrugged, pushed back my emotions, and gave her a hard expression. "Why can''t I be here? This is the training field, not your room."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed, her re sharp. "Then train," she snapped, turning away from me and falling back into her stance. "Don''t just stand there gawking."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to ignore the tightness in my chest. "Your steps are sloppy," I said coldly.


    She froze. Slowly, she turned to face me again, her expression unreadable. "What?"


    "Your left leg drags on the pivot. Your form''s weaker than usual," I said, trying to sound calm, like I wasn''t suffocating on everything that happened minutes ago. "If you''re going to act like a warrior, then fight like one."


    Her lips curled into a furious smirk. "Oh, really?" she asked, voice dripping with anger. And before I could brace myself, she snatched a training knife from the weapons rack beside her and threw it.


    Fast. Sharp.


    I caught it¡ªbarely.


    The force behind it was no joke.


    "You''ve got a mouth on you today," I said, swinging the de, tasting it.


    Without a word, she attacked me.


    She didn''t hesitate, not for a second. Her attacks came at me in a blur of movement, and though I blocked the first few strikes, I wasn''t in the fight. I was distracted by her¡ªthe fire in her eyes, the tension in her jaw, the grace of every furious hit.


    She spun, ducked low, and the next thing I knew, her de sliced clean across my arm.


    I hissed in pain, stepping back and looking down at the blood seeping through my sleeve.


    She smirked. "Maybe you should spend less time fucking and more time training," she sneered.


    I clenched my jaw, her words hitting harder than the de.


    She wasn''t done.


    "My mistake. Maybe if you weren''t so busy with Anita, you wouldn''t be getting your ass handed to you. Even your brothers are better fighters, and they''ve never cked the way you have. And you''re the eldest?"


    Those words. Those exact damn words.


    They sliced deeper than the wound on my arm.


    My vision blurred with rage, memories reying in my head.


    Pain surged. Old pain. Deep wounds I thought were long buried were reopened.


    I snapped.


    With a growl, I struck back, faster and harder than before. Our des shed. Sparks flew. She fought back with everything she had, but this time I didn''t hold back.


    My de came down in a quick, controlled arc¡ªand sliced across her arm.


    She stumbled back, clutching the cut.


    The moment it happened, regret surged through me like ice water.


    "Olivia¡ª" I stepped forward.


    "Don''t," she said, her voice low but tight with pain.


    Her eyes were wide¡ªnot with fear, but with disbelief.


    And disappointment.


    The kind I hadn''t seen before.


    The kind I had feared more than anything.


    What the hell have I done?


    Olivia dropped the knife, and without saying a word, she began walking away, and without thinking, I followed her.


    "Olivia¡­ I''m sorry," I said again, rushing after her, my chest tight with guilt.


    She didn''t stop walking. Her arm was bleeding profusely, and she covered it with her other hand.


    "Olivia, wait. Please¡ªjust let me take care of your wound."


    She paused for a second, then turned her head slightly, her voice calm but annoyed. "It''s training, Lennox. Injuries happen."


    Her words sliced through me deeper than any de. I took another step closer.


    "I don''t care if it was training or a real fight," I said, my voice low. "You''re hurt. Let me help."


    She finally turned to face me fully, her expression unreadable but her tone sharp. "Care for your own wound, Lennox. That one''s bleeding worse than mine."


    I shook my head, taking another step forward, stubborn. "I don''t care about mine."


    "Well, you should do," she snapped, her eyes ring. "You''re bleeding."


    "What the hell happened?"


    A voice, furious and cold, echoed across the field.


    I froze.


    Levi.


    He was standing a few feet away, his eyes zing, his frown deepened, jaw tight. He took in Olivia''s arm, the blood running down her skin, and then he looked at me like he could rip me apart.


    "You injured her?" he growled, voice thunderous.


    I opened my mouth, guilt flooding me, but I couldn''t even speak before he spoke.


    "You hurt her! Are you out of your damn mind, Lennox? You cut her?!"


    I staggered slightly at the force of his rage. "It was a training fight¡ªit got out of hand. I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "You didn''t mean to?" he snarled. "You''re more experienced. You''re supposed to know when to back out, and not injure her! What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    Olivia stepped between us, her arm still bleeding. "Levi, calm down. It was training. I provoked it too."


    Levi didn''t even look at her for a second. His eyes stayed locked on me. "You don''t get to hurt her¡ªeven if it''s training. You don''t get to lose control. Not with her."


    I clenched my jaw but said nothing.


    Then Levi''s gaze softened as he turned to Olivia, gently taking her wounded arm into his hands.


    "Let me take care of this," he said quietly, but with a firmness that left no room for argument.


    Olivia frowned. "I can take care of myself." She refused.


    Levi shook his head. "It''s not up for debate, I''m doing it."


    She looked at me for the first time¡ªreally looked¡ªbut there was nothing warm in her eyes.


    Then she nodded.


    "Fine. You do it."


    And just like that, I was dismissed.


    Levi turned with her, guiding her away from me like I was a threat. I didn''t try to stop them. I didn''t say another word.


    I just stood there, bleeding. Not just bleeding in my arm¡ªbut my heart was also bleeding.

 Chapter 107: His Emotion

    Olivia''s POV


    "All done." Levi sighed in relief as he finished bandaging my arm.


    "I could get the healer," he offered.


    "No need. I''ll be fine by tomorrow. My wolf''s healing abilities must have done their work," I replied, and Levi nodded, still squatting before me.


    Feeling awkward being so close to him, I stood up and walked to the window, pretending to take in fresh air when, in truth, I just wanted to be as far away from him as possible. But Levi didn''t take the hint. Instead, he followed and stood behind me, making me frown as I wondered what he was doing.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked, irritated, my back still turned to him.


    I heard Levi release a soft sigh. For a moment, he said nothing. It was like he was struggling to find the right words.


    Our mate bond sparked to life, and suddenly, I began to feel his emotions¡ªsomething that hadn''t happened before. They''d blocked me. Blocked me from feeling anything from them. But now¡­ it felt like Levi had unblocked me. And what I felt? It was a mix of nervousness, worry, and fear.


    I furrowed my brow, confused. Why was Levi letting me feel his emotions? Why was he giving me that kind of ess? That kind of connection is only shared between mates who trust each other. So why now?


    "Olivia¡­ I have something to say," Levi said gently, his voice soft¡ªlike the man I used to know¡­ like how he used to talk to me.


    "Can you please turn around? I want to look you in the eyes and say it," he pleaded.


    For a moment, my heart began to race. My wolf whimpered softly, clearly confused. Why was Levi acting like this? Why was he speaking so gently? And why couldn''t I be angry at him¡­ tell him that I didn''t want to hear a word? Maybe it was because I could feel his emotions. His nervousness.


    I wanted to turn, but I kicked against it. "You can say what you have to say, Alpha Levi," I muttered, trying to sound as harsh as I could be.


    There was silence between us for a while. I could feel Levi''s emotions through the bond. I could feel everything. He was nervous, scared¡­ and sorry.


    "I want to let the past go," Levi finally said, his voice soft but clear. "I want us to be together, the way real mates should be."


    I didn''t move. His words were shocking. I didn''t know how to respond.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia," he said again. "I''m sorry for hurting you all these years. But I was in pain too. What you did to me¡­ it really hurt. It broke me."


    My heart started beating faster. I was confused. What I did to him? What was he talking about?


    "What did I do, Levi?" I asked slowly, still not turning around.


    There was a long pause before I finally turned to face him. I needed to see his eyes when he answered.


    But when he looked at me, he didn''t speak right away. He just looked¡­ sad.


    "You know what you did," he said, his voice tight.


    "No, I don''t," I replied, shaking my head. "I honestly don''t remember. Why don''t you just tell me?"


    He looked away, his jaw clenched like he was trying not to say something.


    "Because I can''t," he finally said. "I don''t want to go back to that moment. And maybe it''s better that you don''t remember."


    His words made my chest feel heavy. None of this made sense. If he wasn''t going to tell me, why bring it up at all?


    "Then why say all this?" I asked, my voice cracking a little. "Why tell me you''re hurt by something I don''t even remember?"


    "Because I want you to understand why I acted the way I did. I wasn''t just being cruel for no reason," he said softly. "You hurt me that day, Olivia. And I''ve been carrying that pain for years. But I''m tired of it. I don''t want to live like that anymore. I want to move forward. I want us to start again¡­ if you''ll let me."


    I stared at him, unsure of what to say. Start over? After everything?


    I didn''t even know what I had done to him, and he wouldn''t tell me. How was I supposed to decide something so big when I didn''t even know the full story?


    And yet¡­ I could feel his pain. I could feel that he truly meant what he said.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi stepped forward, reaching out to take my hand.


    But I quickly stepped back and shook my head, my voice rising. "No, Levi¡­ you have to tell me what I did! How did I hurt you? You and your brothers keep saying I hurt you, but I don''t remember anything! I can''t remember doing anything!"


    He opened his mouth to speak¡ªhis eyes dark and full of something I couldn''t quite ce¡ªbut just then, a sharp, sudden pain hit my chest.


    I gasped, grabbing my shirt as the pain shot through my heart like fire. It wasn''t physical exactly¡ªit was deeper, tied to my wolf.


    Levi froze, his hand reaching out like he felt it too. "Olivia?" he asked urgently, his voice full of panic. "Did you feel that?"


    I nodded, struggling to breathe. "Y-Yeah¡­ what was that?"


    My wolf whimpered deep inside me, her voice breaking as she cried out one name.


    Lennox.


    I froze, eyes wide.


    Levi''s expression changed instantly¡ªhis eyes darkening with worry. "Something''s wrong," he said, already turning toward the door. "Something''s wrong with Lennox!"


    And without another word, he ran.


    I didn''t think. I followed.


    My heart was pounding, my legs moving before I could even process what I was doing. I could feel my wolf''s fear pressing in on me like a storm. Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong.


    "Levi!" I shouted as we raced down the hallway. "What''s happening?!"


    But he didn''t answer. He just kept running, faster and faster.


    And the only thing I knew for sure was that the pain in my chest wasn''t just mine anymore¡ªit was Lennox''s. And it was getting worse.

 Chapter 108: Attacked

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi and I had barely made it down the stairs when a shout echoed from outside the pack house gates.


    "Open up!"


    We rushed outside, hearts racing, and what we saw stopped us cold.


    Lennox was staggering through the front gates of the mansion, drenched in blood, one hand gripping his side while the other dragged along the ground for support. His shirt was torn, soaked through, and blood dripped from his fingertips onto the gravel path. His steps were slow, like he could copse at any second.


    "Lennox!" I screamed.


    "Guards!" Levi bellowed, charging forward. I ran with him, fear crashing over me like a wave.


    As we reached him, Lennox looked up. His face was pale, lips trembling, blood smeared across his cheek. But when he saw me, something like relief flickered in his eyes.


    And then he copsed¡ªstraight into my arms.


    The force of his body knocked me down, and we both hit the ground. My hands immediately went to his face.


    "Lennox! Lennox, stay with me!" I cried, brushing his hair back. "What happened?"


    "Call the healer now!" Levi ordered the guards, who were already rushing toward us.


    "I¡­ I went to the woods for a night run¡­" Lennox''s voice was weak, raspy. Blood stained his teeth as he coughed again, more of it spilling from his mouth. "Rogues¡­ they attacked me. But not just any rogues¡­ they had Wolfsbane¡­"


    My heart dropped.


    Wolfsbane


    That exined the blood. The weakness. The fact that his wolf wasn''t healing him.


    "It weakened me," Lennox whispered, his head resting against my chest. "I tried¡­ I tried to fight, but there were too many¡­" he coughed out more blood and then looked up at me¡­ his green piercing eyes losing their life.


    "Olivia, I feel like I am dying¡­ my organs are shutting down."


    "No, no, don''t talk like that," I cried, cupping his face. "You''re going to be okay, Lennox. You''re not dying."


    He smiled faintly, pain etched into every line of his face. "If I am¡­ at least I''m dying in your arms."


    "Stop it!" My tears were falling now, fast and uncontroble. "You''re not dying! You''re strong! You''re a warrior¡ªyou''re not going to die!"


    Lennox chuckled softly and coughed out blood once more. "You''re¡­ right," he murmured, his hand reaching up to brush away my tears. "I''m weak, Olivia¡­ I need to train more¡­"


    And then his body went limp.


    "Lennox?" I shook him. "Lennox, no¡ªwake up! Please!"


    The healer finally arrived, skidding to a stop beside us with a satchel full of supplies. "Step back!"


    Louis came running down the steps of the mansion, his eyes widening in horror when he saw Lennox. "What the hell happened?"


    "Rogues. Silverbane," Levi growled, pacing like a caged animal. "They ambushed him."


    The healer rushed to Lennox''s side, her hands steady but swift as she assessed the severity of his wounds. She didn''t speak for a moment, her brow furrowing in concentration. Then, she began to mutter incantations under her breath, each word blending into the next as she worked quickly, grinding herbs into a paste and pressing it against his wounds. Her movements were almost mechanical, but I could see the worry in her eyes. "We need to move him now. He''s fading."


    The guards lifted Lennox gently, blood still trickling from his side, and carried him into the house.


    "I''ming with you," I said, refusing to let go of his hand.


    Louis nodded tightly. "Stay close."


    I walked beside Lennox all the way to his room, still holding his hand even though he was unconscious. I couldn''t stop shaking.


    We arrived in his room and he wasid on the bed while the healer continued her spell.


    The door opened and Anita rushed in and moved to the other side of Lennox. "What happened¡­ what happened to him?" she asked in fear, but no one responded.


    I looked at Lennox, my tears falling down my face freely.


    He thought he was weak.


    My chest twisted painfully. My knees gave way and I sank slowly beside his bed, still gripping his hand like it was the only thing anchoring me to this world.


    How could he think that?


    Lennox¡ªAlpha Lennox¡ªwas the strongest man I had ever known. His strength wasn''t just normal. He fights like a skillful beast¡­


    And now¡­ now he was lying here, unconscious, thinking he was weak because of me.


    Because of what I said.


    I squeezed my eyes shut as guilt rose up my throat like bile.


    I had been angry¡ªhurt¡ªand I let itsh out through words like des. I told him he was weak.


    And he believed me.


    God, what had I done?


    "Lennox," I whispered brokenly, brushing his matted hair from his forehead. "I didn''t mean it. I swear, I didn''t mean what I said¡­"


    Tears slipped down, one after another, soaking into his nket.


    "You''re not weak. You never were. You''re the strongest man I''ve ever met." My voice cracked. "I was just angry. Angry at everything¡­ and I took it out on you. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    His handy limp in mine, cold and still. The bond between us pulsed faintly, like a dying me.


    "Please don''t let this be thest time I speak to him. Please," I whispered to the Moon Goddess.


    "You fought off rogues," I choked out. "Even with Silverbane in your veins, you made it back. You walked through that gate, bleeding and broken, just to get home¡­ just to get to us. How is that weak? Tell me, Lennox¡ªhow is that weak?"


    I leaned down, pressing a kiss to the back of his hand.


    "I never meant it, Lennox¡­ pleasee back to me."


    The healer looked up suddenly, her eyes locked on mine. "It is working¡­ keep talking to him. He can hear you."


    I gasped, tightening my grip on his hand. My heart pounding as I stared at his pale, still face. My voice trembled as I leaned closer, brushing my lips against his knuckles.


    "Do you remember, Lennox?" I whispered. "Do you remember the promise you made to me on my thirteenth birthday?"


    I paused, tears burning my eyes. My voice cracked, but I forced the words out.


    "You said you''d protect me. You said you''d never leave me. You told me nothing would ever take you away from me."


    My voice broke on thest word, a sob rising in my chest.


    "Are you going back on that now? Was it all a lie? Because I don''t care what happened between us, Lennox¡ªI don''t care if we fight or if you hate me now. I don''t want you to leave me. I can''t lose you like this."


    I cupped his face, my thumbs brushing over the blood and dirt.


    "I know things are broken between us. I know I said horrible things. But I didn''t mean it. You''re not weak. You''ve never been weak. You''re the strongest man I''ve ever known. Even now¡­ lying here like this¡­ you''re stronger than anyone."


    I kissed his forehead gently, my tearsnding on his skin.


    "I need you, Lennox. So please¡­ don''t go. Don''t leave me. You promised. Damn it, Lennox, wake up!" My voice cracked as I brokepletely. "You don''t get to die on me. Not like this. Not after everything."


    And suddenly¡ª


    His fingers twitched in mine.


    My breath caught as his eyelids slowly fluttered open, those piercing green eyes blinking into the light. My heart jumped in my chest.


    He looked at me¡ªreally looked at me¡ªand even though he was pale and weak, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Moon Goddess¡­" he rasped, his voice hoarse, "your voice is so annoying."


    My mouth dropped open in shock.


    "And these tears¡­" he coughed lightly, his eyes still fixed on mine, "they''re soaking my shirt. Disrespectful, Olivia."


    Despite everything, a wateryugh escaped my lips.


    But before I could say anything more, his smirk faded, and his eyes slipped shut again¡ªgently, as though he were simply drifting off to sleep.


    "Lennox?" I whispered, panic starting to rise again.


    The healer ced a calming hand on my shoulder. "He''s fine," she said softly. "He''s not unconscious from the wounds anymore. His wolf is taking over now¡ªhe needs to restpletely, so the healing can begin."


    My whole body sagged in relief.


    "He''s going to make it," she assured me. "Thanks to you, he will be fine."


    I looked at Lennox, his breathing now deep and even.


    And I smiled through the tears.


    "I''m not done annoying you yet," I whispered. "So don''t even think about leaving me."

 Chapter 109: In His Unconscious State

    Olivia''s POV


    For another few minutes, the healer attended to Lennox, and after she was satisfied with his condition, she nodded and got to her feet. "He''s fine, but it''ll take a few hours for him to wake. I still rmend someone stays with him in case he wakes up."


    "I will stay with him," Anita said immediately, stealing the words right out of my mouth. I wanted to say it. I wanted to stay with him. Despite everything, despite our strained rtionship. I couldn''t return to my room and feel at ease knowing he was still unconscious.


    "No, Anita, you can''t watch over Lennox. You are sick," Louis refused immediately.


    Anita frowned and shook her head. "I can manage¡­ I really want to stay with him. It is my duty¡­" she tried arguing, but I cut her off with a scoff.


    "Your duty?" I asked, arching a brow, my hands still intertwined with Lennox''s. "Last time I checked, Anita, you are just a concubine. And I?" I smirked. "I''m his wife. His mate. If anyone stays, it''s going to be me. So I advise you to go back to your room, Anita. You''re still unwell¡ªording to you."


    A deep frown spread across Anita''s face as she red at me. If looks could kill, I''d already be dead¡ªbut I didn''t care. I turned to Levi and Louis, who stood at the edge of the bed. "You both can leave. I''ll attend to him. After all, it is my duty as his wife," I said firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    Levi and Louis exchanged a nce before both of them nodded in agreement.


    As they reluctantly turned to leave, Anita''s voice rang out sharply, halting them in their tracks.


    "You can''t let her stay!" she snapped, her eyes filled with disbelief. "She hates Lennox¡ª he hates her too! What if she tries to kill him in his sleep?"


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    I turned my head slowly, narrowing my eyes at her. "You know you could be Prosecuted  for saying this?" I warned.


    "Damn you," she hissed, her voice trembling with anger. "Lennox will not be happy waking to see you."


    "And yet," I cut her off coldly, "he woke up calling for me, not you."


    Her face paled, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came.


    "If I hated Lennox," I continued, my voice low but filled with anger, "I wouldn''t be here. Hell, I''d be in my room, taking a nice nap."


    Anita''s lip quivered. She turned to Levi and Louis, desperation in her eyes. "You''re really going to let her stay? Alone with him?"


    Louis nodded without hesitation. "Anita, she''s his wife. His mate. That means something, whether you like it or not."


    "You should rest," Levi added gently. "You''re still recovering. Don''t make this worse for yourself."


    Anita opened her mouth, then closed it again, a tremble running through her. Her eyes glistened with tears, but she said nothing more as she spun on her heels and stormed out of the room.


    I turned back to Lennox, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead.


    God, I''m supposed to hate you


    I''m supposed to walk away. But here I am¡ªwanting to stay.


    "Olivia, if you need anything or if he wakes, just reach out through the mind link," Levi said, and I nodded, my gaze still fixed on Lennox.


    Levi and Louis left the room, leaving me alone with Lennox. Silence enveloped the room like a heavy nket¡ªcalm, yet suffocating.


    I nced down at our intertwined hands and sighed softly. I should let go. Slowly, I tried to move my hand away from his, but even in his unconscious state, Lennox''s fingers tightened around mine, as if refusing to let me go.


    I froze.


    My chest tightened, something warm and painful blooming deep inside. Why did that small gesture affect me so much?


    With a shaky breath, I gave in and lowered myself onto the edge of the bed, my free hand gently brushing his hair back. I watched him in silence, studying his face¡ª the softshes that fanned across his cheeks, the slight cut on his brow, the slight parting of his lips as he breathed steadily.


    Still handsome. Still breathtaking. And I hated that I still found him so attractive.


    "I''m supposed to hate you," I whispered, almost pleadingly. "You gave me every reason to. You broke me, Lennox¡­ over and over. So why the hell does it hurt to see you like this?"


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, blinking fast.


    "You idiot," I muttered, brushing my thumb over his knuckles. "When I saw you on the ground, bleeding, unconscious¡­ I thought you were going to die. I''ve never been so scared in my life." My voice cracked on thest word, and I bit my bottom lip hard to stop it from trembling.


    "I should''ve walked away. Should''ve let someone else care. But I couldn''t. Because even when I try to hate you¡­ I can''t."


    I looked down at our hands again, his fingers still wrapped around mine. It was infuriating. Andforting. And terrifying.


    I leaned down slowly, resting my forehead gently against the back of his hand. "Just wake up," I whispered. "Please¡­ just be fine."


    And then suddenly, a sound.


    Barely audible. So soft I thought I imagined it.


    My head lifted quickly, my eyes narrowing on his face. His brows twitched. His lips moved¡­ and then again. Mumbled, broken words falling from his mouth like whispers carried by the wind.


    And then, I heard it.


    The melody.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "¡­heart beats fast¡­ colors and promises¡­"


    My breath hitched.


    I knew that song. My song.


    "A Thousand Years."


    The same one he used to sing to me. He would hum it into my ear as he held me close, whispering that he''d always be here.


    Tears spilled freely down my cheeks as he continued in his sleep, voice gravelly,ced with unconscious slurs, but still soft¡ªstill unmistakably Lennox.


    "¡­but watching you stand alone¡­ all of my doubt¡­ suddenly goes away somehow¡­"


    My hands trembled as I held his tighter. He remembered.


    Even now, even like this¡ª he remembered me.


    "¡­ I have died every day waiting for you¡­ darling, don''t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years¡­"


    A sob broke past my lips.


    "You idiot," I whispered, brushing a thumb under his eye. "Why now? Why that song?" I sniffled, smiling through the tears. "You really know how to hurt me¡­ and heal me¡­ all at once."


    He stirred faintly at my touch, his lips still forming the words.


    "¡­and all along I believed I would find you¡­"


    I leaned closer, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead, breathing in his scent.


    "You still remembered," I murmured.


    I lowered my head, resting it beside him again, our hands still tightly entwined."


    And as he drifted deeper into unconsciousness, thest soft notes slipped from his lips¡ªlike a promise echoing across the room.


    "¡­I have loved you¡­ for a thousand years¡­ I''ll love you for a thousand more¡­"

 Chapter 110: By My Side

    Lennox''s POV


    Everything felt heavy.


    My body¡­ my head¡­ even my heart.


    I wasn''t sure where I was. My mind floated between light and darkness, pain and peace. I heard voices¡ªsome loud, some soft. But one stood out.


    Olivia''s voice.


    Even in my sleep, I felt her. Heard her. Smelled her scent¡ªsoft, warm,forting. Like home.


    I tried to open my eyes, but they felt too heavy. My body didn''t want to move. Still, I wasn''t alone. I could feel a hand in mine. Warm. Gentle. Familiar.


    I wanted to wake up. I wanted to see her.


    Slowly, my body started to respond. My fingers twitched. My breathing deepened. My eyelids fluttered open, though the light stung my eyes.


    It took a moment, but then I saw her.


    Curled beside me on the bed, her head resting near my arm. Her hand still holding mine like she never wanted to let go.


    She was asleep.


    Even in sleep, she looked so beautiful. So tired¡­ but peaceful. There were dried tears on her cheeks, and I wondered if they were for me.


    My heart ached.


    She was supposed to hate me.


    So why was she here?


    I turned my head slowly, ignoring the pain. I wanted to look at her properly, to take her in. My mate. My wife. The one I had hurt the most¡­ yet here she was, by my side.


    I lifted our joined hands and pressed a soft kiss to her knuckles. She didn''t stir.


    "Olivia," I whispered, my voice rough and low.


    She didn''t wake, but her grip on my hand tightened a little, like even in sleep she didn''t want to lose me.


    A sad smile pulled at my lips.


    "We are going out of the n," I whispered, my voice low. "We are supposed to hate each other, remember? Then what is happening?"


    I brushed a lock of hair from her face, careful not to wake her. I didn''t deserve her. But right now, I was just thankful she was here.


    Sighing softly, I stared at the ceiling, my thoughts a mess.


    "How do you feel?"


    My wolf''s voice echoed gently in my mind.


    I shrugged, "Okay," I replied quietly.


    Olivia''s fingers tightened around mine again, like a silent reminder she was still there.


    I turned my head slightly, looking at her sleeping form again. Hershes fluttered, and her breathing shifted. She was waking up.


    A part of me wanted to pretend to still be asleep.


    But it was toote.


    Her eyes slowly opened, hazy at first, then wide and alert when theynded on me.


    We stared at each other.


    Silence.


    And then I spoke, my voice dry and cold. "Did you lose your way, Olivia? Or did you just forget this room belongs to someone you hate?"


    She sat up slowly, brushing her hair out of her face, her jaw tightening. "Don''t tter yourself. I stayed because the healer said someone should."


    I scoffed. "I''m sure Levi or Louis could''ve done the job. Or one of the guards. Why you?"


    She looked at me, her expression unreadable. Then she said simply, "You wouldn''t let go."


    That caught me off guard.


    "What?" I asked, frowning.


    She gestured to our joined hands¡ªstill locked together, even now. "You were unconscious. But when I tried to leave, you held on. Even in your sleep. That''s the only reason I stayed."


    My grip loosened instantly, and I let go of her hand. "Well, you''re free to go now. I don''t need your pity."


    She pulled her hand back sharply. "Trust me, I wouldn''t waste pity on you."


    I sat up slightly, wincing at the pain in my ribs. "Then what was that, huh? You falling asleep next to me? Tears on your face? Was that part of your act?"


    She red at me. "Everyone was crying, so what do you expect me to do? Not cry? They will think I want you dead! So yeah, I fake cried."


    I smiled, not able to stop myself from it. Her excuse was really hrious. It reminded me of the silly lies she used to give when we were younger.


    She stood abruptly, backing away from the bed like my presence physically burned her. "Since you are awake, I bet I should take my leave."


    She turned to leave, But before she could take another step, I reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    She froze.


    "Lennox," she warned softly, not looking at me.


    I didn''t let go.


    In one swift motion, I pulled her back¡ªhard enough that she lost her footing and fell onto the bed. I guided her onto myp, and in seconds, she was straddling me, both hands pressed against my chest for bnce.


    She looked shocked, her lips parting, eyes wide as they stared into mine.


    "What are you doing?" she breathed.


    I held her waist firmly, not letting her move. "I don''t like feeling like I owe anyone anything," I said, my voice low, rough. "Especially you."


    Her brows furrowed. "What the hell does that mean?"


    "It means," I said, my hand sliding up her back slowly, "you stayed¡­ even when you didn''t have to. You sat here and cried for me, Olivia. That''s not nothing."


    She opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off.


    "I want to repay you."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "With what?"


    My eyes didn''t leave hers as I leaned forward, close enough to feel her breath. "Let me show you."


    I dipped my head, trailing soft, slow kisses down her neck. She sucked in a breath, her hands tightening against my chest.


    "Lennox¡­" she whispered, her voice shaking.


    I didn''t stop. I kissed the spot just below her ear, the ce that always made her shiver. And it still did.


    My fingers slipped under the hem of her top, pulling it upward. She didn''t fight me¡ªnot yet. I pushed the fabric higher until her chest was exposed, and my lips found her skin again.


    I kissed along her corbone¡­ then lower¡­ until I took one of her nipples into my mouth.


    She gasped.


    "Lennox¡­ stop¡­ you''re not healed¡­"


    "I don''t care," I murmured against her skin.


    She moaned softly as I sucked gently, switching to the other breast. Her fingers tangled in my hair, like she wanted to push me away¡ªbut couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    "You''re insane," she breathed.


    "Maybe," I whispered. "But I have to repay you."


    Her breathing got heavier, her body tense on top of mine as I kept kissing and sucking gently on her skin. Every small moan from her lips made my blood burn hotter. I could feel myself getting harder under her, my body reacting like it always did around her¡ªhungry, desperate, wild.


    She whispered my name again, softer this time.


    "Lennox¡­"


    I kissed her again, slower, deeper. My hands slid around her waist, pulling her closer against me. Her hips brushed against my arousal, and a low groan escaped me.


    I was losing control. I wanted her¡ªright here, right now. I didn''t care that I hadn''t healed fully. I didn''t care about the pain in my ribs or the chaos we came from. I just needed her.


    But just as I was about to push her toppletely off,


    I heard footsteps.


    We both froze.


    A secondter, a firm knock sounded at the door.


    She pulled away from me instantly, her eyes wide, chest rising and falling with every shaky breath. Her arms crossed quickly over her chest, fixing her clothes as she climbed off me.


    I stared at her, still catching my breath, my body throbbing beneath the covers.


    Without sparing me a nce, she turned around and walked to the door.


    I didn''t stop her this time.


    The door opened. Closed.


    Then Silence enveloped the room.


    I dropped back against the pillows, staring at the ceiling¡­ then down at myself.


    My cock was hard¡ªaching, straining against my pants. I groaned softly, running a hand over my face.


    "She''s going to kill me," I muttered.


    I kept staring at the door like my eyes could pull her back.


    But instead of her¡­ in stepped someone else.


    A tall figure dressed in a dark uniform¡ªmy personal guard, B.


    He stepped in cautiously, then paused when he saw me sitting up in bed, shirtless, flushed, and clearly pissed.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I snapped, my voice sharp and filled with anger.


    B stood straighter, clearly sensing my mood. "Apologies, Alpha. I came to check on you. The healer said you were stable but still recovering¡ª"


    "I''m fine," I growled.


    He blinked, then nced awkwardly toward the door Olivia had just walked through. He knew something was up.


    His eyes dropped to the floor, pretending not to notice the state I was in.


    My frown deepened as I red at him. "Of all times, you decided to show up now?"


    I grabbed the nearest pillow and hurled it straight at him.


    It hit him square in the chest.


    "Out. Now."

 Chapter 111: Regrets

    Lennox''s POV


    The door to my room pushed open and Levi and Louis walked in, both with a relieved look on their faces.


    "Man, you are glowing for a man who nearly escaped death," Louis teased, and I rolled my eyes at them. If only they knew what had happened between Olivia and me, of course I should be glowing.


    "How are you feeling?" Levi asked in a serious tone as he moved over and stood at the edge of the bed, giving me a quick nce as if assessing is I was really okay.


    "I''m fine," I sighed. "But we need to find those bastards!"


    "We''ve already done that. Two of the two surviving rogues you didn''t kill were found, and they''re in the dungeon¡ªthough they''ve yet to tell us who sent them," Levi announced.


    My frown deepened as my wolf howled in anger. "That means I will have to torture them myself,"


    "No, you won''t, brother. All you need is rest to recover," Levi said in a tone of finality. I wanted to argue, to make him let me torture those rogues myself, but Louis chimed in. "You need rest, Lennox¡­ at least for two days, and that is what''s going to happen. You will not get involved with any duty for the next two days, so rx."


    Just as I was about to argue with both of them, the door swung open again¡ªthis time with far more drama.


    "Lennox!" a high-pitched voice rang out, and before I could process what was happening, Anita flew into the room.


    She ran straight to the bed and threw herself onto me like a damn missile, wrapping her arms around my neck and smothering my face with kisses.


    "Oh my Moon Goddess! You''re awake! You''re alive! I was so, so worried!" she cried dramatically, her lipsnding all over my cheeks, nose, jaw¡ªanywhere she could reach.


    I stiffened under her weight, trying not to groan in difort. My ribs were still healing, and her body pressing into me didn''t help. Neither did the strong floral perfume she wore that made my head spin for all the wrong reasons.


    "Anita, you need to get off," I said tly, my voice low.


    But she didn''t listen. She clung even tighter, as if I was her long-lost love returned from war.


    "I cried for hours!" she went on, still pressing wet kisses to my cheek. "I barely slept, thinking about you! I couldn''t eat, couldn''t think straight¡ª"


    "Anita!" I snapped, my patience breaking. "Enough. Get off me."


    That got her attention. She froze, pulling back just a little, her face showing fake hurt and wide-eyed innocence.


    "I was just worried," she pouted.


    "I know," I muttered coldly, shifting ufortably. "But you don''t have to throw yourself on me. You are hurting me," I said with a frown. Deep down, I knew that if it were a certain someone, I wouldn''tin.


    Levi coughed awkwardly behind her, clearly trying not tough, while Louis outright smirked. Bastards.


    Anita blinked at me, clearly stunned by my cold tone. "I¡­ I''m sorry¡ª"


    "It''s okay," I cut her off sharply.


    Anita smiled at me, a smile that had no effect on me. She sat beside me, far too close, her hand brushing mine like, irritating me even more.


    I stared at her for a long moment, feeling absolutely¡­ nothing.


    No spark. No warmth. No interest. Just a faint headache and growing irritation.


    How the hell did I ever like her?


    I nced at Levi and Louis¡ªboth watching the scene unfold with poorly concealed amusement¡ªand I couldn''t help but wonder how we were ever interested in her.


    Anita was never my type. Not truly. She''s Too loud. Too clingy. Too fake. She was all surface and no substance. My wolf had never once stirred for her. And I knew, deep down, she''d never been Levi''s or Louis''s type either. We only ever kept her around because¡­ well, because of Olivia.


    I exhaled slowly, the weight of the truth sitting heavy in my chest.


    I had chosen Anita to get back at Olivia. To hurt her the way she had hurt me back then. What better revenge than to im her best friend?


    And it worked, didn''t it?


    Olivia had looked hurt when she saw us together. She stopped looking me in the eyes. She avoided rooms I walked into. She pulled away, and I convinced myself I had won.


    But now¡­ sitting here, feeling nothing for the woman beside me, all I could feel was regret.


    I regretted making Anita my concubine.


    I regretted marking her.


    I regretted every kiss, every night, every public disy meant to stab into Olivia like a de.


    I regretted that I''d ever thought about marrying her just to hurt Olivia more.


    It was petty. Cruel. And above all¡ªit wasn''t me.


    I nced at Anita again. She was chatting with Louis now, trying to win him over with that fakeugh of hers. But even Louis looked bored.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, trying to drown out Anita''s voice as she giggled at something Louis clearly didn''t find funny. Her fingers were now ying with the edge of my nket, like she owned the right to touch anything of mine.


    Disgust curled in my gut. I couldn''t endure it anymore.


    I pushed myself up slightly on the bed, ignoring the sharp ache in my side as I cleared my throat.


    They all turned to look at me.


    "I think I need to rest now," I said, keeping my tone as neutral as possible. "The headache''s kicking in again."


    Louis arched a brow, seeing right through me. Levi gave me a nod, understanding. Anita, of course, pouted.


    "Oh, but I just got here¡ª"


    "I know," I cut in, not harsh but firmly. "But I need quiet. And I need space. Alone."


    "But¡ª"


    "Anita," Levi said suddenly, stepping in with a serious look. "Let him rest. You heard him."


    She looked between the three of us as if she wanted to protest again, but something in my expression must have warned her off. Slowly, she stood, smoothing down her dress like she was some queen being dismissed.


    "Fine," she said, too sweetly. "I''lle check on youter."


    "Don''t," I said before I could stop myself.


    An awkward Silence filled the air.


    Anita stared at me, stunned. For once, no fake pout. No crocodile tears. Just shock.


    "I need space, Anita," I continued, my voice quieter now but firm. "Don''t take it personally. Just¡­ give me time."


    She didn''t respond. Just nodded stiffly, then turned and walked out, her perfume lingering in the air.


    Levi and Louis gave me a curious look.


    "Are you okay?" Levi asked.


    "Yeah¡­ just need a moment alone," I said.


    They nodded and also left.


    After they left, I settled back on the bed, my back against the headboard, and kept staring at the ceiling, my mind a tangle of mess. For a few minutes, I thought of Levi''s words, how he told me he wanted to start afresh with Olivia¡­


    I wondered If I could do that too.


    Can I forgive her? I mean, can we forgive each other? She had hurt me, and I had hurt her too.


    As Iy there, staring at the ceiling and thinking about everything¡ªabout Olivia, about the mess I''d made¡ªmy sharp hearing suddenly picked up something.


    Voices.


    At first, I thought I was imagining it. But then I heard it again¡ªlouder this time. One voice stood out clearly, even through the walls.


    It was Olivia''s.


    My heart skipped a beat. She sounded upset, maybe even angry. I didn''t know what she was saying, but I knew she was pissed.


    Without thinking, I sat up quickly, pain shooting through my ribs. I clenched my jaw to stop myself from groaning. My body wasn''t ready to move yet¡ªbut I didn''t care.


    I pushed off the bed, grabbed the nearest shirt, and forced it over my head. Every movement hurt, but I kept going.


    I had to know what was going on, why she was yelling, who she was yelling at.

 Chapter 112: Hit Me

    Olivia''s POV


    I was taking a nap when suddenly I felt the door to my room was harshly pushed open, forcing me out of my morning nap.


    While my eyes were half open, I noticed Anita storming towards me on the bed, and when she got to where Iid, shended a hard p right across my face. The pain shot through me, and for a moment I couldn''t understand it¡ªI just remained on the bed, trying to process what had just happened.


    "Tell me, you slut, what witch did you visit? Huh? What spell did you cast on the triplets?" Anita spat in anger.


    Anger boiled through my veins, and I slowly sat up on the bed, still trying to gather myself.


    "You slut¡­ tell me, what spell did you use? You did a spell so they hate me, right? Is that what you did?!" she yelled, and again, shended another p on my face.


    Pain shot through my cheek again as Anita pped me a second time. That was it. My anger exploded like fire inside me.


    I jumped out of bed, my vision red with rage. I grabbed Anita by her hair, yanking her head back as she screamed.


    "How dare you p me?!" I yelled, dragging her across the room.


    She kicked and fought to get away, but I was too strong. My wolf was out. My body shook with fury.


    "You think I did a spell on them?!" I shouted. "You think I need a spell for them to hate you? You did that all by yourself!"


    I mmed her face against the wall. Hard.


    She screamed in pain, blood smearing across the wall from her nose.


    "You bullied me for years," I growled, pulling her back and smashing her again. "You spread lies! Youughed at my pain! And now you barge in here and hit me?!"


    Her hands wed at mine, trying to break free, but I didn''t stop. My wolf had taken over. I couldn''t stop even if I wanted to.


    "Help! Guards! Help me!" Anita screamed, her voice full of panic.


    I didn''t care. I mmed her again. "You''re pathetic, Anita!"


    Her blood was everywhere now¡ªon the wall, on my hands, on her dress. She was crying, begging, but I couldn''t hear her.


    Suddenly, the door burst open. Guards rushed in, followed by Louis, Levi¡ª


    And Lennox.


    They all froze at the sight.


    "Olivia, stop!" Levi shouted, running toward me.


    But I wasn''t listening.


    My hands were still tangled in Anita''s hair. I raised her face again, ready to m her one more time¡ª


    "OLIVIA!" Lennox''s voice thundered through the room.


    And that''s when I paused, breath heavy, chest rising and falling with anger.


    My eyes met Lennox''s¡ªand I saw the shock on his face. The disbelief. The concern.


    Louis rushed forward and grabbed Anita away from me, holding her tightly. I stood there, breathing hard, my fists still clenched. My chest rose and fell like I had just run a marathon.


    "What the hell are you doing, Olivia?!" Louis yelled as he cradled Anita in his arms.


    Anita buried her face into his chest, sobbing loudly, her blood staining his clean white shirt.


    I stared at her¡ªat what I had done.


    Her face was a mess. Blood dripped from her nose, and there were deep scratches across her cheek. One eye was already swelling. For a second¡­ I knew I went too far.


    Louis gently lifted Anita''s face, his jaw tightening when he saw the damage. "Shit," he muttered under his breath.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi started, walking closer. "How could you do this?"


    I looked away, feeling guilty but still angry. "She hit me first. Twice," I muttered.


    "That''s not the point!" Lennox snapped. "You should havee to us. You should''ve told us¡ªnot do this to her face!"


    "She''s jealous of me!" Anita cried suddenly, turning her bloody face toward them. "She''s jealous of my pretty face! That''s why she did this to me!"


    "That''s a lie!" I shouted, my voice shaking. "I didn''t touch her because I was jealous¡ªI did it because she pped me and used me of casting a spell on you three!"


    Louis''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll deal with thister. She needs a healer." He turned to Levi and Lennox. "I''m taking her."


    He carefully carried Anita out of the room, her hand holding tightly onto his shirt.


    I stood there in silence until only Levi and Lennox were left with me.


    They both looked at me with expressions I couldn''t read.


    Disappointment,


    worry,


    maybe even a bit of fear.


    "Don''t make this a big deal," I finally said, my voice calmer now. "The healer will fix her up. The scratches won''t even be visible."


    Levi sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "That''s not the point, Olivia," Levi said as he moved closer to me. "You are not supposed to lose your temper like that, Olivia. You are Luna. You need to learn how to control your temper. What do you think the pack will say if they get to find out that you nearly destroyed Anita''s face?" Levi said, softly¡ªnot shouting at me, but somehow I was offended by it.


    "I don''t care! I don''t care what the pack says!"


    Levi stared at me like he couldn''t believe what I''d just said. His jaw tightened, but he stayed calm.


    "You''re not just anybody anymore, Olivia," he said slowly, almost like he was trying to reason with a wild animal. "You''re Luna. You can''t afford to lose control like that."


    Iughed bitterly, shaking my head. "Luna? Is that what I am now?" My voice trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with rage. "Then maybe it''s time people start treating me like one."


    Lennox crossed his arms, watching me closely. His gaze wasn''t angry¡ªit was calcting. "You nearly crushed her skull, Olivia. If we hadn''t walked in, you might''ve killed her."


    "Maybe I should have," I snapped, locking eyes with Lennox. "If you want to me someone, me Anita for waking me up with a p and calling me a slut."


    "You still went too far," Levi said, his voice soft but firm.


    "I don''t care!" I snapped, my voice rising. "I don''t care what the pack thinks of me. They already call me a thief''s daughter, don''t they? So let them think I''m a monster too! Let them fear me!"


    There was a long silence. Neither of them moved.


    My chest was still rising and falling with heavy breaths, my hands trembling slightly.


    "You better warn her," I said darkly, my voice low and deadly. "Warn Anita to stay the hell out of my path."


    "Olivia¡­" Levi whispered, but I didn''t let him stop me.


    "Because next time," I said slowly, clearly, "you won''t be dragging her bloody body to a healer¡­"


    I took a step closer, my eyes cold.


    "You''ll be picking up her corpse."


    Their eyes widened slightly, but I didn''t flinch. I meant every word.


    I wasn''t the weak girl Anita could push around anymore.


    I was done being bullied by her.


    I was done being quiet.


    Let here at me again¡­ and it would be thest thing she ever did.

 Chapter 113: Wanting her back.

    Levi''s POV


    It had been three days since Olivia nearly wrecked Anita''s face. That day, I was shocked¡ªbut also proud. Proud that she was finally standing up for herself, no longer taking Anita''s constant bullying. Not that I hadn''t known how Anita treated her all these years¡ªI had. But I kept quiet, trapped in the stupidity of wanting to hurt Olivia. Not anymore. I won''t stand by and let Anita belittle her. I was also proud that Olivia had stepped up, showing the no-nonsense fire I always knew she had.


    It was a freezing morning, and we were all seated for breakfast¡ªLennox, Louis, Olivia, and even Anita. Luckily, just as Olivia had predicted, the healer managed to fix Anita''s face, leaving only a few tiny scratches that would soon disappear.


    My eyes were locked on Olivia, who sat directly across from me, and damn, I couldn''t look away. She looked breathtaking this morning.


    Her long blond hair was pulled into a loose braid that draped over her shoulder, with some strands falling freely around her face like golden threads catching the morning light. Her skin looked soft and fresh, kissed by the cold, and those sea-blue eyes of hers¡­


    Those eyes were unreal. They sparkled under the glow of the chandelier above us, like waves catching sunlight. I had seen those eyes dull with pain before, dimmed by sadness¡ªbut now they were sharp, focused, almost icy.


    She didn''t speak much, just silently cut her food and brought it to her lips with a kind of quiet grace that held my gaze and refused to let go.


    "Eat your food," Lennox said beside me without looking up, as if he knew exactly where my mind had gone.


    But I didn''t listen. Instead, I voiced what had been running through my head for the past few minutes. "Olivia¡­ you look beautiful this morning," I said.


    An awkward silence fell over the table as every pair of eyes turned to me. Lennox looked at me like I''d said something sphemous. Louis stared like I''d just confessed to murder. His fork hovered mid-air, his brow rising slowly in disbelief.


    Anita choked on her drink. Actually choked. She grabbed her napkin and dabbed her lips aggressively, shooting me a re like I''d spat in her coffee.


    But Olivia¡­


    She didn''t react like the others.


    She lifted her eyes slowly and looked at me.


    There was a slight tilt to her head, a soft arch of her brow. "Thanks," she said tly, her tone unreadable. She didn''t smile. Didn''t blush. Didn''t give me the satisfaction of knowing how she felt about thepliment.


    Then she went back to cutting her food like nothing had happened.


    My chest clenched at her reaction, but I didn''t back down. "There''s this movie that just came out," I continued. "I was wondering if you''d like to go watch it with me at the cinema."


    She didn''t even look up. It was like she didn''t realize I was speaking to her.


    "Olivia?" I called out again, my voice softer now.


    She slowly lifted her eyes and locked them with mine, those cial-blue irises colder than the weather outside. "Were you talking to me?" she asked, her toneced with disbelief.


    I swallowed hard. "Yeah¡­ I asked if you''d like to see a movie with me. At the cinema."


    Her gaze held mine for a long, ufortable second. Then she gave the tiniest shrug and said, "No."


    Just like that.


    No exnation. No emotion. No hesitation.


    Just no.


    I blinked. "Wait¡­ just no?"


    She finally set her fork down and leaned slightly forward, her elbows on the table, voice calm but firm. "You don''t get to ask me out like everything''s fine, Levi. Like you didn''t treat me like I didn''t exist for years." She nodded toward Anita. "Anita is avable; you can take her out."


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. My tongue felt useless.


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''d like to finish my breakfast in peace," she muttered, then picked up her fork again and continued eating.


    Where I sat, I felt utterly miserable. But I wasn''t going to give up. I knew getting Olivia back wouldn''t be easy, but I wasn''t going to be discouraged.


    I nced at Lennox, who red at me and then looked away. I looked at Louis. He stared at me like I''d betrayed him, then dropped his gaze too. I didn''t care¡­ I didn''t care what my brothers thought. All I knew was that I wanted Olivia back¡ªand I wasn''t ashamed of it.


    After breakfast, Olivia turned to Lennox. "I heard you have the record of all the she-wolves. I''ll need them for my next meeting."


    Lennox opened his mouth to respond, but I cut in. "Yeah, sure¡­ I''ll give it to you. Follow me," I said and rose to my feet.


    Olivia stared at me, one brow arching in clear disapproval. She didn''t say a word, but the message in her eyes was loud enough: Don''t speak for me.


    Still, after a beat, she stood too. "Fine. Lead the way," she said coolly.


    I could feel everyone''s eyes on us¡ªAnita practically burning holes in my back, Lennox scowling like he was ready to throttle me, and Louis¡­ Louis looked disappointed. But I didn''t care.


    We walked down the hallway in silence. The tension between us was palpable¡ªso thick I could barely breathe. I wanted to say something, anything, but the words were jammed in my throat.


    When we reached the office, I pushed the door open for her. She walked past me without a nce. I followed her inside and walked to the file cab in the corner. My hands shook slightly as I opened it and pulled out the folderbeled She-Wolf Records.


    I turned to hand it to her, but instead of just grabbing it, she stared at me. "Is this what you''re doing now?" she asked softly.


    My brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    She folded her arms. "Trying to get me back. Giving me files andpliments and movie invitations as if that''ll erase everything."


    "I''m not pretending," I said immediately. "I do want us back."


    Her jaw tightened.


    I stepped closer, carefully, like approaching a wounded animal. "I''m not asking for your forgiveness right now. I just want a chance¡­ a real one. Let me prove to you that I''m sorry, Olivia."


    Her eyes softened for a second¡ªbut then it was gone, reced with that look of hatred.


    She took the folder from my hands, her fingers brushing against mine for the briefest moment. Even that slight contact made my heart stutter.


    "Thank you," she said curtly, then turned and walked out, leaving me standing there, breathless and full of regret.


    The door opened again, and for a moment, I thought she''de back.


    But my heart dropped when Lennox and Louis walked in.

 Chapter 114: Fight

    Levi''s POV


    "Levi, do you know what you are doing?" Louis was the first to speak.


    I nodded. "Yes. What I should have done a long time ago," I responded with regret. For a moment, I wished I hadn''t let things escte this far.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Louis growled, stepping forward toward me.


    "Yes. I know exactly what I am doing," I spat back at Louis.


    Lennox stepped forward and folded his arms, his eyes softening.


    "Are you putting up this act just because of the full moon? So she will allow you to touch her?" Lennox asked, and that got me enraged. How could he think such a thing?


    My eyes darkened as I took a step toward Lennox.


    "Don''t you ever say that again," I warned, my voice low but full of warning. "This isn''t about the full moon. This isn''t about getting her to sleep with me. This is about her. About my feelings for her. I messed up, I know that¡ªI own that. But don''t you dare question what I feel for her."


    "And what do you feel for her?" Louis barked at me.


    My frown deepened, but I still went on to answer.


    "Love." I said it loud and clear. But I didn''t end there. "I have loved Olivia for a long time but kept it hidden from you and acted like I liked her like a big brother when in truth I loved her."


    Louis froze, his mouth slightly ajar, while Lennox blinked like I''d just grown a second head.


    "You what?" Louis asked, his voice dropping.


    "I loved her," I repeated, quieter now but just as certain. "Even when she was just a little girl, when she looked up to all of us like we were her whole world, I already felt it. I knew it was wrong, that she was too young, that I wasn''t supposed to feel that way¡ªbut I did. And I kept it hidden, waiting for the right moment. But when the moment came, it was a disaster."


    Louis scoffed. "You can''t be serious! You hurt her, Levi, and now you want to act like the perfect guy who has loved her all this while?"


    "I know I made mistakes," I said, my hands balling into fists at my sides. "Don''t you think I live with that every damn day? Every time I saw her flinch when I walked into a room, every time she smiled at someone else but never me, every time Anita insulted her and I said nothing¡ªI hated myself."


    The frown on Lennox and Louis''s face deepened, but I continued.


    "I''m going to chase Olivia back. I know she has hurt me, and I also hurt her back, but I''m done! I''m done pretending that I no longer love when I actually never stopped," I said inly.


    My wolf growled approvingly inside me.


    I went on.


    "I don''t know what she did to you two, and I have no right to ask you two to let it go. You are free to remain angry¡­ to continue to hate her. But I, Levi, am done."


    I turned to leave, needing air, space¡ªanything but their judgmental stares. But before I could reach the door, Louis stepped in front of me, blocking my path with a hard re.


    "You''re not going after her," he said firmly, arms crossed over his chest like a damn wall I couldn''t get past.


    My jaw clenched. "Move."


    "No."


    "Louis¡ª"


    "You know how we do things," he cut me off. "We''re triplets, Levi. We don''t go off making decisions like this on our own. We stick together¡ªalways have."


    Iughed bitterly. "You think I don''t know that? You think I don''t remember every second of our lives growing up, the way we moved like one person with three bodies? But this¡­ this isn''t something we can do together."


    Lennox stepped in now, his voice quieter but heavier.


    "We haven''t forgiven her yet, Levi. For what she did."


    "I don''t know what she did to you two, but do you two even think for a second and realize she was just fourteen?!" I snapped, my voice shaking with rage and something close to desperation. "You think she didn''t hurt me? She did! But I''ve made my choice."


    Louis scoffed. "So that''s it? You''re just going to go after her while we''re still nursing wounds she caused?"


    "Yes!" I roared. "Because I''m done, Louis. I''m done holding on to grudges. I''m done pretending I''m fine when I''m not. I love her. I always have. And I''m not waiting for your permission to chase what I want."


    Louis''s eyes narrowed, and before I knew it, he shoved me¡ªhard.


    I stumbled back a step but caught myself, chest heaving.


    "You wanna fight me now? Is that it?" I growled.


    "We don''t get to just decide without each other," Louis barked, stepping in again.


    "Why not?" I shouted back. "Because we''re triplets? Because we came from the same womb? Sucked the same damn breasts? That doesn''t mean we have to live as one person, Louis!"


    Lennox tried to speak, but I pushed past both of them, anger burning in my blood.


    "I''m not asking you to forgive her. I''m not asking you to follow me. But I am telling you¡ªI''m done holding back. You can either stand with me¡­ or get out of my way."


    Louis lunged at me, grabbing the cor of my shirt and mming me against the wall. I shoved him back just as hard, my anger boiling over.


    "You''re being selfish!" he yelled.


    "No, I''m being honest!" I shouted, pushing him again.


    He swung at me, and I barely dodged it. My fist flew up and hit his jaw. He stumbled back but came at me even harder.


    "Stop it!" Lennox barked, stepping between us, but we didn''t listen. All the years of tension, anger, and pain exploded between us.


    "You think you''re the only one hurting?" Louis growled, grabbing my shirt again.


    "I''m the only one doing something about it!" I snapped, swinging again. He blocked it and punched me in the face.


    "You don''t know what she did to me!" Louis roared, throwing a punch that barely missed my cheek.


    "And you don''t know what she meant to me!" I shouted back, ducking and mming my shoulder into his ribs.


    We were so caught up in the fight, fists flying, growls rumbling from our throats, we didn''t even notice someone had entered the room.


    "Enough!" Lennox shouted, but we didn''t stop.


    I raised my fist, ready to punch Louis again. He did the same. We both attacked each other.


    But then¡ª


    "Levi! Louis!" Lennox screamed.


    Toote.


    Our fists moved at the same time, but instead of hitting each other, we both struck someone in between us.


    A soft gasp escaped the person''s lips, followed by a sickening thud.


    We froze.


    And then we saw her.


    Olivia.


    She stood there for a split second, her eyes wide in shock, before her body crumpled to the floor.


    "No!" I shouted, falling to my knees beside her. Blood trickled from her temple where our fists had hit.


    Louis dropped down too, his face pale. "Oh my God¡­ Olivia."


    Lennox rushed to her side. "What the hell did you two do?!"


    I gently lifted her head. Her eyes were closed. She wasn''t moving.


    "Olivia? Olivia, please¡­" My voice broke.


    Lennox growled. "Get the healer!"


    Louis just stared, horrified. "We didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t see her¡­"

 Chapter 115: Faking

    Olivia''s POV


    "Lennox¡­" I moaned, my voice barely a whisper, yetced with desire.


    Warm hands slid up my thighs, spreading heat in their wake. My skin tingled, hypersensitive, as soft lips brushed over my corbone, followed by another mouth pressing reverently against the inside of my wrist. Every touch was precise¡ªworshipful. I gasped as a hand tangled in my hair, pulling my head gently back, exposing my throat.


    A low growl sounded in my ear, unmistakably Louis. "You''re ours, Olivia."


    My heart fluttered wildly as Levi kissed down my stomach, his tongue leaving a trail of fire. Lennox''s voice was deeper, darker¡ªhis lips hovering just above mine. "Say our names again, little mate."


    I whimpered, body arching. Fingers gripped my hips, holding me steady as the triplets took turns driving me insane. Each sensation was overwhelming¡ªLennox''s mouth against my pulse, Louis''s hands kneading my thighs, Levi''s teeth scraping lightly along the shell of my ear.


    It was too much. Too good. My entire body trembled as wave after wave of pleasure coiled tightly inside me. "Lennox¡­ Louis¡­ Levi¡­" I breathed, lost in them.


    Then, a sudden chill.


    I blinked.


    The ceiling above me came into view. My breath caught in my throat.


    I was in my bed. My room. The scent of pine and musk still lingered faintly in the air like a cruel reminder, but the warmth¡ªtheir touch¡ªwas gone.


    I sat up, heart pounding. And froze.


    All three of them¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªstood at the edge of my bed, eyes wide, brows furrowed in concern. They must have heard me. My cheeks med with embarrassment.


    Oh Moon Goddess.


    They heard me moan their names.


    For a moment, none of us said a word until Levi broke the silence. "How is your head?" he asked.


    My brow furrowed, and that was when I remembered what had happened. I remembered hearing loud voices. I remembered walking back into the study and found Levi and Louis fighting. I also remembered how I got scared that they would hurt each other, and I stupidly tried to separate them¡ªbut I got struck by both of them. That was thest thing I remembered. It seems I went unconscious.


    I looked at the three of them and narrowed my eyes. They seemed worried and eager to know my response. I was fine¡­ although I still felt a slight headache due to the impact of their blows, but I was fine.


    I looked at them, and then a silly idea came into my head.


    I tilted my head. "Where''s my husband?"


    The room froze.


    Their expressions shifted instantly¡ªlike I had smacked each of them across the face. Louis''s brows knitted together, Lennox''s arms dropped to his sides, and Levi''s jaw clenched so hard I heard it crack.


    "What?" Lennox said, voice low and dark.


    "I asked where my husband is." I blinked slowly, my tone soft but insistent. "Gabriel¡­ where is he?"


    "You''re joking," Levi said tightly, his frown deepening. "Tell me you''re joking."


    I gave them a confused look, pulling the nket tighter around myself. "Why would I joke about that? He''s my mate. My husband. He''ll be worried about me."


    Lennox stepped forward, fire burning behind his eyes. "You''re not mated to that bastard."


    I flinched at the harshness of his voice, acting like I was scared of him.


    Louis held a hand out to stop his brother. "She hit her head, Lennox. She''s¡ªmaybe she''s disoriented."


    "I''m not disoriented!" I snapped, my voice sharp and desperate. "I don''t know who you are¡­ any of you. But I know Gabriel. I need to get back to him."


    Louis''s face turned ashen. Levi turned away, running a hand through his hair like he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Lennox looked like he was barely holding himself back from punching a wall.


    A tense silence settled over the room, thick and suffocating.


    Then I whispered, "Please¡­ just take me home."


    None of them spoke.


    This was getting interesting.


    I kept my expression wide-eyed and confused, trying not to smirk as I watched their reactions spiral from confusion to disbelief, then rage.


    "Gabriel always made me tea when I had headaches," I murmured wistfully, pressing a hand to my temple for dramatic effect. "He used to hum this silly song¡­ something about the Moon and her warrior. Do you know it?"


    "Olivia," Levi growled, his voice thick with warning. "This isn''t funny."


    "What''s funny?." I looked him dead in the eye, tilting my head like I was studying a stranger. "Who are you again?"


    Levi''s nostrils red.


    "Unbelievable," Lennox muttered, pacing the room now, his hands balled into fists.


    Louis, the calmest of them, crouched beside the bed. "Olivia, it''s us. Lennox. Levi. Me¡ªLouis." His voice was gentle, coaxing. "You''re our mate. You''ve never been mated to Gabriel."


    I widened my eyes innocently. "I think I would remember being mated to triplets. That sounds¡­ excessive."


    Louis blinked.


    Levi cursed under his breath.


    Lennox snapped. "Olivia, there is no Gabriel."


    My lips twitched.


    It was getting harder to hold back my grin.


    "I think you have me confused with someone else," I said sweetly. "I''m Luna of the Shadow Pack. Gabriel''s Luna."


    "You are our Luna," Louis hissed under his breath, hisposure beginning to crack. "Our mate."


    "I''m not!" I yelled back at them and stared at them with frightened eyes. I acted like they were frightening me.


    "Tell me, are you men Gabriel''s enemies? Did you kidnap me?" I asked, sounding terrified, my eyes already filled with tears that seemed so convincing.


    "I want to go home," I whispered again, letting my lower lip tremble.


    Levi dragged a hand down his face and turned away with a groan. Lennox swore under his breath and punched the wall so hard I heard the wood crack.


    I let my hand press over my heart and took a shaky breath. "What do you want from me? Money? My pack''s loyalty? Did Gabriel do something to you?"


    They all snapped their eyes back to me at once.


    I recoiled again dramatically, like their stares scared me. "Please don''t hurt me. If you let me go, I won''t say anything to anyone."


    "Olivia, stop it," Louis pleaded, his voice breaking. "You know us. You know me. Don''t y games like this. It''s cruel."


    I blinked at him, acting confused and scared. "Is that your name? Louis?" I nced between them. "And you two¡ªLennox and Levi? Are you brothers?"


    Lennox cursed again under his breath, storming away from the bed. "She''s messing with us."


    "She''s not," Levi muttered, eyes narrowed on me. "We hit her head hard. She thinks this is real."


    Oh, if only they knew.


    I almost smiled¡ªbut I didn''t. Not yet. Not until I was done.


    "I''m not lying," I said, letting my voice break into a sob. "You kidnapped me. You''re trying to make me believe something that isn''t true. I just want to go home to my mate."


    Then I buried my face in my hands and began to cry.


    Fake tears, of course¡ªbut convincing.


    I''d always been a good actress.


    Suddenly, the door pushed open, and I lifted my head to see a healer walking in.


    Shit!

 Chapter 116: Believe My Act

    Olivia''s POV


    Oh no.


    I will be exposed.


    This healer¡ªhe looked serious, with sharp eyes that made me nervous right away. I quickly wiped at my fake tears but kept my scared act going.


    The triplets looked tense¡ªlike they''d just been caught doing something wrong. Louis quickly stepped forward.


    "She just woke up," he told the healer. "She''s confused. Please check her."


    "She doesn''t know who we are," Levi added, his voice sounding worried and tired. "She keeps asking for Gabriel."


    Lennox muttered, "She''s lying," but he didn''t sound too sure anymore.


    I kept my face innocent and afraid, but deep down, my heart was racing. What if the healer figured out I was pretending? What if he told them?


    "Nervous now, huh?" my wolfughed inside my head. "You really got yourself into this."


    Be quiet, I told her.


    The healer came closer and looked me in the eye. "Olivia," he said gently, "do you know where you are?"


    I shook my head and let a tear fall. "No¡­ These men say they''re my mates, but I don''t remember them. I want to go back to my husband."


    The healer raised an eyebrow. "What''s his name?"


    "Gabriel," I answered right away. "He''s the Alpha of the Shadow Pack."


    Fuck! Of all names, why did I have to choose Gabriel? Maybe because he was the most realistic, and it will definitely fit for my n.


    The healer looked at me for a few seconds, then checked my head. He touched my temples and looked into my eyes.


    "Do you have a headache?"


    "A little," I whispered, "but I''m more scared than anything."


    Levi flinched like that hurt him more than a punch.


    The healer stood up slowly and looked at the triplets.


    "Well?" Lennox asked, barely holding in his anger. "What''s wrong with her?"


    The healer sighed. "From what I see¡ªher fear, her confusion, and memory problems¡ªit looks like she really doesn''t remember you."


    Boom.


    Lennox punched the wall. Louis sat down hard like he couldn''t stand. Levi turned away, his hands in his hair, breathing hard.


    They believed it.


    They actually believed I didn''t know them.


    And the pain on their faces¡­ it looked so real. So deep. For a second, I almost felt bad.


    Almost.


    "Look at them," my wolf whispered. "They''re scared. Scared of losing you. Scared that you forgot them."


    I swallowed hard, my fake tears still sliding down, but something inside me twisted unexpectedly.


    Pity?


    They were scared.


    Scared of me forgetting them. Scared of being forgotten.


    "You''re sure?" Louis choked out, eyes ssy. "She doesn''t remember us?"


    The healer nodded. "Yes. Head trauma like this can lead to temporary or, in rare cases, permanent memory loss. It''s hard to say right now."


    "Is there anything we can do?" Levi rasped.


    "Let her rest," the healer replied. "Try not to overwhelm her. If what she says is true, pushing too hard could only worsen things."


    "No¡­ this can''t be happening! If she can forget anybody, it can''t be us¡­ we are her mates! Her husbands!" Lennox snapped.


    The healer stared at me with an unreadable expression before turning to the triplets. "In some cases, patients don''t remember people they''ve experienced emotional distress with. It''s possible that, in her unconscious state, Olivia''s mind chose to suppress those memories. It''s not umon for the brain to protect itself by forgetting what it subconsciously considers traumatic or painful."


    He paused, then added, "In her case, it appears she doesn''t want to remember you three. It''s like her mind is rejecting everything connected to you."


    The healer exined and I myself was wowed¡ªwhat a great excuse!!


    "And Gabriel?" Louis asked sharply. "Why does she think Gabriel is her husband?"


    The healer answered immediately. "Just like she wanted to forget you three, in her unconscious state she wished she was mated and married to Alpha Gabriel instead. That was why when she woke up, her memory reset, and she thinks he is her mate."


    Oh, this healer was good.


    I almost burst outughing when he said¡ªwith a perfectly straight face¡ªthat I had forgotten the triplets because my unconscious mind didn''t want to remember them.


    Bravo, sir. Truly. Ten out of ten. Someone give this man an Oscar.


    Was this man lying to the triplets or did he really think this was the truth?


    And as if that wasn''t enough, he even threw in a bonus line about me wishing to be married to Gabriel so badly that my brain just rewired itself and poof¡ªwee to delusionnd, poption: me.


    I had to bite my cheek to stop myself from smirking. This man was better than I ever hoped for.


    The triplets just stood there, stunned like they''d been hit by a truck full of heartbreak and existential crisis.


    Lennox''s eyes snapped to mine, burning with pain.


    Levi looked physically ill, like someone had just told him puppies weren''t real.


    Louis? Poor guy looked like he''d aged five years in five seconds.


    I kept my scared-littlemb expression firmly in ce, even though inside, I was screaming withughter.


    Then I made it worse.


    Much worse.


    I whimpered and curled into myself, hugging my knees like I was hiding from a pack of monsters. "Please¡­" I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Please take me home to Gabriel¡­ I don''t feel safe here."


    Three. Instant. Reactions.


    Lennox flinched like I''d stabbed him in the chest.


    Levi''s breath hitched¡ªhe actually made a choking sound.


    Louis blinked rapidly, like he was trying not to cry.


    I bit the inside of my lip hard to stop myself from bursting outughing. It was almost too good. This wasn''t just acting anymore. This was art.


    I even added a little trembling to my hands for dramatic ir. "He''s probably worried sick about me¡­" I sniffled. "He must be looking for me."


    Lennox punched the wall again. At this rate, he was going to knock the whole damn house down.


    "I can''t do this," Levi growled, storming toward the door like he needed air¡ªor maybe just a private ce to scream into a pillow¡ªbut he didn''t leave.


    Louis reached for my hand¡ªbut I jerked away like he was a monster.


    He froze, then backed up slowly, his heart practically bleeding from his eyes. "She really doesn''t remember," he whispered.


    I blinked at him, wide-eyed. "Please, don''t touch me."


    Louis let out a sound like someone had just drop-kicked his soul.


    The healer, calm as ever, nodded sagely like a wise old owl. "It''s best you give her space. For her healing."


    Healing? Oh, I was healing alright¡ªhealing their egos one fake tear at a time.


    But I still wasn''t done.


    I sniffled again and looked at all of them with watery eyes. "I just want to go home¡­ to my husband¡­"


    Boom. There it was.


    Triple heartbreak. Served hot.


    They all turned to me again, as if I was the viin here. And technically¡ªI was. But oh well.


    I blinked innocently. "Will you¡­ let me call him?"


    Lennox groaned like he''d just taken a bullet. Levi muttered something that sounded like a curse and a prayer mashed together. Louis sat down again, looking like a ghost.


    And me?


    I just buried my face in my hands again and whispered brokenly,


    "Please don''t hurt me¡­ I just want to go home."


    God, I deserved an award.

 Chapter 117: Angry Lennox

    Louis''s POV


    Through the healer''s incantations, Olivia was forced to sleep. With an aching heart, I watched her peacefully sleeping while the healer turned to us. "She will be asleep for a few hours," he announced.


    My frown deepened, my eyes still on her. "If she wakes up, is there a possibility that she will remember us¡­ remember everything?" I asked with unease.


    The healer gave us a look that already told me the chances were slim.


    Finally, He shook his head. "Sorry, Alphas, but in most cases, it takes at least a week for the patient to regain her original memories, and in some cases, itsts longer, like months or even years," he said, dropping the bombshell that sank into my heart.


    "This is unbelievable!" Lennox spat, and in anger, he stormed out of Olivia''s room. Levi and I exchanged guilty nces. We knew we had messed up; in fact, I could see the regret in his eyes.


    "Alphas, I beg to take my leave. I wille to check tomorrow," the healer said before bowing and walking away.


    My eyes settled back on Olivia, and I could feel my wolf howling in pain, urging me to get closer to her, but I held myself back and stood silently there in agony.


    After a few more minutes of silence, Levi walked toward the door. "I need to check on Lennox," he said quietly.


    "I''lle with you," I replied, moving over to the door. I looked at Olivia one more time before we left the room.


    The hallway was quiet, the kind of silence that made everything feel heavier. When we reached Lennox''s room, we could already hear the sound of ss breaking inside. Levi and I nced at each other before he knocked.


    No answer.


    We usually don''t knock on each other''s doors, but today Levi thought it wise to do so.


    He knocked again. "Lennox?"


    Still nothing.


    So Levi pushed the door open. Inside, Lennox was standing near the small bar, an empty bottle of whiskey in his hand. The floor was littered with broken ss, and another bottle flew past us, smashing against the wall.


    "Get out!" Lennox shouted, his eyes red with anger and pain. "I don''t want to see either of you!"


    "Lennox, listen¡ª" Levi tried, but Lennox cut him off.


    "No! You don''t get to talk right now!" he roared. "You were supposed to notice her presence!"


    His voice cracked as he pointed at us. "Now look at her! She doesn''t even remember who she is¡­ who we are!"


    My heart clenched. I had no words. He was right.


    "You think watching her look at me like I''m a stranger didn''t kill me?" Levi said, his voice shaking with pain and regret. "You think it didn''t break me when she flinched away from me? Like I was some monster?"


    "Lennox, we didn''t mean for this to happen¡ª" I started.


    "But it did!" he yelled. "Because of you two!"


    He turned away for a second, wiping his face. "You better pray," he said, his voice cold now. "Pray to the Moon Goddess or whatever power you believe in, that Olivia gets her memory back."


    He looked at us again, his eyes hard. "Because if she doesn''t¡­ I swear I''ll never forgive either of you. Ever."


    Levi didn''t say anything. Neither did I. We just stood there, knowing Lennox meant what he said.


    Lennox turned his back on us and grabbed another bottle from the bar. His hands were shaking, his shoulders tense like he was barely holding himself together.


    The silence between us was suffocating.


    I nced at Levi, who looked as broken as I felt, and then back at Lennox.


    Among the three of us, it was always Lennox who was the most possessive over Olivia. Not in a controlling way, but in a protective, almost fierce kind of love. Like he was willing to burn the world down if it meant keeping her safe.


    Even when we were younger, he was always like that.


    I remember one time when Olivia was just twelve. We were ying in the gardens¡ªshe was chasing me around,ughing so hard she could barely breathe. I thought we were just having fun, so I ran a little faster.


    She didn''t see the stone in her path.


    She tripped, fell hard, and scraped her knees and palms so badly that blood started trickling down. Herughter turned into a sharp cry, and my heart stopped.


    I rushed back to her, panicking. But before I could even help her up, Lennox was already there¡ªfaster than lightning.


    His eyes were filled with rage. "Why the hell did you run that fast, Louis?" he barked at me. "She''s just a kid!"


    "I-I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "You''re older! You should have known better!"


    He didn''t speak to me for the rest of the day. Not even a single nce.


    It wasn''t until Olivia, with her bandaged knees and trembling lips, limped over to him and said softly, "Lennox, please don''t be mad at Louis. I asked him to y with me."


    That''s the only reason he finally looked at me again.


    Even then, he growled under his breath, "Next time, I swear, if she even gets a scratch because of you¡­"


    That''s who Lennox was. That''s still who he is. He hasn''t changed, even though he ims he hates her, that possessive spirit in him never left.


    Seeing Olivia in that bed now, broken and confused, must be tearing him apart in ways I couldn''t even imagine. And worst of all¡ªthis time, we weren''t just ying around. This time, it was our fault. We were supposed to be alert, and we failed.


    I let out a slow breath, trying to hold myself together. My eyes drifted toward Levi, who had slumped against the wall, his head tilted back and eyes red. His jaw clenched tightly, but the pain in his expression mirrored mine.


    We were triplets. Our bond was more than blood¡ªit was spiritual. Emotional. What one of us felt, the others did too. And in this moment, I knew they were both drowning in the same sea of guilt that was threatening to swallow me whole.


    Lennox didn''t even look at us anymore. He just stood at the window, still gripping that bottle like it was the only thing keeping him upright.


    Suddenly, someone ran into the room. The door was left open.


    Lolita, one of Olivia''s personal maids, rushed in, her face pale and panicked. Her chest was rising and falling quickly, as if she had sprinted all the way to us.


    "Alphas," she gasped, her voice shaking, "Luna Olivia is awake¡­ and she''s¡ªshe''s throwing things!"


    All three of us stiffened.

 Chapter 118: Wants Gabriel

    Louis'' POV


    "What?" Lennox snapped, spinning around so fast the bottle slipped from his hand and shattered on the floor.


    "She¡ªshe woke up screaming," Lolita stammered. "She doesn''t recognize anyone. She threw a vase at Nora, and then a ss of water at me. She''s frightened. She''s crying and shouting that she wants to go home to Alpha Gabriel."


    "Shit," Levi muttered, already pushing off the wall and moving past Lolita.


    I followed, and Lennox was right beside us, moving so fast I almost didn''t recognize him.


    When we reached her room, we could hear the chaos even before the door opened¡ªOlivia''s voice, shrill and panicked, echoing through the hallway.


    "I said leave me alone! Get away from me! I don''t know any of you!"


    My heart cracked again.


    Levi opened the door slowly. Inside, Olivia was curled in a corner of the bed, her chest heaving, hair wild around her face. Nora stood at a distance, looking worried. Pieces of broken ss and porcin littered the floor.


    The moment she saw us, her eyes widened¡ªand not with recognition. With fear.


    "Don''te near me!" she cried, her voice hoarse. "Why did you kidnap me! What do you want from me?!"


    "Olivia¡ª" Lennox took a step forward, his voice gentle for the first time in hours.


    "Don''t say my name like you know me!" she screamed, pressing herself further into the headboard. "Just¡ªjust let me go!"


    I froze, unable to move, my wolf whimpering inside me. Seeing her like this¡ªso afraid of us¡ªwas worse than anything I had ever felt in my life.


    Lennox stood still, jaw clenched, eyes glimmering with pain. His hands were balled into fists at his sides, as if physically restraining himself from rushing to her.


    Levi looked at her like someone had just stabbed him.


    "She''s scared of us," I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Olivia''s eyes darted between the three of us like a cornered animal, her breathsing in fast, shallow bursts. Her fists clutched the nket like it was herst defense.


    "Please," she sobbed, "just let me go. I don''t belong here¡ªI don''t know any of you!"


    "Olivia, you''re safe, I swear¡ª" Levi tried again, stepping forward.


    She flinched so hard she nearly fell off the bed.


    "I SAID STAY AWAY!"


    Her voice echoed through the room, raw and hoarse, like her throat was being torn apart by her screams.


    "I want to see Gabriel!" she shouted suddenly, her voice rising above everything else. "I want Alpha Gabriel! Bring him here! He''lle for me!"


    My heart plummeted.


    Lennox froze.


    "I don''t know what kind of sick game this is," she cried, voice shaking, "but you can''t keep me here! Gabriel will find me! He loves me!"


    A sharp silence fell, broken only by her hupped sobs. She wasn''t just scared now¡ªshe was desperate. Her body trembled with panic, her eyes wild with the belief that Gabriel was the only person who could save her.


    Levi took a slow step back, swallowing hard. Lennox didn''t move. His eyes stayed fixed on her, but his body trembled like a taut bowstring on the verge of snapping.


    "I¡ª" My voice failed. I turned to Levi, then to Lennox. "This isn''t working. We''re not helping her like this."


    "What are you saying?" Levi rasped, barely looking at me.


    I clenched my fists and took a breath that burned in my lungs.


    "I''m saying we need to talk to Gabriel."


    That got both their attention.


    Levi''s eyes widened. "You want to¡ªwhat? Ask him for help?"


    Lennox growled, stepping forward. "Are you insane? You want to go to the bastard? You think he will want to help?"


    "She believes he is her husband now," I snapped, trying not to yell. "She''s screaming for him. Crying for him. Right now, he''s the only one she trusts."


    Silence fell again, heavy and suffocating.


    "I hate it too," I said, voice low. "I hate that she thinks he''s her home. But if we want her to calm down¡ªwe have to understand that we need Gabriel''s help."


    Lennox''s jaw clenched, his nostrils ring. I could see the war in his eyes.


    "If she stays like this¡­ her condition will worsen," I continued. "She''ll keep seeing us as the enemy."


    Levi finally nodded. "He is the only one she remembers¡­ she doesn''t even remember her handmaids."


    Lennox didn''t respond. He just stared at Olivia, who was still sobbing, curled up and flinching away from Nora''s gentle attempts to soothe her.


    Then he turned away, storming toward the door. "Fine. Let''s call him."


    We walked back to our study in silence.


    Not a single word was spoken between us. What was there to say?


    The moment we stepped into the room, Lennox mmed the door shut behind us, making the walls rattle. He stalked to the far end of the study, pacing like a caged beast, his hands in his hair, his breathing heavy.


    "This is a fucking nightmare," Levi muttered, sinking into one of the leather chairs, burying his face in his hands.


    I didn''t sit.


    I walked straight to the desk, grabbed thendline, and stared at it for a moment.


    Lennox turned sharply. "Don''t."


    I ignored him.


    "Louis, don''t you dare," he warned, his voice low and threatening.


    "She asked for him," I said coldly, picking up the phone. "We have to try. If there''s even a small chance he can bring her back to us, I''m taking it."


    Levi lifted his head but didn''t stop me. His silence was permission enough.


    Lennox''s jaw clenched so hard I thought his teeth might crack.


    I didn''t wait.


    I dialed Gabriel''s direct line¡ªone only a few of us had¡ªand put it on loudspeaker.


    It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Then it clicked.


    "Well, well. I must be dreaming." Gabriel''s voice crackled through the speaker and I snarled. "The mighty trio, reaching out to me again? Let me guess¡­ Something happened to Olivia, didn''t it? What did you three do to her this time?"

 Chapter 119: calming Her Down

    Lennox''s POV


    For once, I wished Gabriel was here with us and not just on the phone. I swear to God, I would have punched him right in the face. But unfortunately¡­


    "Listen, Gabriel, there is a situation," Louis said, sounding worried. I believe even Gabriel must have noticed it.


    "What is the situation? Listen, man, Olivia is not here. Has she gone missing again?" Gabriel asked, sounding worried.


    "It''s not that," Levi cut in quickly.


    "Then what is it?" Gabriel sneered.


    From where I stood, I remained silent, while my brothers exchanged nces with me like they needed my approval. But I said nothing. I just looked away.


    Louis continued, "Olivia¡­ has some memory loss. In fact, she has false memory. She doesn''t remember us. She doesn''t even know who we are. In fact¡­" He paused and inhaled deeply. "She thinks you''re her mate and husband. She thinks we kidnapped her."


    There was a long, heavy silence on the other end of the call.


    I could hear Gabriel breathing. Nothing else. Not a damn sound.


    Then came the sharp exhale. "You''re joking," he said tly.


    "I wish I was," Louis muttered.


    "You''re telling me," Gabriel said slowly, his voice turning darker with each word, "that Olivia¡ªyour Olivia¡ªhas forgotten everything¡­ and she thinks I''m her mate?"


    "She screamed it at us, actually," Levi muttered bitterly.


    "Over and over," Louis added. "She doesn''t remember anything, Gabriel. Not us. Not the pack. Nothing. Just you."


    I remained silent, my jaw clenched. My eyes burned, not with sadness but with pure rage. Rage that she had screamed his name and not mine. Rage that the only face her mind had clung to¡­ was his.


    Gabrielughed. A short, disbelieving, annoyingugh. "Well, isn''t that just fantastic. Of all people, her brain decides I''m the one she trusts?"


    "We hate you," Levi reminded him bluntly.


    "Mutual, Levi," Gabriel shot back. "I didn''t call you for hugs."


    "We called you," Louis corrected sharply.


    "Whatever," Gabriel sounded tired now. "This is a mess."


    "No shit," I muttered under my breath.


    Then his tone shifted, sounding serious. "Put her on the phone."


    "What?" Levi and Louis said simultaneously.


    "Let me talk to her. If she thinks of me, then maybe I can say something that jogs something useful. Or calm her down. You said she''s terrified of you. Let me try before Ie there."


    I looked away, grinding my teeth. Every part of me hated this. Hated giving him ess to her. Hated that he might be the only one she''d actually listen to.


    But she was terrified of us.


    And if he could help her remember¡­


    I sighed heavily. "Fine. But if you say something against us¡ª"


    "I won''t," Gabriel said. For once, he didn''t sound smug. "Just¡­ give her the phone."


    "Fine!" I gave my brothers a nod.


    We walked back to the room with the phone gripped in my hand like it was the de of the very pain tearing through my chest. I could hear Olivia''s soft, panicked whispers even before I opened the door. She was pacing. Frightened. Lost.


    "She''s not going to want to talk to us," Levi murmured beside me.


    I nodded once. "She won''t have to."


    We entered her room, and her eyes snapped to mine. Wide. Guarded. She took a step back.


    "Gabriel''s on the phone," I said quietly, my voice tighter than I intended.


    Her eyes widened. "Gabriel?" she gasped, nearly dropping the ss of water in her hand. "My Gabriel?"


    I couldn''t even look at her.


    "Yes," I muttered, putting the phone on speaker and cing it on the table.


    She ran to it like her life depended on it. Her hands were shaking as she clutched the edge of the table, tears streaming down her face.


    "Gabriel?" her voice cracked. "My love? It''s you, right? It''s really you?"


    My wolf growled deep inside me, writhing in agony. She called him ''my love''. It felt like a knife slowly turning in my chest.


    "I''m here, Olivia," Gabriel''s voice came through the speaker¡ªcalm, steady, almost gentle. "Hey, baby. I''m right here."


    A sob broke free from her throat. "They took me, Gabriel. They kidnapped me. I¡ªI don''t know where I am. I''m so scared. You have toe get me. Please. You said you''d never leave me¡ªwhy did you let them take me?"


    She was trembling now, clutching the table like it was her lifeline.


    Gabriel was quiet for a moment. Then his voice came again, softer. "Liv¡­ listen to me, okay? They didn''t kidnap you."


    "They did! They''re lying! They say you''re not my mate¡ªthey say I belong to them. But that''s not true, right?" Her voice was desperate, crumbling.


    "They''re your husbands," Gabriel said calmly.


    "No!" Olivia shouted, backing away from the phone. "Stop lying to me! I don''t know them! I want you! I only remember you!"


    She curled into herself, weeping.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I turned away, staring at the wall, my fists clenched so tight my nails broke skin.


    But then¡­ Gabriel did something none of us expected.


    He sighed. "Okay. Okay, Liv. You''re right. I was joking. Alright?"


    She sniffled, pausing.


    "They''re not your husbands. They''re my friends."


    "What?" Louis whispered.


    Gabriel continued smoothly. "They''re helping me protect you. The pack''s in danger. A war ising, Olivia. I had to send you somewhere safe¡ªsomewhere no one would expect. That''s why you''re with them. Because I trust them."


    She blinked, her breathing shaky. "You trust them?"


    "I do. They won''t hurt you, Liv. I promise. They''re my friends¡­ and so they''ll protect what''s mine."


    Her body began to rx slightly. "So¡­ I''m safe?"


    "Yes. You''re safe. Just breathe, baby. You''re okay."


    She smiled faintly through her tears. "I was so scared, Gabriel¡­ I thought something happened to you. I¡ªI kept thinking about you¡­ I still want to fight with you. I want to protect you, too."


    "I know," Gabriel said. "And you will. But right now, I need you to rest. Trust them. For me."


    She nodded slowly, wiping her tears. "Okay¡­ okay. I trust them. For you."


    I swallowed hard, my heart aching. Gabriel had done what none of us could: made her believe. Calmed her.


    And it killed me inside.


    The silence after herst words was thick¡ªlike the air itself held its breath. Olivia had stopped crying, and her trembling had slowed. She sat near the table now, her hand resting gently against the phone as though just touching it would keep Gabriel close.


    "I want to see you," she whispered, her voice soft, pleading. "Can youe get me now?"


    On the other end, Gabriel hesitated. Then, with maddening ease, he answered, "Not yet, Liv. I wish I could, but I can''te right now. It''s not safe¡ªfor either of us."


    Her lips trembled again. "But¡ªwhy?"


    "Because the war''s just starting. I need to stay here and lead the others. But I''ll call you every day. I''ll talk to you until this is over. And when the war ends¡­" His voice dropped into a gentle promise. "I''lle get you myself. I swear."


    Her entire face softened like a storm giving way to sunlight. "You promise?"


    "I do," he said. "You''re mine. I''d never leave you behind."


    And then¡­ she smiled. This small, heartbreaking smile, full of hope and longing.


    "I love you," she murmured.


    A de twisted inside my chest.


    I froze.


    My wolf howled in agony, wing inside my chest. She said she loves him.


    Olivia¡ªour mate¡ªhad never said that to us. Not once. Not even when she had her memories. But she had said it to him. Freely. Softly. As if it had always been true.


    "I love you too, Olivia," Gabriel replied, his voice low and smooth. "I always will."


    Olivia smiled a big, bright smile.


    "I have to go now, dear¡­ I''ll call tomorrow, okay? Be a good girl for me, alright?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, darling. I will."


    My heart sank, and the call ended.

 Chapter 120: What we did was wrong

    Lennox''s POV


    The line went dead, and with it, so did a part of me.


    She smiled after the call ended. A full, bright smile. Like nothing was wrong. Like she hadn''t just taken a dagger and stabbed it straight into my soul with those three damn words.


    "I love you, Gabriel."


    The sound of it kept echoing in my head, looping like a curse I couldn''t exorcize.


    Olivia sat back, finally rxed for the first time since she woke up. Her hands weren''t trembling anymore. Her breathing was even. She even gave a soft hum like she felt¡­ safe.


    Because of him.


    She stretched slightly, then looked up at us like a doe blinking away the rain. "I''m¡­ hungry," she said, rubbing her stomach gently. "Could I¡­ have something to eat, please?"


    Nora and Lolita immediately stepped forward. "Of course. We will prepare something for you."


    She smiled at them. "Thank you."


    I watched her in silence. She wasn''t shaking anymore. The fear had passed. Her walls had lowered.


    And I¡ªfool that I am¡ªsaw that as a chance.


    I stepped closer, dragging the nearest chair out and sitting across from her.


    She didn''t flinch. That was something.


    She looked at me curiously. "You are Lennox, right?" she asked.


    The words burned like acid.


    I forced a smile, even though my jaw ached from how hard I was clenching it. "Yeah. I''m Lennox."


    She tilted her head, studying me with soft sea-blue eyes that held no recognition¡ªno sign of connection. Just empty curiosity. "You''re quiet."


    I shrugged. "I was just¡­ thinking."


    She nodded. "I''ve been thinking too. About everything. About why I''m here. It''s strange, but¡­ Gabriel said I''m safe. So, I''ll trust you."


    Her trust¡ªgiven to me, but only because of him.


    I cleared my throat. "Can I ask you something?"


    She blinked. "Sure."


    "What''s thest thing you remember before waking up here?"


    Her expression softened. A dreamy smile touched her lips.


    "I remember¡­ lying with Gabriel. We''d made love. He held me so tightly, like I''d disappear if he let go. I remember falling asleep with his arms around me¡­." She gave a littleugh, almost bashful. "Then I woke up in a strange bed. Alone. And here I am."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    My body went cold.


    How the hell did such memories make up in her head? An event that never happened!


    I felt my heart sink. I looked away quickly, afraid she''d see it in my eyes.


    Suddenly, Levi walked forward, holding a mirror toward her. "Look at the left crook of your neck and tell me how many marks you see."


    Olivia took the mirror from Levi with a puzzled expression, her brows slightly furrowed. She tilted her head, brushing aside the strands of her hair as she examined the left crook of her neck.


    Then her lips parted.


    Her fingers froze against her skin.


    "One¡­ two¡­" she murmured. Then her voice faltered. "Three?"


    She turned to us, confusion darkening her features. "Why do I have three mate marks?"


    Her eyes searched our faces, panic creeping into them again. "I remember only having one mark. What¡ªwhat does this mean?"


    Levi stepped forward, his mouth opening as if to speak.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "No." My voice was low but firm, stopping him. "Don''t."


    Levi looked at me, his face twisted in conflict. "I can''t pretend, it''s killing me," he said through mind link.


    "Not now," I said, my voice sharp through the mind link. "We can''t risk overwhelming her."


    Olivia''s gaze ping-ponged between us, confusion deepening.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing calm into my tone. "It''s possible Gabriel marked you again. Sometimes, when wolves have strong bonds, the mark can¡­ intensify. Multiply. Maybe you were injured, and he had to mark you again to strengthen the bond."


    She blinked, trying to process that. "So¡­ the other two are also from him?"


    "Could be," I lied through my teeth, praying she''d believe it.


    She seemed to rx slightly, nodding slowly. "Okay¡­ that makes sense. I guess. It just¡­ surprised me, that''s all."


    I nodded stiffly. "It''s okay. You''re safe."


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    Anita stepped inside with her annoying presence, her eyes scanning the room before theynded on Olivia. "What is this I''m hearing?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened, then narrowed slightly. She looked at us, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Is she your wife?"


    My jaw clenched.


    Levi''s and Louis'' too.


    At the exact same time, we all said, firmly¡ª"No."


    Anita blinked, clearly not expecting that.


    "She''s not our wife. Never was. Never will be," I said, my voice colder than I intended.


    Olivia nced between us and Anita. "But she has your marks."


    Levi crossed his arms. "She is our concubine."


    Anita huffed, but I shot her a warning re, daring her to speak.


    Olivia frowned, clearly still confused. "You guys are not married yet?" she asked, her questioning gaze fixed on us.


    We three exchanged nces, not knowing if we were to say yes or no.


    Anita suddenly stepped forward. "They were once married, but she is dead."


    My frown deepened as I red at Anita. "Keep your mouth shut!" I sneered.


    Anita didn''t care. Rather, she folded her arms and stared right at Olivia, who had a frown on her face¡ªperhaps it seems she doesn''t like Anita.


    Olivia''s eyes stayed on Anita, her frown deepening. "How long has she been dead?" she asked, her voice low but clear.


    Anita shrugged like it didn''t matter. "A little over a month ago."


    The room went quiet.


    Too quiet.


    I could feel the storm building before Olivia even opened her mouth. Her body stiffened, her eyes moved to each of us¡ªme, Louis, Levi¡ªwith a slow, cold look.


    And then she said it.


    "What kind of men take in a concubine just weeks after their wife dies?"


    My heart dropped.


    She didn''t look sad.


    She didn''t even look confused.


    She looked angry.


    Really angry.


    "That''s disgusting," Olivia said, standing up now. "Gabriel would never do something like that. Never. Not even if he was broken. He would wait. He would grieve."


    "Olivia¡ª" Louis tried speaking.


    But she wasn''t done.


    "You''re saying you had a wife. A mate. And a month after she died, you brought in another woman? No. That''s not grief. That''s disrespect."


    I looked away, jaw tight, but Anita¡ªof course¡ªhad to open her mouth again.


    "Actually," she said, smirking just a little, "they took me as their concubine while their wife was still alive."


    "What?" Olivia turned to her sharply.


    "They didn''t and never loved her," Anita said with a shrug. "It was me they wanted. Besides, she could never satisfy them like I do."


    Olivia stared at her for a second like she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Then she turned back to us.


    "You did that?" Her voice shook, but it wasn''t from fear anymore. It was disgust. "Your mate was alive¡­ and you still brought another woman into your bed?"


    I opened my mouth. Nothing came out.


    There was nothing I could say that wouldn''t sound worse.


    Now as I think about it, I realized how horrible I and my brothers were. Taking in Anita as our concubine just a few days after marriage. Fucking Anita in her presence on our wedding night? How did Olivia feel about all this! She must have been so hurt but we? We were blinded by revenge and didn''t stop to even think.


    "Gabriel would never do that," she said again, shaking her head. "He wouldn''t even look at another woman if I was gone this early. He''d mourn me at least for a year. But you¡­ you had a concubine. You slept with another woman before she was even gone."


    Her words were like ice. They didn''t scream. They didn''t need to. They cut deep, straight to the bone.


    "Wow!"


    She sat back down slowly, turning her face away like she couldn''t stand to look at us anymore.


    My frown deepened as I red at Anita. She had just made things worse for us. "Louis, take Anita out of here before I snap her head off her neck!" I growled to Louis through the mind link, and he obeyed, grabbing Anita''s arm and dragging her out of the room.


    "Please, I would like to be alone¡­ can you two leave too?" Olivia murmured, sounding angry.


    I exchanged a nce with Levi, who looked like he wanted to speak, but I subtly signaled him not to, and together we walked out of the room.

 Chapter 121: My Plan

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment the door shut, I paused and used my heightened hearing to make sure no one was eavesdropping. I even sniffed the air to be sure no one was around before bursting intoughter. Oh my goodness, I was damn good! So good that I never knew I could put on such a disy! The trembling of my hands¡­ the fear in the triplets'' eyes¡­ the things I scattered around and how I acted with Gabriel¡ªit was all perfect.


    Just thinking about Gabriel''s performance almost made meugh again. He sounded so confused, poor Alpha. He had no idea he was being yed like a perfectly tuned violin.


    A soft knock tapped on the door in a pattern only two people knew.


    I smirked. "Enter."


    The door creaked open, and twodies walked in¡ªNora and Lolita, my two loyal handmaids and the only ones in this cursed ce who knew the truth. Nora bnced a tray with steaming food¡ªroastedmb, seasoned vegetables, and fresh bread¡ªwhile Lolita carried a jug of fruit-infused water and a goblet, as if we were about to toast to mytest performance.


    "You should''ve seen yourself, Luna," Lolita whispered, barely suppressing a giggle as she set the goblet down. "The way your voice cracked when you said, ''I want to go home!''"


    Nora snorted. "I almost started crying just to give it more effect. You''re scary when you act like that."


    I flopped onto the bed, dramatically throwing one arm over my face. "Ugh, I''m exhausted from all the fake trembling. My hands were actually starting to cramp. Do you think I overdid it?"


    "Not even close," Nora said as she ced the food on the table and began uncovering the dishes. "You were brilliant. If I didn''t know better if you hadn''t told us, I''d say you really had a memory reset."


    Lolita sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes gleaming. "They totally believed you. You''ve got the Alphas wrapped around your finger, Luna Olivia."


    "Perfect," I muttered, sitting up to grab a slice of bread. "Let them all believe I''m sick, scared, traumatized. The more they believe me, the more I''m able to achieve my ns."


    Nora turned to me with curiosity. "Luna, what are your ns?"


    "To leave this ce," I responded without hesitation.


    They both had doubtful looks on their faces. "I don''t think the Alphas will let you leave," Lolita said. And I knew she was right. It would be hard for them to let me go, and that''s why I have to level up my game. My n was very simple¡ªbut tricky. I''ll keep acting like I think Gabriel is my mate.


    "I''ll throw things. Cry. Scream. Beg them to let me go to Gabriel," I said, eating slowly. "I''ll act like I''m losing my mind without him."


    Lolita''s eyes widened. "You''re really going to pretend like you''re in love with him?"


    "Oh, I''m not just going to pretend," I said with a grin. "I''m going to live it. Every time one of those triplet Alphases near me, I''ll panic. I''ll scream his name in my sleep. I''ll tell them they''re keeping me away from my fated mate. I''ll fight them like a wild animal if I have to."


    Nora chuckled nervously. "That sounds¡­ intense."


    "That''s the point," I said, turning back to face them. "They need to believe I''m mentally stuck on Gabriel. That they''re making things worse by keeping me here. Maybe even start to feel guilty for it."


    I thought of another n and smiled. "I will pretend to fall really sick."


    Lolita tilted her head. "And what if they try to heal you instead? What if they bring in someone to ''heal'' your memory?"


    "Then I''ll make it worse," I said firmly. "More breakdowns. More screaming fits. I''ll make them believe I''m traumatized beyond repair¡ªunless they let me go."


    I flopped back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. It was not easy, but I knew I would have to achieve it. Once they let me go to Gabriel, I could travel out of the country, and they would never find me!


    Shit! I remembered my father. I haven''t even started on his case yet, and I have to clear his name. I have to prove to the whole pack that Anita''s father framed him! Damn, I need to get to work.


    I turned to Nora and Lolita. "I need your help," I said softly, listening for any movement outside my door, but it was clear. "I need an investigator for my father''s case. Do you know any good ones?"


    Nora and Lolita were silent for a moment before Lolita nodded. "My uncle is an investigator, and he isn''t from this pack."


    I smiled. "Good. Connect me with him. We''ll talk on the phone, and I''ll give him all the details he needs to know," I said.


    "Sure, Luna."


    Suddenly, I caught a scent and froze. Jasmine, amber, and a hint of lc¡ªunmistakably her. The triplets'' mother.


    I shot up from the bed and hissed, "Everyone, act¡­ someone ising."


    Nora and Lolita instantly sprang into position like clockwork. Nora dashed toward the food tray, pretending to adjust it, while Lolita helped me sit up straighter on the bed, brushing imaginary strands of hair away from my face like a concerned attendant. My expression shifted into one of confusion and tiredness, and I let my body tremble ever so slightly, just like earlier.


    A soft knock echoed at the door. I didn''t answer.


    It creaked open anyway, and she stepped in. Her eyes found me instantly, but I widened mine with confusion and a dash of fear.


    "Olivia, dear," she said softly, taking a cautious step forward. "How are you feeling?"


    I blinked at her, frowning. "I''m sorry¡­ do I know you?"


    Her perfectly shaped eyebrows twitched, just for a second. "I''m¡­ I''m their mother. The Alphas''. My name is Lady Fiona."


    I turned to Lolita, paning my voice. "Why is she here? I don''t know her. Please don''t let her take me."


    Lolita immediately held my hand and whispered reassuring words, ying into the scene with practiced grace. "She''s just visiting. You''re safe, remember?"


    Fiona stepped closer, her voice gentle. "Olivia, I know things are confusing right now. You''ve been through a lot. But I promise, no one here wants to hurt you."


    I frowned, giving her a re. "I want Gabriel."


    Her eyes filled with pity, but also unease.


    "I understand you''re confused," she said cautiously, ncing at my maids as if searching for answers from them. "But Gabriel¡­ he''s not your mate, dear."


    My frown deepened. "Stop saying that! Are you all trying to brainwash me?"


    Fiona stiffened. "Perhaps I shoulde backter."


    "Please, go," I whispered.


    Nora stepped in like a shield. "Maybe give her time, ma''am. Her memories are still unstable."


    She hesitated¡­ then nodded and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I sat up and wiped away the fake tears. "She''s definitely suspicious, but I was able to act well."


    Lolita exhaled and startedughing. "Oh my goddess, you should win an award."


    Nora grinned. "That flinch? Masterful."


    I smirked. "Let''s keep the performance going. The more they believe I''m mentally sick, the easier it will be to leave this ce."


    Then I turned to Lolita, my voice turning serious. "Set up that call with your uncle. We don''t have time to waste. It''s time to bring down Anita''s father."


    Lolita nodded. "Yes, Luna."

 Chapter 122: In Four Days

    Levi''s POV


    "What the hell!" Louis barked in anger as he grabbed the bottle of whiskey from my hand. I growled and red at him, hating that he had to take the bottle from me.


    "If you keep this up, you''ll drink yourself into the grave!" he snapped before storming off.


    Where I sat on the couch, I felt miserable.


    No¡ªmiserable was an understatement.


    I felt like the gods themselves wereughing at me. Like every time I tried to fix my mess, life found a new way to tear it apart.


    The warmth of the whiskey still lingered on my tongue, sharp and bitter, but it did nothing to dull the ache inside me.


    I ran a hand through my hair, tugging at the roots in frustration.


    Just when I was about to chase Olivia back¡ªthis had to happen.


    Just when I made up my damn mind to stop running, to stop hiding behind pain and regrets, to fix what I broke between us¡­ she was gone. Trapped by a false memory. And now, she''s acting like she doesn''t remember a damn thing about me.


    How the hell did everything spiral out of control so fast?


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, staring nkly at the floor.


    I clenched my jaw, the muscles twitching. I should''ve chased her earlier. Should''ve never hurt her like I did.


    Now she doesn''t even look at me like I exist.


    "Damn it!" I roared, mming my fist against the coffee table hard enough to crack the wood.


    "Levi!" Louis yelled back at me. "If you and Lennox keep this up, there won''t be a single damn piece of furniture left in this mansion! Get a grip!"  He yelled at me, but I only eyed him and looked away.


    My eyesnded on Lennox, who had been silently staring outside the window, his back turned against me.


    "What if she never gets back her memory?" Lennox suddenly asked.


    "Don''t say that!" Louis cut in from where he leaned against the wall. "She will. Maybe even tomorrow morning, who knows?" He was trying to sound hopeful¡ªfor us and for himself¡ªbut I heard the fearced in his voice.


    Lennox scoffed. "And what if she doesn''t? What if she refuses to remember us? What then do we do about it?"


    Before Louis or I could respond, a knock came on the door, and by the smell, we knew it was our mother. We weren''t in the mood to see anyone, but we knew our mother¡ªShe wouldn''t leave without seeing us.


    "The door is unlocked," I called out, loud enough for her to hear.


    Mother pushed the door open and stepped in, her heels clicking softly against the floor. She didn''t speak at first¡ªjust stood there, taking in the sight of her three broken sons. If she had any hope of seeing us even slightlyposed, it died the moment she saw Lennox staring emptily out the window, Louis pacing like a caged wolf, and me slumped on the couch like the weight of the world was crushing my chest.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice tight with worry.


    "I just came from Olivia''s room."


    That made all three of us look up instantly.


    "She doesn''t remember me either," she said, her voice faltering slightly. "She looked at me like I was a stranger¡­ and when I said her name, she flinched. Like I was intruding in her head."


    A tense silence swept over the room like a storm cloud.


    "She doesn''t remember anything," Mother whispered, stepping farther into the room.


    Louis cursed under his breath and mmed his fist against the wall. Lennox remained still, a muscle twitching in his jaw.


    "Have you tried calling her mom?" she asked, looking between us.


    That''s when it hit us all at once¡ªwe hadn''t.


    We''d been so caught up in the chaos, the guilt, the confusion¡­ we hadn''t even reached out to the one person who might be able to help Olivia remember.


    I sat up sharply. "Shit," I growled and immediately opened the mind link to her mother.


    "Mrs. Parks," I called urgently through the bond. "It''s Alpha Levi. It''s about Olivia."


    The connection opened almost instantly, her voice tight with concern.


    "What''s wrong? What happened to my daughter?"


    I could feel her panic rising already. "She''s safe," I said aloud, hoping my brothers and mother could hear. "But there''s a problem. She¡­ she doesn''t remember anything. She doesn''t recognize anyone."


    A long pause.


    "What?" Her voice broke. "What do you mean she doesn''t recognize anyone?"


    "She''s lost her memories. Not just that¡ªshe now has a false memory in her head, and she thinks Alpha Gabriel is her mate. She doesn''t even know who we are, not even our names¡ª"


    "I''ming back tonight!" she cried, cutting me off. "Tell her I''m on my way. Don''t let her out of your sight. Don''t let anyone else confuse her more than she already is."


    The link snapped off before I could even respond.


    I exhaled deeply and looked up at my family. "She''sing tonight."


    Mother nodded, visibly relieved. "Good. Maybe seeing her mother will help."


    Lennox muttered, "It better. Because I don''t know how much longer I can keep pretending I''m okay."


    Neither did I.


    Mother sat down gently beside me, her eyes flickering between the three of us¡ªher sons, all barely holding it together. But there was something else in her gaze now. A seriousness. A tension that hadn''t been there before.


    "I didn''t juste here to talk about Olivia''s memory," she said quietly, folding her hands in herp. "There''s something else we need to work on."


    Louis turned from the wall, and Lennox finally peeled his eyes away from the window.


    Mother looked directly at me.


    "The full moon is in four days."


    I frowned, worried. "Fuck!"


    "She''ll go into heat," she said gently. "It''s her first heat."


    The words felt like a punch to the gut.


    "Perfect timing!" I muttered bitterly, my heart starting to race.


    "She just turned of age recently. And when the full moon rises, her body will respond."


    Lennox swore under his breath. Louis sat down heavily on the armrest of a nearby chair, rubbing his hands over his face.


    "She won''t understand what''s happening," I whispered.


    Mother nodded. "Exactly. And if she believes this¡­ Alpha Gabriel is her mate, she might¡ª"


    "Don''t." I cut her off, my voice cold, rising. "Don''t even finish that sentence."


    But she didn''t need to. The image was already burning in my mind.


    Olivia. In heat¡­ and running to the wrong man because she didn''t remember who she truly belonged to.


    My wolf growled furiously inside me, pacing and snarling at the very thought.


    "What do we do?" Louis asked, his voice tight. "We can''t force her. We can''t just lock her up."


    "Two choices areid out¡­ it''s either you sit back and let her go into heat¡ªher first¡ªand make her go through pain while wanting Gabriel¡­ remember, she is not mentally well. Such situations may worsen her condition¡­" Mother paused, letting her words sink before she continued, "or you do your responsibilities as her mates," she said and let her final words hang in the air.


    We all understood what Mother meant. She was telling us we have to make love to  Olivia to ease her heat¡ªregardless of whether she remembered us or not.


    Personally, I have no problem with that! Hell! It was a dreame true, but I don''t know about my brothers.


    "I have no problem performing my duty as her mate," I said out loud. Louis and Lennox stared at me with furrowed brows, but I ignored them.


    I said what I said¡ªand I wasn''t taking it back.


    An awkward silence hung in the air before suddenly Louis spoke.


    "I will do it¡­" he said it in a whisper, like he didn''t want us to hear.


    I raised a brow at him and smirked slightly, the tension in my chest loosening just a little.


    Louis met my gaze but quickly looked away, his jaw clenched.


    "Not for me," he muttered. "For her."


    I scoffed. He was still lying to himself.


    Lennox still hadn''t said a word. He was staring again out the window, arms folded tight, his whole body taut with conflict. I could hear his heartbeat from where I sat¡ªfaster than usual, erratic.


    "Lennox?" Mother called gently, her tone patient but firm. "I know this isn''t easy¡­ but she needs you. All of you."


    He didn''t turn around. Not at first.


    Then, finally, he did.


    His eyes looked annoyed.


    "You want me to touch her?" he growled, voice low and filled with anger. "While she thinks she belongs to someone else? While she doesn''t even know us? While I still haven''t forgiven her?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The answer is: are you in or not? If you are not in, your brothers can do it without you!"


    Lennox''s face twitched as he frowned at Mother.


    "She is my mate too!" he spat with jealousy.


    I scoffed inwardly. Still possessive.


    "So I take that as a yes?" Mother asked, and Lennox didn''t respond¡ªhe just looked away.


    "Well¡­" Mother began. "You men have a little work to do. To make herfortable. You have to do things like showing her familiar faces. Gentle words," Mother said. "You have four days to trigger something in her. A scent, a memory, a ce. Anything that can remind her who you are and make sure they are happy memories."


    I frowned. Do we even have happy memories with her?


    Yes, but that was four years ago.


    I and my brothers both exchanged silent nces before I stood up, ready for the task.


    "Then we don''t have time to waste."

 Chapter 123: Old Memories

    Olivia''s POV


    "Olivia, dear¡­ can you hear me? It''s me, your mother." I heard my mom''s panicked voice through the mind link.


    "Are you okay? What''s going on? Do you remember me? It''s your mother!"


    I frowned, realizing I had forgotten to tell her about my n.


    "Mother, calm down¡­ I''m fine," I said softly.


    There was a beat of silence, then a soft, shaky sigh of relief from her end.


    "You''re sure? Alpha Levi just contacted me through the mind link. He said you''re suffering from memory loss and false memories."


    "That''s what I made them believe, Mother¡­" I murmured, lowering my voice as I moved toward the window. "But I''m fine. Completely fine."


    Her confusion pulsed through the link. "What? Olivia¡­ what are you talking about?"


    I exhaled slowly, watching the wind y with the leaves outside. "I''m pretending. Faking the memory loss. It''s part of the n. I want them to let me go."


    "Olivia¡­" her voice dropped, almost like a whisper. "You''re lying to your mates? Your Alphas?"


    "Yes," I said, firm and cold. "Because it''s the only way they''ll let me go. If they think I don''t remember them¡ªdon''t love them¡ªthey''ll loosen their grip. And when they do, I''ll finally be free."


    Her silence stretched for a moment too long. Then she said carefully, "And what if they find out? What if they realize you''re faking it?"


    "They won''t," I said sharply. "They''re too focused on trying to fix me. Too wrapped up in their guilt and desperation to notice what''s right in front of them."


    "And if they do?" she pressed, her voice tight. "Lennox isn''t the forgiving type. Louis¡­ he''ll be angry. And Levi¡ª"


    "I don''t care, Mother! I will go on with my n. All I have to do is to continue ying that I''m love-sick with Gabriel and keep begging that they let me go to him. Once they do, the rest will be history," I said.


    She was quiet again. But this time, I could feel her pride, even through the worry. "Is Alpha Gabriel aware of your n?" she asked and I frowned.


    "No, Mother, I haven''t had the chance to talk to him yet, but now that you''ve reminded me, I will," I assured her.


    "Okay. Tell me what he thinks," she said, and I nodded, even though I knew she couldn''t see it.


    "I''m so proud of you, my little angel, and I believe your father is proud of you too¡ªwherever he is," Mother said, her voice filled with pride. Tears gathered in my eyes, but I held them back.


    "Mother, I''m preparing a surprise for you. Don''t worry, you will see it soon," I said, referring to my n to expose Anita''s father.


    "I can''t wait," she said with a chuckle. "The Alphas want me toe back, but don''t worry. I will tell them I got food poisoning and will have to rest for the next few days¡­ don''t worry, I will act well."


    I chuckled. "Of course, Mother¡­ I got my acting skills from you, remember?"


    We bothughed softly, and I felt some of the heaviness in my chest lift.


    "Soon, you''ll see the surprise I''m preparing¡­ just stay patient."


    "I can''t wait," she said with a chuckle, and with that, our mind link faded.


    I stood there a moment, letting the silence settle in. My heart slowed, calm and steady.


    Then¡ªknock knock knock.


    I already knew who it was.


    I turned and walked to the bed, carefully sitting down, arranging the nket over my legs. I kept my expression soft, my posture a little weak, just enough to look fragile.


    "Come in," I called out gently.


    The door opened.


    First in was Lennox, holding a thick novel in his hand. His soft eyes scanned my face carefully before he stepped closer.


    "You''ll be bored in here," he said quietly, offering the book. "This¡­ might help. It''s a good one."


    I smiled politely, taking the book from him.


    The moment I looked at the cover, I felt a jolt.


    It was the exact same novel I gave him on his seventeenth birthday.


    The same one I annotated, marked with little hearts and underlined quotes. I never knew he still had it¡­ and it seems so new, like he preserved it somewhere. I thought he might have thrown it away.


    A tiny glint of happiness sparked inside me, but I didn''t let anything show on my face.


    "Oh," I said softly, flipping it open casually. "Looks interesting. And it''s romance."


    I looked up briefly and caught the pain in Lennox''s eyes.


    But I blinked it away, pretending not to notice.


    Then came Levi, stepping in with a small speaker in his hands. "I figured you might want music," he said, setting it gently on the bedside table. "I¡­ uh, made a ylist. You can listen if you want."


    I nced at the speaker, then picked it up.


    As soon as the screen lit up, I saw the ylist name: O&L Vibes.


    My chest tightened, but I forced it down.


    "This is nice," I said lightly. "Thank you. It''ll help with the silence."


    I couldn''t believe he still had this.


    He looked like he wanted to say more, but didn''t. He just nodded and stepped aside.


    Then came Louis, walking in with a small tablet. He handed it to me carefully. "I downloaded a movie," he said with a nervous smile. "You might like it. It''s called Flip."


    I blinked.


    Flip. My favorite movie. When it first came out, Louis had found a way to get an early download just for me. We watched it together three times in one night.


    But now, I only smiled, tilting my head slightly. "Hmm. Haven''t seen it before. Thanks, Louis."


    He looked as if he wanted to say something, maybe remind me¡ªbut instead, he just nodded slowly.


    The room fell quiet as all three brothers stood around me, all three staring with a look in their eyes. A look of warmth. Thest time they all looked at me this way was before my fourteen birthday.


    "Apart being married to Gabriel and being his mate¡­ is there anything else you remember?" Lennox suddenly asked, and I frowned, looking up at him. There was a certain look in his eyes, and I could feel it¡ªsomething wasing. And it wasn''t going to be good.

 Chapter 124: Never Got To Open THEM

    Olivia''s POV


    I blinked at Lennox''s question, pretending to think deeply.


    "Hmm¡­ other memories?" I tilted my head slightly, letting my fingers y with the edge of the nket. "Well¡­ I remember when Gabriel and I were younger, we used to sneak into the pack house kitchen at midnight just to steal cookies. The chef would always pretend not to notice." I gave a soft, fondugh.


    Lennox stiffened.


    Levi''s brows twitched, and Louis looked down at his hands.


    I had done that with all three of them.


    I continued, my voice light and dreamy. "Gabriel used to braid my hair when I was ten. He wasn''t very good at it, but he always tried. Once, we ended up tangled in my ribbons for hours."


    I nced up briefly, watching their expressions shift into shock, pain.


    That day had been with all three of them¡­ and it was hrious.


    "There was a time," I added, as if reminiscing warmly, "Gabriel helped me build a treehouse behind the pack house. It was crooked and ugly, but I loved it. We spent the whole summer in that treehouse, pretending we were explorers."


    The silence in the room thickened.


    That had been Levi.


    He was the one who built that treehouse with me. He''d scraped his palms and bruised his knees. We painted it together, made up stories inside it. But I acted like I didn''t know.


    "And once," I said with a wistful smile, "Gabriel gave me this ne for my twelfth birthday. It had a little wolf charm on it. I never took it off."


    Louis''s jaw clenched. He''d saved up for months to get that ne. I''d cried when I opened it.


    "I think those are the strongest memories," I said, folding my hands neatly in myp. "Gabriel was always there. Like my anchor."


    I finally looked up¡ªreally looked.


    Lennox''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Levi looked like he''d just been pped.


    Louis looked like a child who''d been mistreated.


    I tilted my head. "Why do you ask, Lennox?"


    He didn''t answer right away. He just stared at me, his jaw tight.


    I held Lennox''s gaze for a moment longer, then looked away, acting calm, though I could feel the pressure building in the room like a rising tide. Something was shifting¡ªsubtle, but undeniable. They were digging now. Prodding in ces I hadn''t prepared for.


    I had to stay ahead.


    "Do you¡­" Levi began slowly, his voice quiet, almost hesitant. "Do you remember your fourteenth birthday?"


    I froze for a split second, my pulse skipping.


    Why are they going there?


    I nodded slowly, masking the rm buzzing under my skin. "Yes¡­ I remember."


    I could feel their attention sharpen like des.


    "That day was¡­" I hesitated, then gave a soft sigh, eyes dropping to myp, "¡­a disaster."


    Louis stepped forward slightly, voiceced with concern. "Why? What happened?"


    I looked up at them with just enough sadness in my eyes. "I lost my father that day."


    Their expressions changed¡ªsubtle, but clear enough.


    They knew.


    They knew the truth. My father hadn''t died¡ªhe had been arrested. They were there. They remembered.


    But they didn''t correct me. Just stared.


    I didn''t blink.


    Then Louis spoke again. "Did you¡­ receive three gifts that day?"


    I stiffened inside. I knew exactly what he meant.


    They were talking about their gifts.


    The ones they gave me, which I never opened.


    The gifts had gone missing. I remembered crying over it, but never had the chance to tell them.


    "Yes," I said calmly, meeting Louis''s gaze. "I received them."


    I saw it instantly¡ªthe hope lighting up in their eyes. That spark of eagerness that made my chest twist.


    Lennox''s voice was low, careful. "Do you remember¡­ who gave them to you?"


    I smiled gently. "Gabriel."


    Their faces faltered. Slightly. But enough.


    I wasn''t done.


    "I never got to open them, though," I added softly. "The gifts went missing before I even unwrapped it."


    That part was true. But I let them draw their own conclusions.


    A heavy silence settled again.


    And then I saw it.


    Realization.


    Pain.


    They understood.


    I had never opened their gifts.


    Levi''s mouth parted slightly. "You never opened them?" he asked, his voice hoarse.


    I shook my head. "No¡­ I was too overwhelmed. And then everything that happened with my father¡­" I trailed off.


    Lennox stepped closer, his jaw tight. There was something in his eyes.


    He looked as if he wanted to say something. Desperately.


    But he didn''t.


    He held himself back.


    I tilted my head, with a confused look.


    The way all three of them tensed¡ªlike someone had struck a chord too deep¡ªtold me something was important in those boxes which I never opened because why did all three of them go missing suddenly.


    "You mean the boxes were stolen?" Lennox asked, not able to hide his emotion any longer.


    I nodded slowly. "I think so. When I remember about the gifts and went to check on them, they were just gone."


    Levi stepped closer, looking serious. "Do you remember what color they were wrapped in?"


    That caught me off guard. But I nodded.


    "Yes¡­ one was dark blue with silver ribbons. Another was red velvet with a gold ribbon. And thest one was light purple with a white bow."


    All three of them froze.


    Louis''s hands tightened. Lennox looked like he''d just been hit. Levi''s mouth opened slightly, shocked.


    "That''s¡­ exactly right," Levi said softly.


    They knew I was telling the truth.


    Lennox''s jaw was tight. "Did you ever find out who took them?"


    I shook my head. "No. I thought maybe a maid moved them. But everything was a mess after my father death¡­ after that day."


    It was quiet again.


    Then Louis asked carefully, "Did you ever tell Gabriel?"


    He didn''t mean Gabriel.


    He meant them.


    I looked down, acting sad. "No¡­ I didn''t tell anyone. I was too sad about my father. I didn''t talk to anyone for days¡­ not even Gabriel."


    Their faces changed. They looked hurt.


    Levi stepped closer, like he wanted to say something.


    But suddenly, I pressed my hand to my head. "My head¡­" I whispered. "It really hurts¡­"


    If I stayed a second longer, I might crack. So I did the only thing I could¡ªlie.


    "Olivia?" Lennox asked quickly, worried.


    I shook my head. "I''m sorry¡­ I just need to lie down."


    I turned away from them and curled up under the nket. I didn''t have to look at them¡ªI could feel their eyes on me.


    I kept my eyes closed, pretending to rest. But my thoughts wouldn''t stop.


    Those boxes¡­ they weren''t just ordinary birthday presents.


    Perhaps expensive gifts were inside. Gifts that meant a lot to them. The painful and confused look in their eyes when they realized I didn''t open it told me that boxes weren''t just carrying ordinary birthday presents.


    And I wished¡ªGod, I wished I could just turn around and ask them. What was in those boxes? Why did they mean so much to you? Why did they go missing¡­ all three of them¡­ at the same time?


    But I couldn''t ask.


    Not yet.


    If I did, they would know.


    They''d know I was lying¡ªabout Gabriel, about everything. And I wasn''t ready for that.


    They''d start putting the pieces together. I needed more time.


    But nevertheless, I won''t stay in the dark. In one way or another, I will find out what was in those boxes.

 Chapter 125: Scared

    Lennox''s POV


    Seeing that Olivia was having a headache from our barrage of questions, we decided to let her be. So we left her room and walked into the study. I went straight to the bar, grabbed a bottle of dry gin, and poured myself a drink.


    Did she never open them?


    My heart raced¡ªconfused and heavy.


    But¡­ that couldn''t be right.


    "I¡­ I got a response from her," I said quietly, my voice rough with uncertainty.


    Levi turned to me, his eyes wide. "Me too," he said. "In fact, I got a response from her just two hours after we gave her the gifts."


    Louis nodded slowly. "Same here. And her response made it clear she saw my gift."


    We all went quiet again.


    That didn''t make sense.


    If she never opened the gifts¡­ how did she respond to us?


    Louis rubbed his forehead. "Maybe her memory really is messed up," he muttered. "We should remember, she''s not the same. Her memory isn''t stable anymore."


    But I shook my head firmly. "No. That''s not it."


    Levi spoke too, sounding just as sure. "She remembered the wrapping. The exact colors. Down to the ribbons."


    "She didn''t guess," I added, thinking aloud.


    Louis sighed. "She remembered it clearly. But¡­ she said it was from Gabriel."


    There was a long silence.


    "She must''ve confused him with us," Levi said. "Maybe that''s how her mind filled in the nk. We gave her those gifts. Not him."


    I nodded slowly. That felt more real.


    Louis still looked torn. "But¡­ she said she lost her father that day," he said. "That''s not true. He didn''t die; he was arrested."


    My stomach twisted.


    "Yeah. She might be wrong about that, but remember¡ªhe could have been hanged that day if Father hadn''t intervened. Maybe her memory clung to that," Levi said.


    Louis didn''t respond.


    I stared at the floor for a moment, then looked up.


    "What was in them?" I asked suddenly. "Your gifts. What did you two give her?"


    They both froze.


    That question had been buried for years.


    Ever since her fourteenth birthday, we''d all stopped sharing our ideas like we used to.


    We used to n it together, ever since Olivia turned eight. We''d each get her something and help wrap it. Sometimes we''d evenpete over who got the best reaction from her.


    But that year¡­ that year was different.


    We kept it secret. All three of us.


    We refused to show each other.


    Even I didn''t let them see mine.


    I looked at them now, hoping they''d finally say it.


    But Louis nced away. Levi''s jaw tightened.


    Neither spoke.


    So I didn''t push.


    But I was more curious than ever.


    What was in those boxes?


    !HOURS LATER!


    Night had fallen, but my mind refused to rest.


    I tossed and turned in bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to force myself into sleep. But it wouldn''te.


    Too many thoughts. Too many memories.


    Too many questions.


    I sighed deeply, dragging my palm over my face.


    Then¡­ a knock.


    Soft.


    Hesitant.


    I sat up immediately, alert. My eyes flicked to the clock¡ªit was well past midnight.


    Another knock, slightly louder this time.


    I slipped out of bed, walking over. Even before I touched the handle, I felt it¡ª


    Her scent.


    Olivia.


    I pulled the door open, and there she was.


    Standing there in one of the oversized shirts she always liked, her hair messy from sleep. But what caught me off guard was her face.


    She was trembling.


    Her lips parted like she wanted to speak, but nothing came out for a moment. Her hands clenched tightly at her sides.


    Finally, in a quiet, broken voice, she said, "I had a dream."


    I stepped aside, but she didn''t walk in.


    She just looked up at me, eyes wide and ssy.


    "It was Gabriel¡­" she whispered. "He¡ªhe was killed."


    My brows furrowed.


    Gabriel?


    Killed?


    That made no sense.


    I stared at her, trying to piece together a response. The dream clearly shook her¡ªher body was still trembling slightly, and she looked pale, as if the nightmare had stolen the warmth from her skin.


    But how was I supposed to exin this?


    Because I knew, without a doubt, that Gabriel was alive.


    And more than that¡ªI knew there was no war.


    But how was I supposed to exin this?


    How do you tell someone that their mind is lying to them? That what they felt so deeply¡ªwhat made them tremble like this¡ªmight not even be real?


    How do I exin that her dream might not be a dream at all¡­ or worse, that it might be a false memory in disguise?


    I stepped closer, slowly, carefully.


    "Olivia¡­" I said softly, my voice steady, "Gabriel''s not¡ª"


    But I stopped myself.


    I stepped aside gently, holding the door open.


    "Come in," I said softly.


    She hesitated.


    Her feet didn''t move. Her eyes darted around the hallway, like she was afraid of something hiding in the shadows.


    "Olivia," I said again, more firmly this time. "It''s okay. You''re safe."


    She finally stepped in, slowly, like she wasn''t sure if she should.


    I closed the door behind her.


    She stood there in the middle of my room, arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her shoulders were still shaking a little.


    I walked over to her and ced a hand on her back.


    "I''ll call tomorrow," I said. "I''ll find out about Gabriel¡ªjust to be sure, alright?"


    She looked up at me with wide, frightened eyes.


    "Please do," she whispered. "I''m really scared."


    Her voice cracked.


    I frowned. The fear in her voice wasn''t just from a dream.


    It was real.


    I hated seeing her like this.


    "You don''t have to go back to your room," I said quietly. "Stay here tonight."


    She blinked at me. "W-What?"


    "Just sleep," I added quickly. "On the bed. With me. I promise¡ªI won''t touch you, Olivia."


    She shook her head. "No¡­ I¡ªI can''t. It''s not right."


    "I won''t hurt you," I said softly. "You know that, right?"


    She didn''t answer at first. She looked away, chewing on her lower lip.


    Then, slowly, she nodded.

 Chapter 126: Asleep

    Olivia''s POV


    I wasn''t just in Lennox''s room because I was scared.


    I had a reason¡ªa task I had toplete.


    A few minutes before I came here, I had spoken to Mr. Grim¡ªLolita''s uncle. He told me he could help me¡­"


    But first, he needed the full case file.


    Everything.


    He needed to see the evidence that was presented in court. The names of the people who said they saw my father stealing the jewelry. The witnesses who testified against him. The judge who gave him life imprisonment. Every detail that led to his sentence.


    He said if he had all of that, he''d know how to follow up. Maybe find something wrong with how the case was handled. And prove my father''s innocence.


    It''s been over four years. Four long years of silence. Of not knowing the full truth.


    And now¡­ maybe there''s a way.


    I''ve been a maid in this pack house for a long time. I''ve cleaned every corner of this ce. I''ve seen more than they think.


    I know Lennox has a safe in his room.


    I''ve dusted it before. I''ve wiped the top, arranged the books that sit beside it. I know the small silver key he keeps hidden behind the third drawer on the left.


    I believe my father''s file is inside that safe.


    It has to be.


    That''s why I came.


    "Come on, lie on the bed," Lennox said softly, and I nodded again, moving towards the bed.


    Still putting on my act of being scared, Iy on one side of the bed and covered myself with the nket, making sure to turn my back to Lennox, who was also getting on the bed. I inhaled softly and closed my eyes, pretending I was asleep¡ªbut I wasn''t. The n was that once Lennox fell asleep, I would sneak out of bed and begin my task. So I just had to wait and listen to his heartbeat to know when he was truly out.


    Yes, I could hear each of the triplets'' heartbeats, when I paid detailed attention to it, and right now Lennox''s heartbeat was racing.


    I frowned slightly under the nket, confused.


    Why was he breathing so hard?


    It was as if he had just finished running a race¡ªor was in the middle of a panic attack. But he didn''t move. Hey still beside me, silent.


    Was he nervous?


    Was it¡­ me?


    I didn''t dare turn to look at him. I stayed perfectly still, pretending to sleep, listening carefully.


    His heartbeat didn''t slow for a long while.


    I could feel the tension in the air. Even though we weren''t touching, it was like his presence was too loud to ignore. My body was stiff, alert. But I didn''t move.


    I stayed perfectly still, pretending to sleep, but his heartbeat wasn''t calming. If anything, it seemed to grow louder, more frantic. I could hear it¡ªsteady yet fast¡ªlike a drum echoing in my ears.


    It was getting hard to ignore.


    After a few moments, I sighed softly.


    I couldn''t help it¡ªI spoke.


    "You''re not asleep, are you?" I asked quietly, still facing away from him.


    There was a pause, then a soft sigh. "No."


    "This might sound strange," I whispered without turning, "but I can hear your heartbeat."


    There was silence.


    "You are supposed to¡­ You are my¡­" he paused¡­ but I already knew what he was trying to say.


    "It''s¡­ fast," I added. "Why is it so fast?"


    I finally turned toward him, meeting his eyes in the dim light. "Are you okay?"


    Lennox''s gaze held mine for a long second before he replied in a low, rough voice. "It''s the effect of you."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "My heartbeat," he said. "It races like this because of you. Whenever you''re around."


    My brows drew together in confusion. "That doesn''t make any sense."


    He just looked at me, not saying anything more. Like he didn''t know how to exin it further. Or didn''t want to.


    I hated the effect it had on me, so I had to put on an act. My voice turned more firm, a little colder. "I''m someone''s wife, Alpha Lennox. Your heart shouldn''t race for me."


    I didn''t wait for his reaction.


    I turned back around, slowly, pulling the nket over my shoulder again.


    And this time, I forced myself to go still.


    But my own heart was no longer calm either.


    Not after hearing that.


    A few minutes passed.


    Then, slowly¡­ finally¡­ his heartbeat began to slow. Gradually, it found a rhythm.


    And I realized he was asleep.


    I waited a little longer¡ªjust to be sure. I counted the seconds in my head. I needed to be careful. One wrong move, and everything I came here for could be ruined.


    Quietly, I began to lift the nket, preparing to slide out of bed. My fingers barely gripped the edge when¡ª


    A strong arm suddenly wrapped around my waist.


    I froze.


    Panic surged through me as my breath caught in my throat.


    Was he awake?


    No. No¡ªhis heartbeat. I focused on it again.


    Still steady. Still slow.


    Still asleep.


    He shifted in his sleep, pulling me back into him, his grip tightening just enough to keep me close. My back pressed firmly against his chest, and I could feel the heat of his body seeping into mine. His breath fanned across the back of my neck¡ªslow, heavy, and warm.


    Then¡­ I felt it.


    His nose brushed against my skin, nuzzling lightly at my neck as he exhaled deeply, as though my scent soothed him in sleep. Another sigh left his lips, soft and content, before he stilled again.


    He was really asleep.


    But now I was trapped.


    My heart pounded wildly in my chest, even as I told myself to stay calm.


    This wasn''t part of the n.


    I couldn''t move, not without waking him.


    So Iy there, tense and still, his arm heavy around me, his body warm and firm behind mine.


    I hated how safe it felt, and I was forced to lie there with him.


    His breathing stayed calm, steady against the back of my neck. But then¡ªI felt movement again.


    His hand shifted slowly, fingers brushing along the hem of my oversized shirt.


    My breath caught.


    Was he awake?


    No.


    His heartbeat¡ªstill slow. Still deep in sleep.


    But his hand didn''t stop.


    It slipped under the fabric, rough fingertips grazing the skin of my waist. I clenched my jaw, unsure what to do, what to feel. My mind screamed at me to move, to pull away¡ªbut I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    His hand moved higher, dragging lightly up my side until¡ª


    It cupped my breast.


    A soft gasp escaped my lips before I could stop it, but Lennox didn''t react. Instead, he let out a sigh¡ªlow and heavy¡ªlike a man finally at peace. Then, barely audible, he murmured, "Mine¡­"


    My eyes widened.


    He didn''t even know what he was doing.


    He was still asleep.


    His thumb brushed over my nipple, and a jolt of heat rushed through me so fast I had to bite down on my lip to keep from making a sound. My heart was no longer calm¡ªit raced wildly, pounding against my ribcage.


    What was happening to me?


    I should''ve pulled away.


    I should''ve stopped him.


    But I didn''t.


    It wasn''t supposed to feel this good. It wasn''t supposed to make me forget why I was here.


    My eyes fluttered closed, my body betraying me as a quiet warmth bloomed in my core. I hated how it made me feel¡ªhow my skin burned at his touch, how my breath came faster, shallower.


    He was still asleep.


    Still lost in whatever dream had him whispering possessively.


    His fingers stopped moving eventually, but he didn''t let go.


    He simply curled around me, his hand still holding my breast like it belonged there. His breathing deepened¡­ and then I heard a soft snore.


    He was truly asleep now.


    And I was still trapped in his arms, my heart pounding, my body aching with confusion.


    This wasn''t part of the n.

 Chapter 127: The File

    Olivia''s POV


    My eyes fluttered open to the soft glow of sunlight spilling through the curtains.


    For a moment, I didn''t move¡ªjust stared at the unfamiliar ceiling, my heart still heavy with the memory of the night before. Then I blinked, confused.


    Something felt different.


    No warmth behind me.


    No strong arm around my waist.


    No calloused hand on my¡ª


    My eyes widened, and I bolted upright. Shit! I had fallen asleep. Fuck!


    I turned around. Lennox was gone, but his scent still clung to the sheets. It was obvious he had just woken up¡ªnot long ago.


    I threw the nket off and sat at the edge of the bed, rubbing my face with trembling hands. This wasn''t what I came here for. I didn''te here to feel like this¡ªto be touched like that. To want more.


    I was here for a reason. A mission.


    My father.


    The safe.


    The file.


    Quickly, I got down from the bed and set out to do my task, not even caring where Lennox had gone.


    I crouched beside the small cab, reaching for the third drawer on the left.


    It was right where I remembered.


    Quietly, I pulled it open and reached behind it, fingers searching blindly until I felt cold metal brush my skin.


    The key.


    I pulled it out slowly, turning back toward the far corner of the room where the safe was built into the wall, hidden behind a row of old books.


    One by one, I slid the books aside and revealed the small steel door.


    My hands were trembling now¡ªnot just from fear of being caught, but from fear of not finding anything at all.


    "Please let it be here," I whispered a silent prayer.


    I slid the key in.


    It clicked.


    And the door creaked open.


    Inside, neatly stacked, were several folders and documents. I reached for the first file, and it wasbeled with my father''s name.


    Parker Melford.


    This was it.


    Tears threatened to rise¡ªbut I didn''t have time to cry.


    I pulled it out and carefully closed the safe, pushing the books back exactly the way they were.


    Then with the key in my hand, I turned¡ªonly to freeze in ce as I heard the door creaking open.


    My heart jumped.


    In a rush, I lifted the hem of my oversized shirt and quickly tucked the file underneath it, securing it against my stomach. The key stayed in my covered hand.


    And then the door opened¡ªLennox stepped in, holding a tray of breakfast in his hand.


    Lennox paused at the door, holding the tray in both hands.


    A soft smile tugged at his lips. "You''re awake."


    I blinked, trying to keep my breathing calm, forcing a small nod even as my heart pounded.


    He took a step inside and lifted the tray slightly. "I figured you might be hungry¡­ so I made breakfast."


    I stared at him, eyebrows lifting in surprise. "You¡­ made it yourself?"


    He nodded, almost shyly. "Yeah. I know it''s not perfect but¡­ I tried."


    My mouth parted slightly. I couldn''t help the quiet shock in my voice. "Did you ever do this for your wife?" I asked, already knowing the answer, but I just wanted to hear it from him.


    His smile faltered. "No."


    I frowned. "Why not?"


    He looked away for a second, jaw tightening. "Things were¡­plicated between us."


    Complicated?


    I scoffed softly, shaking my head. "So she never got breakfast, but I do? Is that supposed to mean something?"


    He didn''t respond right away¡ªjust stood there, eyes dropping to the tray in his hands like he regretted bringing it.


    My heart twisted in my chest, but I hardened my tone.


    "I can''t have this," I said, backing away.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "No." I cut him off sharply. "You didn''t make her breakfast¡ªyour own wife¡ªbut you''re making breakfast for another man''s wife now? That''s not fair to her."


    He looked like he wanted to exin, like he had words but didn''t know how to say them. I didn''t give him the chance.


    "I need to return back to my room, and please, I want to talk to Gabriel¡ªmy husband," I muttered. "Excuse me."


    I walked past him, not daring to look back. The file was still tucked under my shirt, the key still in my hand.


    I opened the door, stepped out, and closed it behind me. As soon as I was out, I released a soft breath and hurried to my room, praying Lennox wouldn''t follow.


    Reaching my room, I locked the door and exhaled in relief. I quickly sat on the bed and opened the file of my father''s case.


    My hands trembled as I opened the worn file on myp. Papers, notes, and official reports spilled out.


    The first page was a formal usation.


    Subject: Parker Melford ¨C used of Grand Theft and Treason


    My breath hitched.


    I scanned the contents quickly. My father was used of not just stealing¡ªbut of betraying the pack.


    Stolen Items:


    A vault of ancient pack jewels and heirlooms.


    A private council file marked CONFIDENTIAL ¨C ALPHA BLOODLINE TRANSCRIPTS.


    My eyes widened. All my life, I thought my father was used of stealing just precious jewelry. I never knew he wasbeled a traitor too.


    The next document listed the witnesses who testified against him.


    Witness Statements:


    Zavier Voss (this is Anita''s father)


    Connor Hale ¨C elite warrior. (This man was a good friend to Father then. How could he betray him?)


    Marcel Thorn ¨C (The chief guard at the pack house then.)


    My heart clenched as I now realized those that testified against my father were really close to him. How cruel could life be?


    The more I read, the worse it got.


    The trial had been quick. No real chance for defense. Just a few hourster, my father was dragged before the pack court.


    He was sentenced to life in imprisonment by Gamma Edward¡ªa name that made my stomach twist.


    Then I found it¡ªthe paper that broke me.


    "Effective immediately, the Parker family is to be stripped of all rank and privilege. Reassigned to Omega status. This is final."


    There was a signature at the bottom:


    Gamma Edward Thorne


    And from our then Alpha, the triplets'' father.


    I felt sick.


    I sighed deeply, my hands slowly closing the file.


    I stared at the closed file for a long moment, then whispered to the silence of the room,


    "Even if you are no more, I will prove your innocence, Father. I swear I will."


    Suddenly, I noticed someone was trying to open my door, but it was locked. I inhaled deeply and perceived it was Anita.


    My frown deepened, and my wolf growled inside me.


    Then, she knocked hard.


    Frowning, I quickly slipped the file under my pillow, steadying my breath as I forced myself to appear calm. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. Standing there, arms crossed and eyes zing with anger, was Anita.

 Chapter 128: Breakfast

    Olivia''s POV


    I frowned at her.


    "What do you want?" I asked coldly, making sure she could see the hatred in my eyes¡ªeven though I was supposed to be faking memory loss.


    Anita folded her arms across her chest and red at me. "You spent the night in Lennox''s room, didn''t you? What were you doing there?" Her voice was sharp,ced with jealousy so obvious it was almost pathetic.


    I scoffed. "Why should I tell you that?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "Because Lennox is my man, and you¡ªyou''re Gabriel''s wife, remember? So, tell me¡ªwhat do you think your husband would say if he found out you spent the night in Alpha Lennox''s room?"


    I wanted to snap at her, to tell her to go to hell and that I didn''t care¡ªbut I held myself back. I had to keep pretending. Gabriel was my husband, and I needed to act the part.


    I took a shaky breath, forcing my expression to shift into one of panic. "Please, Anita," I whispered, stepping back. "I didn''t mean to cause any problems."


    My voice trembled just enough to sound believable.


    "I¡ªI had a bad dream and couldn''t sleep. I went to Lennox because¡­ I thought seeing him might help calm me down. That''s all. I swear, nothing happened."


    Anita''s brows furrowed, and I saw a flicker of doubt cross her face. Good. My words were getting to her.


    She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. "Stay away from the Alphas, Madam. It''s for your own good. If you don''t, I have plenty of lies I could tell Alpha Gabriel."


    I clenched my fists at my sides, biting back every insult I wanted to throw in her face.


    With one final re, Anita turned and stormed down the hallway.


    As she left, Lolita and Nora approached my door, concern etched on their faces.


    "Is everything alright?" Lolita asked gently.


    "Yes," I nodded, forcing a small smile. "Everything''s fine."


    I turned and walked back into the room. The girls followed, closing the door behind them.


    I went to the pillow and pulled the document back out, cing it on the bed.


    Lolita''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s the file, isn''t it?" she whispered.


    I nodded.


    I nced around cautiously, then leaned in. "You said you need to get this to your uncle, right?"


    "Yes. The earlier, the better," Lolita nodded. "I''ll go out today," she said quietly. "I''ll hide the file beneath some clothes and take it to him."


    I nodded firmly. "Good. Thank you," I said sincerely.


    I turned to Nora, handing her the key. "While we are having breakfast, I want you to sneak to Lennox''s room and drop this key inside the third drawer."


    Nora nodded and took the key from me.


    Lolita spoke up. "We need to get you dressed. The Alphas personally requested that youe down for breakfast today."


    My frown deepened. "Great," I muttered under my breath.


    They picked out a blue dress that hugged my curves modestly and brought out the warmth in my skin tone.


    Once I was ready, they led me through the corridors of the pack house.


    When we reached the dining room, I froze in the doorway.


    The triplets were already seated.


    And so was Anita.


    But what struck me wasn''t her smug expression¡ªit was the shirts the triplets were wearing.


    I blinked. I knew those shirts. I would recognize them anywhere.


    The faded navy-blue fabric. The simple stitching. The tiny wolf emblem I embroidered by hand, clumsily sewn into the bottom hem.


    Those were the shirts I bought them for their eighteenth birthday.


    I was thirteen then¡ªbarely understanding what love truly meant. I had saved my lunch money for months just to get them those shirts. They were too big for them back then.


    Now¡­ they had clearly overgrown them. The sleeves were tight around their biceps, the fabric stretched across their broad chests.


    And still, they wore them.


    Why?


    My eyes settled on the table.


    The table was set beautifully. warm buttered toast, scrambled eggs, cinnamon rolls, even that strawberry jam I used to hoard when no one was looking. Every single dish was my favorite.


    A realization hit me.


    They were trying to make me remember.


    But the joke was on them.


    I never forgot.


    I schooled my expression into something neutral, innocent.


    Walking toward the table, I tilted my head. "Isn''t that shirt a little tight on you?" I asked casually, ncing between them.


    Louis, who had a mouthful of toast, smiled and nodded. "Yeah. Our mate got them for us on our eighteenth birthday."


    My breath caught, but I forced a smile. "She must''ve loved you guys a lot."


    There was a brief pause.


    Then Louis shrugged, his voice low. "I don''t think so."


    His words hit me hard.


    My chest tightened.


    They think I never loved them?


    I looked down, hiding the flicker of pain in my eyes.


    They had no idea. The feelings I had for them. Even when they treated me like trash, I still never stopped loving them.


    I pressed my hands together, forcing myself not to react. I had to keep pretending. But inside, the ache burned.


    "I see," I murmured, taking a seat. "Well, the shirt still looks good on you, even if it''s a little tight."


    They chuckled softly, but I could feel their eyes on me¡ªwatching, hoping, waiting for something to surface.


    But I hid my emotions well.


    Just as I picked up my knife to spread the jam, Anita''s voice cut into the air, all sweetness and fake concern.


    "I heard you had a rough night," she said, tilting her head innocently. "Poor thing. Bad dreams?"


    I looked at her slowly, offering the same fake sweetness she was throwing at me.


    "Not as bad as waking up and realizing your best friend''s been sleeping with your men," I said calmly, meeting her eyes.


    Anita blinked, caught off guard. "Excuse me?"


    "I heard you were her best friend," I said, my voice low. "Their Luna''s best friend. And yet here you are¡­ a concubine to the very men she loved. That''s got to sting."


    The smile dropped from her face.


    "I never saw you¡ª" she started, then quickly caught herself, her eyes darting around.


    She cleared her throat. "I was never her best friend. I hated her."


    The room went still. Even the sound of forks clinking on tes stopped.


    I tilted my head, still calm. "So you admit it. You hated your best friend. The one who trusted you."


    Anita''s face flushed red. "Enough."


    But I wasn''t done.


    "You''re a bad friend," I said simply. "To betray someone who trusted you¡­ that says more about you than her."


    "Enough!" Anita snapped, her voice shrill now. "We are at the dining table. Show some manners!"


    I set my fork down gently and met her gaze head-on.


    "Don''t talk to me ever like that," I said, my voice cool andposed. "I''m a wife to an Alpha. I am a Luna. And you?" I let my eyes drift over her dismissively. "You''re just a concubine."


    Her jaw tightened. Her lips pressed into a thin, furious line.


    But she didn''t speak again.


    Silence stretched across the table while I lifted my cup to my lips, sipping slowly, as if her presence didn''t rattle me in the slightest¡ªwhen in reality, all I wanted was to scream the truth into their faces.

 Chapter 129: Speak To Gabriel

    Olivia''s POV


    I turned to Lennox, whose watchful and intense eyes had been on me the entire time.


    "I would like to speak to my husband, Alpha Gabriel," I said softly but firmly. "Privately."


    His jaw tensed slightly, and I saw hesitation flicker in his eyes. His fingers drummed against the table, then finally he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    He held it out to me, the screen lit up with Gabriel''s contact. "Here," he said, voice neutral. "You can call him when you get back to your room."


    I stared at the device in his hand. A warning echoed in my mind. What if the phone''s recording? What if it''s tracked or tapped?


    I offered a small smile, masking the suspicion growing in my chest. "Thank you," I murmured, gently taking the phone.


    I didn''t dial.


    Instead, I stared at the number, repeating it in my mind. Again and again. Committing it to memory.


    +64-9-3¡­ My eyes skimmed each digit like a mantra. I would not forget.


    Once I was certain I had it, I handed the phone back to Lennox with aposed expression. "On second thought, I''ll wait for his call. I wouldn''t want to disturb him unexpectedly. He doesn''t need distraction at such a period."


    Lennox studied me a beat longer, clearly weighing something, before he nodded.


    I pushed back from the table, cing a hand on my temple. "I''m feeling a bit of a headache," I said quietly. "I''ll head back to my room."


    Lolita and Nora were at my side in an instant.


    "We''ll walk with you," Lolita said, a fake worried frown on her face.


    As we turned down the hall, I kept repeating the number in my head, refusing to let it slip even slightly. Once inside the safety of my room, I closed the door behind us and turned to Lolita immediately.


    "I need your handset," I said urgently. "Please."


    She didn''t question me. She reached into her apron and handed it over.


    I took it and told them to remain in the room while I went to the bathroom and made the call so no one could eavesdrop.


    Inside, I closed the door, quickly typed in Gabriel''s number, and hit call. As it rang, my heart thundered. What if he doesn''t want to help? What if he betrays me and tells the triplets everything? I was terrified. Truly terrified.


    "Hello!" came the familiar voice of Gabriel from over the line.


    I swallowed hard andposed myself.


    "Good morning, Alpha Gabriel¡­ this is Olivia," I whispered, biting my lip as I waited for his response.


    There were two seconds of silence before he spoke. "Olivia? You''re calling? What is it, baby?" he asked, still ying in character with me.


    I smiled but went on to speak. "Alpha Gabriel, can I trust you?" I whispered while lowering myself onto the toilet seat.


    There was another second of silence before his response came. "Yes¡­ You can trust me, Olivia. I swear with my life." He sounded like it was a vow.


    I bit my lip again before admitting, "I didn''t lose my memory or suffer from false ones. It was all an act."


    I waited for Gabriel''s response, but he didn''t speak until after a few minutes, when a soft chuckle came from the other end of the phone.


    "Wow, Olivia¡­ you acted so well then¡­ even I myself believed it."


    I pressed the phone closer to my ear, my voice dropping to a whisper as if the walls themselves might betray me.


    "My n¡­" I began, pausing for breath. "I want to leave this pack, Gabriel. I want out."


    There was a long silence on the line. I could feel his breath, shallow and tense, on the other side.


    "I''m going to pretend I can''t live without you," I continued, keeping my voice calm and low. "I''ll act broken¡­ devastated. I''ll start to fall sick¡ªemotionally, physically, whatever it takes. They''ll panic. And when they do, they''ll want to send me back to you, thinking you''re the cure."


    I swallowed hard, anxiety curling like smoke in my stomach. "That''s when I''ll need you the most. I need you to help me escape. Once I''m back with you, I''ll vanish. Far away. Somewhere they can''t reach me. A ce I can finally breathe again."


    I paused, giving the words a moment to settle.


    "And when I''m safe¡ªwhen I''m far enough from their grip¡ªI''ll tell them the truth. Everything. No more pretending."


    A lump caught in my throat, but I forced myself to finish. "Will you help me, Gabriel? Will you help me disappear?"


    I hesitated, my heart pounding. "I''ll understand if you say no. This is¡­ a lot. And it''s dangerous. I won''t hold it against you if you don''t want to get involved."


    For a moment, there was only silence. My heart raced as I waited.


    Then Gabriel''s voice came through. "You think I''d let them keep you like this?" His voice was low, rough with emotion. "You think I''d let you go through all this alone? Olivia¡­ the moment they send you to me, I won''t just help you escape. I''ll burn the world if I have to."


    A shaky breath escaped my lips. I felt a tight knot in my chest start to loosen.


    "I''ll get everything ready," he continued. "Passports. Safe house. New identities. Whatever you need."


    "Thank you¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling now.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Just stay strong. Keep pretending. And when the timees¡­ I''ll be there."


    "I''ll hold on," I whispered.


    "Good. And Olivia?"


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t have to fear. I will not tell the triplets. Trust me."


    I closed my eyes, gripping the phone tighter. "Thank you so much," I whispered, genuinely grateful.


    "You are wee. Let''s keep acting, okay?"


    "Okay," I said.


    There was afortable silence on the line before Gabriel spoke again. "I''m ending it now¡­ call me anytime."


    "Thank you," I said, and the call ended.


    A sigh of relief left my lips, but my wolf spoke. "I have a bad feeling about all this," she murmured.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She stirred. "I don''t know. I just have a bad feeling about this, Olivia¡­ you have to be careful."


    "I''ll be careful," I whispered to my wolf while drawing my hand over my face. "I''ll trust Gabriel¡­ but not blindly."


    A knock suddenly sounded on the bathroom door, and Lolita peeked her head inside.


    "Luna, you have toe¡­ the healer is here to check on you."


    I froze. My heartbeat raced.


    The healer.


    Shit. What if he finds out I''m perfectly fine?

 Chapter 130: The Healer’s Help

    Olivia''s POV


    I stepped out of the bathroom and found the healer waiting at the door. Our eyes locked, and I swallowed hard. I couldn''t tell whether he truly believed I''d lost my memory¡ªor if he knew I was lying and had simply chosen to go along with it.


    "How are you feeling today?" he asked.


    I swallowed again, slipping into my act even though something deep down told me there was no need. "I''m¡­ fine," I whispered, taking a seat on the edge of the bed.


    He nodded and nced at Nora and Lolita. "Could your handmaids give us a moment?" he asked.


    I blinked, confused. Why did he want them to leave?


    "Is there a problem?"


    The healer shook his head. "No¡­ I just want a private session with you. That''s the same thing I told the Alphas."


    I still didn''t think there was any reason for Nora and Lolita to leave, but I had to respect his request. I gave them a small nod, and they returned it before quietly stepping out.


    The door clicked shut behind them, and an eerie silence settled between the healer and me. He didn''t speak. Just stood there, watching me with eyes far wiser than I''d originally assumed. I sat motionless, my heart thudding too fast.


    He finally stepped forward, setting his satchel on the bedside table, but not opening it. Instead, he turned to face me directly, his expression unreadable.


    "I''ve been a healer for over thirty years, Luna Olivia," he said calmly, folding his hands in front of him. "Do you really think I wouldn''t recognize when someone is acting?"


    My heart dropped to my stomach.


    "I¡­ I don''t know what you mean," I tried to whisper, but the words were dry, lifeless.


    He smiled faintly, not unkindly. "You''re good. Very good. Most wouldn''t have noticed. But I''ve watched countless faces¡ªreal pain, real confusion, real trauma¡ªand yours?" He paused, tilting his head. "It''s practiced. Controlled. Too deliberate. I knew the moment I examined you¡­ you hadn''t lost your memory."


    I couldn''t breathe for a moment. My fingers curled into the bedsheets.


    "Then why¡­" I finally managed to whisper. "Why did you go along with it? Why didn''t you tell them?"


    The healer''s expression softened.


    "Because I believe you have your reasons," he said simply. "And more than that¡­ I saw everything, Olivia. Everything that happened to your family. Your father''s arrest¡­ you and your mother demoted to omegas."


    I blinked, my vision going blurry. My throat closed up.


    "I was there that night," he continued. "I saw the pain in your eyes when your father was sentenced to life imprisonment¡­ I saw everything, and I knew he was innocent, just that I had no proof of it."


    Tears stood in my eyes¡­ it was really nice to know that someone apart from my mother and I believed my father was innocent.


    He took a small step closer. "I wished I could help then, but I couldn''t. So when you woke up pretending to remember nothing, I saw the eagerness in your eyes. That spark of someone with a n. And I decided¡­ if you were trying to survive again, the least I could do was not get in your way."


    Tears slipped silently down my cheeks, and I didn''t bother wiping them.


    "You have no idea how much that means to me," I whispered.


    He offered a slight smile. "I think I do. Just¡­ be careful, Olivia. You''re not surrounded by fools. The moment your act slips, the wrong one might see it¡ªand that could end very badly."


    "I know," I murmured.


    He finally opened his satchel and pulled out a small brown bottle. He ced the small brown bottle carefully in my hand.


    I stared at it, confused and curious. "What is this?"


    "It''s a memory-confusion potion," he said in a hushed voice, as if the walls had ears. "A very rare brew, nearly impossible to find these days without raising suspicion. I made this myself, specifically for you."


    I looked up at him sharply. "What does it do?"


    The healer sighed, lowering his voice even more. "If the Alphas ever begin to doubt me¡ªif they call in another healer to examine you¡ªtake this a few minutes beforehand. It will affect your mind temporarily. Your responses will be sluggish, your attention will drift, and your emotions will seem detached. To any trained healer, it will look exactly like someone who has suffered trauma-induced memory loss."


    I held the bottle tighter, as if it were my lifeline. "Will it hurt?"


    He hesitated. "It won''t cause you physical pain, but it may disorient you. For a few minutes, you might genuinely forget where you are, or who you''re with. But it won''tst long. Just long enough to fool the observer."


    I nodded slowly. "Why are you doing this?" I asked again, more from emotion than curiosity.


    He smiled faintly. "Because I couldn''t help your father. But I can help you."


    He looked away for a moment, his jaw clenched, as if still haunted by the memory.


    More tears gathered in my eyes again.


    "Hide the potion well," he warned gently. "Only use it if absolutely necessary. And if it ever runs out¡­ tell your handmaid to call me. I''ll make another."


    I nodded again, carefully tucking the bottle beneath the mattress where no one would find it.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    He gave a small bow of his head and moved to the door, pausing with his hand on the handle. "I''ll still y my part. I''ll tell them your headaches are worsening. That your emotional state is deteriorating. I''ll do my part to make sure they see what you want them to see."


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thank you¡­ for trusting me. For helping."


    He nodded, opened the door and left.


    The moment the door shut again, I buried my face in my hands and let out a long, shaking breath.


    "Thank you, Moon Goddess¡­ things are falling into ce," I whispered to myself.


    The door pushed open. Lolita and Nora walked in and closed the door. They had concerned looks on their faces, but I assured them with a smile. "He knows, but he is helping me," I said.


    They let out a sigh of relief and moved forward.


    "That is good news, but we have bad news to share¡­" Nora said with a worried look on her face.


    My brows furrowed. "What is it?" I asked, already panicking.

 Chapter 131: Cookies

    Levi''s POV


    "Alpha, are you sure you don''t need us to help you?" the head kitchen maid asked again, watching me with worried eyes.


    I shook my head, already tying the apron around my waist. "No. I''ll handle this myself."


    She gave me a small bow and stepped back, watching me for a moment before quietly leaving the kitchen.


    I took a deep breath and moved toward the counter, where the ingredients were neatly arranged. Flour, sugar, eggs, butter¡ªeverything I needed. My fingers lingered on the wooden spoon, and a small smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    I wanted to make cookies. The ones I used to make for Olivia when we were younger. I remember the first time I made them¡ªit was terrible, even got burnt¡ªbut with a big smile on her face, Olivia ate it all, telling me it wasn''t the taste that mattered but the heart I used in making it.


    That day¡­ I had vowed to get better. I spent hours each week perfecting my technique. In a month, I was good at it¡ªso good that every Saturday, I would make a fresh batch, just for her. Enough tost her the week. And without fail, every time I handed over that box of cookies, she smiled like it was the best thing in the world.


    Unfortunately, her fourteenth birthday was thest day I prepared cookies for her¡­ in that box I gave her, a pack of cookies was inside too.


    I inhaled sharply, pushing the thought aside before it could drown me.


    I took a deep breath and slowly began mixing, focusing on each step. The soft smell of butter filled the kitchen, and for a moment, it felt like I was back in those peaceful days.


    I just want her to smile again, it''s been long I saw her smile genuinely.


    I wanted her to remember me¡ªnot the Alpha I''ve be, not the cold, distant man I was¡ªbut the boy who once burned cookies just to see herugh.


    Even if she never remembers¡­ even if she never forgives me¡­ at least I can remind her of the taste of something made with my heart.


    I mixed the dough slowly, making sure everything was just right. When it was ready, I added the chocte chips¡ªOlivia''s favorite part. She always said I added too many, and I''dugh and tell her to eat them all.


    I put the dough on a tray and ced it in the oven. As the cookies baked, the kitchen started to smell warm and sweet, just like the old days. For a moment, it felt like nothing had changed.


    When they were done, I packed them carefully in a small wooden box. It was the same kind of box I used to use when we were younger. I tied a ribbon around it and held it in my hands, staring at it. My heart felt heavy, but I also felt a little hope.


    I walked to her room and stood at the door. After taking a deep breath, I knocked.


    "The door is open," her voice said softly.


    I opened the door and stepped inside. She was sitting on the bed with the book Lennox had given her in herp. She looked at me, and for a second, I didn''t know what to say.


    "I¡­ brought something for you," I said, sounding tense.


    She looked a bit confused as I walked closer and held out the box.


    "They''re cookies," I said. "The kind I used to make for you¡­" I paused and realized she would be confused. "The type I used to make for someone I cared for."


    She looked at the box, then up at me. Her eyes showed a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, surprise¡­ maybe even a little warmth.


    I know she doesn''t remember me, but maybe¡­ her heart will remember the taste.


    "Thank you," she said and took the box from me.


    I watched her open the box of cookies and pull out one. Where I stood, I anxiously waited for her to take a bite. I was so anxious¡ªit felt like I was in a cookingpetition, waiting for the judge to say if I passed or failed.


    She looked at the cookie in her hand for a moment, turning it slightly like she was trying to figure out if it felt familiar. Then, slowly, she took a bite.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    She chewed in silence, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t breathe¡ªI just stood there, frozen, watching her every move.


    Then¡­ she blinked. And a small, very small smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    "It''s¡­ sweet," she said quietly, looking down at the cookie.


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "I wasn''t sure you''d like it."


    "You made them yourself?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Every single one."


    She looked down at the box, then back at me. "Thank you, Alpha Levi. But I think I have more pressing issues at hand," she said, dropping the box of cookies on the bed beside her and looked up at me with a serious look.


    "I heard that the full moon is taking ce in three days," she said, seemingly worried.


    I swallowed hard and forced a nod.


    Olivia looked panicked. "I want to talk to Gabriel¡­ please put him on the phone¡­ I can''t go on heat here¡­ I need to be with Gabriel¡­ it''s my first heat after being his mate," she said in a panicked voice, and I froze. I didn''t know what to say¡­ what to do.


    "Alpha Levi¡­ I want to talk to my husband," she demanded.


    I stepped back slowly, trying to breathe. I couldn''t handle this alone.


    "Lennox, Louis," I said through the mind-link, my voice shaking. "Come to Olivia''s room. I need help. She''s asking for Gabriel."


    "Damn it." Lennox sounded pissed.


    "She knows about the full moon," I added. "She''s scared and wants to talk to Gabriel. Please hurry."


    "We''reing," Louis said quickly.

 Chapter 132: Asking Questions

    Levi''s POV


    Lennox and Louis arrived quickly, and the moment Olivia saw Lennox, she didn''t waste a second.


    "I need to speak with my husband. Now!" she said firmly, her voice cracking but leaving no room for argument.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers. Lennox, without a word, pulled out his phone and dialed Gabriel''s number. He put it on loudspeaker and handed it to Olivia. She snatched the phone like it was the only thing holding her together.


    The phone rang a few times, and then we heard that familiar, irritating voice.


    "Hello?" Gabriel answered casually.


    "Gabriel¡­ honey¡­ you have toe get me," Olivia cried out. "The full moon is in three days¡­ I''ll go into heat. Please¡­ I don''t want to be here when it happens."


    Her voice shook with fear, and I clenched my jaw, barely holding in the growl rising in my throat. My fists tightened at my sides.


    Gabriel''s tone changed, bing soft and sweet. "Olivia, baby¡­ calm down, alright? I''m aware," he said gently. "The war is over. We''ve won. I''ve just been cleaning up the pack and setting things right again."


    I blinked, frowning deeply. What?


    I looked at Lennox and Louis¡ªboth of them were frowning too. Why would he say that? The n was for him to keep lying, to keep pretending the war was still going. That was how we were keeping her here without her panicking.


    But Gabriel just shattered that lie in one sentence.


    Olivia let out a breath. "Thene get me," she begged softly. "Please, Gabriel¡­ I''m scared. I don''t want to go through this alone. I need you."


    "I know, baby," he cooed. "And I promise, I''lle get you before the full moon. Just give me a little more time, alright? I miss you like crazy."


    "I miss you too," Olivia whispered, clutching the phone to her chest for a moment.


    I looked away, my jaw clenched. Hearing her say that to him broke my heart.


    "Just hold on for me," Gabriel continued. "Soon, we''ll be together again. I love you."


    "I love you too," she whispered back.


    The call ended, and she held the phone tightly, tears pooling in her eyes¡ªnot of sadness, but of hope of meeting him again.


    I turned to my brothers, my angry voice vibrating through the mind-link. "Why the hell did he say the war is over?"


    "I don''t know," Louis replied. "But we need to figure this out."


    Lennox gently reached for the phone, and Olivia handed it to him with trembling fingers. Her gaze was distant, her thoughts clearly still on Gabriel. For a second, none of us said anything. The air was heavy and tense.


    Then she suddenly looked up at us, her expression shifting from dreamy hopefulness to anxious worry.


    "Have any of you ever been with a woman¡­ during her heat?" she asked nervously, her eyes darting between us.


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    Louis sighed quietly, already sensing trouble.


    "This will be my first heat with Gabriel," she continued, her fingers twisting the nket in herp. "I''ve never gone through it before, and I''m freaking out. What if I do something weird? Or say something stupid? What if I hurt him or¡ªoh my God, what if I bite him?"


    I blinked slowly, trying to keep my face neutral, but I could feel my eyebrow twitch.


    "I mean, you three are men," she kept going, ignoring how each word hurt us. "You''re his friends. You must have talked about heat cycles, right? What do guys want? Is there a position that works better? Should I act more submissive or just¡ªlet it happen?"


    Louis coughed hard and looked away.


    Lennox''s face turned red, like someone had pped him.


    And me?


    I was ready to explode.


    She wasn''t done.


    "Do you think he prefers clingy? Or like¡­ teasing? Should I shower right before it hits or wait until he¡ª"


    "Olivia," I snapped, my voice a low growl. "Do you have to say all of this?"


    She nodded. "I''m just curious, I don''t know how long it''llst! Is it like¡­ hours? Days? Does it hurt? Will I scream? Should I gag myself or something so Gabriel doesn''t hear me moaning too loud?"


    I saw Louis flinch like someone had thrown boiling water on him.


    "I mean¡ªwhat if I get really needy? Should I just like¡­ throw myself at him? Or will he think that''s too much? Do guys like it when girls are desperate? Does Gabriel like when a girl begs or should I be quiet and ssy about it?"


    Lennox growled, holding down his emotions. It was a miracle that he hasn''t lost control yet.


    "And¡ªoh Goddess¡ªshould I shave everything? Like everything everything? What if he likes it natural? Or waxed? I haven''t done this before, and I don''t want to mess up our bond!"


    I groaned and dragged a hand down my face.


    "Also¡ªdo I sleep naked? Should I leave the door open when the heat starts? Maybe wear his T-shirt with nothing underneath? That''s what they do in movies, right? And¡ªoh wait, how do I know when the heat really hits? Will I smell different? Will he smell different? Will I just suddenly want to pounce on him like a wild animal?!"


    "I CAN''T DO THIS!" I shouted, practically trembling with rage. "I am not your damn heat coach!"


    "But¡ª"


    "Do I look like someone who wants to hear about how wet you''re going to be for Gabriel?!" I barked, and her mouth snapped shut, her eyes wide. "You''ve said more in five minutes than I''ve ever wanted to know in my entire life! You''re literally asking three grown men to coach you through your first mating session¡ªARE YOU INSANE?!"


    Her lower lip wobbled like she might cry.


    She looked startled. "I just¡­ I thought you could help me. Gabriel''s your friend! Maybe he told you what he likes during¡ª"


    "ENOUGH!" I roared, stepping forward before I forced myself to stop.


    The room went dead silent.


    "You think I want to hear how my friend is going to screw you stupid while you''re begging on your knees? You think I enjoy picturing the two of you tangled in sheets while you go into heat for the first time?"


    Her lips parted, shocked.


    I shook my head,ughing bitterly.


    "You know what? Ask him those damn questions. Since you''re so eager to throw yourself at him the second he shows up."


    "Alpha Levi¡ª"


    "No." I turned to the door, heart pounding. "I can''t listen to this anymore. I swear to the Goddess, if I stay here one more second, I''ll say something I can''t take back."


    I stormed out, not bothering to shut the door.


    And still, I heard her voice as she continued asking my brothers, "Should I wearce or silk? Do you think he likes red?"

 Chapter 133: Ball

    Olivia''s POV


    I was restless. No, I was terrified. I had just two days¡­ two fucking days until the full moon, and then I would go into heat. I knew it was a risk¡ªgoing into heat in this room, with the triplets so close. I wished I could lie to myself, convince myself I''d be able to control my sexual urges. But that would be a lie. This was my first heat, and with their marks on me, there was no way I wouldn''t crave their touch. No way I wouldn''t want them.


    I needed to leave. Gabriel had toe up with a n to get me out of here by tomorrow. There had to be something¡ªanything¡ªthat could be done. It was better I went into heat at Gabriel''s home than¡­


    "What are you even saying?" my wolf snapped, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Better to go into heat at Gabriel''s home? Are you saying you want Gabriel to touch you? That it''s better?" Her voice was sharp, using.


    "No one is touching me," I hissed back. "But going into heat at Gabriel''s home is safer. At least there, I could resist him¡ªor any male. But with the triplets? No. I definitely wouldn''t be able to resist them."


    Suddenly, A knocknded on my door, and from the scent, I knew it was Lennox. I frowned and stood up slowly, walking to the door. These days, I had mastered the habit of locking it.


    Unlocking the door, I pushed it open and met Lennox standing before me.


    His scent hit me and I fought the urge to breathe him in. Damn, he smelled good. The full moon was making everything worse. I was too sensitive, too aware. Their scent alone was enough to arouse me. And their eyes¡­ when they looked at me like they cherished me, it sent tremors down to my core.


    Straightening up, I hid my difort. "Is there a problem, Alpha Lennox?"


    "I got you something," he said, lifting a sleek ck box in his hand.


    I blinked. "For me?"


    He nodded, then handed it over without a word. I took it cautiously and opened it right there at the door.


    Inside was a stunning red dress. Elegant, expensive, and definitely not casual.


    "I thought you might like to wear that," Lennox said gently, rubbing the back of his neck. "There''s a ball night. Alpha Callum from the next pack sent an invitation¡­ and I have to go. I thought maybe¡­ you''d like toe with me."


    My heart jumped and then immediately dropped.


    "I¡ªno," I said quickly, clutching the box tighter. "No, I''m sorry. I can''t. I''m another man''s wife, remember?"


    His jaw clenched slightly, and he frowned. "It''s just a ball."


    I shook my head. "You should take Anita. She is your mistress."


    Lennox didn''t reply for a moment. His eyes stayed locked on mine, calm but unreadable. Finally, he said softly, "Anita''s not who I want beside me."


    That made something tighten in my chest. There was a time I would pay anything in this world just to hear him say that¡ªbut not anymore.


    I looked away, blinking hard. "I can''t, Alpha Lennox. I''m sorry."


    He gave a slight nod, like he expected it, then stepped back from the doorway. "Alright. I''ll leave the dress with you, though. Just in case you change your mind, I''m leaving at 6 p.m."


    And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there. I closed the door and walked back into my room, the dress box still in my hand. I tossed it onto the bed and sat down beside it.


    I didn''t know how to exin it, but I felt this strange urge to go. Maybe it was because, since we became mates, I''d never gone on an official outing with him. Or maybe¡­ I missed it. I missed being their date.


    I recalled the first time they had taken me out. It was a formal banquet in honor of some alliance, and I had been so young, nervous, flustered¡­ but so stupidly happy. Not because of the event, but because all three of them had shown up at my door, dressed like gods in their tailored suits, each holding a flower.


    Lennox had pinned a rose to my hair.


    Louis had kissed my hand like a prince.


    Levi¡­ Levi had whispered, "You''re the only one I want to look at tonight."


    That night, I wasn''t just their date. I was their treasure. They hadn''t hidden me. They had shown me off like I was their little queen. Every time one of them left my side to speak to someone, another would take his ce. My hand was never alone. My smile never faltered. They made me feel beautiful. Desired. Safe.


    And I''d fallen a little deeper for them all that night.


    I hated how much I missed that.


    Hated how I was supposed to hate them¡­ and yet, my soul, my wolf, still ached for the three of them like a craving that wouldn''t die.


    Sighing, I looked at the box again and frowned. "Maybe I should go," I whispered to myself. I hadn''t been out of the pack house in so long. What harm could it do to breathe some new air?


    "What do you think?" I asked my wolf, who scoffed but didn''t say a word.


    I ignored her and stood up. Slowly, I started changing. As I slipped on the dress, it fit perfectly, hugging my body in all the right ces. Of course, it would ¡ªLennox must''ve made sure it was my exact size.


    I stood in front of the mirror and barely recognized myself. The red dress made me look confident, but sexy, and itplimented my blond hair. But my skin felt too warm, too sensitive¡ªthe full moon was getting closer, and my body was already reacting.


    I brushed my hair and let it fall around my shoulders. I didn''t put on much makeup¡ªjust enough to hide the stress on my face.


    At exactly 5:58, I stood before the mirror, staring at my reflection. While I was still trying to make sense of the emotions twisting inside me, I heard footsteps¡ªand from the scent, I knew it was Lennox.


    I sucked in a breath and moved toward the door.


    When I opened it and stepped out, he stopped in his tracks.


    His mouth parted, and his eyes¡ªgods, those eyes¡ªroamed over my body with a reverence that made my stomach tighten.


    "You look¡­" he trailed off, his voice rough. "You look breathtaking, Olivia."


    I swallowed hard, trying not to react to the way he said my name. Like it was something sacred.


    "You''rete," I said, brushing past him and walking down the hallway.


    He caught up in a few strides. "You weren''t even going toe."


    "I changed my mind."


    He didn''t push. Didn''t question it. And I was thankful for that.


    Outside, a sleek ck car waited. The driver opened the door, and Lennox motioned for me to go first. I slid in, avoiding his eyes. He followed silently. The air between us was thick with things we weren''t saying. I stared out the window, wondering why I''de. Maybe it was stupid. Maybe I was tempting fate. But some part of me wanted to stay close to him.


    I ignored him, keeping my gaze fixed on the window. My silence was deafening, and I knew it was driving him mad.


    After an hour drive, the car pulled up in front of a massive ck gate, which, I assumed, was Alpha Callum''s estate. A well-built security guard approached, prompting Lennox to roll down the window. The guard immediately bowed in respect and signaled to another to open the gate.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened up as I watched the car drive into the mansion and park in the designated space. Without waiting for the guard, I opened the door myself and stepped out while Alpha Lennox did the same. The cold evening breeze brushed against my skin, making me shiver slightly as I adjusted my dress.


    I turned toward the mansion, focusing on the grand entrance. The entire property screamed exclusivity, from the meticulously manicured gardens to the luxurious chandeliers visible through therge windows.


    A well-dressed butler greeted us at the entrance, bowing respectfully. "Wee, Alpha Lennox. Alpha Callum is expecting you. And this must be Luna, Luna Olivia," he said, his gaze lingering politely on me.


    I offered a tight smile. "Just Miss Olivia," I corrected curtly. "And I am not his Luna."


    The butler looked confused but nodded, leading us through the grand door.


    The sound ofughter and music floated toward us from further inside. The party was already in full swing.


    Lennox tried to ce his hand on my back to guide me, but I brushed him off, stepping ahead without sparing him a nce. His jaw tightened, but he wisely said nothing.


    We entered the main ballroom, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the scene. The room was filled with influential Alphas, Lunas, and other high-ranking pack members. Waiters moved seamlessly through the crowd, carrying trays of champagne and hors d''oeuvres. A grand staircase led to a balcony where Alpha Callum, the host, stood, watching over the event.


    "Ah, Alpha Lennox. And Luna Olivia," Callum''s deep,manding voice rang out as he descended the staircase. His piercing eyes flicked between the two of us, and I could see the curiosity there.


    "Callum," Lennox greeted, forcing a polite smile. "Thank you for inviting us."


    Callum looked at me and smirked. "Luna Olivia, it''s nice to finally meet you."


    He took both my hands and ced lingering kisses on them, his lips warm against my skin. I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond.


    "Thank you for having me," I replied evenly, masking my unease.


    Callum''s lips quirked into a pleased smile before turning toward Lennox. "Permission to steal your wife."


    Lennox nced at me before giving a tight approving nod.


    Callum gave me a friendly smile. "Come, let me show you around while you enjoy the party. You deserve a night free of his shadow."


    "Thank you," I whispered and followed Alpha Callum. Though I followed him just to annoy Lennox.


    Alpha Callum led me deeper into the crowd, hismanding presence parting the sea of Alphas and Lunas with ease. I could feel the weight of their gazes following me¡ªsome curious, others appreciative, and a few downright predatory. My wolf stirred uneasily in the back of my mind as the intensity of their stares increased.


    "They''re looking at you like they want to devour you," my wolf growled.


    I straightened my spine and ignored the heat of their lingering eyes. The men watched me with hunger, their gazes trailing over my body like they were undressing me with their minds. My dress, though modest, seemed to feel tighter under their scrutiny, and I felt the distinct urge to wrap myself in Callum''smanding aura for protection.


    "Stay close to Callum," my wolf muttered. "At least he''s not undressing you with his eyes. Yet."


    As if he could sense my difort, Callum''s arm brushed against mine in a gesture that felt both casual and intentional. His presence was reassuring, but there was a glint of amusement in his eyes as he leaned toward me.


    "Don''t let them get to you," he murmured, his voice low and velvety. "They''re just curious. And perhaps a bit envious."


    "Of what?" I asked, keeping my tone neutral.


    Callum smirked. "Of the fact that you''re standing next to me, of course."


    Before I could respond, Callum pped his hands once,manding the attention of the room. The orchestra''s music softened, and the crowd turned toward him expectantly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Callum announced, his voice carrying effortlessly across the room, "it''s time for the highlight of the evening. An exclusive game of Truth and Dare. But let me warn you, this is not for the faint of heart. This game pushes boundaries, tests courage, and¡­ explores pleasures."


    A wave of murmurs swept through the crowd, some curious, others nervous. Callum''s smirk widened as he continued, "For those willing to participate, be prepared for dares that may involve intimacy, confessions of secrets, or¡­ temptations. If you''re in, raise your hand."


    There was a brief pause as the room collectively held its breath. Slowly, a few hands went up¡ªmostly men, with a few daring women. The tension in the room thickened, filled with anticipation.


    I hesitated, unsure if I should raise my hand. This was bold, far outside myfort zone.


    Callum leaned in, his lips brushing close to my ear. His voice was a seductive whisper. "When was thest time you had fun, Olivia? Truly had fun?"


    "I¡­ I haven''t," I admitted, my voice barely audible.


    He pulled back slightly, his piercing gaze locking with mine. "Never?" he asked, his toneced with disbelief and intrigue.


    I shook my head. "Never."


    His smile softened into something almost encouraging. "Then this is the perfect time to start. Trust me¡ªyou''ll enjoy it."


    Before I could overthink, I found myself lifting my hand, the movement almost instinctive. A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd as eyes turned toward me again, some surprised, others intrigued. But Callum''s approving grin made my heart race.


    But then, from the corner of my eye, I saw another hand rise, the motion slow but deliberate. My stomach dropped when I realized it belonged to Lennox.


    His piercing eyes met mine across the room, and I could tell he was angry at my decision to join the game.


    Callum noticed as well, his smirk widening. "Alright,dies and gentlemen, pleasee with me," he said and turned to lead the way.

 Chapter 134: Game

    Olivia''s POV


    Alpha Callum led up through a set of double doors at the far end of the ballroom. The hallway was dimly lit and silent. My heart thudded in my chest as we approached another set of doors. I had never done something like this, but I knew these games were dangerous.


    He pushed the doors open, revealing a luxurious, intimate space. Arge round table sat in the center of the room, surrounded by plush chairs. Against one wall, a decadent bed with silk sheets and velvet pillows loomed, and scattered around were various items¡ªcandles, a bar stocked with fine liquor, and a collection of objects I couldn''t quite identify but that sent my imagination spiraling.


    Callum turned to us, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Wee," he said, his voice casual. "This is where we''ll y tonight''s game. As I said before, this is not for the faint of heart. Whatever happens here stays here. No judgment, no repercussions, no gossip."


    The group murmured in agreement, though I noticed several nervous nces exchanged. I counted the participants with my eyes¡ªten men, including Lennox and Callum, and four women. The ratio was disturbing, but I kept my expression neutral, refusing to let my difort show.


    Alpha Callum gestured to the chairs around the table. "Take your seats," he said. "The rules are simple: truth or dare. You can refuse, but there''s a penalty ¡ªyou will drink the whiskey, a full ss."


    The group began to settle, and I found myself between a Luna I didn''t recognize and Callum himself. Lennox sat directly across from me. His gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that made my skin prickle. I refused to look away, lifting my chin in defiance.


    "Do you know the kind of things they do in such games?" Lennox murmured at me, while our eyes were still interlocked.


    A shiver ran down my spine, but I replied coolly, "I can''t wait to find out."


    Callum pped his hands once, drawing my attention back. "Before we begin," he said, "a few ground rules. First, this is meant to be fun. If anyone feels ufortable, speak up now and leave. Second, there is no outside interference. This is a game for adults, and we''re all here willingly. Lastly, remember: what happens here stays here."


    The group nodded in agreement, though some men exchanged sly smiles. Callum''s gaze lingered on me briefly before he turned back to address everyone. "Let''s begin."


    My heart thundered in my chest as the bottle spun, but luckily, the neck pointed at ady while the edge pointed at Alpha Callum.


    A soft chuckle escaped Callum''s lips as he leaned back in his chair. "Truth or dare, Luna Moriti."


    The Luna smirked, ncing at the man beside her, whom I assumed was her husband. "Dare," she announced with a sly smile while I swallowed hard, my eyes meeting Lennox''s. I could see the silent pleas in his eyes urging me to stand up and let''s leave, but I looked away.


    "Hmmm." Alpha Callum smirked and gently caressed his beard. An awkward silence hung in the air as everyone waited for him to speak.


    "Undress and remain naked for the next two minutes," he Dared


    I tensed, my pulse quickening. Nudity wasn''t a big deal for werewolves; we stripped freely before shifting, often in the presence of others.


    "Easy task." Luna Moroti gracefully stood up and slowly began taking off her clothes. My eyes drifted to the man beside her, and I was expecting him to look angry or annoyed, at least, but he wasn''t. Instead, he had an amused smirk on his face.


    Curiously, I leaned over to Alpha Callum and whispered, "Is that her husband?"


    Alpha Callum nodded. Yes," he murmured back. "Her mate and her husband."


    I leaned back in my chair, trying to appear unaffected as Luna Moroti slipped off her gown with deliberate, slow movements. Her confidence was captivating, even enviable, but I couldn''t help the heat rising to my cheeks. The room grew silent, the sound of fabric rustling against skin the only noise.


    Her mate, seated beside her, watched her with an expression of pride and amusement, his eyes glinting as if this was a game they''d yed many times before.


    Lennox gaze burned into me from across the table, his jaw tightening as he noticed my attention flicker between Luna Moroti and her mate.


    His eyes were pleading with me. Asking me Let''s leave now. This game is not for me. But I ignored him.  Instead, I focused on Luna Moroti, who was now totally naked and stood confidently before the group, her head held high while a smirk yed on her lips.


    Two minutes passed like hours as the group observed her with intrigue and admiration. When Callum signaled that her time was up, she gracefully picked up her gown and draped it over herself before retaking her seat.


    Callum chuckled, a deep, rich sound. "Well done, Luna Moroti. You''ve set the bar quite high for the rest of us."


    The bottle spun again, and this time, itnded on an Alpha seated a few chairs to my right. The edge pointed at Lennox, and I immediately felt the tension thicken in the air. The Alpha''s smirk widened as he leaned forward.


    "Truth or dare, Alpha Lennox?"


    Lennox eyes never left mine as he responded. "Dare."


    "Very well. I dare you to kiss the person you most desire in this room¡­ but it can''t be Luna Olivia."


    The group erupted into murmurs andughter, all eyes darting toward me before quickly moving away. My stomach twisted as Lennox''s jaw clenched, his nostrils ring.


    Lennox''s gaze swept the room beforending back on me. "I refuse," he said tly, his voiceced with irritation.


    Alpha Callum shrugged his shoulders. "A refusal means a full ss of whiskey."


    Lennox picked up the ss without hesitation and downed it in one gulp. His eyes were still locked on mine. The liquid must''ve burned, but he didn''t so much as flinch.


    The bottle spun again, and this time, it stopped with the neck pointing directly at me, the edge at Callum. My heart jumped into my throat as every eye turned toward me. Callum''s grin seemed wicked as he leaned closer.


    "Truth or dare, Lady Olivia?"


    I hesitated, feeling Lennox''s re burning into me, but I refused to let him control me. Lifting my chin, I met Callum''s gaze and said firmly, "Dare."


    Callum''s eyes lit up, and he leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ I dare you to let me feed you a drink. Personally."


    The room fell silent, the air crackling with tension. My wolf stirred uneasily, unsure of the dynamics at y, but I refused to back down. Lennox fists clenched on the table, his knuckles white, but he said nothing.


    I met Callum''s stare and nodded. "Alright."


    He smiled, stood, and walked over to the bar. He poured a dark amber liquid into a crystal ss before returning to my side. Leaning down, he held the ss to my lips, his movements slow and intimate.


    "Drink," he murmured softly, his voice only loud enough for me to hear.


    I parted my lips, letting the liquid slide over my tongue. It was smooth, with a faint burn that warmed my chest. Callum''s eyes never left mine as he withdrew the ss, his fingers brushing against my chin.


    "Well done," he said, his voice hushed.


    The group pped lightly, but the tension between Lennox and Callum was almost suffocating. Lennox''s jaw was so tight I thought it might snap, and his eyes burned with barely restrained anger.


    "Your turn to spin, Olivia," Callum said. "Spin the bottle."


    With trembling fingers, I spun the bottle. This time, itnded on a singledy, with the edge pointing at Alpha Callum. Relief flooded me as I exhaled slowly.


    Callum chuckled, his voice brimming with amusement. "Tonight seems to be my lucky day."


    Thedy with ck curly hair smiled, clearly not scared. It seemed everyone here was already familiar with the rules of this twisted game. What have I gotten myself into?


    "Truth or dare?" Alpha Callum asked.


    "Dare," the woman replied confidently, her smile widening.


    Alpha Callum smirked and leaned back in his chair. "I dare you to kiss Alpha Lennox for two minutes."


    The room erupted with gasps and murmurs, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away from Lennox. His entire body went rigid, his fists clenched on the table as if restraining himself from flipping it over. The woman with curly ck hair seemed excited, her lips curving into a yful smile as she nced at Lennox.


    But Lennox''s attention was elsewhere, his eyes locked onto mine, zing with anger. I could feel his wolf pushing against his control, desperate tosh out.


    "I refuse," Lennox said coldly, his voice cutting through the room.


    The room fell silent again, everyone waiting to see what Callum would do. Callum''s smirk widened, clearly enjoying the spectacle. "A refusal means a full ss, Alpha Lennox. Are you sure you want to take the easy way out?"


    Lennox didn''t respond, reaching for the whiskey ss without hesitation. His hand was steady as he poured the amber liquid down his throat in one long, defiant motion. He mmed the empty ss on the table, his eyes never leaving mine.


    The tension in the room was suffocating. The woman beside Lennox let out a small, awkwardugh, clearly ufortable with the turn of events, but Callum looked amused.


    "Well," Callum drawled, "I suppose even the mighty Alpha Lennox has his limits." His eyes flicked back to me, a glint of curiosity and mischief in them.


    I realized that the whiskey wasn''t ordinary. A few more sses, and Lennox would be drunk.


    The bottle spun again, its neck whirling around before pointing at someone else. But my attention wasn''t on the game anymore¡ªit was on Lennox. His silent, seething anger filled the room, and I wondered if I had pushed him too far.


    The game continued with silly dares flying through the air. yers were dared to strip, an Alpha was asked to eat his wife''s pussy on the bed while we watched, ady was asked to have sex with an Alpha in a cowgirl position. A Luna was dared to kiss her mate in the most provocative way possible, leaving the table breathless. Another Alpha was instructed to strip and shift into his wolf.


    All these while luck has been on my side. The neck of the bottle was slipping past me.


    I could see the storm brewing in Lennox''s eyes, his wolf pacing inside him, but he held back. He downed another ss of whiskey, and I noticed he was already getting high under the weight of the intoxicating liquid. My wolf stirred restlessly, urging me to leave, but I couldn''t. I wouldn''t give Lennox the satisfaction of thinking he could control me, or I cared about him.


    When the bottle spun again, it stopped with the edge pointing at ady with auburn hair, and the necknded squarely on me. My heart sank as the group erupted in low chuckles and murmurs.


    "Atst." An alpha murmured with excitement.


    Thedy, whose name I learned was Luna Isabel, gave me a wicked smile. Her eyes gleamed with mischief as she leaned forward. "Truth or dare, Olivia?"


    I hesitated, my pulse racing. Lennox''s re burned into me, silently begging me to choose truth, to take the safer option. But I couldn''t back down now¡ªI just wanted to annoy him.


    "Dare," I said, my voice steady despite the tight knot forming in my chest.


    Isabel''s smirk widened. "I dare you to sit on Alpha Callum''sp and give him ap dance."

 Chapter 135: Dare

    Olivia''s POV


    The room went silent, the air thick with anticipation. All eyes turned to me, and I felt my cheeks flush with nervousness and embarrassment.


    But Callum looked unbothered. He leaned back in his chair, his smile cool and confident. "It''s just a game. If you''re ufortable, you can refuse and drink," he said, fixing his piercing gaze on me.


    Lennox''s fists tightened on the table, his wolf practically roaring through our bond. I could sense his jealousy, his possessiveness, and that excited me.


    I could''ve just said no and taken the drink, ended it there. But I didn''t. I wanted to get under his skin, to rattle him. Just a taste of what I felt every time he and his brothers circled around Anita like she was the only one who mattered.


    "I''ll do it."


    I stood, my heart pounding as I approached Callum. His eyes glimmered with amusement.


    When I reached him, I ced a hand on his shoulder, my nails digging in slightly as I leaned down. "Don''t get used to this," I whispered, my voiceced with a warning.


    Callum chuckled softly. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Olivia."


    The music in the background seemed to grow louder, its sultry beat syncing with the pounding of my heart. I moved, swaying to the rhythm, my body brushing against Callum''s as the room watched in rapt silence.


    But as I moved, I could feel Lennox''s gaze boring into me, his anger prickling my skin. My wolf whimpered in the back of my mind, unhappy with my choice, and truth be told, neither was I, but I wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Alpha Callum''s hands slid over my hips, settling on my ass with a firm squeeze. My stomach twisted, but I forced myself to hold his gaze, determined not to show nervousness. I kept moving, my body swaying in time with the beat, though every part of me screamed to stop.


    Our eyes interlocked, but I noticed he wasn''t staring at me with desire. Something else lingered in his eyes I couldn''t quite ce, but it was definitely not lust or the desire to fuck me.


    When the two minutes were up, I stepped back, lifting my chin and returning to my seat without looking at anyone. The room erupted into apuse andughter, but I barely heard it.


    Lennox growled through the mind link, but I acted like I couldn''t hear it.


    The bottle spun again, its neck pointing directly at Lennox and its edgending on Callum.


    Callum''s smirk widened. "Alpha Lennox," he drawled, "truth or dare?"


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. "Dare."


    The room stilled, the tension crackling like a live wire. Callum leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with challenge. That made my stomach churn. "I dare you to show everyone here who Olivia belongs to."


    The room erupted into gasps and murmurs, and my breath caught in my throat. Lennox''s gaze flicked to me, his eyes zing with possessiveness and anger.


    And then, he moved.


    Lennox didn''t waste a second. Before anyone could blink, he rose from his seat, his movements swift and predatory. My heart thundered in my chest as he crossed the room, his dark eyes locked on mine like a hunter stalking his prey.


    I barely had time to react when his hand gripped my wrist, pulling me to my feet. Gasps echoed around the room, but I couldn''t focus on anything except the storm brewing in Lennox''s gaze.


    Without a word, he crushed his lips against mine. The force of the kiss sent me stumbling back, but his arm wrapped around my waist, anchoring me to him. His lips were rough, demanding, and possessive, pouring out every ounce of his frustration and anger.


    My hands instinctively pressed against his chest to push him away, but the second I felt the heat of his skin beneath my palms, all resistance melted. Instead, my fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, holding onto him as I gave in to the fiery intensity of the moment.


    His tongue brushed against mine, coaxing a response from me, and I couldn''t stop the soft moan that escaped my lips. My body betrayed me, leaning into him, my heart racing as desire pooled in my stomach.


    Lennox''s grip tightened, his fingers digging into my waist as if he couldn''t get enough. The kiss was chaotic, a collision of anger and passion that left my head spinning. My wolf stirred, thrilled by the dominance in his touch, while my human side screamed at me to stop.


    But just as I felt myselfpletely unravel, Lennox abruptly pulled back.


    We stood there, our breaths ragged, our foreheads nearly touching as we gasped for air. The room was dead silent, the tension so thick it was suffocating. I stared at him, my lips tingling, my chest heaving as I struggled to process what had just happened.


    Lennox''s gaze softened, but only slightly. His hand slid from my waist, though his fingers lingered on my skin for a moment too long.


    "Let''s get one thing straight," he said, his voice low but firm, his words meant for everyone in the room. "Olivia is mine. If anyone here has a problem with that, they can take it up with me."


    I frowned but didn''t say a word.


    A soft chuckle broke the silence. "Well, Alpha Lennox," Callum said, raising his drink, "you certainly know how to make a statement."


    Lennox''s re snapped to Callum, his jaw tightening, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he let go of me and staggered back to his seat. Obviously, he was drunk.


    Slowly, I sat down, my heart racing from the kiss while my body throbbed with desire, and I couldn''t deny the wetness.


    "Last game of the night, gentlemen," Callum announced, ncing at the time. "It''s 1 a.m., but not to worry, my maids have prepared rooms for everyone."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the group.


    I nced around, noticing some guests were clearly tipsy, while others seemed turned on and couldn''t wait to fuck privately.


    Callum reached for the bottle. "I''ll take the final spin," he dered, flicking the bottle deftly.


    My eyes darted to Lennox, who was watching me intently. But the sound of soft chuckles drew my attention back to the spinning bottle. When it stopped, its neck pointed at me. The other endnded on a blonde woman across the table, who smirked triumphantly.


    "Truth or dare?" she asked.


    "Dare."


    Callum chuckled beside me. "What a nice way to end the game."


    Thedy smirked and leaned forward. "Olivia, I dare you to give head to Alpha Lennox until he cums."

 Chapter 136: Alone

    Olivia''s POV


    My eyes widened, and I swallowed hard. My eyes met Alpha Lennox''s, and he held my gaze. We waited to see who would refuse the dare and drink, but neither of us moved. Neither of us was going to back down.


    "You can refuse and drink," Callum reminded, though his tone suggested he doubted either of us would.


    Lennox and I didn''t move. In fact, we were challenging each other with our eyes, daring each other to back out and drink. But that person wouldn''t be me.


    The room felt like it was holding its breath, the weight of the dare pressing down on everyone. Lennox''s eyes never left mine, and I could feel the heat rising between us like a wildfire.


    I leaned back in my chair, crossing one leg over the other, trying to appear unbothered even though my pulse hammered wildly. His gaze darkened, his jaw clenching as if he was daring me to make the first move.


    "I don''t mind an audience," I said, my voice smooth but teasing.


    A few chuckles rippled around the table, but Lennox didn''tugh. His eyes burned into me with something more primal¡ªsomething possessive and hungry.


    Callum smirked. "I like this one," he muttered, swirling the drink in his hand.


    I stood up from my chair slowly, letting the air hum with anticipation. Lennox''s eyes followed my every movement, his tongue brushing across his lower lip.


    The moment stretched, and I knew he was waiting¡ªwaiting to see if I''d call the dare or back down. But I wouldn''t. I''d gone too far to stop now.


    I walked around the table, each step slow and deliberate, until I was standing right in front of him. His legs were spreadzily, but there was nothing casual about the way he looked up at me, his green eyes zing with desire and challenge.


    I leaned down, letting my lips hover just above his ear. "This stays between us. Gabriel must not know."


    Lennox''s frown deepened for just a second, but his smirk returned. His hand found the small of my back, pulling me between his legs, so I was forced to straddle hisp.


    The room faded away, and at that moment, it was just us. His hands trailed up my sides, his grip firm enough to remind me exactly who was in control. I let my lips brush his jaw, faintly teasing him as his breath grew heavier.


    "Careful," he murmured, his voice thick with warning. "If you have a taste of me, you might just fall in love with me."


    I smiled against his skin, my hand sliding into his hair, tugging lightly. "Let me have a taste and see about that."


    Lennox''s grip on my ass tightened, his eyes shing with barely restrained hunger. But instead of kissing me, he leaned back in his chair, his gaze flicking up to meet mine.


    "Later," he promised, his voice low and filled with desire. "When it''s just us." He reached for the drink in front of him and downed it in one go.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I stood, my knees weak.


    Callum raised his ss in amusement. "Well, that''s one way to end the night."


    "Good night, everyone," he said and stood up. Just then, maids walked into the room, showing the way to each guest.


    Alpha Callum turned to me while thedy with the blonde hair clung to him, desperately wanting him to fuck her.


    "Sleep tight, Lady Olivia. We will talk tomorrow morning," he said. I nodded and began following the maid who would show us our room.


    As we walked, I noticed Alpha Lennox seemed distracted. I realized he was probably making a mind-link to his security team, perhaps briefing them about the situation or perhaps talking to his brothers.


    The maid led us through a hallway, eventually stopping at a door. She pushed it open and bowed. I stepped into the dimly lit room, and Alpha Lennox followed, shutting the door behind him.


    Just as I was about to move toward the bed, Lennox''s hands were suddenly on my hips.


    In one swift motion, he spun me around and pressed me against the wall beside the door, his body caging mine. His face was inches from mine, eyes dark and heavy with desire that made my knees weak.


    I gasped softly, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    "What are you doing?" I whispered, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me.


    Lennox''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Finishing what you started."


    His hands slid slowly up my waist, pinning me in ce. The rough texture of the wall behind me was cold, but Lennox''s body radiated heat, making the space between us feel electric.


    "You knew exactly what you were doing tonight," he murmured, his mouth hovering just above mine. His breath fanned across my lips, teasing but not touching. "Flirting. Pushing. Testing me."


    I swallowed hard, my hands instinctively moving to his chest, but he caught my wrists, pinning them gently above my head.


    "Is this what you wanted?" he asked, his voice low and rough, his eyes burning into mine.


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. The intensity in his gaze left me breathless.


    Lennox''s eyes flicked to my lips, his grip tightening slightly. "Say the word, Olivia. Tell me you want me as much as I want you."


    I frowned. "I''m a married woman¡­" My words were shoved back into my mouth when Lennox crashed his lips against mine, his kiss hard and demanding, leaving no room for hesitation. His hands slid down my body, gripping my ass with a possessive intensity as he pressed me tighter against the wall. I gasped into his mouth, my fingers curling into his shirt as the world tilted around us.


    I melted into him¡ªinto the heat of his touch, the taste of him, the way his body fit against mine like it had always belonged there. Every thought, every line I wasn''t supposed to cross, dissolved under the weight of his kiss.


    By the time he pulled back, both of us were breathing heavily, our foreheads resting together, the air between us charged with desire.


    "Now no one is here," he said, his voice low and husky. "Don''t you think you should fulfill your dare?"

 Chapter 137: Tell Me

    Olivia''s POV


    "Now no one is here. Don''t you think you should fulfill your dare?" Lennox challenged, his green eyes filled with lust and hunger for me. I could tell he was intoxicated by the whiskey, but I could also see the desire for me in his eyes, and he was doing his best not to lose control.


    "Why are you silent? Are you chickening out?" he challenged with an annoying smirk on his face, which I found very irritating.


    My frown deepened. "I''m a woman."


    Lennox scoffed. "Of course you are. But you didn''t remember that when you let me kiss you, did you?" he taunted. I frowned and folded my arms, ring at him.


    But Lennox wasn''t finished. "Either youplete your dare and no one hears a word about this¡­ or I call Gabriel and tell him his precious wife let me kiss her¡ªand liked it." He smirked.


    I frowned deeper, scoffing inwardly. Was he really threatening me?


    For a second, I considered telling him to fuck off. Let him call Gabriel. However, that would look suspicious. I was supposed to be scared of his threat, And if I didn''t y along, Lennox might suspect.


    "So?" Lennox drawled, holding up his phone like a weapon. "Are you in¡­ or not?"


    My wolf purred with desire in the back of my mind, while Lennox''s gaze bore into mine, daring me to back down.


    But I didn''t.


    Instead, I slid my hands down his chest, feeling the hard lines of his muscles beneath my fingertips. He watched my every move, his chest rising and falling as if he were trying to control the storm brewing inside him.


    "You''re a bastard!" I muttered, as I let my hands linger just above his waistband.


    Lennox smirked, his green eyes darkening. "I know, the question is, are you chickening out?"


    The challenge in his voice sparked something in me, a need to push back, to prove I could match his intensity. So Slowly, I sank to my knees before him, my heart racing in anticipation.


    His breath hitched, and I noticed the way his hands clenched into fists at his sides, as though he were trying to maintain control. But I wasn''t going to make it easy for him.


    My fingers moved to his belt, unbuckling it with deliberate slowness, savoring the way his gaze never left mine. The tension between us was electric, and I could feel the heat radiating off his body as I tugged the leather free and set it aside.


    I leaned forward, letting my lips graze his stomach, just above his waistband. Lennox''s sharp intake of breath sent a rush of satisfaction through me.


    I pulled the button of his pants free and slid the zipper down, my fingers brushing against his hardened dick through his white underwear. His arousal made my pussy clench, making me wetter, radiating heat inside me, I couldn''t control. Why must he be so¡­ breathtaking?


    "We miss this," my wolf purred in my head, but I pushed down my desires.


    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" I murmured, letting my lips hover just above his dick as I slid his pants and boxers down enough to free him.


    Lennox growled softly, his hand threading through my hair, not pulling but holding me in ce. "Olivia," he warned, his voice thick with desire and frustration.


    I didn''t reply. Instead, I wrapped my hand around his dick, marveling at the heat and hardness under my touch. His grip on my hair tightened slightly, and I nced up to see his eyes half-lidded, his jaw clenched as he fought to keep control.


    I leaned in, letting my lips brush the tip of his dick before flicking my tongue across it. Lennox cursed under his breath, his hips jerking slightly as he struggled to stay still.


    A thrill of power surged through me as I took his dick into my mouth, moving slowly at first, teasing him with light touches and gentle suction. His groan filled the room, and his other hand joined the first in my hair, holding my hair but not forcefully.


    The salty taste of him lingered on my tongue as I took him deeper, my lips and tongue working in perfect rhythm. Lennox''s breathing grew ragged, his grip on my hair tightening as his control began to slip.


    "Olivia, this is good," he rasped, his voice strained. "I miss this."


    I pulled back slightly, letting my tongue swirl around his dick before meeting his gaze. "Then Anita is failing in her duties," I whispered before taking his cock into my mouth, moving faster this time.


    Lennox''s groan deepened, and his hips began to move in sync with me, his restraint unraveling with every passing second. I hollowed my cheeks, taking him as deep as I could, and his response was a low, guttural sound that sent a rush of heat through me.


    My hands gripped his thighs for bnce as I sucked him, the slick sounds and his groans filling the room. His fingers tightened in my hair, and I could feel him trembling beneath my touch, teetering on the edge of release.


    "Olivia¡ª" His voice broke, and I knew he was close.


    I didn''t let go, my movements bing more deliberate as I focused on making him release. His breath hitched, his body tensing as he finally gave in.


    With a low growl, he spilled into my mouth, his grip on my hair almost painful as he rode out his climax. I swallowed, my eyes never leaving his as I let him fall apart in my hands.


    When it was over, Lennox leaned heavily against the wall, his chest heaving as he looked down at me with awe and hunger. His hands slid from my hair to cup my face, his thumbs brushing over my cheeks.


    "You''ll be the death of me," he murmured, his voice rough but filled with desire that made my heart skip a beat.


    I smirked, rising to my feet and brushing myself off. "Maybe. But at least I''ll make it memorable."


    Lennox pulled me against him, his lips capturing mine in a kiss that was just as demanding as the first. This time, Lennox kissed me hungrily, his lips demanding and insistent as they imed mine. His hands roamed over my body, gripping my hips and pulling me closer until there was no space between us. The heat of him surrounded me, his breath mingling with mine as the kiss deepened.


    His hand slid up my gown, the fabric bunching around his fingers as he reached my thighs. My heart pounded in my chest, and my body burned with a need I couldn''t deny. His fingers brushed against the sensitive skin of my inner thighs, sending shivers racing down my spine.


    "Lennox, I ''m married," I whispered against his lips, my voice trembling with both desire and hesitation.


    He didn''t stop, his hand moving higher, closer to the ce where I ached for him most. I could feel the hunger in his touch, the restraint he was desperately clinging to slipping away with every second. His other hand cupped my cheek, his thumb brushing over my skin as if to steady me.


    "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. His eyes locked on mine, filled with lust and something deeper, something that made my chest tighten. Love?


    My wolf purred in approval, urging me to let go, to surrender to himpletely. I gasped as his fingers grazed the edge of my panties, the anticipation almost too much to bear. My knees felt weak, and I clung to him for support, my nails digging into his shoulders.


    Fuck! I was turned on and no matter how hard I wanted to pull away I couldn''t, my body was acting on its own.


    "Lennox, please," I breathed, unsure if I was begging him to continue or to stop.


    His gaze darkened, and for a moment, I thought he might lose control entirely. But then, just as I thought he would push me over to the bed and devour me, he froze. His hand stilled, his breathing ragged as he pulled away slightly, his forehead resting against mine.


    I blinked up at him, confusion and frustration burning inside me. Damn! I was so desperate that for a moment, I forgot I was angry at this man.


    He cupped my face in both hands, his thumbs brushing away the tears I hadn''t realized were forming.


    "I once loved my wife," he whispered, gently caressing my cheek. I knew he was referring to me. "She was once my world," he added, and I could hear the sincerity in his voice.


    I hated how exposed I felt at that moment. But there was no denying the truth in his words¡ªor the way my heart ached for him despite everything.


    "Then why did you stop loving her? Did she do something evil?" I asked desperately, my voice shaky, but he silenced me with a gentle kiss, one that was filled with all the things he couldn''t put into words.


    When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against mine, his hands still cradling my face. "Get some rest, love," he whispered.


    I frowned, so desperately anxious about what I did to them¡­ to him.


    "Did she cheat on you and your brothers?" I asked, even though that was never the reason.


    Lennox scoffed bitterly. "I wished she did¡­" He paused and shook his head. "No, she didn''t."


    I frowned¡­ for a moment, I wanted to snap at him toe out of my act of memory loss and demand he tell me what I did, but I held myself back.


    "Tell me, Alpha Lennox¡ªwhat could she have done to earn so much hate from all of you? I heard the rumors¡­ that you all despised her?" I asked desperately, not caring if Lennox noticed the cracks in my act.


    He sighed and simply said, "When we get back home¡­ I''ll show you."


    And just like that, he stepped back, leaving me drowning in a storm of questions and a pain I couldn''t name.

 Chapter 138: His Smell

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up, and there was no sign of Lennox in the room. Last night, after everything, he didn''t sleep on the bed with me. Rather, he opted to sleep on the long couch. I wanted to kick against him¡ªat least he could sleep on one side of the bed¡ªbut I held back my suggestion and went to bed.


    Throughout the night, I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking. What was Lennox going to show me? What had I done to hurt him? What the hell did I do to make him hate me this much? I was so desperate to fucking know. I needed answers, and I couldn''t wait for us to return to the pack house.


    My eyes fell on a white sheet on the nightstand, and I picked it up and instantly recognized Lennox''s handwriting. After all these years, I could tell Lennox''s handwriting anywhere. Not just his, but the triplets''.


    I read it. "Good morning¡­ take your bath and meet me downstairs when you are awake. I''m having a business talk with Callum." And then he imprinted the sign of a heart.


    I smiled as a memory reyed in my head¡ªa time before the hatred, before the confusion. Lennox used to doodle that same little heart at the corner of my notebooks during training, always pretending it wasn''t him. He thought I didn''t notice. But I did. I noticed everything.


    For a moment, that small, silly heart made my chest tighten. Maybe there was still something¡ªsome version of him¡ªthat didn''t despise mepletely. But now, I didn''t care.


    I sighed and pushed the covers off. My body ached, not from exhaustion, but from the emotional weight pressing down on me. I needed answers. I needed rity. And today, I was finally going to get them.


    I padded into the bathroom and turned on the shower. As the warm water hit my skin, I leaned against the tiles, letting the steam ease the tension in my muscles. My mind wouldn''t stop racing. What was he going to show me? Or what the fuck did I do? Or what the hell did he think I did?


    I wrapped a towel around myself and stood in front of the mirror. My reflection stared back. I looked so damn nervous. But whatever it was, I was ready to face it.


    By the time I got dressed and made my way downstairs, I could hear voices drifting from the sitting area. One of them was Lennox¡ªdeep, calm, a little distant. The other must have been Alpha Callum.


    I stepped into the room, and the moment Lennox''s eyes met mine, everything stilled. There was this familiar look of admiration in his eyes, like the way he used to stare at me years ago.


    I swallowed hard and looked away, making my way toward the two powerful Alphas seated.


    "Good morning¡­" I choked on my words when Lennox''s smell hit me.


    Fuck! He smells so good, and I couldn''t help but sniff. This wasn''t his cologne. I mean, his smell¡­ his smell was so intoxicating, and I kept breathing him in.


    I knew Lennox and Callum must have noticed, and I had to step away, embarrassed. My wolf was already purring inside me¡­ desperate to get an inch closer to him. Fuck! I was in trouble¡­ tomorrow night was the full moon, and I was already getting the signs of being in heat.


    Lennox must have noticed my difort because he abruptly stood up. "Alpha Callum¡­ we will have the remaining part of the discussion on hold. I need to take Olivia home," he said, and didn''t wait for Callum to respond before he turned around and led the way.


    As I walked behind him, I noticed Alpha Callum''s eyes on me. His gaze was so intense that I felt my skin prickle, but I never looked back.


    When we got outside, Lennox''s guards were already positioned¡­ waiting for us. We got into the car, and the journey back home began.


    Inside the car, Lennox''s intoxicating smell ofvender filled my nose, and it was suffocating. I pressed myself to the door and looked away, trying to create as much space as possible, but it wasn''t working.


    Not able to stand it, I wound down the ss so fresh air coulde into the car. It helped, but just a little.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" Lennox asked, sounding genuinely worried.


    I sucked a deep breath but didn''t respond. How do I tell him that I was being turned on by his smell¡­ his smell was driving me crazy, and all I wished for was to get a touch from him. Fuck!


    He groaned lowly. "I can smell it, Olivia¡­" His voice dropped an octave, dark and dangerous. "I can smell your arousal."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I panicked. "It''s¡­ it''s because the full moon is tomorrow night!" I blurted, looking away. "That''s why my body is reacting this way. Gabriel needs toe get me."


    Lennox let out a humorless chuckle. "Gabriel?" he echoed with a slight smirk, then knocked once on the tinted ss that separated us from the front.


    The car came to a smooth stop.


    "Get out," Lennox ordered firmly. "Take five minutes. Both of you."


    The driver and his personal bodyguard didn''t question him. They both exited the car silently, shutting the doors behind them.


    Before I could even process what was happening, he pulled me into hisp.


    "L-Lennox, what are you doing?" I stammered, my hands pressed to his chest.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing my ear. "I''m helping you," he said, his voice low and primal. "You''re a married woman, Olivia, I get it. I''m not fucking you. I''m just helping you¡­ at least before Gabrieles."


    Before I could protest, his hand slid under my gown. I gasped as he shifted my panties aside and pushed his finger into me. My head rolled back, a strangled moan escaping my lips. I was already so wet for him. My thighs trembled, and my breath hitched, heat pooling in my stomach like wildfire.


    "Lennox¡­" I breathed, frozen, overwhelmed.


    "Shhh," he said, his fingers moving expertly. "Let me help you. You''re burning up."


    I whimpered, overwhelmed but unable to pull away.


    The moment I nodded, Lennox shifted under me. His hands tightened on my hips, and he let out a low groan, as if holding back something primal.


    Through the tinted ss, I could still see the guards stationed like statues around the cars, forming a protective perimeter. No one would disturb us. No one could.


    I felt his cock under me. Hard, warm, throbbing. The pressure of his arousal pressed perfectly against my soaked panties, and I whimpered involuntarily, unable to stop the way my hips tilted, grinding against him just slightly.


    "Lennox," I gasped, overwhelmed by the heat pooling between my legs. "I''m not even in heat yet¡­"


    "I know," he murmured, voice hoarse as he leaned into my neck, inhaling deeply. "But your body''s already reacting. So is mine."


    I felt his fingers move, slowly, carefully, as he reached behind me. A sound of metal sliding free¡ªhe was unzipping. My heart skipped.


    I panicked for a second and grabbed his wrist. "What are you doing?"


    He looked up at me with a calm but intense expression. "Rx. I told you¡ªI''m not going to go all the way. I just need skin-to-skin contact. It will help take the pressure off. I promise."


    His words made sense, even though my head was spinning from how badly I wanted him. I wanted more¡ªneeded more¡ªbut I also knew this was risky.


    "I trust you," I whispered, my breath catching.


    He gave a slow nod, and then, with one smooth move, he reached between us and pushed my panties away.

 Chapter 139: Skin To Skin

    Olivia''s POV


    I gasped when the tip of his Cock brushed against my entrance. Hot, heavy, and throbbing¡ªbut he kept his word. He didn''t push in. He just aligned us, letting the thick head of his cock sit flush against my soaked folds.


    "Lennox¡­" I whimpered, my fingers digging into his shirt as my body trembled from the contact.


    "Shh¡­ I''ve got you," he said, his voice nearly a growl. "Just let it happen. Just feel."


    The friction¡ªthe delicious, maddening friction of his shaft sliding between my slick folds as he held me close¡ªwas too much. I was wetter than I''d ever been, and the ache between my legs grew unbearable. His scent filled the car, his warmth surrounded me, and all I could do was move with him.


    My hips rocked on their own, desperate for more of the contact, chasing the edge I hadn''t realized I was so close to. The tension between us built, his groans vibrating against my skin, his hands guiding me perfectly over him, never going too far¡ªbut never stopping either.


    And gods, I loved it. I loved every second of it. Even if he never pushed inside, even if it was just this¡ªit was enough to drive me wild.


    "Lennox," I moaned again, my head falling to his shoulder, my whole body shaking.


    "I told you," he whispered, voice tight with restraint, "I''m not fucking you, Olivia. I''m just helping my mate."


    His mate.


    The words wrapped around me like a second skin, and I realized just how far gone I already was.


    His breath was hot against my neck, one strong arm wrapped firmly around my waist while the other slipped beneath the top of my dress. Slowly, deliberately, he tugged the fabric down until it bunched just below my chest. My breathing hitched as the cool air kissed my skin, myce-covered breasts rising and falling with each shallow gasp.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling with something between warning and want.


    "I''m not going in," he murmured against my corbone, his voice hoarse. "You just need relief, Olivia. Let me help you. Just trust me."


    His words vibrated against my skin, deep and soothing, and for reasons I couldn''t exin, I did trust him.


    I gasped as his hands roamed my sides, one brushing over the sensitive skin beneath my bra, the other guiding my hips forward. My soaked folds slid once more over his rigid length, the heat and hardness of him pressing right against my entrance¡ªso close, yet still outside. My nerves were on fire. Every stroke, every drag of my body against his, sent jolts through me that stole my breath.


    My head fell back as I moaned softly, trying to stay quiet, but it was impossible to contain. I clutched his shoulders, fingernails digging into the fabric of his shirt. The wet friction was unbearable and perfect, and I felt myself pulsing, tightening as if my body believed he was already inside.


    Outside, through the tinted windows, I could still see his guards spread out, keeping watch. The road was empty. Secured. We were alone, but not really. The thought should have embarrassed me. Instead, it only made the thrill more intense.


    Lennox''s hand moved again, this time cupping my breast, brushing his thumb over my hardened nipple through thece. I cried out softly, biting my lower lip, pressing my forehead into his neck. The scent of him was maddening¡ªwoodsy, spicy, with a hint of wild that always made my wolf stir.


    His other hand slipped beneath me, adjusting the angle as my folds glided along the length of him again and again, his tip brushing teasingly at my entrance. I was drenched. Every glide made a wet sound between us, my body betraying just how much I wanted this¡ªhow much I wanted him.


    "Olivia," he groaned, his own hips jerking up against me. "You''re so warm. So wet¡­ and I haven''t even touched you properly."


    I clenched around nothing, and that unbearable pressure built and built until¡ª


    "Lennox¡ª" I choked, breath ragged. "I¡­ I can''t¡ª"


    "Come for me baby," he whispered against my ear. "Just let go."


    And I did.


    The climax hit me hard, a wave of heat and trembling ecstasy rolling through me. My body convulsed against his, and he held me tightly, grounding me while I cried out softly into his shoulder. I felt him shudder underneath me, his cock twitching and pulsing against me, thick release spilling between my thighs, hot and slick.


    He didn''t speak for a long moment. Just wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close. One hand cradled the back of my head as I sagged against him, spent and dazed.


    He rested his chin on my shoulder, breathing hard, arms wrapped tightly around me like he didn''t want to let go. I remained slumped against him, boneless and dazed, resting my cheek against his chest as his scent surrounded me.


    "You smell so good," he whispered again, voice softer now, more vulnerable. "So good it drives me insane. I could hold you like this forever," he murmured, lips brushing my temple.


    He kissed the side of my head, then tilted his head down, eyes searching mine. "Are you feeling okay now?"


    That question snapped me out of it.


    I straightened suddenly, pulling away from hisp. My dress slipped back over my chest as I reached for my panties, yanking them back up with shaking hands. My cheeks were burning.


    "I''m fine," I said quickly, not meeting his eyes. "Thank you. But you can''t tell anyone about this. Ever."


    He leaned back in his seat, still catching his breath, a smug yet utterly wrecked look on his face. He groaned low in his throat, his voice dark and teasing. "You''re thanking me?"


    I nced at him, swallowing the knot of heat in my throat. "Yeah. Thank you."


    His jaw tensed, nostrils ring like he was holding himself back from saying something else. Instead, he just nodded once, eyes never leaving mine.


    Lennox didn''t say a word as he reached to his driver through the mind link. "Get back in the car," he said curtly, his voice hoarse but steady.


    A few secondster, the passenger door opened, and his driver returned to his seat. The vehicle hummed back to life, smoothly rolling down the secluded road. Neither of us spoke. I could still feel the ghost of his hands on my skin, the wetness between my thighs a physical reminder of what just happened.


    I shifted in my seat, keeping my eyes out the window to avoid looking desperate. My heart was still pounding in my chest, but I forced myself to regain control. I was supposed to hate him. I had to remember that.


    By the time we pulled up at the pack house, the sun had fully risen. The guards at the gates stepped aside quickly, heads bowed in respect, as our car passed. The sight of the familiar building, brought back a strange mix offort and dread. This ce held so many memories¡ªsome sweet, most bitter.


    The car came to a stop. Lennox stepped out first, motioning for me to follow. I obeyed, climbing out slowly, trying not to show how unsteady my legs still were.


    We walked in silence through the main hallway, the grand walls towering over us. I could still feel the heat of his body, the way he held me so intimately just minutes ago. My mind screamed a million things at once, but I kept my expression cool.


    "So," I said, careful to keep my tone casual, "are you still going to show me what your wife did to you? Or was that just part of the mind games?"


    He stopped walking.


    The tension crackled between us. He didn''t turn around immediately, but when he finally did, his face was unreadable. For a moment, I thought he would refuse, push me away again, maybe throw out another cryptic answer to drive me mad.


    But instead, he gave a slow nod. "Follow me."


    He turned and started walking again, and I followed.

 Chapter 140: His Letter

    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox led me to his room. He pushed the door open and stepped aside, letting me go in first. I was nervous. My steps were slow and unsure. I had no idea what he was about to show me, but I could feel it was going to be something big.


    I turned just in time to see him walk in after me and close the door gently behind us.


    He didn''t say a word. He didn''t even look at me. He just walked across the room, not to the usual safe¡ªthe one where he kept my father''s papers¡ªbut to a different part of the room. He stopped in front of a painting on the wall and slid it aside, revealing another safe hidden behind it.


    This safe looked newer. More private.


    He typed in a code, his fingers moving with practiced ease. I heard the low beep, then the mechanical click as the safe unlocked.


    He opened it, and after a moment of stillness, he reached inside and pulled out a thick, sealed envelope. It looked old. Handled. Important. He stared at it for a second too long, as if whatever it contained was too heavy to hand over.


    Then, silently, he turned around and extended it toward me.


    My breath caught.


    "Take it," he said, his voice low.


    I hesitated before walking closer. When I was finally close enough, I reached out and took the envelope from his hand, brushing my fingers against his.


    "What''s inside?" I asked in a small voice.


    Lennox sighed. "I never wanted anyone to see it," he said in a low voice, but I could feel his pain¡­ I could feel the hurt in his voice.


    "I don''t know why I''m showing this to you," he said, and I swallowed hard. What could really be inside here? What did I really do without knowing? Did I hurt him and his brothers without knowing? At that moment, I searched my memory, but I can''t remember doing anything to amount to such level of hate for me.


    "What is in here?" I asked again while trying my best not toe out of my act. I still remember that I have to pretend I have memory loss.


    He looked at me with a hard expression. "Proof," he said. "Of what happened. Of what she did to me¡­ proof of why I hated her."


    I swallowed hard and looked down at the envelope in my hand. It felt heavy.


    "Open it," he said again.


    And with trembling fingers, I started to tear it open.


    When I opened the envelope, I took out the first content and my breath hitched. It was a ne¡ªa ne Lennox had gotten for me on my eleventh birthday. This ne went missing after my fourteenth birthday¡­ I searched everywhere, but it vanished. So how did Lennox end up with it?I wanted to ask Lennox how he got back this ne, but I held back and simply said, "This is beautiful. Was this hers?" I asked reluctantly.


    Lennox hesitated for a moment before he nodded, his eyes fixed on the gold ne in my hand. "It was a gift I gave to her on her eleventh birthday, but she returned it  to me," he said, and my eyes widened. What does he mean that I returned it to him? I never did! I lost this!


    I wish I could say it to him, but I held back myself.


    Getting more curious and eager, I went for the next item in the envelope. With shaky fingers, I reached into the envelope again, still holding the ne in my other hand. My heart beat faster, like it already knew what wasing next.


    I pulled out a folded piece of paper¡ªslightly yellowed, carefully kept, like something precious. My eyes flicked up to Lennox, and for the first time since I opened the envelope, I saw something shift in his expression. He drew in a slow, deep breath. His jaw tensed.


    "That''s the letter I wrote to her," he said softly, almost like he was talking to a ghost.


    I looked down at the paper and slowly opened it. The handwriting was undoubtedly his.


    The first words nearly knocked the air out of my chest:


    HAPPY 14TH BIRTHDAY, OLI.


    I TOLD MYSELF I WOULDN''T WRITE THIS. THAT I WOULD STAY IN MY PLACE. THAT I''D JUST BE THE PROTECTIVE OLDER BROTHER FIGURE I PROMISED MYSELF I''D BE THE DAY I FIRST HELD YOU AS A PUP AND YOU CLUNG TO MY SHIRT LIKE I WAS YOUR WHOLE WORLD.


    BUT I''VE FAILED MISERABLY AT STAYING IN MY PLACE.


    I DON''T EVEN KNOW WHEN IT HAPPENED¡ªWHEN YOU STOPPED BEING THE GIRL I PROTECTED AND BECAME THE GIRL I WATCHED FROM A DISTANCE, TERRIFIED OF WHAT I FELT. I FOUGHT IT. SPIRITS, I FOUGHT IT HARDER THAN I''VE EVER FOUGHT ANYTHING. I''VE ALWAYS SHARED EVERYTHING WITH MY BROTHERS¡ªOUR VICTORIES, OUR PAIN, OUR RESPONSIBILITIES. BUT WITH YOU¡­ I COULDN''T. I DIDN''T WANT TO.


    I HATED HOW MY CHEST BURNED WHEN YOU SMILED AT THEM LONGER THAN YOU SMILED AT ME. I HATED HOW JEALOUS I GOT WHEN THEY MADE YOU LAUGH. I HATED HOW SMALL I FELT WHEN YOU GAVE THEM YOUR ATTENTION LIKE IT DIDN''T COST YOU A THING¡ªBECAUSE FOR ME, EVEN A SECOND OF YOUR GAZE FELT LIKE EVERYTHING.


    I DIDN''T WANT TO FALL IN LOVE WITH YOU. BUT I DID.


    AND I DON''T EXPECT ANYTHING IN RETURN. I KNOW I''M OLDER. I KNOW THIS IS TOO MUCH. YOU''RE JUST FOURTEEN. YOU PROBABLY DON''T EVEN UNDERSTAND WHAT I''M SAYING. BUT THIS IS JUST ME BEING BRAVE FOR ONCE.


    BUT IF YOU FEEL ANYTHING AT ALL, EVEN JUST A LITTLE¡­ WRITE BACK. YOU DON''T HAVE TO SAY MUCH. JUST LET ME KNOW HOW YOU FEEL.


    HAPPY BIRTHDAY, OLIVIA.


    I HOPE TODAY, YOU FELT LOVED.


    BECAUSE YOU ARE.


    ¡ªLENNOX


    I read it again.


    And again.


    My lips parted slightly as I read thest line. I stared at it. My heart cracked a little more with each word. My hands trembled.


    I looked up at him, barely able to hide the confusion from my face. "This¡­ this was for her?" I asked, trying my best not to scream.


    Knowing Lennox was in love with me was crazy. That means I wasn''t the only one in love with him¡ªwith them. My feelings weren''t one-sided¡­ he also loved me¡­ he wrote a confession letter to me.


    "Yes," he said, watching me carefully. "I gave it to her on her birthday. Slipped it into a box of gifts I gave her."


    My mind was racing. I never saw this letter. I never got it. I never opened this box. Who opened the box? Who had read the letter?


    "She gave me a reply. It''s in the envelope too."


    My hands froze.


    I didn''t write a reply.


    How can I write a reply for a message I never received?


    What the hell is happening?


    Panicking, not saying a word, I reached into the envelope again.


    There was another folded paper inside.


    My supposed reply.


    My stomach twisted as I touched it. Something wasn''t right.


    But I had to see what it said.


    I had to know what I supposedly wrote.

 Chapter 141: Not Me

    Olivia''s POV


    With trembling fingers, I reached into the envelope and pulled out thest paper.


    It was folded neatly, like someone had taken their time with it. But the moment I touched it, I felt sick. Like something was wrong. Like my soul already knew this would hurt.


    This was supposed to be my reply.


    But I never wrote a reply.


    Still, I unfolded it.


    My eyes scanned the words.


    And suddenly, I couldn''t breathe.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    This wasn''t me. I didn''t write this.


    But the words¡­ the words felt like knives. Every sentence hurt more than the former. They were mean. Cold. Cruel.


    I couldn''t believe anyone would say these things to Lennox. Not even someone who hated him.


    But this letter¡ªwhoever wrote it¡ªpretended to be me.


    In this letter, I didn''t just reject him. I hurt him¡­ I tormented him. The words were words that could kill anyone¡­ they were words that hit Lennox in all the wrong ces. It was perfectly crafted to hurt him¡­ perfectly crafted to kill and destroy him.


    Tears filled my eyes.


    I read it again, even though it broke my heart.


    My hand started to shake. My knees felt weak. The letter slipped from my fingers and fell to the floor.


    Lennox didn''t move. He didn''t say anything.


    I couldn''t believe he had carried this pain in silence for years.


    I couldn''t believe he got to read something like this¡ªand worst of all, all these years, he thought it came from me. It could have been kinder if the person who wrote this letter had inly rejected him, but he or she didn''t do that. Rather, they did something worse than rejection.


    They killed my loving Lennox.


    A sob slipped out before I could stop it. I covered my mouth with my hand, trying to hold in the rest¡ªbut I couldn''t.


    The tears poured out fast.


    Now I understood. Now I understood why Lennox became a monster to me, why he hated me¡­ why he derived pleasure in causing me pain. All that was revenge¡ªto get back at me for my supposed words. This was why he went for Anita, my best friend¡ªto flirt with her in my face.


    This letter was why he said he''d never want me¡ªnot even over his dead body.


    I couldn''t stop crying.


    I felt like my heart had been ripped open, and now I was just bleeding all over the floor of his room.


    That letter¡­ it didn''t just hurt me¡ªit destroyed me.


    Because for the first time, I truly understood what Lennox had been carrying all these years.


    And even though I didn''t write those words, even though I knew deep down they didn''te from me¡­ they still had my name on them. My handwriting. My ne. My memories of us.


    That was enough to make him believe.


    Enough to make him hate.


    I looked up at Lennox, my vision blurry with tears.


    He was standing there, cold and still, like all this didn''t hurt him anymore. Like he''d already bled dry a long time ago. But I could feel it. I could feel his pain like it was echoing in my chest.


    "You really believed she wrote that?" I whispered.


    He flinched. Just slightly. But it was enough.


    He believed I said those things to him?


    That I could ever¡­ ever say something like that to him?


    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest. I looked at him, my heart aching.


    He was supposed to ask me.


    He was supposed toe to me. If he really loved me like that letter said¡­ he should havee.


    I clenched my jaw, blinking fast as tears filled my eyes.


    I was fourteen. I was a kid. And he decided I was a monster because of one letter?


    Iughed bitterly inwardly, shaking my head. He didn''t even give me a chance. He just hated me. Hurt me. yed games with my heart.


    All because of this?


    I held the letter up, my hand trembling. It felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.


    "What if she didn''t write it?" I said. "What if it was someone else?"


    Lennox scoffed. "It was her. That is her handwriting. And see what she said about the ne," he snapped.


    I frowned, my pity and pain for him turning into anger. I wished I could just snap out of this act and tell him the truth¡ªthat this was never me¡ªbut Lennox will never believe me. Rather, I will just expose myself and spoil my n of leaving.


    Lennox is so convinced that I did this and won''t believe until I provide evidence that I didn''t say all this.


    So if I wanted him to believe me¡­ if I wanted to prove myself not guilty, I have to give proof. Proof that it wasn''t me¡­ that I never opened that box, that it got missing. I have to gather enough evidence so that when I tell him it wasn''t me, he will have no choice but to believe it.


    So instead of screaming and crying at him, telling him I didn''t write this, Iposed myself and handed the envelope back to him. "I''m sorry she did this to you," I said simply, and Lennox nodded.


    Just then, the door opened and Levi stepped in. The moment he did, I used that as an opportunity to simply walk away¡ªand none of them stopped me.


    As I left the room, I began listing out my tasks.


    First, prove Father''s innocence.


    Second, expose Anita and her father.


    Third, gather every shred of evidence that proves I didn''t write that letter.


    Fourth, leave this goddamn pack.


    And these goddamn men.


    I walked briskly toward my room, my thoughts still tangled in the storm Lennox had left behind. I felt the urge to run back to him and scream until my lungs gave out¡ªbut I kept walking. One step after another.


    Until I saw Anita.


    She was waiting right outside my door, arms crossed loosely, like she just happened to be passing by¡ªbut I knew better. Her eyes lit up when she saw me, like she''d been expecting me.


    "Olivia," she said, her voice soft, like honeyced with something sharp. "Can we talk?"


    I didn''t respond right away. I didn''t trust myself to speak without exploding. But she stepped forward anyway, like the silence didn''t scare her.


    "I have something to tell you," she added quickly, "something important. About tonight."


    I narrowed my eyes but said nothing. I pushed the door open and stepped inside. She followed in like she was still my friend.


    She closed the door behind her, then turned to face me.


    "I can help you," she continued. "I know a way out. A real way. Safe. Clean. No one will stop you."


    I turned slowly to face her, my frown deepening. "Go on."


    Her eyes flicked to the door, then back to me. "Tonight, there''s a route¡ªthrough the east side of the border. Patrol is light. I have someone who owes me a favor. He''s bringing a truck in for supply runs. He''ll drive you out."


    "To where?"


    "To Alpha Gabriel," she said simply. "Your husband. You want to be with him, right?"

 Chapter 142: Refusing

    Olivia''s POV


    I scoffed. What does Anita take me for, a fool? She thinks I''ve lost my memory, so I don''t remember the kind of shitty person that she is? She really thinks I''ll believe her? Heaven knows what she''s nning, but whatever it is, it''s never going to work.


    "I don''t know you, so why should I trust you?" I said, still pretending like I was suffering from memory loss.


    Anita frowned and folded her arms. "You don''t have to know me, Olivia¡­ I''m a woman like you, and I know you''ll go into heat tomorrow night, so this is me trying to reunite you with your husband," she said, sounding in a convincing tone.


    What a terrible actress she was.


    "I don''t need your help. Gabriel said he''sing to pick me up, so I''ll wait for him," I said and turned to walk away, but Anita grabbed my arm, forcing me to stop and look at her. My frown deepened¡ªmy patience was wearing thin.


    "Alpha Gabriel isn''ting, Olivia. The triplets are keeping you here as a captive," she said.


    I yanked my arm out of her grip.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I snapped, my voice sharper than I meant it to be¡ªbut I didn''t care. Her touch made my skin crawl.


    Anita didn''t flinch. She only softened her expression, eyes wide with fake concern, like she was trying to sell me some twisted version ofpassion. She took a slow step closer.


    "I know this is hard to ept," she said in a low, urgent voice. "But you''re not safe here, Olivia. You think those triplets care about you? No! They kidnapped you, Olivia¡­ they''re obsessed with you and kidnapped you¡­ you have to leave."


    I stared at her, my frown deepening. This bitch is a fucking liar.


    She didn''t stop.


    "They''re using you. They know you''re vulnerable, they know you don''t remember anything, and they''re using that to keep you here like some pet. Gabriel isn''ting. He was nevering. They threatened him¡­ I heard them telling him not toe for you, or they''ll kill him."


    I said nothing.


    "I''m the only one actually trying to help you," she whispered. "If you stay here, they''ll destroy you."


    She leaned in just a little, lowering her voice even more. "They want your body. And when they''re done with you, they''ll throw you away."


    I stared at her for a long second and let silence hang in the air. My fists clenched at my sides. Anita got worse by the day.


    Then I slowly smiled.


    A cold, tight-lipped smile.


    "Thanks for the warning," I said. "But I''ll take my chances."


    Her frown deepened.


    "You can go now, Anita," I said, stepping back. "I don''t need your help. I don''t trust you, and I don''t like you."


    She blinked, looking caught off guard. "Olivia¡ª"


    "Get out before I tell the Alphas what you''re trying to do," I threatened. And with that, she turned around and left the room.


    I scoffed out loud and sat on the bed. Joke''s on her for thinking I''d actually trust her.


    Just then, a knocknded on my door, and by the smell, I knew it was Levi. I frowned, wondering why he was here.


    "The door is open," I said as I straightened my posture.


    Levi walked in, shut the door, and took one look at me before running a hand through his hair.


    "Did something happen between you and Lennox?" he asked, his voice tight with worry. "After you left his room, he looked¡­ furious, but hurt too. What did he show you? What happened?"


    My chest tightened. The letters. But that was something I wasn''t ready to share¡ªcertainly not with Levi. Not yet. Besides, I knew Levi didn''t know about the letter. The Lennox I know would never show it to anyone, especially not his brothers.


    "He''s your brother," I said as evenly as I could, folding my arms. "If you''re worried, ask him."


    Levi''s brows pulled together. "Olivia, I''m asking you, please. He refused to talk to me¡ªin fact, he stared at me with anger like I did something wrong. What were you both talking about in his room? Please tell me."


    I shook my head. "Talk to Lennox, Alpha Levi. He knows why he''s upset. I don''t have time for all this¡­ I just want Gabriel. When is heing?"


    Levi opened his mouth as if to say something, but then he stopped. Frustration shed across his face, but he finally nodded once, stiffly.


    "Gabriel is tied up with something¡­ but he wille get you soon¡­" he said, trying to sound convincing.


    "Alright," I replied, turning away to make it clear the conversation was over.


    He lingered a second longer, then stepped back, pulling the door closed behind him. The moment thetch clicked, I exhaled shakily and stood to my feet.


    I walked over to the window and thought of my problem. How do I go into heat here? Going into heat here would be a disaster for me¡ªI won''t be able to resist them. I thought of my ns with Gabriel, and I was worried whether they would work. The triplets I know won''t let Gabriel take me, especially knowing I''ll be in heat. So what do I do? Should I lock myself up tomorrow night and control my urge? Will I be able to do that?


    My wolf scoffed. "Of course you know you can''t," she sneered.


    I pressed my forehead against the cool ss and closed my eyes. The moon wasn''t even full yet, but every breath felt thick¡ªheavy with the triplets'' scents that clung to the corridors, to my clothes, to my skin.


    Tomorrow night those scents would be ten times stronger. So would the ache.


    I need a n.


    Gabriel said he''de, but what if the triplets blocked him at the border? What if they locked me in?


    And locking myself up? Who was I kidding? When the heat truly hit, a steel door wouldn''t hold me if they were on the other side of it.


    My wolf gave a soft, almost pitying growl. "You want them as much as they want you."


    I gritted my teeth. "That doesn''t matter. I can''t afford to lose control. I can''t give my virginity to men who hurt me," I spat, and my wolf went silent.


    I sighed and decided I had to take a walk. Maybe a stroll around the back garden would clear my head¡­ or at least keep me from pacing around my room.


    Halfway down the corridor, I spotted Cynthia¡ªAnita''s favorite maid. She was one of the maids who made my life a living hell.


    She was heading in the opposite direction, arms full of linens. She saw me, lifted her chin, and kept walking as if I were invisible.


    Typical attitude of her.


    I stopped and called after her, "Maid." I knew her name, but calling her that would seem suspicious since I was still pretending to have memory loss.


    She didn''t slow. Didn''t even nce back.


    Anger red in my chest. "Maid!" I snapped, louder.


    She finally turned, her eyes full of hate. "Yes, Omega?" The word dripped with the same contempt she''d used on me for years.


    I took one step closer. "Omega? I''m a Luna. When you pass me, you greet me."


    She gave a short, mockingugh. "Luna? Everyone knows you''re an omega¡­ the triplet-forced-upon mate."


    Smack.


    My palm met her cheek before my mind caught up. The sound cracked through the empty hallway. She gasped, her eyes wide.


    That''s for every time she spat at my feet.


    I remembered the day she''d tripped me in the dining hall¡ªhow the whole roomughed while I scraped food off the floor.


    Smack.


    That was for calling my mother a thief''s wife¡ªand me, a whore.


    Smack.


    For the cruel mockery and the hurtful words she spat at me on my wedding night.


    I wished I could tell her the reasons I was pping her, but I couldn''t.


    Tears sprang to her eyes, more shock than pain, but I didn''t care. My hand stung, yet a fierce satisfaction burned in my chest.


    "You''re a maid," I hissed. "Act like one. You don''t speak to me¡ªever¡ªunless it''s ''yes, Luna'' or ''no, Luna''. Understand?"


    She clutched the linens, lips trembling. "Y-yes, Luna."


    A familiar voice cut in. "Olivia?"


    I turned; Louis stood at the corridor''s end, concern written across his face. He hurried over, gaze flicking from Cynthia flushed cheek to my raised hand.


    "What''s going on?" he asked quietly.


    I dropped my arm, breathing hard. "Just reminding the staff of their manners."


    Cynthia bobbed a hasty curtsy, murmured an apology, and scurried away.


    Louis reached out but stopped himself. "Are you alright?"


    I drew a steadying breath, meeting his worried eyes. "I''m fine," I said, though my palm still tingled. "Sometimes people need to remember their ce."


    He studied me for a long moment, something unreadable in his expression. I just hoped he wasn''t suspecting me.


    I swallowed hard. "I have to go," I said and hurried back to my room, cancelling my idea of taking a walk.


    I stayed in my room all day.


    The curtains were closed, the door locked, and I ignored every knock.


    When evening came, I was hungry but still refused to leave my room.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded.


    "Luna Olivia, the Alphas sent something for you," a guard called from outside.


    I frowned, hesitated for a second, then got off the bed, crossed the room, and utched the door.


    The door swung open¡ªand everything happened at once.


    Two broad-shouldered men in pack-guard uniforms surged forward.


    One mmed the door shut behind them; the other yanked my wrists.


    "Hey¡ª!" The word barely left my mouth before a cloth pressed over my nose and lips. A sweet, chemical sting flooded my senses; my knees buckled.


    My legs gave out. The room spun.


    "Quick, she''s fainting," one guard said. "No bruises. Move."


    Thest thing I felt was their hands catching me before everything went ck.

 Chapter 143: Missing

    Levi''s POV


    "Mate!" My wolf shouted loudly in my mind, making my eyes widen as I forcefully woke up from the couch. Panicking, I ran out of my room and made my way to her room. My heart was pounding, and my wolf was howling in difort. Just as I reached her room, I noticed Lennox and Louis also racing down towards her room with the same panic in their eyes. I didn''t need to be told to know that they also felt it; their wolves must have alerted them.


    I didn''t wait for them; I pushed her door open, but Olivia wasn''t in her room. My heart raced as I stormed into the bathroom, but there was nothing. Her scent still lingered, but she wasn''t there.


    I stormed back into the room and quickly tried to make a mind link with her, but it wasn''t connecting. I gasped and shook my head as I tried again, but still no connection.


    "Guards!" Lennox yelled, his worried voice echoing through the halls of the mansion.


    "She''s not connecting," Louis said in a worried tone, running a hand through his hair.


    I shook my head in fear, imagining something was wrong with her. The alert from my wolf told me something wasn''t right. Olivia might be in danger, but how?


    About ten guards rushed into the room.


    "Search every corner of this mansion for our wife," Lennox ordered. "Now!"


    But I didn''t wait.


    I followed Olivia''s scent out of her room, through the hallway, and down the back corridors. I rushed past the garden and kept going; her scent grew weaker and weaker.


    Finally, I reached the main gate.


    Her scent stopped.


    Just disappeared.


    "No," I whispered, frozen in ce. "No, no, no¡­"


    Lennox and Louis caught up to me at the gate, and from the look on their faces, they knew Olivia was gone.


    She wasn''t in the mansion anymore.


    My heart raced as I quickly opened a mind link to the guards stationed at the borders.


    "Who left the border recently?" I demanded.


    "No one, Alpha," one guard replied.


    I growled in frustration. "Our mate is missing!" I snapped. "She''s not in the mansion. You need to check every single border point again. If anyonees close, alert me immediately. Don''t let anyone through. Understood?"


    "Yes, Alpha!" they replied in unison.


    I closed the link and turned to Lennox, who was already walking fast, his jaw clenched in anger.


    "I''m going to the CCTV room," he said.


    Without hesitation, Louis and I followed him.


    My heart was racing, and different scary scenarios were building up in my head, and to make matters worse, my wolf was howling, sounding so troubled. Something was definitely wrong with her.


    We reached the security room quickly, all of us breathing hard. Lennox didn''t wait; he walked straight to the door and pressed his thumb on the scanner. The light turned green, and the door unlocked with a click.


    We went inside.


    The room was full of screens showing different parts of the mansion. Lennox sat down quickly at the mainputer and started typing fast.


    "I''m pulling up the camera in Olivia''s hallway," he said.


    The screen changed, showing the hallway outside her room. Lennox rewound the footage to about a few minutes ago so we could see what happened.


    We all stared at the screen.


    But nothing moved.


    "It''s frozen," Louis said, confused.


    "The footage isn''t ying," I added.


    Lennox''s eyes narrowed. His hands flew over the keyboard again.


    "Someone paused the camera," he said angrily.


    My heart dropped. "Paused it? Why would anyone do that?"


    "So we wouldn''t see who took her," Lennox growled.


    He kept trying to restart the footage, but the screen stayed stuck on the same still image of an empty hallway.


    As Lennox kept trying to fix the frozen footage, my eyes moved to one of the other screens on the wall.


    Something caught my attention.


    A truck.


    It was driving out through the main gate¡­ just a few minutes ago.


    "Wait," I said, pointing. "Look at that."


    Lennox and Louis turned to the screen.


    The truck was familiar. It was the one that usually delivered supplies to the pack house¡ªfood, medicine, and other essentials.


    But something didn''t feel right.


    "That''s the supply truck," Louis said.


    "Yeah," I replied, narrowing my eyes. "But why is it leaving now? It neveres at night."


    The timing was too perfect. Olivia disappeared, the cameras were paused, and now the truck was leaving in the dark?


    My gut twisted.


    "She might be in that truck," I said. "Let''s go!"


    We all ran out of the room and straight toward the main gate. My heart was racing, and my wolf was howling with rage.


    The guards stood at attention as we approached.


    "What truck just left?" Lennox demanded.


    "The supply truck, Alpha," one guard replied. "They said they were returning some empty crates."


    "At night?" I snapped. "Who gave them permission?"


    The guards looked at each other nervously.


    "No one, Alpha," another one answered. "They said they were cleared by someone inside."


    Lennox growled deep in his chest, and Louis clenched his fists.


    "They took her," I said through gritted teeth. "They used the damn truck to sneak her out."


    Without wasting a second, we jumped into the nearest ck SUV. I got behind the wheel, and Lennox and Louis climbed in beside me, mming the doors shut.


    I floored the gas pedal, and the tires screeched as we sped out of the pack house gates.


    My hands gripped the steering wheel tight, my heart pounding so fast it felt like it might break through my chest. My wolf was going wild inside me, wing to get out, to run, to find her.


    "Faster," Lennox growled beside me.


    "I know," I muttered, eyes locked on the road.


    The truck couldn''t have gotten far. It had only left a few minutes before we saw it.


    We followed the narrow road that led out of the pack house territory, headlights cutting through the night. I drove like my life depended on it¡ªbecause it did. Olivia was my life.


    Then suddenly, just ten minutes into the drive, I saw it.


    "There!" I shouted.


    Up ahead, parked awkwardly by the side of the road, was the truck.


    I mmed on the brakes.


    We flew out of the car and raced to the truck.


    But It was empty.


    The back doors were wide open. No one was inside.


    "No¡­" Louis whispered.


    "They ditched it," Lennox growled, kicking the tire. "They knew we''d follow."


    I sniffed the air, hoping to catch her scent, but there was barely anything¡ªjust a faint trace of her, quickly fading.


    "They transferred her to another vehicle," I said, rage burning in my chest. "They nned this."


    Lennox''s eyes glowed, and Louis looked ready to shift. Lennox pulled out his phone, his hands shaking with fear. His thumb flew across the screen as he dialed Gabriel''s number.


    We all stood in tense silence as the line rang.


    "Pick up¡­" Lennox muttered. "Pick up, damn it."


    Finally, the call connected.


    "What?" Gabriel''s voice came through the speaker, annoyed and half-asleep.


    "Where is Olivia?" Lennox barked without preamble.


    There was a pause. "What? What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb," Lennox growled. "Did you take her?"


    Gabriel''s voice sharpened. "Take her? Are you insane? I''ve been in meetings all day. I haven''t been near your pack house."


    I watched Lennox''s face closely. His expression shifted¡ªnot relief, but something worse.


    Truth.


    Gabriel wasn''t lying.


    "She''s gone," I said, loud enough for Gabriel to hear.


    "What do you mean gone?" Gabriel''s tone turned to that of worry. "What happened?"


    "She was taken," Louis said tightly. "From her room. Someone used a supply truck to sneak her out. The truck''s been ditched, and her scent is almost gone."


    Gabriel cursed under his breath. "I swear on the Moon Goddess, I had nothing to do with this."


    Lennox gave a hard sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. He knew Gabriel didn''t take her¡­ he could sense Gabriel''s innocence.


    "Fuck!" he grunted and ended the call.


    Where we stood at the dark road, I could feel our worries, our fears. Where could Olivia be? I knew she didn''t leave on her own free will because if she did, then my wolf wouldn''t be feeling this worried, I wouldn''t be having this scary feeling in my head. Someone must have taken her, and she is not in a good position. What if she''s unconscious? That is why she can''t respond to us? And to crown it all, tomorrow night was the full moon! Shit! Olivia was in trouble.


    I turned to my brothers. "We¡­ need to act fast," I said, my voice tight with worry.


    Lennox grunted and nodded. "Let''s go to the seer¡­ we can''t waste any more time," he said, and the three of us jumped back into the car.


    Just as I was driving, a mind link came through from one of the border patrols. "Alpha¡­ a helicopter¡­ we just saw a helicopter fly past us¡­"


    My breath hitched. I mmed the brakes.


    Lennox and Louis looked at me instantly, already sensing something was wrong. "What is it?" Lennox asked, impatient and tense.


    I took a deep breath and turned to face them. "I think Olivia was taken by a helicopter. The men at the border just reported seeing one fly past," I said, delivering the blow.


    "Shit!" Lennox and Louis grunted.


    I didn''t say a damn word. Just turned the engine back on and mmed my foot down, the tires screeching as I tore down the road toward the seer.

 Chapter 144: Kidnapped

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up with a pounding headache and a foggy mind. Darkness surrounded me, and as I tried to move, I realized my hands were tied behind my back¡ªmy legs, too. Panic surged through me. I opened my mouth to scream, but something was shoved between my lips, turning my cry into a muffled, useless sound.


    The surface under me was hard, shifting as if I were inside a moving car. And then realization hit me! I was in the trunk of a vehicle. My heart raced as I heard soft crying next to me. Turning as much as I could, I saw three other girls tied up like me. Their scared eyes locked with mine, and I knew they were just as frightened as I was.


    I struggled against the ropes, but they held fast. My mind raced, trying to piece together what had happened. I remembered the guards, the cloth pressed to my nose¡­ that sweet scent¡ªand then¡­ nothing. Damn it. I''d been kidnapped.


    The car hit a bump, jolting all of us. One of the girls whimpered, looking at me like I might somehow save us. But I couldn''t. I was just as helpless. I didn''t even know how I''d ended up here.


    Suddenly, the car stopped, and I heard footsteps outside. Before I could process it, the trunk flew open, flooding the dark space with bright sunlight. I blinked, trying to adjust, but before I could react, fourrge men began pulling us out. I struggled, trying to break free, but a sharp p across my face made me freeze.


    "If you try that again, I''ll make you regret it," one of the men growled, his voice sending chills down my spine.


    We were dragged inside a building, pulled through arge room, and then up some stairs. The men shoved us into a small room, and I hit the cold floor hard. Wincing, I looked up and realized there were other girls here too, their eyes empty, staring at me and the other three girls.


    The men untied our hands and legs but left the strange cors around our necks. "Make a sound, and you''re dead," one of them warned before locking the door behind them.


    I sat up, my heart racing. The other girls in the room looked broken, like they had already given up. Fear twisted inside me. I reached out to my wolf, hoping she could help me, but¡­ nothing. My wolf was silent.


    "My wolf," I whispered in panic, trying to connect with her again, but it was useless.


    A quietugh broke the silence. It sounded dry and a little angry,ing from the far corner of the room.


    "First time?" a girl said. Her voice scratched through the air like it hadn''t been used in days. I turned my head and saw her¡ªmaybe a year older than me, or maybe she just looked older from everything she''d seen. Her clothes were torn and stained, one eye swollen, but she held herself with a kind of grim awareness the others didn''t.


    "What¡ªwhat do you mean?" I asked, voice hoarse.


    She tilted her head, revealing a metallic band around her neck, just the same as mine. "That cor on your neck? It''s not just for show. Blocks the bond. Your wolf, your mind link, any chance of help¡­ gone."


    I thought she was done but then she whispered. "But that doesn''t mean you won''t go into heat. Remember today''s is the full moon."


    My stomach dropped. I touched the cor, feeling its cold metal against my skin. How could I have forgotten? Today was the full moon and I will be on heat tonight!


    My fear and worry intensified.


    "What do they want from us?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    The girl sighed, her eyes looking tired. "In a few hours from now, they''ll sell us. Auction''s in a few hours. Virgins to the highest bidders, the rest¡­ to whoever wants a disposable toy."


    Her words hit me hard. I looked around at the other girls, some silently crying, others staring into space. Tears burned my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I had to stay strong. I had to find a way out of this ce.


    The girl saw the look on my face and shook her head. "Don''t bother. People have tried to escape, and it never ends well. This ce is guarded, and we''re powerless with these cors on."


    The blood drained from my face.


    "You''ve got the look of someone important," she added. Her eyes flicked to the faint markings on my neck. "Pack ties?"


    I hesitated. "I''m¡­ mated. To the triplets of the Full Moon Pack."


    That made her sit up straighter. "Well. That makes you valuable. And very dangerous. Don''t let anyone know this, if they do, they will use you as a pawn to get to your mates."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the cor like a heavy weight around my neck. Without my wolf, I was weak, no different from a human. And without it, I couldn''tmunicate with the triplets, at least to ask for their help. I knew I always wanted to leave them, but not like this¡­ not to be kidnapped and sold off as a ve.


    Tears fell uncontrobly down my cheeks as I thought of my mother. She would be heartbroken. What if we never get to see each other again? I was the only one she had left. I thought of the triplet as I wondered if they had noticed my absence. Are they even searching for me? I wonder what they might be thinking¡­ perhaps that I ran away.


    Goodness, who could have done this? I knew it was definitely not the triplet. Yes, they hate me, but not to this extent of selling me off. If not them, then who could it be? Anita? Yes, it has to be her! But How? How did she get those men to dress in the guards'' uniforms? How were they able to sneak me out?


    I was still trying to process everything when suddenly the door opened and three women marched in, each holding a long whip in their hands.


    "The auction starts in three hours, but before that, we will have to differentiate the goats from the sheep, the diamonds from the chaff. All of you, up on your feet and take off your clothes," the middle-ageddy with piercing brown eyes ordered, and quickly, the other girls rose to their feet, scared and terrified of her.


    I stood there frozen, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst out of my chest. The other girls, their faces pale with fear, hurriedly obeyed themand, their trembling hands reaching for their clothes. The middle-aged woman with the piercing eyes watched us like a predator, her whip tapping lightly against her palm as if she couldn''t wait to use it.


    I didn''t move. My mind was racing, my body frozen in shock. But then I felt the sharp sting of the whip against my back. The pain was immediate, tearing a gasp from my lips.


    "I said undress!" the woman barked.


    With shaking hands, I slowly started to remove my clothes. I couldn''t stop the tears that welled up in my eyes and slid down my cheeks. It wasn''t just the humiliation or the fear of what wasing next, but the crushing weight of hopelessness. How had my lifee to this?


    Once we were all undressed, the women began inspecting each of us. Their hands were cold and rough as they touched us, checking for things I didn''t even understand. The room was eerily silent except for the sound of sobs and the asional snap of the whip when one of the girls didn''t move fast enough.


    When they reached me, I stood still, forcing myself not to cry any more than I already had. The woman nced at me, her eyes narrowing as she looked me over.


    "Still a virgin?" She seemed confused. "You are marked but still a virgin¡­" She trailed off, her eyes fixed on the three marks of the triplet on my neck. I wished I could tell her I''m the mate of the famous triplet of the full moon pack. Perhaps that could help, but the moment I tried to speak, she pushed me aside. "This one is still a virgin," she said, her voice cold and detached, as if I were nothing more than livestock.


    I was pushed to the side, joining a few other girls. My stomach twisted with fear. What did this mean for us? What did they n to do with us?


    The other girls who weren''t virgins were led to the opposite side of the room, their heads hanging low in defeat. I caught the eye of one of them¡ªa girl who couldn''t have been older than me. She gave me a sad look, as if she understood exactly what fate awaited all of us.


    After the inspection, the woman with the whip looked at us, a cruel smile ying on her lips. "You''ll be treated well if you behave. But if you try anything stupid¡­ you won''t live to regret it."


    I swallowed hard and closed my eyes, wishing all this was a dream.


    "Go in there and clean yourselves up," she ordered, pointing at a door.


    We shuffled into the bathroom, a small, cold space with stalls. No one spoke. I stepped into one of the stalls, turned on the water, and let it run over me. The coldness stung, but I barely felt it. My mind was racing, still trying to understand everything.


    When I finished washing, I stepped out, still shivering. The women were waiting for us, holding out thin, see-through dresses. I felt sick as I took the dress and put it on. The fabric was so light, it did nothing to cover me. I felt more exposed than ever.


    "Hurry up," one of the women snapped, her whip tapping against her leg like she couldn''t wait to use it again. The other girls dressed quickly too, exchanging scared looks, but no one dared to speak.


    The woman with the cold eyes looked at us, smiling in a way that made my skin crawl. "Good," she said. "Now you look presentable. Come with me."


    As they led us out, my heart pounded. I didn''t know where they were taking us, but I knew they were taking us to our nightmares. We were led through a hallway, and when we got to a door, one of thedies pushed it open and ordered us in.


    The room inside was even colder, with rows of chairs lined up against the walls. We were told to sit down. No one spoke. The fear in the air was thick and choking. I sat down, my heart pounding as I looked at the other girls. Some of them stared at the floor, too scared to lift their heads. Others had tears running silently down their cheeks.


    I swallowed hard, and again my thoughts drifted to the triplets. Will this be the end of our story? Will I never set my eyes on them again?


    Tears blurred my eyes. When I said I wanted to disappear from their lives, I didn''t mean it this way. Not to be sold as a ve to Goddess knows who.


    It wasn''t long before the women started calling girls one by one, leading them out of the room. The door would open and close, open again and close. Each time the door opened, it sent a wave of panic through me. I didn''t know where they were being taken or what was happening behind those doors, but I could tell from their expressions as they left that it wasn''t good.


    I sat there, trying to keep myself calm, but it was impossible. Every second felt like an eternity. My mind raced, thinking of my mother, the triplets. I tried to reach them through the mind link, but the choker wrapped around my neck was stopping me. I sighed and kept wishing that somehow, I would wake up from this nightmare, but deep down, I knew it was all real.


    Then, it was my turn.


    One of the women called me, her voice sharp andmanding. My legs felt weak as I stood up, and I had to force myself to walk. The eyes of the other girls followed me, their fear reflecting my own.


    As the door creaked open, I was shoved into a room filled with people. My breath caught in my throat as I nced at the people before me. Rows of well-dressed men and women sat in plush chairs, their eyes cold and calcting as they reviewed me like I was some sort of prize on disy. The lighting was dim, but it didn''t hide the greed and hunger in their gazes.


    I stood there, trembling, trying to cover myself with the thin, transparent dress they had forced me to wear. The room was eerily silent, except for the asional whisper between the bidders and the soft hum of voices speaking bids. My heart pounded, fear surging through me as I realized what was happening. This was the auction.


    A man stood at the front, overseeing the event like it was just another business transaction. He nced at me briefly before turning to the audience. "Next up," he said with a smirk, "a rare find. A virgin, strong, and in good health. Let''s start the bidding."

 Chapter 145: Sold

    Olivia''s POV


    My legs were weak, my body aching under the weight of fear, exhaustion, and the cruel choker that silenced my wolf. I could barely breathe. The room around me was filled with murmurs and whispers of men eager to own me, eager to take me as their prize. I hated it. I hated how helpless I felt, how powerless I was to stop any of it.


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the hall, thick with excitement. "Next up is a rare gem, a virgin¡­ who will take this precious gem back home? And bidding starts now!"


    My heart stopped for a moment, then raced uncontrobly. This was it. This moment would decide the rest of my life. I felt sick. My gaze flickered over the crowd, trying to find something, someone, that could give me hope. For a fleeting second, I imagined the triplets appearing like knights in shining armor. But all I saw were hungry eyes, greedy smiles, and faces filled with lust.


    The bidding began, and the air in the room seemed to thicken. Prices were thrown out carelessly, men shouting over one another to im me. Each new bid sent a wave of fear crashing through me. How could they bid on a person like this? Like I was something to be bought and sold?


    "300,000!" one man yelled from the back of the room, and my stomach twisted.


    "400,000!" another voice rang out, closer this time.


    I felt my chest tightening as I heard the numbers climb higher and higher. I squeezed my eyes shut for a brief moment, trying to block it all out, but it didn''t help. My fate was slipping further and further from my grasp.


    Ten men had already called their prices, and I could hardly breathe. I forced myself to look up, scanning the room again, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could give me strength. That''s when I saw him.


    Piercing hazel eyes.


    My breath caught in my throat as I locked eyes with a man sitting quietly in the corner of the room. His presence was overwhelming, even from a distance.


    He didn''t look like the others¡ªhe wasn''t yelling or throwing out bids. He just sat there, his gaze never leaving me. It was unsettling but also strangely familiar, like I knew him from somewhere, but I couldn''t ce it.


    What shocked me the most was that he wasn''t bidding. His eyes were intense, like they were stripping away everyyer of me, but they weren''t filled with the same lust as the others. His desire was different¡ªmore dangerous, more powerful¡ªand yet, I couldn''t understand it.


    Who was he?


    As I stood there, helpless, a shiver ran down my spine. The man''s eyes never wavered, and for a moment, I thought I saw something flicker in them¡ªsomething raw, something possessive.


    His stare felt like a burden pressing down on me, making it hard to think, hard to breathe. And yet, I couldn''t look away.


    Just then, someone approached him, leaning close to whisper in his ear. Even with the person whispering to him, his gaze didn''t leave me.


    My heart was pounding so loudly in my chest that I thought he might be able to hear it from where he sat. But Why wasn''t he bidding like the others? I was surprisingly wanting him to bid.


    I swallowed hard, trying to pull myself together. This wasn''t the time to get distracted. The bidding continued, the prices rising higher and higher.


    "700,000!" a man shouted from the front, grinning as if he''d already won.


    My breath hitched as the auctioneer''s voice rang out, "Going once¡­ going twice¡­"


    This was it. I was about to be sold. A wave of nausea rose in my throat as the hammer lifted, ready to seal my fate. I closed my eyes, bracing for the sound that would change my life forever.


    But then, just as the auctioneer was about to m the hammer down, a voice cut through the silence. A voice that made the room freeze.


    "One million!"


    My eyes snapped open in shock. The entire hall went silent, every head turning toward the source of the voice. I did, too, and suddenly, my breath hitched in my chest when I realized who the voice''s owner was.


    It was him¡ªthe man with the piercing hazel eyes. He''d been so still, so quiet, and now¡­ now he''d bid the highest. Higher than anyone could have imagined.


    I stared at him, my heart racing, my head spinning. One million? That was more than I could ever imagine. Who was this man? Why had he waited so long and bid this much?


    He hadn''t looked like he cared, hadn''t moved a muscle during the entire auction, and now he was willing to pay more than anyone else in the roombined.


    The other men in the hall exchanged nces, some grumbling under their breath, others simply stunned. No one dared to outbid him. They couldn''t. It was over.


    The auctioneer, clearly taken aback, stammered for a moment before finding his voice again. "One¡­ one million¡­ going once¡­ going twice¡­ sold!"


    The sound of the hammer hitting the podium echoed through the room, but all I could hear was the pounding of my own heart. I''d been bought. I fucking belonged to him now.


    The choker around my neck suddenly felt even tighter than before. My body felt weak, like I might copse at any moment. I tried to steady myself, but my legs were shaking.


    The man stood from his seat, and as he made his way toward the stage, the crowd parted for him like they were afraid to get too close.


    He moved with a calm, controlled grace, his eyes still locked on me. Every step he took sent another wave of anxiety crashing through me.


    When he finally reached me, I felt my breath catch in my throat again. Up close, he was even more intimidating, more tempting, more breathtaking.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, with a presence that seemed to fill the entire room. His dark hair framed his face, but it was those Hazel eyes that held me captive.


    He looked down at me, his expression unreadable. For a moment, neither of us said anything. The silence suffocated me, thick and heavy, until finally, he spoke.


    "You are now mine!"

 Chapter 146: Who Is He

    Olivia''s POV


    They shoved me into the back seat of a car, separate from the one my mysterious buyer was in. As the car sped off, I couldn''t help but panic, filled with fear and questions. Who was this mysterious buyer? Why would he spend so much money on me? But what frightened me even more was what he intended to do with me. Was he buying me to be his sex ve? No! I shook my head. No man in his right mind would pay a million dors just for that. Deep down, I felt he had another purpose for me, but I couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    The car drove for what felt like hours. I had no idea where we were headed¡ªthe windows were tinted too dark to see anything clearly. All I could do was sit there, tired and helpless, my heart thudding painfully in my chest.


    I frowned as a thought came to my mind. Were we still in London?


    I nced around as best as I could, trying to read any signs, any clues. The car slowed, pulling through tall iron gates, and I caught a glimpse of a massive building up ahead.


    A mansion.


    Huge, old, and surrounded by high stone walls and thick trees. The kind of ce that looked like it belonged to royalty.


    The vehicle rolled to a stop, and the door flung open.


    Two guards reached in to pull me out, rough hands grabbing my arms¡ªbut a deep voice cut through the air.


    "Don''t touch her."


    It was him.


    The man who bought me.


    Instantly, the guards released me and stepped back.


    My breath hitched.


    Why didn''t he want them to grab me?


    My eyes met his, but he simply stared at me and walked away. "Escort her in," he said to his men.


    I swallowed hard as the men led me. I followed this mysterious buyer into the building. As we entered, I realized he had servants; his mansion wasn''t as big as the full moon pack house, but one could tell this man was wealthy by the intricate designs of the rooms.


    My heart raced faster as I followed him upstairs. I began to panic as I didn''t know what was happening. Was he going to sleep with me? Was that it? Would I lose my virginity to this man? I didn''t even know him, nor did I like him, and I certainly didn''t have a choice.


    He led me up a wide staircase without saying a word, his pace calm, unhurried¡ªas if this were all just routine. My heart pounded louder with each step, fear wing its way up my throat. I didn''t know what was waiting for me at the top, but my instincts screamed that nothing good woulde of it.


    At the end of the hallway, he pushed open arge double door and walked in. I hesitated at the threshold, but one of the guards gave me a light shove forward.


    "In," the man said, not even turning to look at me.


    I stepped into the room. His chamber.


    It was elegant but cold. The lighting dim, the walls a deep charcoal, and the furniture expensive¡ªminimalist, masculine.


    "Leave us," he said quietly.


    At once, the guards turned and shut the door behind them, sealing me in.


    He walked toward a side table and poured himself a drink from a crystal decanter. The sharp scent of alcohol filled the air. He took a slow sip, finally turning his gaze on me.


    He was older¡ªdefinitely in histe thirties. Handsome, in a cold, cruel sort of way. His face was sharp, his eyes alluring. But there was no warmth in them.


    I couldn''t help but stare.


    "Why did you buy me?" I asked softly, though I hated how my voice shook.


    He didn''t answer right away. He took another sip and then set the ss down with a soft clink.


    "Because you fit my n," he said simply.


    The words made my stomach flip, and not in a good way. I felt sick.


    "I don''t understand," I forced out, taking a step back.


    He walked toward me slowly, like a man who had all the time in the world. His presence filled the room, suffocating and intense.


    His gaze slid over me like ice water, and I fought the shiver crawling down my spine.


    "Because today is the full moon," he said, stopping just in front of me. "And I know you''ll be in heat tonight."


    My heart dropped.


    "No¡­" I whispered, shaking my head. "You bought me¡­ just for that?"


    His lips twitched¡ªmaybe a smirk, maybe just annoyance. "I didn''t spend a million dors for nothing, darling."


    I froze at the name he called me.


    "I need a son," he said tly. "One heir. That''s all. You give me that, and I''ll let you go."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. My knees felt weak.


    "I¡ªNo. You can''t just¡ª"


    "I can," he interrupted, his voice calm, firm, terrifying. "And I will."


    I stared at him, my mouth open, chest rising and falling too fast.


    "My maid will prepare you," he added as he turned away from me, picking up his drink again.


    I blinked. "Prepare me?"


    He looked at me over his shoulder. "You belong to me now. And I''m fucking you tonight."


    I gasped, stumbling back a step. A cold wave of panic hit me. My fists clenched at my sides as I tried to breathe, tried to stop my whole body from trembling.


    I thought of something¡ªanything to say. Should I tell him I''m the mate to the Alphas of the Full Moon Pack? Would that save me? I wanted to open my mouth to say it, but I remembered the warning. She told me never to tell anyone that¡­ because if I do, they will use me as a weapon to get to the triplets, and I didn''t want that. After everything, I still cared about them, even in this state I was thinking of their well-being.


    Suddenly, a knock came on the door, and he ordered the person in. The door pushed open, revealing twodies dressed in uniforms.


    "Alpha, you sent for us," they said with a bow.


    I gulped when I realized my mysterious buyer was also an Alpha. But who was he? Which pack did he lead? Why hadn''t I ever seen his face before? Was he from one of the hidden territories? A rogue leader with influence? And what country are we in? I''m sure we are not in London.


    My mind was spinning.


    He turned to the maid. "This is my guest," he said. "Help her clean up, dress her, feed her, and let her rest. I need her in my bed tonight, and I want her strong enough."


    His words made me feel sick. My legs felt weak, and I held on to the table beside me to stop from falling. I wanted to cry, scream, fight¡ªbut I couldn''t move.


    "Yes, Alpha," the maids said in unison.


    One of the maids stepped toward me gently. "Please,e with us," she said, sounding friendly.


    I backed up a step instinctively. "I''m not going anywhere."


    The Alpha¡ªmy buyer¡ªnced at me then, eyes narrowing just slightly.


    "I won''t say it twice, darling," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Do not make this more difficult for yourself."


    I stared at him for a long second, my hands trembling. I wanted to tell him who I truly was, that I belonged to the Alphas of the Full Moon Pack, that they woulde for me¡ªthat I wasn''t just anyone. But I remembered the warning.


    I didn''t even know the name of the girl who told me that in the holding chamber¡­ but her words haunt me now.


    I swallowed hard, lowering my eyes.


    Even now, even after everything, I still cared. I didn''t want to be the reason Louis, Lennox, or Levi suffered. I didn''t want them walking into a trap for me.


    So I said nothing.


    I let the maidse to me, gently guiding me out of the Alpha''s chamber, my body numb, my thoughts spiraling.


    As they led me down the hallway, I looked back once. He was still standing there, watching me, a ss in his hand, his eyes filled with possession and desire for me.

 Chapter 147: Will be Back

    Lennox''s POV


    My brothers and I impatiently tapped our feet against the wooden floor as we waited for the seer to finish with her incantation. When we camest night, she told us she couldn''t see anything, that we should return today.


    None of us had sleptst night.


    We tried.


    But how could we?


    Our Olivia was missing, taken by someone who had the resources and guts to breach pack territory, disable our surveince, and vanish into the night¡ªpossibly in a damn helicopter.


    Even my wolf had been pacing and growling inside me nonstop.


    We hadn''t bathed, hadn''t changed clothes. The same clothes we wore when we jumped out of bed in a panic still clung to us, wrinkled and damp with sweat. None of that mattered now.


    What mattered was finding her.


    The seer sat cross-legged on a mat in front of us, muttering ancient incantations, her eyes glowing faintly with power. The small hut we were in smelled of herbs, smoke, and old magic. Time seemed to stretch painfully slow.


    I tapped my foot again. Levi was pacing behind me, arms crossed, his jaw clenched. Louis stood by the window, his eyes darting back and forth like he expected someone to attack us from the woods.


    We had done everything we could in the past few hours.


    Made dozens of calls.


    Warned all our allies.


    Told them what happened.


    Told them Olivia was taken.


    Everyone was shocked. Some were angry. Others promised to keep their eyes and ears open. A few even offered help, sending out their own scouts to check the skies and nearby cities.


    But still¡ªnothing.


    No sightings.


    No leads.


    Just dead ends.


    Levi had been the most restless. He hadn''t sat still once. His wolf was on edge, snapping at anyone who tried to calm him down. Louis, usually theposed one among us three, had started snapping too. Every second that passed without word on Olivia''s whereabouts was torture.


    "She''s taking too long," Levi growled, his voice low but filled with impatience.


    "She said she needs full focus," I reminded him, though my own patience was wearing thin. "Let her work."


    Levi huffed and kept pacing.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, my body heavy with exhaustion, stress, and fear. We hadn''t even washed up this morning¡ªwe''de straight here after getting the report from the patrols.


    Still in our boots.


    Still in yesterday''s clothes.


    Still haunted by thatst image of Olivia''s empty room.


    I couldn''t shake the thought of her being scared¡­ or hurt.


    "We have to find her," Louis muttered from the window. "Before the full moon."


    I nodded slowly. "We will."


    But deep down, I feared we were already running out of time.


    It was already 11 a.m.


    My wolf stirred anxiously, sensing time slipping through our fingers.


    By 7 p.m¡­ she''d go into heat.


    And if she wasn''t safe by then¡­ Goddess help us¡ªGoddess help her.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    I swallowed hard and stepped away from the wall, my eyes fixed on the flickering candles in front of the seer, though I wasn''t really seeing them.


    "She''s never been away from us before," I said suddenly, my voice low, rough. "Not for a full day."


    Levi and Louis both went still.


    "Even when we hated her¡­" I continued, the words scraping against my throat, "even when we treated her like dirt¡­ I always saw her. Every day."


    My voice cracked a little.


    "She''d walk past me, and I''d pretend not to care. But I still looked. I still made sure I saw her."


    Louis looked down at the floor, jaw clenched.


    "I convinced myself I didn''t care," I went on. "That she was just an unwanted mate forced on us by fate. Nothing more¡­"


    Iughed bitterly under my breath, shaking my head. "But now she''s gone. And I''ve never felt this hollow in my life."


    No one spoke.


    There was nothing to say.


    I clenched my fists. "And now¡ªfor the first time¡ªshe''s truly gone. Out there. Alone. Possibly scared. And we don''t know where the hell she is."


    Levi''s pacing slowed, his breathing heavy.


    Louis stepped closer and finally spoke, his voice filled with worry. "I want her back."


    "Me too," Levi murmured.


    I sucked a deep breath. "Me too."


    The seer suddenly gasped and sat up straighter, like something had taken over her.


    We all froze.


    Her hands shook in herp, and for a moment, she didn''t say anything. Then her glowing eyes focused on us again.


    "She''s alive," the seer whispered.


    My heart stopped. Levi stepped forward. Louis looked like he was holding his breath.


    "She''s alive," the seer said again, louder this time. "But there''s a choker around her neck. A magical one. That''s why she can''t mind link to you. That''s why your wolves can''t reach her. It''s blocking everything."


    "She isn''t hurt¡­" Levi muttered.


    "No," the seer said. "She''s trying to reach you¡­ but she can''t."


    I stepped closer, heart racing. "Where is she? Can you see her?"


    The seer shut her eyes tightly, trying harder. Then she sighed and shook her head.


    "Yes. She is very fine."


    Levi growled. "Then tell us¡ªwho took her? Who has her?"


    The seer opened her eyes and looked at each of us. Her voice was calm but serious.


    "You''ll see him," she said. "He will bring her to you himself."


    "Him?" Louis echoed. "So it''s a man?"


    She didn''t answer directly¡ªjust repeated, "You will see him."


    A cold feeling crept through my chest.


    "She''s going into heat tonight," Levi said, his voice tight and full of worry. "The full moon is tonight. If he touches her¡ª"


    "He won''t," the seer said sharply, cutting him off.


    We all stared at her.


    "She won''t be touched," she said again. "Your mate wille back to you¡­ untouched. By tomorrow morning."


    I wanted to believe her so badly. But I was scared. We all were.


    "How do you know that?" Louis asked. "What if you''re wrong?"


    The seer looked at us calmly. "Tell me something. In all the time you''ve known me¡­ have I ever said something that didn''te true?"


    None of us spoke.


    Because the answer was no.


    Every single thing she''d ever prophesied had happened. Always.


    "I''ve seen it," she said softly. "She''lle back. She''ll be okay. And untouched."


    I took a shaky breath and looked at my brothers.


    They still looked worried. I was too.


    But somewhere deep down¡­ we started to believe her.


    "Don''t waste today worrying about things that won''t happen," the seer added. "She wille back. Whole, safe, and all you have to do is sit and wait for her return."


    I sucked a deep breath and murmured a thank you to her before leaving.


    We walked back to the pack house in silence, the tension and fear bubbling inside us. Gravel crunched under our boots, the wind tugged at our clothes, but no one spoke. We were each lost in our thoughts¡ªeach of us looking so worried.


    By the time we reached the pack house, the halls were quiet, most of the pack either out on searches or resting from the night''s chaos. Our footsteps echoed down the corridor as we made our way upstairs.


    We all entered my room.


    Levi kicked a chair across the room the moment the door closed behind us. It mmed into the wall with a loud crack. "I hate this. Just waiting around like this¡ªit''s driving me insane."


    "I know," I said quietly, crossing to the window. I pulled the curtains aside and looked out into the woods, half-hoping I''d see her running toward us. "But we''re doing what we can."


    "Are we?" Louis asked. "We''ve called allies. Sent out patrols. Spoken to the seer. What else is left?"


    My jaw tightened.


    "There''s one person we haven''t reached out to," I said, turning from the window.


    They both looked at me.


    "Uncle."


    Their eyes widened slightly.


    "Our father''s younger brother," I said. "We haven''t contacted him. He has connections in America. A whole damn pack under hismand. Resources we don''t."


    Louis exhaled slowly. "He always said to reach out if we ever needed him."


    Levi crossed his arms. "We never have."


    "Well, we do now."


    Without waiting for their response, I closed my eyes and focused, reaching through the pack bond. It took a moment¡ªthe distance between us made the link faint, thinner than usual¡ªbut eventually, I found the flicker of his presence.


    "Uncle," I mind-linked, my voice firm despite the knot in my stomach. "It''s Lennox. I''m sorry to contact you like this¡­ but we need your help."


    There was a pause¡ªthen his voice came through, deep and alert.


    "Lennox? Is everything alright?"


    "No." My throat tightened. "Our mate¡­ she''s missing. Taken from pack territory. We''ve searched everywhere, used every connection we have. But we''re running out of time."


    A long silence.


    "You have a mate?" he finally asked, sounding genuinely surprised. It was then I remembered we didn''t even invite him to our wedding.


    "And she''s missing?"


    "Yes. And we need help. Whoever took her might have crossed borders. Could be in your territory¡ªor at least using it to hide."


    His tone shifted instantly, solidifying with authority. "You should have told me sooner. Send me her picture. I''ll activate my scouts immediately. We''ll start a search across the States. I have people from coast to coast."


    Relief bloomed in my chest, momentarily dulling the ache.


    "Thank you, Uncle. I''ll send it now."


    "Do it fast. And Lennox¡ªWe''ll find her. I promise you that."


    I opened my eyes, blinking away the burning sensation behind them. My brothers looked at me with questions.


    "He''s in," I said. "Told us to send her photo. He''s mobilizing his scouts across America."


    Levi finally sat down, his hands dragging over his face. "Good. That''s something. That''s finally something."


    Louis crossed to my desk and pulled open the drawer. "I''ll get her picture."

 Chapter 148: On Heat

    Olivia''s POV


    It was 6 PM, and I could already feel my body reacting strangely. A sudden wave of heat washed over me. Difort prickled beneath my skin, and my nipples were already painfully hard. I swallowed hard as I curled into the bed, my heart pounding. I could feel it¡­ my heat wasing. Soon, I''d lose control¡ªand heaven help me, I didn''t know if I''d survive it.


    The door creaked open. Terrified, I looked up to see who it was, and a rush of relief hit me when I saw the maids step inside. They gave me a polite smile I couldn''t return before they walked over.


    "We''re here to dress you and take you to the Alpha," the older one said.


    I swallowed again, my throat dry.


    Slowly, I shook my head and began backing up on the bed until my back hit the wall. "No¡­ I-I don''t want to see him."


    The younger maid frowned, her hands holding a red dress that made my stomach twist. "You have to," she said softly, almost apologetically. "He said you must be brought to him before the moon rises."


    My heart mmed against my ribs. I could already feel the ache starting in my lower belly, the warmth spreading through my core like wildfire. The room felt too hot, my skin overly sensitive. Goddess¡­ it was happening faster than I thought.


    "I''m not going," I whispered, shaking my head again, this time more firmly. "Tell him I said no."


    The older maid sighed. "We don''t have a choice. He gave strict orders. And if you don''te with us willingly¡­ the guards outside will make you."


    Tears burned in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I was tired. Tired of being powerless. Tired of being dragged around like I was nothing.


    "I''ll scream," I said, my voice shaking. "I''ll fight."


    "You can try," the older maid said, almost sadly. "But that heating on¡­ it''s going to get worse. You won''t even be able to resist him. And he knows that."


    They stepped closer.


    I pped their hands away. "Don''t touch me!"


    The younger maid flinched, then dropped her gaze.


    "Fine," I snapped. "I''ll go. But I''ll dress myself."


    They both looked surprised, then nodded.


    I grabbed the dress from her hand. Even touching it felt like betrayal to the triplets, like silently agreeing to be a sacrifice. Turning my back to them, I slipped it on with shaking fingers. My body was on fire, my limbs trembling, and I could barely get the fabric over my skin.


    I didn''t check the mirror.


    I didn''t care how I looked.


    All I knew was that I was going into heat¡­ and I might have to sleep with a stranger. And my mates weren''t here to stop it.


    The older maid looked me over as I adjusted the thin strap over my shoulder. Her eyes swept over my shaking form. "You look like you''re being led to be sacrificed, " she muttered.


    I scoffed bitterly. "That''s exactly what this is. I don''t even know who this man is. What if he hurts me? What if¡­" My voice cracked. "What if he kills me in bed?"


    "Nothing like that will happen," she cut in firmly, sounding certain. "The Alpha won''t harm you."


    My lips trembled. "You say that like you''re sure."


    "We are," the younger maid added. "He''s not cruel. And besides¡­ we heard you were sold."


    I frowned.


    "You should feel lucky," the younger one continued. "He treats his people well. Be d he''s the one who bought you. Trust me."


    "Lucky?" I echoed, shaking my head. "Lucky to be bought like cattle? Lucky to be offered up during my heat to a stranger?"


    They didn''t answer.


    I frowned and gently rubbed my fingers over the choker wrapped around my neck. "He seems¡­ mature."


    The older maid''s lips twitched into something close to a smile. "He is. He just turned thirty-fivest month."


    My eyes widened. "Thirty-five?"


    They both nodded.


    It seems I was right when I guessed his age.


    "He''s¡­ seventeen years older than me," I whispered. Goddess. It hasn''t even been three months since I turned eighteen. "Damn¡­ he doesn''t look it. He looks¡­"


    I caught myself before I said "good". But the thought lingered.


    For a man, his age¡­ he did look damn good.


    That chiseled jaw. That raw, masculine face. I hated myself for thinking it, but something about him stirred me¡ªeven through the fear.


    Realizing they hadn''t been entirely cold, I decided to risk it. "You two¡­ you''ve worked here long?"


    "Yes," the younger one said, her voice softer now.


    "Then you must know him well. The Alpha, I mean. What about his mate? His children?"


    Their expressions changed, frowns etching on their faces.


    "It''s not our ce to speak about that," the older maid said gently but firmly.


    That only made my heart twist tighter. What kind of man was I being taken to? Why wouldn''t they talk?


    Just then, there was a soft knock at the door.


    The younger maid turned toward me. "It''s time."


    The older one moved to open the door.


    I didn''t feel ready.


    Not even close.


    But I straightened my back and followed them anyway. Because I didn''t have a choice.


    The maids walked quietly ahead of me, and I followed, my heart pounding. Every step toward his room made the heat between my legs worse. My body was burning up; I could barely walk straight.


    My heat was already here.


    I could feel how wet I was. My thighs were shaking, and my nipples were sore just from brushing against the thin fabric of the dress. I wanted to cry. I didn''t want this. I didn''t even know this man.


    But I had no choice.


    We reached arge, dark wooden door. One of the maids gave me a small nod, then pushed it open. Warm light spilled out into the hall. I could smell something masculine inside¡ªstrong, spicy, and clean. It hit me straight in the chest.


    "Go on," she said gently. "He''s waiting."


    I swallowed hard and stepped inside. The door closed behind me.


    This room was big and quiet, dimly lit by goldenmps. Everything looked expensive¡ªthick rugs, a big firece, dark wooden furniture. But I barely noticed any of it.


    Because he was there.


    Sitting in arge chair near the fire.


    Shirtless.


    And damn¡ªhe looked good.


    His chest was broad and muscr, his skin golden and smooth except for a few scars. One arm rested on the armrest, the other across his leg. His fingers were long and strong, his bodypletely rxed.


    His hair was messy like he''d run his hands through it. His jaw was sharp, with just enough stubble. And his eyes¡ªdark and unreadable¡ªlifted to meet mine the second I walked in.


    I froze.


    My legs trembled.


    Heat flooded my body.


    I could barely breathe.


    My core throbbed, and I felt myself getting even wetter. Shame crawled up my throat¡ªI didn''t want this. I didn''t want to feel this way.


    But my body didn''t care.


    It wanted him.


    My heat wasing hard, and I couldn''t stop it.


    He noticed.


    He tilted his head and gave a slight smile. It wasn''t kind. It was dark. Confident. Like he knew what I was feeling.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Just watched me.


    As if he could hear my racing heartbeat.


    As if he could smell how badly my body wanted him.


    And in that moment, I knew¡­ There was no way I''d make it through this night untouched.

 Chapter 149: His Touch

    Olivia''s POV


    He rose from the chair slowly. I stood frozen, like a prey caught in the gaze of a predator. My body reacted before I could stop it, heat rushing down my spine and settling between my thighs.


    "Take off your clothes," he said, his voice low andmanding.


    I flinched, eyes wide. "No¡­"


    His eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger, but certainty. "Now."


    My breath hitched. Something in his tone didn''t leave room for refusal. My hands trembled as I reached for the thin strap on my shoulder, dragging it down slowly. Then the other.


    The silk slipped off, dropping at my feet.


    I stood there, naked.


    Shivering, not from cold, but from the overwhelming awareness of his gaze raking over every inch of my body.


    And then I saw it.


    Desire.


    Raw. Hungry. Unfiltered.


    It gleamed in his eyes, darkening them, tightening his jaw.


    He moved¡ªone step, then another¡ªuntil he was in front of me. Close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off his body.


    His hand reached out, fingers brushing lightly down my arm. I gasped at the touch¡ªso gentle, but electric. My nipples hardened painfully as his fingers ghosted over my skin.


    "You''re burning," he murmured, almost to himself. "Your body''s begging for relief."


    He pulled me closer, and my chest pressed against his. The contact sent sparks shooting through me. Then Suddenly, his mouth descended on mine as he kissed me.


    I whimpered.


    The kiss deepened. His tongue brushed against mine, coaxing, exploring. My knees buckled slightly, but his arm was already around my waist, holding me up.


    His mouth trailed down my throat, his stubble scraping just enough to make me shiver. He kissed lower, his warm breath brushing over my chest. Then he took a nipple into his mouth.


    I moaned.


    Loudly.


    My hands tangled in his hair as he sucked, gently at first, then harder. My thighs clenched together, my pussy aching. I could barely think¡ªbarely breathe.


    He pulled back, his eyes dark with desire, and lifted me effortlessly into his arms. I didn''t fight it. I couldn''t.


    He carried me to the bed,ying me down like something precious. Then his hands moved to my thighs, spreading them apart.


    "Please¡­" I whispered, not knowing if I was begging him to stop or to keep going.


    He dipped his head between my legs, and the moment his tongue touched me, I cried out¡ªarching off the bed. He licked slowly, thoroughly, tasting every part of me. My hips moved on their own, chasing his mouth.


    I was losing my mind.


    My fingers gripped the sheets, my eyes squeezing shut as he pushed me closer to organism. His tongue circled, flicked, then plunged, and I shattered. Moaning loudly, bucking under him.


    I cried out, my hips lifting. He continued to lick slowly, deeply. My back arched, and I couldn''t stop the soundsing from my mouth.


    I moaned louder as he sucked and tasted me. My hands pulled at his hair. My legs wrapped around his neck.


    "Please," I whispered. "I can''t¡­"


    He kissed his way back up to my lips. I tasted myself on him.


    Then his fingers slipped inside me.


    I gasped, moaning louder. I was soaking, and his fingers moved perfectly, hitting all the right spots. My hips rocked against him. I couldn''t think. My mind was foggy.


    My mind tried to think of them¡ªLouis¡­ Lennox¡­ Levi¡­¡ªbut the heat was too intense.


    He kissed his way back up my body, and for a moment, I waspletely lost in the feeling¡ªuntil he suddenly stopped.


    I opened my eyes.


    His fingers moved slowly out of me, brushing my hair aside. Then he froze again.


    His eyes were on the side of my neck.


    Where the marks of the triplets were imprinted.


    His breath caught. He stared at it like it meant something big.


    My chest rose and fell quickly. I was dizzy from everything, but I knew something had changed.


    He stared at the mark on my neck for a long time. His brows pulled together, and I could feel the tension roll off him.


    Then his eyes drifted lower¡ªto the other side of my neck.


    And then¡­ lower still. To my shoulder.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Why do you have three mate marks?" he asked quietly.


    My breath caught in my throat. I froze. I hadn''t realized he''d noticed all of them. I even thought he had seen them but didn''t care.


    I swallowed hard. My lips trembled as I whispered, "Because¡­ I have three mates."


    A tense silence hung in the air.


    His eyes widened. "Three?"


    I nodded slowly.


    His expression shifted. Confusion. Shock. Maybe even worry. He sat back, studying me harder now¡ªlike he was seeing me for the first time.


    "Which pack are you from?" he asked.


    I hesitated.


    Fear twisted in my stomach. I couldn''t answer. I didn''t know if it was safe to tell him¡­ what if he used me against the triplets?


    So I stayed quiet.


    He stood up abruptly. "Which pack?"


    I flinched at the harsh tone of his voice.


    "Why do you want to know?" I asked, confused.


    He cursed under his breath. "Shit. Shit!"


    He ran a hand through his hair and stepped away from the bed. I watched him walk over to a table, grab his phone, and unlock it quickly. His fingers moved fast across the screen.


    Then he stopped.


    His whole body stilled as he stared at something on his screen.


    His face went pale.


    His eyes slowly lifted to mine.


    "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me," he said in a low, disbelieving growl.


    My heart dropped.


    I had no idea what he''d seen.


    But I knew something wasn''t right¡­


    "Damn it!" He hurled the phone at the wall, and I flinched in fear.


    He looked back at me. This time, there was no trace of desire in him, the only thing I could see was anger and pain.


    "You''re Olivia," he said, and my eyes widened. How did he know that? What did he see on his phone? Had the triplets posted something? A missing person alert?


    The heat inside me vanished instantly. My stomach turned. "Do you know me?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    He scoffed bitterly and ran both hands through his hair. "Of course I do!" he growled. "You''re my nephews'' wife. Lennox, Levi, and Louis¡­ they''re my nephews."


    My eyes widened in horror.


    What!

 Chapter 150: Worried

    Levi''s POV


    My eyes were fixed on the wall clock as the second hand ticked past 7 PM. Right on time.


    I emptied the ss of whiskey in my hand, the burn doing nothing to calm the storm raging inside me.


    She was in heat now.


    Wherever Olivia was¡ªshe was burning. My wolf knew it. Felt it. He growled and thrashed inside me, pacing, snarling. He wanted her. Needed her. Not just for the sake of the bond¡ªbut to ease her pain.


    And still¡ªI stayed rooted in my chair.


    The air around me was thick with the scent of heat. Almost every she-wolf in the mansion had gone into heat tonight, and the ones who didn''t have mates were locked away in the safe rooms just down the hall. But even with the air soaked in arousal and pheromones, my wolf didn''t care.


    None of them mattered.


    The only scent I wanted¡ªthe only one I craved¡ªwas Olivia''s. That sweet blend of nutmeg and honey that used to make my wolf go still and greedy. I was trying, desperately, to find even the faintest trace of it in the air.


    But nothing.


    Not even a whisper of her.


    "Fucking hell," Lennox muttered, mming his ss down on the table and standing up. He ran a hand through his hair, pacing the room like a caged animal. "She''s out there. Alone. In heat. And we''re just here¡ªwaiting."


    Louis sat on the couch, his eyes ssy with worry, fingers clenching around the stem of his ss. He hadn''t said much, but I could feel the storm building inside him. When he finally spoke, his voice cracked.


    "What if he touches her?" Louis whispered. "What if she begs him because the heat is too much, and she can''t help it?"


    "No," I growled, standing up too. "Don''t say that."


    "I''m not saying it because I want to," Louis snapped. "I''m saying it because it''s possible. She''s strong, but heat¡­ it takes over. And we''re not there to protect her."


    Lennox mmed his fist into the wall, cracking the ster. "We should''ve found her already. How the hell did this even happen? How did someone just take her like that?"


    None of us had an answer.


    The silence after that was heavy. Painful.


    We each poured another drink, but it didn''t help. We were suffering, and we all knew it.


    Then the door creaked open and Anita stepped inside, and the scent hit us immediately, strong, rich, unmistakably in heat.


    Her cheeks flushed, her eyes ssy and pupils wide. Her breathing was shallow, chest rising and falling quickly. Her scent wrapped around the room like smoke, seductive and overwhelming. Any other time, it might have stirred something primal in us.


    But not tonight.


    Not with Olivia missing.


    "I¡­ I can''t stay in the safe wing," Anita said softly, taking a few steps into the room. Her voice shook, her hands already reaching up to the straps of her dress. "I''m in heat."


    Lennox didn''t even look at her. "We''re not in the mood."


    She hesitated, lips parting, but her fingers still slid the thin straps off her shoulders, letting the dress slip down her arms.


    "You can have me," she said breathlessly, desperationcing her words. "All of you. You always said I belonged to you. I wear your marks. You made me your concubine."


    I turned my head sharply, my jaw clenched. "Put your dress back on."


    She blinked, confused. "But you marked me. I''m yours."


    "Not tonight," I said coldly. "Not when Olivia is missing."


    Louis stood as well, his voice hoarse but firm. "We don''t want you, Anita."


    She gaped at us, visibly shaking now¡ªwhether from heat or rejection, I couldn''t tell. "But I''m in heat. I''m in pain. I need you. You marked me¡ªimed me. You''re supposed to help me through this!"


    "No," I said, stepping back from her. "Not anymore. I can''t touch you. Not when the only woman I want is out there, suffering. Not when my mate is missing."


    She looked between us, hurt blooming across her face.


    "You would leave me like this?" she whispered.


    Lennox finally turned to her, his expression hard. "You think we care about your heat when our mate could be dying? When another man could be touching what belongs to us?"


    Anita''s frown deepened. "What the hell!" she spat, her whole body trembling. "When did the three of you start caring about Olivia? I thought you hated her!" she snapped angrily.


    I frowned but didn''t say a word.


    Anita quickly took off her dress, leaving her naked before us. I looked away, feeling guilty, just seeing her naked body felt like I was cheating on Olivia.


    Before I could process what was happening, Anita moved over to Lennox and wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to kiss him. But Lennox pushed her away so forcefully that shended on her ass on the tiled floor.


    "I told you no!" he growled, the voice of his wolf mixing with his own, making it sound terrifying.


    Anita gasped in pain but pushed herself up from the floor. She moved toward Louis, but before she could get close, Louis stopped her with a raised hand. "Don''te near me, Anita¡­ I''m not myself¡­ just leave," he warned. A warning Anita listened to.


    Finally, she turned to me, her eyes brimming with tears. I felt a tiny bit of pity for her¡ªshe was in heat, and I knew exactly what she was going through. So I decided to help her.


    "Anita," I said. "We understand. You''re in heat. You need relief. That''s nature. We get it."


    She looked up at me with wide, teary eyes, like she was clinging to my voice, clinging to hope.


    But I wasn''t done.


    "And that''s why¡­ I''m giving you permission," I said. "You''re free to go. You can find another male, any male. Let him help you."


    She stared at me like I''d pped her. "What?"


    Louis nodded in agreement, his frown deepening. "He''s right. Go find someone who wants you. Someone who can take care of you tonight."


    "Anyone but us," Lennox added harshly. "We''re not touching you."


    Anita''s breath hitched. "You''re serious?"


    I nodded. "We are."

 Chapter 151: Waiting For Her

    Levi''s POV


    "But I belong to you," she whispered. "I carry your marks. I''ve warmed your beds for months. You used toe to me¡ªregrly."


    I looked away, my frown deepening. "And we used to pretend that meant something. But it never did."


    The words hurt her. I could see it¡ªlike they cut her skin open. But I didn''t stop.


    "We marked you because we wanted to hurt Olivia" I said tly. "Not because we wanted you."


    Anita took a shaky step back. "You''re lying¡­"


    "No," I said. "We''re not."


    "You three never loved me?" she asked, her voice cracking.


    Lennoxughed bitterly, but there was no humor in it. "We never even pretended to love you."


    Louis added, "We lied to ourselves. Maybe to you too. But we never looked at you the way we look at her."


    Anita''s mouth trembled. "Olivia," she said bitterly. "It''s always been her. Even when you said you hated her. Even when you imed she meant nothing."


    My wolf surged at the mention of her name.


    I took a deep breath. "Even when we hated her¡­ we never could imagine another man touching her. Not even in theory. That''s how we should''ve known."


    Lennox nodded grimly. "Because no matter what Olivia did, we never wanted to share her."


    Louis''s voice was harsher. "And you¡­ we could''ve shared you with anyone."


    Anita stared at the three of us, naked and trembling, but this time with more shame than heat. She didn''t argue. She only shed silent tears.


    "What is so special about her, huh?" Anita snapped, her voice sharp with spite and humiliation. "What is so special about that bitch?"


    My eyes narrowed, and before I could stop myself, I growled. Loud, guttural, and threatening. "Everything," I bit out. "Every damn thing."


    She flinched, but I stepped toward her anyway, the anger boiling in my chest too hot to hold back.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself," I said, my voice filled with irritation. "You both grew up together. Called her your best friend. Smiled in her face while you plotted behind her back. What kind of best friend does that, Anita?"


    Her lips parted, but I didn''t give her the chance to speak.


    "You seduced us," I snapped. "You saw her pain, Olivia was alone, and you took advantage of it. You wormed your way into our beds, acting like a balm to our anger, but it was never about us, was it? You just wanted to hurt her. To take what was hers."


    Anita''s shoulders trembled, her hands clutching the fabric of her dress tightly against her chest.


    "Even after you knew she was our mate¡ªmarried to us¡ªyou still wanted us. And we were too fucked up, too bitter, too blind to see what we were doing. But you? You knew exactly what you were doing."


    "She didn''t love you!" Anita shouted, desperate now. "She never loved any of you! She told me herself!"


    "It doesn''t matter," I interrupted, my anger reaching its peak. "You should never have betrayed her. She was your fucking best friend."


    "She never liked you¡­"


    "I don''t believe that," Lennox cut in harshly. "You saw it, Anita¡­ you noticed her fall apart while you were in our beds."


    Louis moved beside us, his voice trembling with restrained anger. "You should''ve protected her. You should''ve reminded us who she was to us. Who we were. But instead, you helped destroy her."


    Anita''s tears spilled freely now, running down her cheeks as she shook her head. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Yes, you did," I said coldly. "You meant to."


    I scoffed, stepping back. "You don''t get to y the victim, Anita. Not after everything."


    She looked between the three of us, realization slowly dawning in her tear-streaked eyes. "You''ll never want me again¡­ will you?"


    "Anita, just leave," I ordered.


    She didn''t say anything else. Just turned away, gathered the rest of her things in silence, and walked out the door¡ªthis time not bothering to close it behind her.


    After Anita left, I sucked in a deep breath and dropped back onto the couch. What we said to her was harsh¡ªbut it needed to be said. And for a moment, I felt lighter. Like a weight had been lifted off my chest.


    I stared at the clock again. 7:24 PM.


    Every second that passed¡­ was a second Olivia was out there, burning in heat. Alone. Hurting.


    My voice came out rough. "I just hope the seer is right."


    Lennox sighed. "Let''s wait until morning."


    Louis ran a hand over his face. "I can''t wait¡­ I just need to see her."


    Then silence.


    The three of us sat there¡­ waiting.


    None of us slept that night. Not for a second. Our bodies were tired, but our minds wouldn''t stop. We were scared, anxious, restless¡ªbut holding on to the hope that the seer''s words woulde true.


    Then, finally, dawn came.


    I checked the time. 6:00 AM.


    Still nothing.


    No sign of Olivia. No message. No scent. No clue.


    I looked at my brothers. They were exhausted¡ªbags under their eyes, muscles tense. I could feel their patience slipping, just like mine.


    But I forced myself to stay calm, for them and for me.


    "Let''s wait two more hours," I said quietly. "It''s only six. We can give it more time."


    We all nodded and leaned back into the couches. The silence that followed was tense, heavy. The kind that makes your chest hurt. The waiting was torture.


    Then¡­


    7:01 AM.


    A sudden mind link hit all three of us.


    "Alphas! Luna Olivia has been spotted at the north border!" one of the guards said. "She''s here¡ªshe''s in a car with your uncle, Alpha Damien. They''re headed to the pack house now."


    My heart stopped.


    For a second, I couldn''t even breathe.


    Then I stood up so fast the ss on the table shook.


    "She''s here," I whispered. "She''sing home."


    Louis stood up too, his eyes wide and ssy. Lennox was already at the door before I even finished the words.

 Chapter 152: Back Home

    Levi''s POV


    We stormed down the stairs, not even bothering to grab jackets. The cold morning air hit our faces, but none of us cared. We ran outside the mansion and stood in the open, our chests rising and falling with fast, shaky breaths.


    My wolf paced inside me, wild and restless. Urging me to go find her, but I held myself back and waited.


    I looked at my brothers. They felt the same unease. We were all shaking, hearts beating fast. We just wanted to see her.


    Then¡ªa horn red from outside the gate.


    "There!" Louis shouted.


    My heart jumped.


    "Open the gate!" Lennox yelled.


    The guards didn''t hesitate. They ran to the gate, yanked it open, and stepped back as three ck cars drove in fast. Dust rose into the air as the tires skidded a little on the gravel.


    My eyes locked on the second car.


    The back door opened.


    And then Olivia stepped out.


    I didn''t breathe. I couldn''t.


    She looked tired. Pale. Her hair was messy, and her eyes¡­ they looked distant, dazed. But she was okay. She was alive.


    Before I even realized it, I was running.


    I crossed the yard in seconds and pulled her into a tight hug.


    She gasped softly, probably from the force, but I didn''t let go. I buried my face in her neck, breathing her in, finally getting that scent I''d craved. That intoxicating smell of nutmeg and honey, sweet and warm.


    My arms trembled as I held her.


    "You''re here," I whispered. "You''re really here¡­"


    She didn''t hug me back.


    Her arms stayed at her sides.


    But I didn''t care.


    I just needed to hold her.


    After a moment, I pulled away, swallowing hard.


    Then Lennox stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her next. "Liv," he breathed, his voice cracking.


    Still, she didn''t move. Didn''t look moved.


    Then Louis camest, holding her gently like she might break.


    She didn''t hug any of us.


    But none of us cared.


    She was back and that was all that mattered.


    I finally noticed him¡ªmy uncle, Damien.


    He stepped out of the front car, dressed in all ck like always, standing tall with that calm look on his face.


    Uncle Damien¡­ or just Damien, as he always asked us to call him.


    He hated when we called him "uncle."


    "You''re only twelve years younger than me," he always said. "I''m not old enough to be your uncle."


    And he wasn''t wrong. He was thirty-five¡ªonly a dozen years older than us.


    Our grandparents from each side were both only children of powerful alphas. Two different packs. Two strong bloodlines.


    When they had their first son¡ªour dad¡ªhe became the Alpha of the Full Moon Pack, the one from our grandfather''s side.


    Then, fifteen yearster, they miraculously had Damien after several attempts to have more children.


    By then, our grandmother''s pack¡ªthe Pearl Pack¡ªneeded an alpha too. So when Damien was born, he was raised to lead her pack instead.


    Two sons. Two packs. One family.


    Our dad became Alpha of the Full Moon Pack.


    And Uncle Damien became Alpha of the Pearl Pack.


    It was strange to call your uncle someone who looked more like your older cousin, but that was our life.


    And now¡­ here he was.


    Bringing back Olivia.


    Bringing back our mate.


    My chest felt tight with emotion. I didn''t know whether to thank him or fall to my knees.


    "Damien¡­" I called out as I walked over to him. He shed me a rigid smile, which was unlike him, but I ignored it. "How did you find her?" I asked, curious and eager to know. It was strange that he found her so quickly.


    Uncle Damien didn''t respond. Instead, he just looked at Olivia, as if telling me she was the one to give answers to my question. Deep down, I felt something was wrong.


    Lennox, growing impatient, asked Olivia, "What happened? Who took you?"


    I turned and looked at Olivia, waiting for her to tell us who did it¡ªwho kidnapped her¡ªand heaven help me, I''d paint the walls of this mansion with their blood.


    Olivia scoffed and folded her arms across her chest. She eyed the three of us with cold looks before responding. "Your precious mistress Anita did it. She got me kidnapped and sold me to human traffickers," Olivia said firmly.


    My eyes widened, and my blood boiled. My wolf was already growling in anger, ready to take action.


    Louis looked like he couldn''t believe it. "She sold you?"


    Olivia nodded slowly. "I don''t know how she got involved with them. But she made sure I was gone. And she didn''t just want me gone. She wanted me to suffer."


    I growled in anger, and before I could speak, Lennox yelled, "Anita! Come down here!" His angry voice boomed around the walls of the mansion.


    I turned to two guards. "Go fetch Anita!"


    They nodded and left.


    Olivia scoffed at our reaction, seemingly not impressed by it, and then she continued. "I now remember everything she said. My memories are back. I remembered everything. The rejection. The pain. The way you all treated me like I was nothing. How you used Anita to hurt me." Her voice shook a little now, but she held her head high.


    My mouth went dry. I could barely breathe. But I was relieved¡ªat least she will stop thinking she was married to Gabriel.


    My brothers and I exchanged nces with each other before Lennox cleared his throat. "We are happy that you are back, Olivia¡­ as for Anita, we will give her whatever punishment you want us to give her and¡­"


    "Enough, Alpha Lennox¡­ I''m still speaking. I''m not done talking."


    Lennox swallowed hard but nodded as he went silent.


    Olivia continued. "About the gifts you three sent me on my fourteenth birthday¡ªI never opened any of them," she announced, and my eyes widened. I looked at my brothers, who seemed confused as well.


    "Yes," Olivia continued. She turned to Lennox. "That response you got was never from me, Lennox. Yes, that was my handwriting, but it was forged," she spat, and my confusion deepened.


    Olivia turned to me. "I would like to see yours. You also sent a present and you received a response, right? I would like to see it and clear the misunderstanding. Lennox has shown me his¡ªI want to see yours and Louis''s," she demanded.


    I stared at Olivia, not knowing what to say.


    She wanted to see the letter.


    The one I sent her four years ago, and the one she responded to.


    The one I had buried at the bottom of my safe, hoping no one would ever see it.


    My face grew hot. I didn''t want to show it. Not to her. Not to anyone. That letter was full of hurt and regret. It was embarrassing.


    I looked at the ground. "Olivia, I don''t think¡ª"


    "Just do it," Lennox said quietly beside me. "She knows now why I hate her. She deserves to know why you hate her¡­ even I need to know why you hate her."


    I swallowed hard and looked at him, then at Louis, who nodded too.


    I let out a shaky breath and gave a small nod.


    Without a word, I turned around and walked into the mansion. My feet were heavy. Lennox, Damien, and Olivia followed behind me, and Louis broke off toward his own room to get his letter.


    When I reached my room, I stood at the door for a second, hand on the knob.


    I didn''t want to do this.


    But I had to.


    I pushed the door open, walked straight to the safe. I input the code and the safe opened. I moved aside old papers until I found the small yellow envelope.


    My fingers trembled as I picked it up.


    I turned around slowly. Olivia was standing near the door, arms still crossed, face unreadable.


    Lennox gave me a nod.


    And with that, I held out the envelope.


    "This¡­ this is it," I said softly, barely able to meet her eyes. "The letter I wrote you. On your fourteenth birthday. And the response you gave me."


    My voice cracked.


    I was ashamed.


    Because no matter how long ago it has been¡­ the pain inside still felt fresh.

 Chapter 153: What was written in their Letters

    Olivia''s POV


    I took the envelope from Levi''s hand, my fingers brushing his for a moment. There was something so heavy in his eyes, like this one small paper held a piece of his soul. Just then, Louis walked in. He didn''t speak, just quietly held out another envelope. It was the same color, the same handwriting on the front.


    I swallowed hard, a strange tightness forming in my chest.


    Something inside me told me¡­ whatever was inside these envelopes¡ªI had seen it before.


    I looked down at Levi''s envelope. Slowly, carefully, I opened it.


    Inside was a letter. Folded neatly.


    My heart thudded as I unfolded the paper and began to read.


    HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MY OLI,


    I WISH I COULD STOP FEELING THIS WAY. I''VE TRIED. GODDESS KNOWS I''VE TRIED.


    YOU WEREN''T SUPPOSED TO MATTER THIS MUCH TO ME. NOT LIKE THIS. WE ARE YOUNG. FRIENDS. BUT SOMETHING CHANGED, AND I DIDN''T KNOW HOW TO STOP IT. I STARTED NOTICING EVERYTHING ABOUT YOU¡ªYOUR SMILE, THE WAY YOUR EYES LIGHT UP WHEN YOU TALK ABOUT THINGS YOU LOVE, THE WAY YOU FIGHT FOR THE PEOPLE YOU CARE ABOUT. AND BEFORE I KNEW IT, I WAS IN DEEP.


    I THINK I''VE BEEN FALLING IN LOVE WITH YOU FOR A LONG TIME, EVEN BEFORE I KNEW WHAT THAT MEANT.


    I KNOW YOU ARE YOUNG. AND MAYBE YOU DON''T UNDERSTAND THAT YET. MAYBE YOU''RE CONFUSED. I GET IT. I DON''T EXPECT ANYTHING FROM YOU. I JUST NEEDED YOU TO KNOW¡­ THAT YOU''RE MORE THAN A FRIEND TO ME. YOU''RE EVERYTHING. AND I LOVE YOU.


    I froze.


    My chest tightened.


    This¡­ this was a confession of love.


    From Levi.


    Levi had loved me all along.


    Tears pricked my eyes, but I blinked fast, swallowing the lump in my throat.


    I reached into the envelope again¡ªand pulled out another folded note. My supposed response.


    I opened it.


    And my heart dropped.


    It was the same message.


    The exact same one that was sent to Lennox.


    I turned sharply to Lennox. "Get your envelope," I said, my voice calm but authoritative.


    He nodded and left the room without a word.


    I turned to Louis and opened his envelope next. My hands were shaking now, and I had to steady them.


    Another letter.


    OLIVIA,


    YOU DRIVE ME INSANE.


    YOU CONFUSE ME, YOU DISTRACT ME, YOU MAKE EVERYTHING COMPLICATED. AND YET¡ªEVERY TIME YOU WALK INTO A ROOM, IT''S LIKE I FORGET HOW TO BREATHE.


    I''VE TRIED TO PRETEND I DON''T FEEL THIS WAY. I''VE JOKED ABOUT IT. TEASED YOU. TEASED MYSELF. BUT NONE OF THAT MAKES IT EASIER. YOU''RE UNDER MY SKIN, LIV.


    AND THE WORST PART? I DON''T EVEN WANT TO STOP FEELING THIS. BECAUSE LOVING YOU¡­ EVEN SECRETLY¡­ EVEN SILENTLY¡­ IT''S THE ONE THING THAT MAKES ME FEEL REAL.


    I DON''T KNOW IF YOU FEEL ANYTHING BACK. I GET IT IF YOU DON''T. BUT I HAD TO SAY IT. I HAD TO LET YOU KNOW¡ªJUST ONCE¡ªTHAT YOU MATTER TO ME IN A WAY NO ONE ELSE EVER WILL.


    Another confession.


    Louis had written one too.


    All three of them.


    Each one of them had loved me. And I never knew.


    I stared at the paper in my hand, my throat burning.


    This was everything I ever wanted.


    My secret dream since I was a little girl.


    To be loved by these men¡­ to matter to them more than a little friend.


    I almost let the tears fall¡ªbut I stopped them. No. Not yet.


    I reached into Louis''s envelope again.


    And there it was.


    The same response. Word for word.


    Cold and hurtful.


    My hands shook so hard, the paper crumpled in my grip. I didn''t even realize I was trembling until Levi reached out, only for me to jerk away.


    I clutched the paper in my hand, feeling rage rise inside me.


    Someone had forged those replies, sent the same thing to the three brothers, and they all believed it.


    Just then, Lennox came in with his envelope, and I didn''t bother opening it. Rather, I threw everything on the floor at them. "Pick them up and read it," I spat in anger, my eyes blurring with tears.


    They all stood frozen as the lettersy scattered across the floor.


    "Pick them up," I said again, my voice sharp and cracking.


    They stared at me for a second¡ªstunned¡ªbut slowly obeyed.


    Levi picked up Lennox''s.


    Lennox picked up Levi''s.


    Louis picked up his but leaned over to read the letter in Lennox''s hand.


    The room went still as the three brothers read through letters that didn''t belong to them.


    Their eyes scanned the pages¡­ then widened.


    Brows furrowed.


    Mouths opened slightly in disbelief.


    They were realizing the truth.


    That every letter, the hurtful response they thought came from me¡ªwas the same.


    Copied. Reused.


    Only the name changed.


    My voice shook, but I forced it out. "I never read your letters," I whispered. "I never got the chance. Someone stole them before I ever saw them. Stole the gifts too. And they wrote those replies back to you all."


    I moved quickly, snatching one of the fake letters from Levi''s hand.


    It was the one meant for Lennox.


    The one he thought I had written to him all those years ago.


    I unfolded it with trembling fingers and began to read it aloud.


    LENNOX,


    I''M NOT SURE WHY YOU THOUGHT I''D EVER RETURN YOUR FEELINGS. I TOLERATED YOU BECAUSE OF LEVI. THAT''S THE TRUTH. YOU WERE ALWAYS JUST IN THE WAY¡ªLOUD, OVERBEARING, DESPERATE TO MATTER.


    YOU LEAD BECAUSE YOU WERE BORN FIRST, NOT BECAUSE YOU EARNED IT. YOU WEAR THE TITLE "FIRST HEIR" LIKE IT MAKES YOU IMPORTANT, BUT IT''S JUST A MASK. UNDERNEATH, YOU''RE INSECURE, SOFT, AND WEAK. EVERYONE SEES IT. YOU THINK NO ONE NOTICES HOW YOU CRUMBLE WITHOUT CONTROL. HOW PATHETIC THAT IS.


    I WAS NEVER CLOSE TO YOU BECAUSE I WANTED TO BE. I SMILED BECAUSE IT WAS EASIER THAN REJECTING YOU OUTRIGHT. I STAYED QUIET BECAUSE I DIDN''T WANT TO HUMILIATE YOU IN FRONT OF YOUR BROTHERS.


    LEVI¡ªLEVI IS EVERYTHING YOU''RE NOT. HE''S STRONGER. SHARPER. MORE GROUNDED. AND HE DOESN''T NEED TO CONSTANTLY PROVE HIMSELF LIKE YOU DO. BEING AROUND YOU WAS EXHAUSTING, LENNOX. YOU MADE EVERYTHING HEAVY. I COULDN''T BREATHE WHEN YOU WERE NEAR ME¡ªNOT BECAUSE OF ATTRACTION, BUT BECAUSE I FELT TRAPPED.


    I FELT NOTHING FOR YOU. NOT EVEN FRIENDSHIP. JUST IRRITATION. AND ANNOYANCE.


    LENNOX, YOU ARE WEAK. NOT EVEN A GOOD FIGHTER. I SEE HOW YOU TRY TO MEASURE UP WITH LEVI, BUT YOU CAN NEVER BE HIM. LEVI IS EVERYTHING YOU CAN NEVER BE. LEVI IS HANDSOME, STRONG, SKILLFUL¡­ A GOOD LEADER IN THE MAKING. AND YOU? YOU ARE JUST HIS SHADOW, HIDING UNDER HIM. I CAN NEVER LIKE SUCH A PERSON.


    IF I COULD CHOOSE, I''D CHOOSE LEVI A HUNDRED TIMES OVER.


    YOU''VE NEVER BEEN AN OPTION. YOU''VE NEVER EVEN BEEN CLOSE. I''M TIRED OF PRETENDING SO I HOPE THIS CLEARS THINGS UP. STOP EMBARRASSING YOURSELF AND LEAVE ME THE HELL ALONE.


    I COULD NEVER BRING CHILDREN INTO THIS WORLD JUST TO HAVE THEM TURN OUT WEAK LIKE YOU.


    SO MY ANSWER WILL ALWAYS BE NO.


    My voice cracked at thest line.


    I lowered the paper slowly and looked at Lennox.


    His face was pale, stunned.


    I saw it¡ªthe pain, the humiliation¡ªsitting heavy on his shoulders.


    He swallowed but said nothing.


    All three brothers looked confused.


    "I never wrote that," I whispered, my voice breaking. "Not a single word. I would never say that to you, Lennox. You should have known that."


    "I believed it," he muttered, his voice rough. "For years, I thought¡­ that I wasn''t good enough. That you thought I was weak. That you never liked me."


    "I never hated you," I said, louder now. "I loved you. All of you. I just didn''t know. I didn''t know what you felt. And your letters? I never got them."


    I took a shaky breath, my eyes stinging with unshed tears, but I wasn''t done.


    My gaze dropped to Lennox''s hand.


    He was still holding Levi''s letter.


    The one I supposedly wrote back in response to Levi''s confession.


    I marched forward and ripped the paper from his grip.


    "If that one crushed you," I said, voice trembling with anger, "then this one destroyed Levi."


    I unfolded it.


    And with trembling lips, I read:


    LEVI,


    I DON''T KNOW WHAT MADE YOU THINK I''D EVER WANT YOU. I WAS ALWAYS NICE BECAUSE I DIDN''T WANT TO HURT YOUR FEELINGS, BUT MAYBE I SHOULD''VE BEEN HONEST FROM THE BEGINNING.


    YOU''RE NOT HIM. YOU''RE NOT LENNOX.


    WHY WOULD I CHOOSE THE SECOND HEIR, THE SHADOW, WHEN I COULD HAVE THE FUTURE ALPHA HIMSELF? LENNOX IS STRONG, DEPENDABLE, BUILT TO LEAD. YOU''RE JUST¡­ FOLLOWING ALONG. TRYING TO KEEP UP.


    YOU''RE SOFT, LEVI. EMOTIONALLY WEAK. YOU''RE NOT EVEN MY TYPE. ALL THAT SWEET, QUIET PINING¡ªIT WAS NEVER ATTRACTIVE. IT WAS PITIFUL. LIKE A BOY PLAYING PRETEND.


    I COULD NEVER SEE YOU AS A MAN, NOT WHEN I''D ALREADY SEEN LENNOX.


    LENNOX WALKS INTO A ROOM, AND THE WHOLE WORLD SHIFTS. YOU? YOU DISAPPEAR BESIDE HIM.


    I''M SORRY IF YOU THOUGHT THIS COULD BE MORE. IT CAN''T. AND IT NEVER WILL. STOP DREAMING.


    I COULD NEVER BRING CHILDREN INTO THIS WORLD JUST TO HAVE THEM TURN OUT WEAK LIKE YOU.


    SO MY ANSWER WILL ALWAYS BE NO.


    I LOVE LENNOX. NOT YOU. I NEVER DID. AND I NEVER WILL.


    I finished reading and let the paper fall from my hand. All three brothers exchanged nces.


    I frowned. "Could you see this was a trap¡­ same words¡­ same hurtful words," I spat and moved forward to Louis and snatched his letter from him. I opened it as I began to read.


    LOUIS,


    NO.


    THAT''S THE ANSWER. JUST NO.


    I''M SORRY IF I LED YOU ON, BUT I NEVER SAW YOU THAT WAY. NEVER EVEN CAME CLOSE. YOU''RE NOT THE ONE I WANTED. YOU NEVER WERE.


    LEVI? MAYBE. LENNOX? DEFINITELY. BUT YOU? YOU''VE ALWAYS BEEN THE AFTERTHOUGHT. THE THIRD ONE. THE BROTHER PEOPLE FORGET TO MENTION.


    YOU JOKE ALL THE TIME. SMILE. FLIRT. LIKE THAT''S ENOUGH TO MATTER. LIKE YOU CAN CHARM YOUR WAY INTO SOMEONE''S HEART WHEN THERE''S NOTHING UNDERNEATH TO HOLD ONTO.


    YOU''RE FUN. SURE. BUT SO IS A DISTRACTION.


    THAT''S ALL YOU WERE, LOUIS. A MAN TO KEEP ME COMPANY WHEN THE REAL TWO WEREN''T AROUND.


    I COULD NEVER TAKE YOU SERIOUSLY. YOU''RE NOT STRONG LIKE LEVI. YOU''RE NOT COMMANDING LIKE LENNOX. YOU''RE JUST¡­ LOUIS.


    THIRD IN LINE. THIRD TO LEAD.


    IF I HAD TO CHOOSE BETWEEN YOU AND NO ONE AT ALL, I''D STILL PICK NO ONE.


    BECAUSE PRETENDING WITH YOU WOULD BE WORSE THAN BEING ALONE.


    I stopped¡ªbut it wasn''t over. Not yet.


    I unfolded the second part. The one that was meant to twist the knife deeper.


    DON''T FLATTER YOURSELF.


    YOU''RE NOT EVEN IN THE RUNNING.


    LEVI IS STRENGTH. LENNOX IS COMMAND. YOU? YOU''RE WHAT''S LEFT. THE LEFTOVER SON. THE SPARE.


    I DON''T KNOW WHY YOU THOUGHT I''D EVER WANT YOU¡ªNOT WHEN I COULD HAVE SOMEONE LIKE LENNOX. OR EVEN LEVI. ANYONE BUT YOU.


    YOU HIDE BEHIND JOKES BECAUSE YOU HAVE NOTHING ELSE TO OFFER. YOU''RE NOT SERIOUS. YOU''RE NOT POWERFUL . YOU''RE JUST THE FUN ONE¡ªTHE FILLER BETWEEN THE BROTHERS WHO ACTUALLY MATTER.


    YOU SAY YOU''D PROTECT ME. WITH WHAT, LOUIS? A SMILE? A WINK? YOU THINK THAT''S ENOUGH?


    I''D NEVER FEEL SAFE WITH YOU. NEVER FEEL PROUD TO STAND BESIDE YOU. YOU''RE NOT A WARRIOR. YOU''RE NOT A LEADER. YOU''RE A SHADOW THAT EVEN THE SUN FORGETS TO TOUCH.


    YOU WERE BORN LAST FOR A REASON. BECAUSE SOMEONE HAD TO BE. THAT''S ALL YOU ARE¡ªTHE ONE THEY HAD TO INCLUDE, EVEN IF YOU WERE NEVER MEANT TO MATTER.


    I WOULDN''T CHOOSE YOU, LOUIS. NOT IN THIS LIFE. NOT IN THE NEXT. NOT EVEN IF YOU WERE THE LAST MAN BREATHING.


    I COULD NEVER BRING CHILDREN INTO THIS WORLD JUST TO HAVE THEM TURN OUT WEAK LIKE YOU.


    SO MY ANSWER WILL ALWAYS BE NO.


    The final word dropped like a hammer in the silence.


    I lowered the letter slowly.


    Louis wasn''t even blinking. He stared down at the paper like it had just murdered him.


    "I didn''t write that," I said angrily. "Not one word of it."


    He didn''t answer.


    Not with words.


    His lips parted, then closed again.


    I red at the three of them, and anger red inside me. "I can''t believe you three would believe I would say this to any of you."


    The three brothers exchanged conflicted nces.


    I continued. "This?" I hissed, holding up the crumpled letter.


    "This is why you hated me all those years?"

 Chapter 154: Shocking News

    Olivia''s POV


    "Really?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Because of this? This is why you three tormented my life for four fucking years? Because of this lie?" I choked on the words, the tears finally breaking free.


    No matter how hard I tried to hold them back, they kepting. I couldn''t stop.


    It was painful¡ªso painful¡ªto realize they had hated me all these years over a letter I never even wrote.


    Yes, the words in their letters were cruel. But how could they believe I could have written something like that?


    How could a fourteen-year-old girl say such hurtful things to the people she worshipped?


    How could they not know me?


    Did they ever pay attention?


    I practically adored them¡­ every single one of them. And still, they thought I could say something so vile.


    Weren''t they supposed to ask me? Toe to me and demand the truth?


    But they didn''t.


    They just believed it. Hated me. Rejected me.


    They made me suffer for a crime I didn''tmit.


    Lennox stepped forward, lips parted, like he wanted to say something¡ªto plead, to exin¡ªbut before he could get a word out, the double doors burst open.


    Anita was dragged in, still in her silky nightgown, her hair messy and eyes wide with confusion and rage.


    "Let go of me!" she screamed, yanking her arms, but the guards held her tightly.


    All three brothers turned to her like wolves who''d finally cornered their prey.


    I clenched my jaw, my heart pounding, watching them, waiting to see what they would do to her. I expected Levi or Lennox to move first, maybe even Louis to yell. But before they could, Alpha Damien stepped forward.


    His face was unreadable, his body calm.


    Too calm.


    Anita turned to him, confused, but before she could speak¡­


    CRACK!


    The sound of his palm pping across her cheek rang through the room like thunder.


    The room went still.


    I gasped, stepping back in shock. Even the triplets froze, their eyes wide as they turned to him. None of us saw iting.


    None of us expected the man who had been silent all this time to explode like that.


    Anita stumbled from the force, held upright only by the guards gripping her arms.


    Alpha Damien''s voice came out low but angry. "How dare you sell her?"


    Anita blinked, stunned. "W-what?"


    His eyes were glowing now¡ªsharp, wild, and full of anger. "Don''t insult my intelligence by pretending you don''t know what I''m talking about."


    "I¡ªI didn''t¡ª" she started, but Damien raised a finger slowly, silencing her with just a look.


    "If you lie to me," he said, voice cold as ice, "I will not show the patience these three have shown you. I am not one of your Alphas. I am Alpha Damien of the Pearl Pack, and if you deny what I already know, I will rip your tongue out of your mouth myself."


    The blood drained from her face.


    The silence in the room was suffocating.


    "I did my investigation," Damien continued. "I spoke to the traffickers before we came here. The one who held Olivia¡­ said a woman paid for the girl to disappear. Said she made it look like a rogue kidnapping. Said she was very specific about making sure the girl never came back here alive."


    Anita trembled now, her eyes darting from one brother to the next. No more pretending. No more smugness.


    My hands were shaking.


    Tears rolled freely now¡ªnot from pain¡ªbut from the feeling of being stood up for. This man I barely knew was standing up for me.


    Anita''s mouth opened, but no words came.


    "You will speak," he said darkly, "but only when we tell you to. Or I swear to the goddess, Anita, I will make you regret the day you ever stepped foot in this pack."


    And for the first time ever¡­ Anita looked afraid.


    Alpha Damien turned to the triplets, his gaze heavy with disappointment. "I''m ashamed of all three of you," he said. "Olivia was your wife. Your mate. And yet, I heard how you treated her¡­ because of a fucking letter. A letter anyone could have written!"


    Lennox stepped forward, his face etched in a frown. "Uncle¡­"


    "Damien." Alpha Damien corrected him. It seems he didn''t like to be addressed as uncle.


    Lennox lowered his head. "We were confused¡­ the letter destroyed us. It turned us into something we''re not."


    Damien scoffed. "No, Lennox. The letter didn''t destroy you. You destroyed yourselves the moment you chose to believe it without question. You let your pride speak louder than your hearts. You let her suffer¡ªfor years."


    None of them said a word.


    Louis looked pale. Levi''s hands were clenched at his sides. Lennox looked like he was ready to copse from the weight of shame.


    "Take her to the dungeon," Levi snapped suddenly, turning his anger toward Anita. "I want her locked up and bound. Now!"


    Two guards immediately stepped forward, gripping Anita tighter.


    But she threw her head back andughed bitterly.


    "You can''t lock me up," she said with a twisted smile. "You wouldn''t dare."


    The brothers growled, it seemed their wolves were trying to take over.


    "Really?" she said, ring at them. "Are you really going to throw me in a dungeon while I''m still carrying your children?"


    The room froze.


    My breath caught.


    "What?" Louis asked, his frown deepening.


    "You lost the pregnancy," Levi growled, stepping forward. "You told us that weeks ago."


    Anita blinked dramatically, her expression softening like a wounded innocent person. "Yes¡­ I did. I lost one. But two days ago, I started feeling sick. The healer examined me and confirmed¡­ there are still two pups in me."


    "No¡­" Levi shook his head, his voice almost pleading. "You said¡ª"


    "I wanted to surprise you," she said quickly. "I wanted it to be special¡­ after everything. I just needed time."


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    I stared at her, not knowing what to feel about this¡­ Anita was still pregnant? She lost only one pup? How was that possible?


    "So?" she continued, lifting her chin. "Will you throw me in a dungeon while your children grow inside me?"


    The triplets didn''t move.


    No one did.

 Chapter 155: Mine Now

    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox growled and moved forward, grabbing Anita by both arms, his fingers digging into her skin. His eyes were zing gold now, his anger barely contained. "You''re lying," he snarled. "You can''t be pregnant¡­"


    "I am!" Anita cried, shrinking under the weight of his re. "I swear¡ªI am! You can call the healer to confirm it!"


    Louis let out a string of curses, pacing furiously at the far end of the room. Levi turned away, raking a hand through his hair, his shoulders rising and falling as if he couldn''t breathe.


    None of them looked at me.


    Not once.


    They were too focused on her¡­ on the chaos she had dropped at their feet like a bomb.


    "I never wanted children with you," Lennox spat, his voice trembling. "Not now. Not ever."


    Anita flinched but didn''t back down. "It''s not about what you want anymore, Lennox. What''s done is done. I''m still carrying your pups!"


    "No¡ªno fucking way¡ª" Levi snapped. "This wasn''t supposed to happen. We were careful. We didn''t want¡ª"


    "You didn''t want me," Anita cut in softly. "But you wanted my body. And now you''ll have to live with the consequences."


    The pain twisted in my chest like a dagger, but I said nothing. I stood there in silence, swallowing every broken piece of my heart. How much more could it hurt to discover your once-best friend is pregnant for your mates¡ªyour husbands?


    The doors burst open again, and the triplets'' parents stepped in.


    "What''s going on in here?" Lady Fiona asked, her sharp eyes scanning the room.


    Her gazended on me, and to my surprise, her face lit up. "Olivia?" she whispered, a hand flying to her chest. "Oh, goddess¡­ is that truly you?"


    She moved forward with tears in her eyes. I opened my mouth, but no words came. I simply nodded.


    Sir Damon stood frozen for a moment¡ªhis sharp, calcting eyes locked onto Damien.


    "Brother?" he said, stunned. "Damien¡­? What the hell are you doing here?"


    "I came with her," Damien answered simply, nodding toward me.


    There was a silence between the two men, heavy with tension and things left unsaid. Then Sir Damon nodded slowly, looking between us all.


    Lady Fiona moved closer to me and pulled me into a gentle hug, her voice trembling. "You''re alive¡­ you''re really alive¡­"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. I still find it hard to feel any connection with her.


    Suddenly, Anita''s voice rang out, proud and unbothered. "Well," she said with a smug little smile. "Now that everyone''s here¡­ I guess it''s a good time to share the news."


    Everyone turned to her.


    "I''m pregnant," she dered. "With the triplets'' pups. You''ll be a grandmother soon, Lady Fiona."


    The room turned to stone.


    Lady Fiona stared at her, stunned. Sir Damon''s face darkened with disappointment.


    Lennox growled, the sound deep and primal. His entire body trembled, his eyes glowing brighter with each ragged breath. Louis bared his teeth, his wolf so close to the surface I could practically see it under his skin. And Levi¡­ Levi looked like he was about to explode. His jaw was clenched so tightly I thought it might shatter.


    Their wolves were restless.


    Angry.


    Pacing just under the skin, snarling to be released.


    "Pregnant or not," Levi hissed, his voice filled with anger, "you will be locked up in that dungeon and will pay for what you did."


    "You know that is not possible¡­ I''m carrying your children."


    "Shut. Up." Lennox''s voice was thick with a growl, ws slowly unsheathing from his fingers. "Don''t push us, Anita."


    Louis lunged, but Levi caught his arm just in time.


    That''s how close they were to losing control.


    Their wolves were howling. Fighting to break free.


    Suddenly, Alpha Damien stepped forward, his voice cutting through all the noise.


    "I''m done with this nonsense," he said firmly. "This mess? It''s your problem," he added, looking hard at the triplets. "You caused it. I didn''te here for drama. I came for business."


    His tone was cold and serious.


    But then he looked at me.


    And something in his face changed.


    He walked closer, and I froze, not sure what he was about to do. His hand gently reached up to my neck, his fingers brushing against the metal cor that had been there for hours.


    The choker. The one I''d worn since the night they took me.


    "You''ve worn this long enough," he said, frowning.


    He gave it a quick twist with a key. I heard a small click, and then,


    Clink.


    The cor dropped to the floor.


    I stepped back a little, my hand going to my neck. I could feel my skin again, my wolf again. For the first time in hours¡­ I could finally breathe.


    "Are you okay?" Imunicated with my wolf.


    She growled loudly. "Yes, I am."


    A sigh of relief left my lips while I kept on massaging my neck.


    My eyes met with that of the triplets who were all looking at me with pain and regrets. Levi was the first to speak. "Liv¡­ we are so sorry¡­ we didn''t know we were fooled¡­ please¡­"


    Louis stepped forward. "We''ll find that bastard who forged the letter¡­ Liv¡­" He paused, helpless. Words failed him.


    Lennox was thest¡­ he swallowed hard and tried to move closer to me. But before he could, Alpha Damien stepped forward and pulled me firmly by the waist to his side. The sudden closeness made me flinch. His grip was steady¡ªtoo steady. Protective¡­ or possessive? I wasn''t sure.


    The room went silent again.


    "What are you doing?" Levi asked, his voice sharp and filled with warning.


    Damien didn''t flinch. He looked at them calmly, then said, "She''s mine now."


    The words hit like a blow to my chest.


    Mine?


    Louis snarled. "What the hell do you mean?" Louis growled, stepping forward.


    Alpha Damien''s expression didn''t change. "I bought her."


    The words hit like a p.


    "What?" Lennox blinked, stunned.


    "I paid a million dors," Damien continued coldly. "That''s what they asked for her. And I paid it. She belongs to me now. I bought her freedom. And by their own rules¡­ she''s mine."


    I stared at the floor.


    Was I supposed to be grateful? Angry?


    "No!" Lennox roared. "You can''t just say that! She''s our mate! Uncle!"


    Damien scoffed and red at his nephews. "She was your mate¡­ but not anymore, nephews¡­ she belongs to me now and until I sell her or give her out, she is mine."


    His grip tightened slightly around me. I didn''t know whether to lean in or pull away.


    Louis stepped forward, his fists clenched. "Then we''ll pay you back! Right now. Double¡ªtriple the amount if we have to!"


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "You think this is about money?"


    "We''ll give you whatever you want!" Levi said, his voice cracking. "Just give her back to us. She''s our mate. She belongs with us."


    "She did," Damien said simply. "But not anymore."


    He looked down at me, his hand still wrapped around my waist.


    "She is mine now¡­"

 Chapter 156: claiming Her

    Lennox''s POV


    "What the hell are you saying, Uncle¡­" I snarled, my voice shaking with fury. My wolf was already pushing through, growling, demanding control.


    Uncle Damien didn''t flinch. He looked straight at me, his expression calm but serious. "You heard me, Lennox," he said tly. Then he turned to Olivia and pulled her closer against him, wrapping his arm tightly around her waist. "Olivia is now¡­ my woman."


    My vision turned red.


    A deep growl ripped from my throat as my wolf surged forward. My ws shot out, and my eyes burned gold.


    I couldn''t stop it.


    I didn''t want to.


    She was ours. My mate. Our mate. And he dared to im her?


    I lunged forward, ready to rip him apart and take her back.


    But a body blocked me.


    "Enough!" my father''s voice boomed like thunder as he stepped in front of me.


    "Calm down, Lennox!" he ordered, his hand on my chest, trying to hold me back. But I was shaking, snarling, barely holding myself together. "Your wolf is clouding your mind."


    "Get out of my way, Father!" I roared, my voice no longer my own. It was deeper¡ªbeast-like. "He is iming her! He dared to say she''s his!"


    "She''s ours!" my wolf howled inside me.


    "She''s not yours if you threw her away," Uncle Damien said casually from behind my father. "You lost that right the day you made Anita your concubine."


    My anger intensified. I tried to attack him again, but my father shoved me back hard, his eyes ring. "Lennox¡ªstand down!"


    My chest heaved, my ws still out. I could barely breathe. The rage¡­ the pain¡­ the guilt¡ªit was too much.


    Father turned to his brother slowly, his voice cold and calm but deadly. "Damien¡­ this is your nephew. You know what this is doing to him. To all of them."


    Damien didn''t blink. "Then maybe they should''ve thought about that before they let her live in pain for years."


    "This is not right, Damien," my mother whispered quietly behind me.


    My eyes were locked on Olivia. She wasn''t moving. She didn''t say anything. She just stood there, close to Damien, her expression nk. Her eyes met with mine, and she didn''t seem ufortable, in fact, she was¡­fortable. My wolf growled inside me as a silly thought buzzed in my head¡­ the mere thought alone was driving me insane¡­st night Olivia was on heat¡­ the magical choker was wrapped around her neck¡­ does that mean she and my uncle did something¡­? I shook my head, not wanting to believe it, but deep down I was scared¡­ it could really happen, and we wouldn''t feel it¡­ why? Because of the damn choker.


    I was snapped out of my thoughts when I noticed Louis and Levi attacking uncle Damien¡­ both of them together.


    With angry growls, they both rushed at Uncle Damien. Louis from the side, Levi straight at him. Their wolves were nearly in control, and they didn''t care anymore.


    I didn''t move.


    I should''ve. I wanted to. But my mind was spinning. I couldn''t stop thinking about Olivia. About the cor. About the possibility that something happened between her and Damienst night. The thought made me feel sick.


    Damien moved fast, too fast.


    He grabbed Levi''s arm and twisted it behind his back, flipping him to the ground with one smooth move. Then, as Louis swung at him, Damien ducked and punched him hard in the ribs, knocking him into the wall.


    They both staggered, groaning.


    Damien stood tall, barely breathing hard. "I''ve trained warriors," he said quietly. "Did you think I wouldn''t be ready for you?"


    But before anyone else could move again, Olivia''s voice rang out.


    "Stop!"


    We all froze.


    She stepped forward, her eyes zing with anger. She wasn''t crying. She wasn''t scared. She was furious.


    "What do you even want from me anymore?" she shouted. "You rejected me! You hated me! You hurt me for four years! And now you want to fight for me?!"


    Her voice shook, her frown deepened.


    "You let me suffer while Anita walked around this pack like a queen," she continued, her voice rising. "She''s pregnant with your children. Your children!"


    None of us could look her in the eye. We all looked away.


    She looked between the three of us, pain and anger zing in her eyes. "You should be focusing on that¡ªon what''s growing inside her¡ªnot chasing someone you threw away like trash!"


    My heart cracked open again.


    Because she wasn''t wrong.


    Not even a little.


    Olivia turned away, breathing hard, like she was holding herself together with pure willpower.


    Damien stepped beside her and protectively wrapped his arms around her waist and she didn''t pull away.


    I growled, ready to snatch her away, to do anything¡ªbut Father spoke. "Lennox, Levi, Louis¡­ calm down¡­ let me have a word with my brother."


    I red at Father before ring at Damien, who simply just held my gaze, looking reluctantly like this was normal¡­ I couldn''t just understand what the hell was going on.


    Father took a long breath, his hand still raised in warning as he turned to Damien. "Come with me," he said. His voice was calm again, but serious. "We need to talk."


    Damien didn''t argue. He nodded once and was about to move¡ªuntil he looked down at Olivia.


    "Come," he said to her gently, touching her back as if to guide her with him.


    That one worde¡ªsnapped something inside me.


    I growled loud and deep, the sound ripping out of my chest before I could stop it.


    Why does she seem sofortable with him? She didn''t look scared or nervous. She was just¡­ so calm.


    My ws twitched. My wolf howled and thrashed, demanding we do something. Anything.


    But I couldn''t move.


    Not because I didn''t want to.


    Because I wanted to respect Father and believe he will handle the case properly. Because if he doesn''t, then this was going to be war.


    Father turned to me sharply, his eyes filled with warning. "Lennox. Stand. Down. I''ll handle it." He said it as if he was reading my thoughts.


    I growled but didn''t attack. I just watched as Olivia¡ªmy Olivia¡ªwalked away with my uncle''s arm wrapped around her.

 Chapter 157: Suspecting Anita.

    Levi''s POV


    The moment Olivia left with Damien and Dad, I turned around and red at Anita.


    "You bitch!" I roared, seething with rage as I stormed toward her.


    But Mom stepped in front of her, spreading her arms wide. "And what do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her eyes shing with anger.


    I clenched my fists, my entire body trembling. Every nerve in me wanted to drag Anita out of this room myself and to the dungeon.


    "Mother, move," Lennox growled from behind me, voice like thunder


    But she didn''t budge. Her frown deepened as she turned to look at Lennox. "No. I won''t," she said firmly. "You three are not thinking clearly. You''re angry, and I will not let you do something you''ll regret."


    "We''re not going to regret anything," Louis snapped. "She deserves to pay for what she did."


    He turned to the guards standing by the door. "What are you waiting for? Take her to the cells. Lock her up!"


    But Mom raised her hand and shouted, "No!"


    Everyone frowned.


    "She''s pregnant," Mom said, her voice trembling. "She''s carrying my grandchildren¡ªthe Luciano bloodline. I won''t let you throw her in a cold dungeon while she has two of our own growing inside her."


    "Mother¡ª" I started, but she cut me off.


    "I''m not saying she won''t be punished," she said firmly. "She will. But not like this. Not while she''s pregnant."


    Anita stood behind her with a triumphant smirk curling her lips.


    I red at Anita, rage boiling in my blood. "How do we even know those babies are ours?" I snapped. "She could be lying!"


    But Mom didn''t look convinced. She turned to me, her voice calm but serious. "Of course, they''re yours," she said.


    I frowned. "You don''t know that."


    "Oh, please," she scoffed, crossing her arms. "You think I didn''t know you boys were constantly sleeping with her around that time? Don''t insult my intelligence."


    She turned her sharp eyes to Anita. "Tell me, Anita. How far along are you?"


    Anita blinked, then gently ced her hand on her stomach. "The healer said around three months."


    Three months?


    My heart skipped.


    I quickly started thinking back, trying to remember thest time we had slept with her.


    And then it hit me¡ªhard.


    It was the night of the wedding.


    Our wedding night.


    The night we married Olivia.


    Guilt and anger twisted in my stomach. We had spent that sacred night with Anita¡­ when it should''ve been Olivia in our arms.


    "She said she was on birth control," I muttered, more to myself.


    Mom nodded slowly. "Then she lied. And you believed her."


    I clenched my fists.


    "This pregnancy is yours. All of yours," Mom said firmly. "You might not want to admit it, but you know it deep down. And if you still doubt it, then wait."


    "Wait?" Louis echoed, confused and angry.


    "Yes. When the pregnancy hits five months," Mom said, "your wolves will be able to sense it. They''ll know if the pups share your blood. No one will be able to lie about it then."


    I stayed quiet, my jaw clenched tight. Because part of me already knew.


    They were ours.


    Anita could be a lot of things, but she definitely didn''t fuck other men while with us. Yes, we didn''t meet her as a virgin, but she didn''t dare sleep with another man.


    I stepped closer, my voice low but full of threat. "Whether those babies are ours or not, Anita¡­ you will pay. You''ll pay for putting Olivia''s life in danger."


    She blinked, her face dropping the smug expression just a bit. But before she could speak, Lennox cut in sharply.


    "How do we even know she''s not the one who forged that letter?" he snapped, his eyes narrowed.


    I froze.


    The thought hadn''t even crossed my mind¡ªuntil now. But now that he said it, it made sense. She had every reason to forge that letter. If she could really sell Olivia to traffickers, then there is nothing she can''t do. But can a fourteen-year-old Anita do such? That letter was well written. The hurtful words were too deep for a fourteen-year-old to think about and write¡ªand certainly not someone as dumb as Anita.


    My brow furrowed as I stared at her. "Is that true, Anita?" I asked, suspicious thick in my voice. "Did you write that letter? Did you fake it just to make us hate Olivia?"


    Her eyes widened. She looked back and forth between us, then shook her head quickly.


    "What? No! I swear¡ªI don''t even know what letter you''re talking about," she said, sounding genuinely confused. "What letter?"


    She looked at all of us, seemingly confused. "I didn''t write anything. I don''t even know what you all are talking about. I didn''t do anything of such. I swear on my pups."


    I watched her carefully.


    She looked like she was telling the truth. Her voice shook. Her eyes were wide. She didn''t stutter or hesitate.


    But I couldn''t fully trust her. Not anymore.


    Not after all the lies.


    Maybe she didn''t forge the letter¡­ but possibly, she knew who did.


    I stayed quiet, but the suspicion was already there, burning in my gut.


    There was no proof.


    Not yet.


    But something told me Anita wasn''t innocent in this. Notpletely.


    Mother spoke again. "I know Anita deserves to be punished, but remember that is your seeds growing inside of her," Mother said, and my frown deepened while Lennox growled angrily beside me.


    Mother red at Anita. I could see she wasn''t happy that she was helping Anita out. "Let her deliver these babies safely, then you can carry out your judgment. But until then, I won''t let you do anything that would harm those pups."


    I frowned deeply at Mother, not liking her words one bit.


    "Mother¡­" I began, my voice low and tense.


    "Enough," she snapped, not giving me a chance to argue. "I''ll personally keep an eye on Anita. Until those babies are born, she stays under my watch."


    She turned and grabbed Anita''s arm firmly¡ªnot with affection, but with anger. "Don''t think this means you''re free," she muttered to Anita, just loud enough for us to hear. "I may be protecting you, but I''m not blind to your sins."


    Anita frowned and looked away.


    Mother turned back to us. "You men have enough to worry about. If I were you, I''d be more concerned about Damien¡­ he looked pretty serious about iming Olivia."


    And with that, she turned and led Anita out of the room.

 Chapter 158: What is He Up To

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment we left Levi''s room, I quickly pulled away from Alpha Damien''s arms. He gave me a look that clearly said he didn''t like what I''d just done¡ªbut I didn''t care. I simply stepped aside and looked away.


    Sir Damon led us toward his chambers, and when we reached the door, he turned to me. "Olivia, you''ll have to stay out here and wait for us¡­"


    "There will be no need for that," Alpha Damien cut in immediately. "She''sing in," he said firmly.


    I swallowed hard but felt a wave of relief¡ªat least I''d be able to hear whatever they were going to discuss.


    Sir Damon frowned, clearly not happy about it, but he nodded and pushed the door to his chambers open.


    Alpha Damien stepped aside for me to walk in. I gave him a nce before walking in. I stepped in, and he did too before shutting the door.


    The moment the door shut behind us, the room wentpletely silent. The air felt tense¡ªthick with tension.


    Alpha Damien moved to stand beside me, calm and confident as always, while Sir Damon walked to the center of the room with heavy steps.


    "Have a seat, Olivia," Sir Damon said, pointing to one of the cushioned chairs near the fire.


    I hesitated, ncing quickly at Damien, but he gave me a subtle nod. So I walked over and sat down, keeping my back straight and my eyes low, trying to stay invisible.


    Sir Damon didn''t sit. He turned to face his brother, eyes sharp and voice low. "Damien¡­ what the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Damien didn''t flinch. He simply shrugged. "What I believe is right, brother¡­ they no longer have any im over her. Olivia is mine now," he dered possessively.


    I frowned, wanting to speak¡ªto tell him I wasn''t some object to be owned¡ªbut I held my tongue, eager to hear more of this conversation.


    Sir Damon didn''t seem happy with Alpha Damien''s words. "What do you mean she is yours now? Can you even listen to yourself? That woman is the mate and wife of your nephews¡­"


    "I don''t fucking care," Alpha Damien cut off rudely. Now he was sounding angry, more like he was losing his patience. "I brought her¡­and ording to the rule of the ve market, Olivia is now mine¡­"


    Sir Damon cut in. "Is this about the money? We will triple it¡­"


    Alpha Damien chuckled, but it wasn''t the sound of amusement¡ªrather, it was more like anger. "You think everything is about money, brother. That''s how everything works for you¡ªand you''ve passed that same twisted mindset on those boys."


    Sir Damon frowned at the words of his brother. "Mind your words, Damien. I''m still your older brother¡­"


    Damien, looking nonchnt, nodded. "I will never forget that."


    A moment of tense silence hung in the air. The two brothers didn''t say a word. Rather, they stayed silent. I looked at both of them, waiting for one of them to speak. I wanted to know the way forward. What was this all about? What exactly was Alpha Damien nning?


    As if reading my thoughts, Sir Damon asked, "So what is your deal? What is your n with her?"


    Alpha Damien looked at me, and I held his gaze. His eyes were nk, so I couldn''t really tell what he was thinking. He nced at me with that nk look that was unsettling before he turned to his brother. "It''s none of anyone''s business. Olivia and I will talk about it."


    My brow furrowed. What was this man nning? Was he seriously going through with that insane idea of wanting me to give him an heir? No, that can''t be possible¡­ I''m the wife of his nephews¡­ he surely can''t still be thinking of wanting me to give him an heir.


    My wolf stirred inside me. "I have a bad feeling about this," she murmured.


    I swallowed hard. I had the same feeling. But I stayed quiet¡ªI needed to hear everything first.


    Sir Damon moved closer to his brother, his eyes filled with anger. "You know my sons won''t take this lightly. They love this woman deeply," he said with conviction.


    I swallowed hard at his words. My thoughts drifted to the triplets, and the idea that they loved me¡ªit was still such a strange, unfamiliar feeling.


    "They will dere war on you, Damien¡­"


    Alpha Damien groaned. "I don''t fucking care¡­"


    Sir Damon''s voice rose, his frustration no longer hidden. "There are plenty of girls, Damien! Dozens of willing females who would kill for a chance to bear your heir. Why her?" He pointed a finger in my direction. "Why Olivia? You''re ying a dangerous game, and you know it."


    The moment those words left his mouth, a chill ran down my spine.


    So¡­ Sir Damon knew about this too?


    I shifted slightly in my seat, but Alpha Damien didn''t look at me¡ªhis gaze remained locked with his brother''s, burning with cold fire.


    "She''s the one I chose," Damien said through gritted teeth. "And I don''t have to exin myself to anyone."


    My frown deepened. Does that mean he was still going with the n of wanting me to bear him an heir?


    Sir Damon stepped closer, his voice low, but sharp like a de. "Put yourself in their shoes, Damien. Imagine if someone tried to take Sofia from you. Imagine if a man dered she was his and said he would use her to bear his child."


    The room fell into a stunned, suffocating silence.


    Even I froze.


    That name¡­ Sofia.


    The moment it was spoken, Damien''s entire demeanor shifted. His jaw clenched so tightly I could see the muscle twitch. His hands curled into fists by his sides, and a vein throbbed in his neck.


    He didn''t say a word for several seconds. Just stood there, shaking slightly from suppressed rage.


    Then his voice came out¡ªlow, cold, and seething with rage.


    "Don''t. Ever. Say her name."


    Sir Damon''s face softened with a hint of regret, but he didn''t back down. "I had to. Because that''s the only way you''ll understand. You loved Sofia. And if someone had tried to take her from you, to im her like this, you would''ve torn the whole damn kingdom apart."

 Chapter 159: Staying

    Olivia''s POV


    Alpha Damien grunted as he red at his brother. "Enough, brother¡­ that''s enough. No more talk about Sofia," he spat.


    From where I sat, I cast a curious nce at him¡ªand it was clear the mention of Sofia had drastically shifted his mood. Just moments ago, he had been calm, almost nonchnt. Now, he looked furious¡ªso furious it was frightening.


    Who was Sofia? Was she his mate? If so¡­ where the hell is she?


    But Sir Damon didn''t back down. His voice remained firm. "I''ll keep talking about her, Damien. Maybe that way, you''ll finally see reason. Perhaps you''ll remember what it feels like to love someone¡ªand lose them."


    Alpha Damien growled deeply. "They never wanted her¡ªso I''m taking her."


    I clenched my fists in myp. Why was he talking about me like I was a prize to be imed? Like I was somemodity to be passed around. Why was he so possessive of a woman he knew belonged to his nephews?


    Sir Damon''s anger intensified. He moved closer, and before I could even blink, he grabbed Damien by the cor. I gasped.


    But Damien didn''t even flinch. He just stared back at his brother, his frown deepening.


    "Stop this madness, Damien. Stop it!" sir Damon spat, his voice trembling with rage.


    Damien''s voice was low, rough. "I won''t¡­ I won''t."


    The tension between them was like a storm ready to break. Their bodies were rigid. Their breathing heavy. I was sure a fight was about to happen. I could already imagine fists flying.


    But just when it looked like they were about to explode, Alpha Damien yanked himself out of Damon''s grip.


    "I''m staying here," he said coldly. "For a few days."


    That deration sucked the air from the room.


    "What?" Damon barked.


    Damien didn''t repeat himself. He simply looked my way¡ªthe anger in his eyes obvious. "Come with me," he said, facing me directly. "I want to have a word with you."


    With that, he turned and began walking away.


    For a moment, I didn''t move. My heart pounded. A part of me wanted to stay put¡ªto refuse. Even my wolf growled softly in agreement, "Don''t go with him."


    But my curiosity won. Maybe it was better to hear whatever he had to say. So I stood to my feet and followed him, ignoring the intense gaze I could feel from Sir Damon behind me.


    We walked through the long hallway in silence. The only sounds were our footsteps echoing off the walls and my own nervous heartbeat. Finally, Damien stopped in front of a room tucked at the far end of the corridor.


    He grabbed the door handle and pushed it open. The door creaked slightly as it swung inward.


    I stepped in behind him¡ªand instantly noticed something odd.


    This room¡­ it felt untouched. Dust clung to the windowsills. The air smelled faintly of wood and something aged. The bed was neatly made, but the roomcked warmth. No personal items. No sign of use. Like it had been left alone for years.


    "This room¡­" I murmured softly, looking around. "No one uses it, do they?"


    Damien stood beside the door, arms crossed over his chest as he leaned against the wall. "It''s mine," he said tly. "This is my room¡­ for when I stay here."


    I turned to look at him, surprised. "Oh." I remember cleaning every corner of this mansion but was asked never to bother cleaning this particr room.


    Alpha Damien moved away from the door, and I watched him walk over to the curtains. In one swift motion, he pulled them open, letting the morning sunlight pour into the room. It lit up the dust particles dancing in the air, casting soft, golden rays across the floor.


    I inhaled deeply, feeling nervous. I waited for him to turn around and speak¡ªbut he didn''t. Instead, his eyes moved slowly around the room, as if he were remembering something¡­ or someone.


    His jaw tightened.


    I could see the weight in his expression now¡ªless anger, more pain. The kind of pain that clings to a person even when they pretend it''s gone.


    "I haven''t stepped foot in this room for years," he finally said, his voice low.


    I stayed silent, watching him closely. He didn''t look at me. His eyes were still on the space around him, like the walls themselves were whispering memories he couldn''t ignore.


    "This was her room too¡­ sometimes," he added after a moment.


    Her.


    Sofia.


    That name again.


    So¡­ this had been their room?


    I shifted ufortably, unsure of how to respond. This wasn''t what I expected when he said he wanted to talk.


    "She used to love mornings," he continued, softer now. "Said the sun made everything feel alive again." He scoffed slightly under his breath. "I used to think she was ridiculous for saying that."


    Still, he didn''t face me. It was like I wasn''t really here¡ªlike he was talking more to the ghosts than to me.


    Then finally, his gaze flicked to mine. "Do you know what it''s like to lose someone you''d die for?"


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to answer. My voice barely came out. "Yes."


    He nodded slowly, like he''d known what I''d say.


    "It changes you," he said. "Breaks something inside you that never truly heals."


    I could feel the heaviness of his words, the rawness of them.


    He took a deep breath and turned fully to face me now, his tone shifting, harder again. "And maybe that''s why I won''t let my nephews get away with what they did to you."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What do you mean?"


    He took a step closer. "I mean they had you, and they didn''t value what they had. They''re young, reckless, distracted by power and position. They hurt you when they should''ve cherished you. And for that, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    My heart thudded in my chest.


    I didn''t know what shocked me more¡ªhis confusing words, or the anger in his words.


    Before I could respond, he added, "I''ll be staying here for two months¡­ just for you."


    I frowned, holding his gaze. "What¡­ do you mean?"

 Chapter 160: The Plan

    Olivia''s POV


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he walked over to the bed and slowly sat down, his eyes never leaving mine. The tension between us was thick, his presence intense¡ªbut not in the way it had been earlier. It wasn''t rage anymore. It was something deeper. Calcted. Almost¡­ determined.


    "I''m going to help you," he finally said, voice low but loud enough for me to hear. "And in return, you''ll help me."


    I blinked. "Help you? With what?"


    He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. "They might be my nephews, but that doesn''t mean they get a free pass. They need to learn that actions have consequences."


    My throat tightened. He still hadn''t answered my question.


    "Alpha Damien¡­ I''m confused¡­"


    "You don''t have to be." He cut me off, pausing for a second before continuing."We will make the triplets feel just an atom of what you felt when they were with her."


    I frowned, still trying to follow his meaning.


    "Meaning?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "Meaning you are going to fake date me," he responded casually, and my eyes widened.


    "For the next two months, I''ll act like I desperately want you. Like I want you to bear my heir. And you¡­ you''ll act hesitant at first, like you don''t want that life. But eventually, you''ll give in."


    I swallowed hard.


    So that was his n?


    He didn''t actually want me to carry his child? A part of me was relieved¡­ but another, ridiculous part of me felt disappointed.


    "This isn''t just about making them jealous. This is about making them pay," he continued. "They''ll get a taste¡ªjust a drop¡ªof the pain you felt."


    I stared at him, struggling to make sense of it all.


    "Fake date you?" I repeated slowly, as if saying it out loud would help me make sense of it. "You want me to act like I''m falling for you¡­ like I want to carry your heir?"


    Alpha Damien''s gaze was steady. "Yes."


    I shook my head slightly, still trying to absorb his words. "And that''s supposed to¡­ teach them a lesson?"


    He leaned back, his expression hardening. "I want them to feel the regret they''ve buried under arrogance and pride. I want them to burn from the inside out."


    I inhaled sharply, my heart pounding against my ribs. "So what exactly do you want from me, Alpha Damien?" I asked, my voice firmer now. "What do you mean when you say I''ll help you?"


    He stood and slowly closed the distance between us. "And in return," he said, his voice even lower now, "in two months, we''ll let the rumor spread¡­ that you''re pregnant with my child."


    My breath caught.


    "What?"


    "It''ll be fake, of course," he added quickly, reading the rm in my expression. "Just a plot to lure her out of wherever she is," he said, and my frown deepened. Lure her out? What did that even mean? Who were we luring out?


    "I don''t understand what you are saying¡­"


    "You don''t need to understand," he said, shaking his head. "Just follow my lead. We''ll make the triplets pay, and then you''ll repay me¡ªby pretending to be pregnant. I''ll handle the rumors."


    My frown deepened as I shook my head. "I can''t¡­ yes, I want to have my revenge on the triplets¡­ I want them to feel my pain when they were with Anita, but if I''m doing that, then it''s definitely with another man and not with their uncle."


    I held his gaze firmly.


    "I''m alreadybeled a thief''s daughter¡ªI don''t want to bebeled a whore who sleeps with her husbands'' uncle." I said clearly.


    Alpha Damien didn''t look surprised. Or even offended. He simply stood there, still and unreadable, but something in his eyes shifted.


    Then he finally spoke. "You''re really worried about what people will think of you? At this point in your life?"


    "I''m not," I said quickly, my voice a little harsh. "I don''t care what they say. They''ve already called me a thief''s daughter, treated me like garbage. That doesn''t scare me anymore."


    I took a breath and met his eyes again.


    "But I do care about my dignity," I added quietly. "I''ve lost so much already. I won''t lose myself too. And if I ever have children, I don''t want them growing up hearing that their mother slept with their fathers'' uncle for revenge."


    Damien didn''t move for a moment. Then he slowly walked toward me again, his eyes locked on mine.


    "What makes you think you get a choice in this, Olivia?" he said, voice low but authoritative. "This isn''t a deal you can say no to."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "This is happening," he continued. "You and me. For the next two months, you''ll pretend to be mine. And you''ll do it well."


    I took a step back, my pulse racing. "You''re forcing me?" I whispered.


    "I''m giving you an opportunity," he said. "A chance to make them feel everything you did. And if you''re smart, you''ll take it."


    I clenched my fists, trembling with anger. "You''re treating me like I''m just a pawn."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Weren''t you already their tool? At least this time, you get something out of it."


    His words hit hard¡ªbecause there was truth in them.


    But I refused to let him see how much it hurt.


    "This isn''t how you help someone," I said through gritted teeth. "This isn''t kindness."


    "I''m not trying to be kind," he said. "I''m giving you revenge. And when we''re done, it won''t just be the triplets who suffer. She will too."


    She? Is he talking about that Sofia?


    My heart raced and out of curiosity, I couldn''t stop myself from asking. "Who is Sofia to you?" I asked, almost trembling.


    His jaw tightened, and again he looked vulnerable.


    "That," he said quietly, "you''ll understand when the timees."


    And just like that, he turned away from me, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    "You can return to your room now," he said as he opened the door. "Our game begins immediately."


    Then he stepped out, the door swinging shut behind him.

 Chapter 161: Damien Wasn’t Joking

    Louis'' POV


    A suffocating silence filled the room. None of us spoke. None of us even looked at each other. The air was heavy with guilt and pain¡ªso thick it was hard to breathe.


    Levi stood by the wall, both palms pressed t against it, his head hung low like the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. He looked like a man torn between two impossible choices.


    I turned my eyes to Lennox. He was at the window, arms folded tightly across his chest, his back turned to me. From the way his shoulders were stiff, I knew he was holding everything in¡ªhis anger, his pain, his shame.


    We didn''t need words to understand each other. Whatever they were feeling¡­ I was feeling too. The regret. The confusion. The ache that came with losing her.


    But we couldn''t keep standing here like this forever.


    Someone had to speak. And since they wouldn''t, I did.


    "I didn''t know you guys sent her a confession letter too," I said quietly, breaking the silence.


    Levi slowly raised his head, but didn''t turn.


    Lennox didn''t even move.


    "I thought I was the only one," I continued. "I thought I was being smart. I saw how you both looked at her. I knew Lennox liked her¡­ he always lit up when she was around. And Levi¡­ you practically worshipped the ground she walked on."


    My voice cracked, just a little.


    "And maybe that''s why I did it," I admitted. "That''s why I wrote that letter to her without telling either of you. I was scared. Jealous. I didn''t want to lose her to either of you."


    Iughed bitterly and shook my head. "But fate yed us all, didn''t it? Because none of us knew¡­ none of us had any idea¡­ that we all sent our letters to her on the same damn day."


    I sighed and shook my head as regret filled my entire being. "And when I got that forged reply, I was pained. Those words in that letter almost made me hate you two," I said, revealing a truth I never thought I''d tell them.


    When I got that forged letter, for days I hated my brothers¡­ I hated that Olivia loved them and not me¡­ it took serious self-reflection before I realized I couldn''t hate my brothers for it.


    But then it became confusing why they didn''t end up with her like I thought they would. Rather, they seemed to hate her. I was confused. Why did Olivia fall out with them, but Lennox and Levi refused to say anything? I racked my brain¡­ trying to think of reasons they''d hate her, just like I did, but I couldn''t pinpoint it. But now it was clear¡­ they also sent her a confession letter and got a brutal, forged rejection¡ªjust like me.


    "I also almost hated you two," Lennox finally spoke, his back still turned to me. "Those words in that letter made me want topete with you both¡­ but after much thought, I realized it wasn''t worth it. You''re my brothers, and it wasn''t your fault if Olivia wanted you two and not me¡­" He paused, sighed, and shook his head. " That letter¡­ it felt off. Why didn''t I notice it? Why didn''t I take a critical look at it?" Lennox spat in regret and kicked a stool away.


    A heavy sigh left Levi''s lips as he continued to face the wall. "When I first got the letter, I refused to believe it was our sweet, loving Olivia who said such things."


    He finally turned around, his eyes red and glossy, filled with everything he had held in for so long.


    "I read it over and over again," he said slowly. "Trying to convince myself that maybe¡­ maybe I misunderstood. Because the words were so cruel. Hurtful. Not like her at all." He paused, his eyes dark with memory. "It shattered something in me."


    He walked slowly to the chair and sat down, burying his face in his hands. "What made me believe it was the handwriting¡­ it was exactly hers. I had to pick out one of the funny notes she used to send me and cross-check. They were exactly the same. And that''s what made me believe. I''m such a fool."


    Lennox leaned against the window frame, the morning sun casting long shadows across his face. "I think we were all broken in our own way after those letters. I kept asking myself¡­ why her? Why would she hurt me like that?" He turned his head slightly, just enough to look at us over his shoulder. "And the worst part? I didn''t even ask her. I didn''t confront her. I just¡­ believed the lie."


    I sank down onto the edge of the table, my heart aching. "Same. I let one stupid letter end everything I felt for her. I didn''t even try to confirm anything. I just let myself believe that Olivia said those hurtful words."


    Again, we went silent as we all fell into our thoughts, and this time it was Levi who broke the silence. "We have a lot in our hands. First, we need to find out who forged those letters. Second¡ªUncle Damien¡­ I just hope he was joking. He can''t be serious with his im over Olivia¡­ he can''t be¡­"


    Lennox cut him off. "He is serious, Levi¡­ I can see it in his eyes¡­ he wants Olivia¡­"


    Levi shook his head again, this time more firmly, rising from the chair. "No. You''re wrong. Uncle Damien loved Sofia. He still does. Everyone knows that. He won''t go after another woman. He wouldn''t¡ª"


    "He would," Lennox snapped, cutting him off. He turned around fully now, his face hard. "You''re still blinded by who you think he is, Levi. But I saw it. I saw the way he looked at Olivia. The same way he used to look at Sofia."


    "That''s impossible," Levi said, stepping forward. "Sofia was the love of his life."


    Lennox scoffed bitterly. "Exactly. And Olivia is just like her. The same kindness, the same spark, the same spirit. Damien doesn''t just see Olivia¡ªhe sees Sofia in her."


    Levi''s eyes red. "Don''t say that! Don''t you darepare them like that. Uncle Damien would never cross that line¡ªhe''s our uncle, for God''s sake!"


    "And yet he''s already iming her," Lennox shot back, his voice rising. "You think that''s something a normal uncle does? He looked our father in the eye and said he wanted her for himself!"


    "He was probably joking! You know how he is!"


    "Wake up, Levi!" Lennox barked. "This is not a joke. He wants her. And if we don''t do something, he''s going to take her¡ªjust like he takes everything he wants."


    "That''s not true!" Levi shouted. "He''s not like that!"


    The tension in the room was boiling now. Both of them were breathing hard, standing just a few feet apart, their hands clenched, and their eyes locked in a silent war. I could see where this was going, and I had to step in.


    "Enough!" I snapped, rising to my feet and stepping between them. "Both of you, calm down!"


    They both froze, the room falling silent again except for the sound of our uneven breathing. "Arguing about it won''t solve anything. We''re all angry. We''re all confused. But fighting each other isn''t the answer."


    They both turned their eyes on me, still brimming with emotion.


    I took a breath and spoke more calmly, "Let''s wait for Father. He''s having a talk with Damien. If Damien is serious about iming Olivia, then we''ll know what to do."


    Levi muttered something under his breath and turned away again, raking a hand through his hair.


    Lennox shook his head, still fuming, but he didn''t argue.


    "I''m not losing her," I said quietly, looking at both of them. "Not to some lie, not to fate, and definitely not to Damien. But we have to stay united."


    Lennox scoffed and shook his head. "And you think Olivia will want to forgive us? That woman practically hates us now¡­ and with Anita iming to be pregnant¡­ it''s worse now¡­" Lennox spat.


    I frowned, but he wasn''t wrong¡­


    Levi sighed as he massaged his forehead. "Where do we begin from? How do we even start apologizing? We hurt her. We hurt her for a crime she didn''tmit¡­ damn it."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but just then the door pushed open and Father walked in. We all turned to him, and I took a calcted look at him. The look on his face told me whatever he was about to say¡­ wasn''t going to be news we''d like.

 Chapter 162: In Olivia’s Hands

    Lennox''s POV


    I stepped forward to Father. The look on his face was the kind that told us his little talk with his brother didn''t go well.


    My frown deepened, my wolf already howling possessively inside me. "Father, what did he say?" I asked, the anger in my voice already so obvious. I knew Uncle Damien. Levi might think he''s just messing around, but I knew it was more than that. I saw the way he looked at Olivia¡­ he gave me an ufortable feeling that crawled down my spine.


    "Father, say something," Levi urged, watching as Father remained silent.


    Father sighed and sat on the couch. Impatiently, I folded my arms. I just needed to hear what he had to say before I exploded.


    "Father¡­"


    "Calm down," Father cut me off. "Just calm down. Losing your temper won''t solve anything."


    My wolf growled angrily inside me.


    "Are you trying to say Damien is still insisting on iming Olivia?" Levi asked.


    Father nodded. "Yes¡­ and not just that. He wants Olivia to bear him an heir," he revealed.


    My wolf growled, and my breath became ragged. My wolf was on the verge of forcing me to shift into him and go attack Damien, but I controlled it.


    "You must be fucking kidding," Louis spat, his voice filled with rage.


    Father scoffed. "I wish I was¡­ but this is the truth¡­ he wants Olivia, and he isn''t joking about it."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. My breath hitched, and my whole body tensed. My wolf was pacing inside me, growling furiously, scratching to break free. The room seemed smaller now, tighter¡ªlike the air was too heavy to breathe.


    "What did you just say?" I asked, my voice low and sharp. "He wants Olivia to bear him an heir?"


    Father nodded gravely. "That''s what he said."


    A red haze clouded my vision.


    That was it.


    I moved forward, my fists clenched, my wolf snarling inside, taking over. "I''m going to kill him!" I shouted, turning toward the door.


    Before I could get two steps in, Father was on me.


    In one swift motion, he grabbed me by the shoulder, spun me around, and mmed me against the wall. Hard.


    "Enough!" he barked.


    I growled, struggling against his grip, but he pinned me there with force. I didn''t want to hurt him, so I stayed still.


    "Let me go!" I roared. "He''s crossed the line, Father! He doesn''t get to touch her¡ª"


    "Have you forgotten who Damien is?!" Father snapped, his face inches from mine. "He''s my brother. Your uncle. You think I don''t want to tear him apart myself for saying such?!"


    His eyes burned with anger, but there was something deeper in them¡ªfear. Worry.


    "But He''s not just anyone, Lennox. He''s the leading candidate to be the next Alpha King. The Council of Werewolves wants him. Half the packs fear him. Do you even understand what would happen if you went after him without thinking?


    My frown deepened.


    My chest heaved with heavy breaths. I could still feel my wolf raging inside me, begging me to shift, to fight. But I stayed still, my eyes locked with Father''s.


    "We''re not just fighting a man," Father continued, voice lower now but deadly serious. "We''re fighting influence. Power. Politics."


    I gritted my teeth, my eyes burning. "So what, we just sit back and do nothing? Let him take her?!"


    "No," Father said firmly. "We will work with strategy."


    His grip loosened slightly.


    "I know you love her. I know what she means to all of you," he said, looking between me, Louis, and Levi. "But if we let rage guide us, you will lose her for good."


    I clenched my fists, anger still burning inside me, but I gave a sharp nod.


    Levi stepped forward slowly. "Then what''s the n, Father?"


    Father finally released me and stepped back, running a hand through his hair.


    "He''s staying here for a few days, and that gives us an advantage," he said, but I wasn''t relieved¡­ I still wanted to hear his n.


    Father continued. "Olivia is legally married to you three," he said, his voice hopeful. "And she''s your fated mate. That gives you a solid im¡ªbut since Damien isn''t backing down. I''ll report this to the Council of Werewolves. They''ll call for a hearing."


    Levi''s eyes shed sharply. "That''s not a good idea, Father."


    The Council of Werewolves is made up of six old men, about 50 years and above. Governing them is Alpha Matthew of the Moon Walker Pack¡­ who is sixty years, and he is about to step down. Rumors have it that Uncle Damien, despite just being thirty-five years old, is the favorite to seed despite not being a member of the Council.


    Father looked at him, his brows furrowed. "And why not?"


    Levi stepped forward, his eyes filled with worry. "Because if the Council gets involved, they''ll make Olivia choose¡ªpublicly. And if she says something¡­ anything against us¡­ we lose her. For good."


    The room fell into a suffocating silence.


    Father nodded slowly. "You''re right. This could go either way. That''s why everything now depends on Olivia."


    My heart sank.


    Father''s voice dropped, heavy with worry. "If she tells the Council that she wants nothing to do with Damien, that she chooses you¡ªher mates¡ªthen he''ll be forced to back off. The Council will have no choice but to protect her bond with you."


    "And if she says we treated her badly?" I asked, my voice rough with fear. The Olivia we hurt might never want anything to do with us again.


    "Then the Council will annul the marriage," Father said without hesitation. "Your mating bond won''t matter. They''ll dere it broken. And if Olivia requests a formal rejection¡­" He exhaled slowly. "You''ll lose her."


    "No," Louis muttered, barely above a whisper. "We can''t let that happen."


    My wolf whimpered in the back of my mind.


    "And that''s why this n is a risk," Father said. "It depends on Olivia''s words. You three need to fix whatever is broken between you and Olivia before that hearinges. If there''s even a shadow of doubt in her heart¡­ Damien will win."


    "So now it''s in her hands," I said bitterly.


    Father nodded. "Yes."


    I looked at Levi, then at Louis. None of us spoke, but I could see the same fear brewing in their eyes.


    We had been so caught up in pain, anger, jealousy¡­ and now we had no choice but to hope the girl we hurt still loved us enough to forgive us and choose us.


    Father turned toward the door. "You have a few days. Make them count. Earn her trust back. Show her why she loved you in the first ce."


    I swallowed hard.


    Father left the room and a tense silence hung in the air.


    I turned toward my brothers slowly, jaw clenched. "We can''t lose her," I said, my voice rough with emotion.


    Louis looked down at the floor, fists tightening at his sides. "When we thought she broke us¡­ when we believed she hurt us, it nearly killed us. And now that we know the truth¡­"..." He looked up, his eyes burning. "There''s no way in hell we''re letting her go."


    Levi nodded, his expression cold with focus. "No way."


    "She''s not just our mate," I continued. "She''s our heart¡­ our first love¡­ a woman we love dearly. And there is no way we will lose her."


    "No," Louis growled. "Over my dead body."


    "We have to act," I said firmly, stepping into the center of the room. "But this isn''t just about feelings anymore¡ªwe''ve got a lot to fix, and not much time to do it."


    Levi raised an eyebrow. "So what''s the n?"


    "I''m splitting the work," I said. "We all have a part to y."


    They both turned to me, listening.


    "Levi, I want you to focus on that forged letter. Someone wanted to tear us apart and used that damn letter to do it. Find out who. Dig into every name, every corner. If we expose them, it''ll make Olivia happy and that person will pay dearly for it."


    Levi nodded without hesitation. "Done. I''ll start tonight."


    "Louis," I said, turning to him. "You''ll handle Anita. Keep a close eye on her, and yes¡­ Take away her title as our concubine. Right now, she''s a prisoner waiting to be thrown into the cell."


    Louis''s lips curled into a snarl. "I''ve been waiting for a reason to put her in her ce."


    "And me¡­" I exhaled, "I''ll focus on Olivia. On us. She doesn''t want us anymore¡ªand she has every right not to. But if I can just get her to listen¡­ if we can get even a crack in her walls, that''s all we need."


    "She''s not going to forgive us overnight," Levi said carefully.


    "I know," I muttered. "I don''t expect her to. I don''t need her to take us back right away. I just need her to not give herself to Uncle Damien. That''s all I want right now. She should just give us time. A chance. One chance to make it up to her."


    Silence fell for a moment, then Louis put a hand on my shoulder.


    "We''re with you," he said. "All the way."


    Levi stepped closer too. "We fix this. Together."


    I nodded¡­ but somehow, I felt a raging storm was on its way.

 Chapter 163: Speaking With Gabriel

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment Nora and Lolita stepped into my room, they both hugged me tightly. They seemed so relieved¡­ so happy to have me back. I smiled and held them back. I had missed them¡­ I thought I would never get to see them again. These two were like the only genuine friends I had, and I cherished them.


    "I hope that snake''s been thrown into the dungeon¡­ she should be beheaded for what she did," Nora spat the moment I told them Anita was the one who got me kidnapped.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head as I sank onto the bed. "Unfortunately, she''ll be going scot-free," I said, and both Lolita and Nora widened their eyes.


    "Why?!" they both eximed in anger.


    I swallowed hard as I remembered what Anita said¡­ about still being pregnant for the triplets. I knew there was no way they would punish her with their pups growing inside her.


    "She''s still pregnant," I revealed. Just saying the words hurt, but I pushed down the pain. They don''t deserve to cause me any more pain. I have to stop letting them hurt me. I have to forget that I ever loved those men. What should be my main focus now is proving my father''s innocence.


    A big frown spread across Lolita''s face. "How could that be possible? She said she lost the pregnancy!" she spat in anger.


    I sighed and shrugged. "I don''t care. They can do whatever they want, but I will do whatever I want," I said with a sigh and began taking off my shoes so I could take a bath and rest my head.


    Lolita spoke up. "Alpha Gabriel has been calling non-stop, checking if you''ve been found. He''s been so worried since you went missing."


    I smiled weakly. That was sweet of him¡ªto actually worry about me. I wished I could mind-link with him, but since we weren''t from the same pack, I couldn''t.


    I turned to Lolita. "Can I please use your phone?"


    She nodded instantly. "Yes, of course, my queen," she said and went for the phone in the pocket of her apron.


    I smiled at her and said, "You don''t have to call me ''my queen.'' We''re friends. You two should address me as Olivia."


    Lolita smiled warmly as she handed me the phone. "Alright then, Olivia," she said with a small bow of her head, though I could still see the respect in her eyes.


    I took the phone and dialed Gabriel''s number with shaky fingers. My heart was beating a little faster¡ªmaybe from nervousness or maybe from the tension that alwayses whenever I speak to him.


    He picked up almost immediately.


    "Good day, Alpha Gabriel."


    "Olivia?" His voice came through, tight with concern.


    "Yes¡­ it''s me," I said softly.


    There was a pause¡ªjust for a second¡ªand then I heard the relief in his exhale. "Thank the goddess¡­ I''ve been worried sick. Are you okay? Where are you? Are you safe?"


    "I''m safe now," I replied, my voice low. "I''m back at the pce."


    "Do you need me toe over?" he asked without hesitation.


    I smiled faintly. Gabriel still thinks I''m going on with my pretend.


    "No. I just wanted to let you know I''ve stopped pretending to lose my memory. I''ve told them I remember everything, so we don''t have to act anymore," I said.


    There was a brief moment of silence, and then I overheard his sigh. I didn''t know if it was a sign of relief or something else.


    "So, what made you change your mind? And what happened to you? Where were you?" he asked, sounding genuinely worried.


    I sighed and thought about just telling him the truth. "Anita set up my kidnapping and sold me to human traffickers."


    Gabriel growled at the other end of the phone. "Fucking hell!"


    "Yes¡­ she did. And I was sold to Alpha Damien, who happens to be the triplets'' uncle¡­ one thing led to another¡­"


    You don''t expect me to tell him Alpha Damien almost had sex with me, do you?


    "One thing led to another, and he recognized me¡ªand here I am, back at the Full Moon Pack," I said.


    Gabriel groaned. "That bitch! I hope she''s been thrown into the dungeon waiting for execution because that should be the judgment for her crime. What if the Moon Goddess wasn''t merciful, and you were sold to someone else?" Gabriel grunted in anger.


    I frowned as I also thought about it. What would my life be like if I had been bought by someone else? Someone brutal? By now, I would have been a sex ve.


    I sighed and wanted to tell Gabriel that Anita is still roaming free because she is still pregnant, but I held back my words.


    "I don''t care about Anita," I lied to Gabriel just to end the topic of Anita, but actually, I cared¡­ if the triplets won''t punish her because she is carrying their pups, then I will do it my own way¡­ she will pay¡­ pay for all she did to me¡­ for the years of humiliation¡­ for kidnapping me and selling me to human traffickers.


    Gabriel was silent for a moment before he spoke. "So now that you''ve revealed that you''ve regained your memory, what''s the n? Are you still going to stay there and be their mate?" he asked, a bit of pain in his voice¡ªor perhaps I heard it wrongly.


    I sighed and wished I could tell him my problems¡­ that Alpha Damien is forcing me to pretend we''re lovers and possibly spread rumors of me having his baby. But I knew I couldn''t tell him. This was a secret I had to keep away from him. But I wonder what he''ll think of me when he hears the rumors.


    I sighed. "I have to stay here for a while. It''s about proving my father''s innocence. And when I''m done with that, I can think of a way out of here," I said.


    Gabriel quickly spoke. "I can help you¡­ tell me. I can help with your father''s case," he said, genuinely wanting to help.


    I smiled and nodded. "Sure¡­ I''ll contact you if I need your help."


    Gabriel sighed. "Alright¡­ so I''ll be waiting."


    I smiled and nodded, though he couldn''t see me. "Thank you for your help and also for worrying about me."


    "Of course," he said gently. "I''ll always worry about you."


    The words settled heavily in my chest. I didn''t know what to say to that, so I simply replied, "I''ll talk to you soon, Alpha Gabriel."


    "Anytime, Olivia. Rest well."


    I ended the call and handed the phone back to Lolita with a soft sigh, trying to mask the strange warmth in my chest from Gabriel''sst words.


    But of course, they noticed.


    "Oh my goddess," Nora gasped suddenly, eyes twinkling. "Was that a blush I just saw?"


    Lolita grinned like she had caught me stealing cookies from the kitchen. "It was a blush! Look at her cheeks¡ªOlivia''s blushing!"


    I blinked at them. "What? No. I was just¡­ being polite."


    "Polite?" Nora snorted. "Girl, you were blushing!"


    "I was not!" I grabbed a pillow and tossed it at her.


    Lolitaughed and ducked. "Just admit it¡ªAlpha Gabriel has a tiny effect on you."


    I rolled my eyes and chucked another pillow, this time at Lolita. "Stop it. He''s just a friend. And I''m married, remember?"


    "Yeah, yeah," Nora teased, ducking again. "Still doesn''t mean you didn''t blush."


    I huffed. "You two are impossible."


    "We''re just observant," Lolita said, still grinning.


    "Out," I said, pointing toward the door with a smirk. "Before I run out of pillows."


    Both of them giggled as they stood up.


    "Fine, fine, we''re going," Nora said, still chuckling.


    Lolita gave me a yful wink. "Just know¡ªwe''re watching."


    I rolled my eyes again but smiled. As the door closed behind them, I finally let out a smallugh. They were annoying sometimes¡­ but at least they made me smile.


    I fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling¡­ my mind was a jumble of thoughts.


    Suddenly, my wolf sneered. "Stop thinking about him, you are blushing," she teased.


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m not," I lied.


    She scoffed but didn''t say anything more.


    Suddenly, a knocknded on the door, and I frowned. I needed peace. But by the whiff of the scent, I knew it was Lady Fiona¡­ the triplets'' mother.


    "Come in. The door is open," I said while sitting up¡­ wondering what she had to say this time.

 Chapter 164: You All Failed Me

    Olivia''s POV


    The door to my room pushed open, and Lady Fiona walked in. Our eyes met, and I didn''t bother hiding the frown on my face. She moved from the door and slowly sat beside me on the bed. I shifted a little, creating space between us. I still had grudges¡ªdeep ones.


    "Olivia, I''m d that you''re back. I was so worried," she said, her voice soft, as thoughced with genuine concern.


    But I wasn''t moved. My heart didn''t feel it.


    "I believe you have something to say," I said, cutting to the point, my tone harsh.


    She sighed, nodding slowly. "It''s about Anita," she began.


    My frown deepened, and I turned sideways to meet her gaze. "And what about Anita?" I asked, my tone already sharp with anger.


    She hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªbut it was enough to tell me I wasn''t going to like what she had to say.


    "The Alphas are angry with her," she said carefully. "They want to send her to the dungeon to await trial¡­ but you can stop them."


    I felt something inside me snap. I stood up abruptly, my arms folded tightly across my chest as I stared down at her. "Really?" I scoffed. "So now you want to plead for Anita?"


    My voice rose, filled with both pain and anger. "But when your precious sons were treating me like dirt, when they hurt me, humiliated me, and broke me, you stayed silent! You didn''t speak to them. You didn''t correct them. Not even once!"


    Her eyes widened. "That''s not true, Olivia. I spoke to them. I did¡­ but they wouldn''t listen."


    "That''s not enough!" I shouted. "You''re their mother, Lady Fiona! If you really wanted to help me, you could have done more. You should have done more. You watched me live in pain¡ªyou watched me suffer emotionally, mentally, physically, and all you did was watch!"


    Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, voice trembling. "I truly am."


    "I don''t want your apology," I snapped.


    She looked away for a moment before speaking again. "Anita deserves to be punished, I won''t argue that. But she''s pregnant. That''s why I''m asking you¡ªto please, speak to the triplets. Ask them not to punish her now. Let her give birth¡­ then they can do whatever they want."


    I stared at her, my voice low and shaking. "I will do no such thing."


    Her lips parted in shock.


    "If the triplets refuse to make Anita pay for what she did, then I will. I will make her pay¡ªfor kidnapping me, for selling me like an object, for everything."


    I took a shaky breath. "And you¡ªwhen my father was arrested, you didn''t speak on his behalf. You didn''t defend him to your husband. He was killed, and you did nothing. What makes you think I will speak on behalf of Anita?" I snapped, my toneing out rude, but I didn''t care. I was done being that innocent, naive, respectful Olivia.


    Her eyes filled with regret, but I didn''t care.


    "I hate you," I said, spilling out what I have been dying to say all these years. "I hate this entire Luciano family. And once I prove my father''s innocence, you will all pay for what you did to him¡­ and to me."


    Lady Fiona looked stunned, her lips trembling as if she wanted to speak, but nothing came out.


    I turned away from her, refusing to look back.


    "Lady Fiona, please leave my room."


    Lady Fiona rose slowly from the bed, visibly shaken by my words. For the first time, I noticed herpletely speechless. I couldn''t see her, but I could tell her eyes were glossy, her mouth slightly parted like she wanted to say something, but couldn''t.


    I didn''t give her the chance.


    "Please leave," I said coldly, not even turning to look at her.


    She lingered a moment longer before whispering, "I hope someday you find a ce in your heart to forgive us."


    I didn''t respond.


    The door closed softly behind her, and I was left alone.


    I stood there for a moment, breathing hard, trying to stop my hands from shaking. My chest ached¡ªnot just from the anger¡ªbut from all the bottled-up pain I had carried for far too long.


    They all failed me.


    Every. Single. One.


    The triplets.


    Lady Fiona.


    Even Alpha Damon, who once imed to respect my father.


    I walked to the mirror and looked at myself. There was pain and lingering tears in my eyes.


    I ced my hand gently over my chest.


    "I''m going to clear your name, Dad," I whispered. "And when I do¡­ they''ll all regret everything they''ve done."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    I turned sharply. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Nora!" came her voice from behind the door.


    I exhaled. "Come in."


    She stepped in cautiously, followed by Lolita, both holding a tray of food and a small bowl of herbs.


    Lolita gave me a worried smile. "We figured you might not have eaten."


    I blinked and sighed. "Thanks," I muttered.


    They both exchanged a nce before setting the tray down. Nora cleared her throat. "So¡­ what did Lady Fiona want?"


    "Nothing worth talking about," I said, waving it off and sinking onto the bed again.


    Nora arched a brow. "You sure?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Okay then¡­" Lolita sat beside me, nudging me lightly. "But if you need us to help you hide a body, we''ve got shovels."


    I smirked at her joke. "Good to know."


    They both giggled. The heaviness in my chest lifted slightly. Notpletely, but just enough to let me breathe.


    "I''m going to get justice for my father," I said suddenly.


    Nora looked at me seriously. "And we''re with you. Whatever it takes."


    Lolita nodded. "I''ll make a call to my uncle¡­ let''s see if he has any news for us."


    I nodded. "And I will need a phone. There should be money in the drawer¡­ please bring it out," I said to Nora, who nodded and went for it.


    That was the money I''d been saving. It was my weekly upkeep money that the treasurer has been giving to me as part of the benefit of being the Luna for the past three months.


    Nora took out the stack of money and brought it to the bed. I gestured for her to count it.


    She sat down and began flipping through the neatly folded bills. After a moment, she looked up. "It''s close to forty thousand."


    I nodded, satisfied. "That should be enough."


    Lolita blinked in surprise. "That''s a lot. You''ve been saving your upkeep money?"


    I shrugged. "I''ve been saving it every week since I became Luna. I didn''t need luxury¡ªI was preparing for something more important."


    Nora looked at me curiously. "And what are you going to do with it now?"


    "I''m getting a phone¡ªone that can''t be tracked easily. And I''ll hire a private investigator from outside the pack, someone skilled, someone that will help me investigate who forged a letter¡­."


    I should have suspected Anita wrote those letters, but nah¡­ not the Anita I grew up with. Anita is not skilled, she isn''t intelligent, and a fourteen-year-old Anita could never put such words together, so I''m so sure it wasn''t her¡­ but that doesn''t mean she might not be involved because I don''t know who else would benefit from the triplets hating me if not her.

 Chapter 165: At The Table

    Olivia''s POV


    It was time for breakfast, and as much as I wanted to stay in bed, I knew attending was mandatory.


    So, to put on an appearance, I asked Nora and Lolita to help me dress in one of my best outfits¡ªa ck embroidered fitted gown. My dyed-blonde hair was pulled into a neat bun so my earrings and the essories around my neck would be clearly visible.


    Once dressed, I took a deep breath and headed out with them.


    The walk to the dining hall felt long, although it really wasn''t. Every step was heavy, as if the walls whispered memories of all I had endured within them. But I kept my chin up.


    The guards bowed respectfully as we approached. I ignored them and walked in.


    As expected, the triplets were already seated.


    The moment I entered, all three of them turned to look at me.


    Silence fell across the room.


    I kept my face nk, refusing to show any emotion. Not anger. Not pain. Nothing. They didn''t deserve to know what I felt.


    "Good morning," Alpha Lennox said first.


    I gave a slight nod. "Morning."


    Alpha Levi and Alpha Louis watched me, their eyes searching for any sign of softness. But I shot them a re and looked away.


    I walked to the far end of the table and sat down.


    Lady Fiona was already seated too, and when our eyes met, she quickly looked away.


    Good.


    Servants began cing tes in front of us, filling the table with food I had no appetite for.


    Just then, Alpha Damien made his way to the table and sat right beside me. I felt awkward and swallowed hard, but he remained calm. Unexpectedly, he leaned into the crook of my neck and inhaled deeply, then groaned.


    "Fuck! You smell so good."


    My lips parted in shock as I turned to give him a look, but he only smirked and focused on the te before him. Feeling piercing gazes on me, I looked around the table¡ªand the first pair of eyes I met were Levi''s. His cool, sea-blue gaze was locked on mine, sharp and full of anger. But there was a flicker of something else¡ªjealousy? Regret? I couldn''t tell, and frankly, I didn''t care. I knew Lennox and Louis were watching too, but I didn''t care.


    I looked away and picked up my fork, ignoring the fury and tension now settling across the table like a heavy storm cloud. I hadn''t asked for this drama, and I wasn''t going to feed into it.


    But of course, Alpha Damien wasn''t done.


    Damien picked up a sausage from his te and turned to me with a smirk.


    "Here," he said softly, holding it out like he was about to feed me. "Just one bite."


    He moved it towards my mouth like it was some kind of romantic gesture.


    Before I could say no or react, a low, angry growl cut through the air¡ªit was Levi''s.


    "She doesn''t eat that," he snapped, his angry voice echoing in the hall. "If you''re trying to act romantic to your own nephew''s wife, maybe learn something about her first."


    The table went quiet. Dead quiet.


    Damien raised an eyebrow and slowly pulled the sausage back. "You''re right," he said lightly. "After all, she will be having my child soon. I need to know things about her."


    Those words enraged Levi even more. He was staring straight at Damien, his eyes full of fury. His jaw was clenched so tightly, it looked like he was holding back from shifting into his wolf.


    I sat there frozen, feeling like I had suddenly be the prize in a fight I didn''t ask to be part of.


    Damien, clearly not satisfied with the chaos he was causing, scooped up a spoonful of mashed cheese from his te and turned to me again with a teasing smile.


    "I believe you eat this," he said softly.


    Then, as if we were alone in the room, he raised the spoon towards my lips.


    I blinked, confused for a moment. Was he really trying to feed me? To cause more chaos.


    Before I could react or say a word, the sound of a loud bang echoed across the hall.


    Lennox had mmed his fist against the table, making tes rattle and cutlery jump.


    "Enough!" he barked, his voice sharp andced with rage. His eyes were zing, locked not on me¡ªbut on Damien.


    Everyone froze. Even the servants halted mid-step.


    Louis clenched his jaw but said nothing. Levi''s eyes never left me.


    Sir Damon, who had been silent all this while, slowly stood up from his end of the table. He didn''t yell or m the table like his son.


    Instead, his voice came out calm. "Alpha Lennox, sit down."


    Lennox''s chest heaved. His fists were still clenched, but he obeyed, dragging his chair back roughly before sinking into it.


    "This will be settled in the council," Sir Damon said, his voice loud enough for all of us to hear. "Not here. Not now."


    I nced between them, my confusion growing. Settled in the council? What was being settled? What did this have to do with me?


    I turned slightly towards Damien, who noticed the confused look on my face.


    His smirk faded a bit, reced by a calmer expression as he leaned towards me again. His voice was low, meant for me alone. "They didn''t tell you, huh?"


    I shook my head. "Tell me what?"


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards the triplets, then back at me. "In a week, the council is meeting to decide your fate¡­ and mine."


    My frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?"


    Alpha Damien shrugged. "The triplets have reported me to the council. From what I gathered, they used me of wanting to snatch their mate and wife, so the first hearing is next Monday," he exined.


    I swallowed hard, picked up a ss of juice, and gulped it down.


    "Easy, before you choke on it," Alpha Damien said¡ªnot in a teasing tone, but in a concerned way.


    I set the ss down and darted my eyes toward the triplets, who were now ring daggers at Damien.


    I looked back at Damien. "So?"


    He smiled and leaned closer to my ear¡­ his hot breath fanning my skin.


    "We''ll talk about thister," he whispered in a deep, husky voice, then pulled away and returned to his food.


    Alpha Damien ate casually, as though he hadn''t just leaned into my neck like he owned me. As though he hadn''t made a sound that sent shivers crawling down my spine¡ªunwanted shivers.


    I shifted slightly in my seat, trying to put some distance between us, but he only smirked like he knew the effect he was having on me.


    Damn it. What''s happening to me?


    Get a hold of yourself, Olivia¡­ this man is your husband''s uncle. This is a game. Remember that. Remember!


    I caught Lady Fiona watching me with curious eyes, as though trying to piece together what was going on between me and Damien.


    Then my gaze flicked back to Levi¡ªhe was gripping his fork so tightly, his knuckles were white. His jaw was clenched, his gaze burning into Damien''s side like he was seconds away from attacking him.


    I reached for my water and sipped quietly, not bothering to eat. I had no appetite. Not for food. Not for small talk. And definitely not for more drama.


    When I set the ss down, Damien suddenly stood.


    "I have a few things to handle," he said, dusting crumbs off hisp. Then he leaned down again, so close his lips almost grazed my ear. "Try not to miss me too much."


    And just like that, he walked offpletely ignoring the storm brewing around the table.


    After he left, I took a deep breath and picked up my spoon, trying to eat. But I couldn''t. My stomach felt sick.


    Without saying a word, I pushed my chair back. The noise echoed in the quiet room.


    "Excuse me," I said softly, still avoiding everyone''s gaze. I stood up and walked out.


    I could feel their eyes on me, but I didn''t care. I just kept walking.


    My steps took me to the garden. I needed air. I needed space to think. To breathe.


    The moment I stepped outside, the cool air brushed against my face. I breathed in the sweet scent of flowers and felt a little better. The birds were singing, and everything felt calm.


    But suddenly, I felt a familiar pressure behind me, and even without turning around, I knew who it was.


    With a frown, I turned fully to face him. "Are you following me?"

 Chapter 166: Turn Back Time

    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox had this pitiful look on his face¡ªone that might have softened me once. But now? Now it only made my anger boil hotter.


    "Olivia¡­ can we talk?" he asked quietly, taking a small step closer.


    I nodded, arms folded. "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    He opened his mouth, then shut it again. His lips pressed into a tight line, like he didn''t know how to begin. That was strange¡ªLennox was never the type to struggle with words. If anything, he always knew just what to say.


    "Alpha Lennox," I said, my voice harsh, "if you have nothing to say, I''ll be on my way."


    I turned to leave, but his hand shot out, grabbing my wrist.


    I froze. The touch sent a shiver through me, not from affection¡ªbut from everything that had happened. I took a deep breath, turned slowly, and yanked my hand free.


    "Don''t touch me," I said quietly, but firmly.


    "Olivia¡­" Lennox stepped back a little, guilt heavy in his voice. "I know¡­ I know what we did can''t be undone. My brothers and I¡­ we don''t deserve your forgiveness. Not now. Maybe not ever. But please¡­ just give us a chance. A chance to fix what we broke."


    He paused, his voice cracking a little.


    "We''re not asking you to forget. You can hate us. You can be angry. But just let us try. Let us make it up to you¡ªwhatever it takes, however long it takes."


    My heart thudded in my chest. I didn''t reply. I just stared at him, waiting. He wasn''t done.


    "We''ve reported Damien to the Council of Werewolves," he continued, more firmly now. "The first hearing is next week."


    That caught my attention.


    My brows pulled together. "Why?"


    "Because he''s overstepped," Lennox said, his jaw clenched. "He knows you''re mated to us. He''s our uncle, and he crossed a line. We had to act. The Council agreed to hear it."


    I folded my arms again. "And what does this have to do with me?"


    He looked down for a second, then back up at me.


    "They''re going to give you a choice," he said quietly. "At the hearing, they''ll ask if you want to stay with us or reject the bondpletely. You''ll be free to choose."


    The words hit me hard.


    "And I believe you already know what I would choose."


    Lennox''s eyes widened with fear. "Olivia¡­ please don''t."


    He took another step closer, voice trembling slightly now.


    "Please choose us. Please choose to stay. We''ll prove to you that we can be better. That we will be better. We''ll spend the rest of our lives making it up to you if that''s what it takes. Just give us the chance. That''s all we''re asking for."


    A bitterugh escaped my lips as I stared Lennox right in the face. "You want a chance?"


    He nodded, desperation in his eyes. "Yes, Olivia. Please. We know we were wrong. But those letters¡­ they broke us. They turned us into people we weren''t. Olivia, you know the truth. Think about the past. You know we loved you. We cherished you. You were our life. And getting those letters¡ªthinking they came from you¡ªit destroyed us. It changed everything."


    His voice cracked with emotion, but I just stared, my expression unreadable.


    "Do you even realize how badly you three hurt me?" I asked, my voice low, trembling with restrained rage. "Do you even know what you three did to me?"


    "Yes," he whispered, pain flickering in his eyes. "I know. I do. And we''re sorry. So sorry."


    Then, to my shock, Lennox dropped to his knees.


    Right there in the garden. The Alpha of the Full Moon Pack, on his knees before me.


    A few staff members passing by stopped, stunned. Their eyes widened at the sight, unsure if they were seeing right.


    "Please, Olivia," Lennox begged, hands open as if pleading for mercy. "All we want is a chance¡­ Just time. Time to make it up to you. To prove we''re not those same men anymore. Let us try. That''s all we''re asking."


    I stared down at him, my jaw clenched so tight it ached.


    "You want time?" I said, my lips trembling.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes. Please."


    "Then turn back time."


    He froze.


    "Take me back to when you didn''t call me a thief," I said, my voice sharp. "Take me back to the moment before you all used me, punished me like a criminal, made me kneel under the burning sun with pepper rubbed into my skin."


    Lennox''s shoulders dropped, guilt written all over him.


    "Turn it all back," I continued. "The insults, the neglect. The way you looked at me like I was nothing. The days you let Anita mock me, while you said nothing. The days you chose her over me."


    I stepped closer, my voice shaking now¡ªbut with anger, not sadness.


    "Turn back time to our wedding night," I whispered. "When you fucked her right in front of me. Knowing it would tear me apart. Knowing what that would do to your mate. And yet you still did it."


    My voice cracked on the word mate, and I hated that it did. I clenched my fists at my sides, trying to steady the tremble in my hands. I wouldn''t fall apart. Not now. Not in front of him.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, and right away, a new wave of pain hit me. It felt like my chest was breaking all over again.


    A tear slid down my cheek before I could stop it. I wiped it away quickly, hating that even now¡­ even after everything¡­ my body still remembered the pain.


    Lennox''s lips trembled, but he said nothing.


    "Andst of all," I said, forcing the strength back into my tone, "undo the fact that Anita is pregnant with your children. Do that, Lennox. Erase every wound, every scar you and your brothers gave me. Erase the pain you caused."


    I crossed my arms again, my frown deepening.


    "If you can do that," I said, my voice low, "then I''ll consider giving you a second chance."


    The silence that followed was heavy. You could hear the wind. The sound of birds. Even the shifting of shocked feet from those watching.


    But Lennox said nothing.


    Because he couldn''t rewind time.


    And we both knew it.


    The silence stretched.


    I watched him, still on his knees, his head bowed in shame. But I didn''t feel sorry for him. They never felt sorry for me¡ªnot once.


    "You can''t, can you?" I said finally, my voice hollow. "You can''t turn back time."


    Lennox lifted his head slowly, the pain in his eyes raw and tears stood in them, but I didn''t flinch. I didn''t let it move me.


    "Since you can''t undo it. Any of it¡­ then I can''t give you and your brothers a second chance."


    I turned away before I could say more. My steps were quick, my heart pounding.


    I walked deeper into the garden, needing space, air¡ªsomething to drown out the weight crushing my chest. I didn''t notice the sharp piece of ss hidden among the fallen leaves until it was toote.


    "Ah!" I hissed, stumbling slightly as the jagged edge sliced into the arch of my foot.


    I limped forward and dropped onto a nearby bench, pain blooming in my foot as blood stained the stone below. I pressed my fingers to the cut, wincing. Of course. Of all the damn times for something else to go wrong.


    I leaned back against the bench, closing my eyes.


    "I just want one thing," I whispered to no one. "I just want to be free of pain."


    I didn''t mean the foot. Not really. But even as the words left my mouth, I felt it¡ªa soft warmth spreading over the wound. I looked down, startled.


    The cut was closing, the skin knitting itself back together like it had never been there.


    I blinked.


    The pain vanished. Just like that.


    For a second, I forgot how to breathe.


    I stared at my foot,pletely healed. No scar. No trace of the pain from moments ago.


    "What the hell¡­" I whispered, breath catching in my throat.


    My wolf stirred restlessly inside me, her voice low, filled with confusion.


    "Gift of healing?"


    I shook my head slowly, still staring in disbelief. No. No, it''s not possible. Healing wasn''t something passed through my bloodline. None of my parents had it. None of my ancestors. We were warriors¡ªnone was a healer.


    So how the hell could I have the gift of healing?


    My heart pounded. Confusion twisted inside me. I stood up, testing my foot. The pain waspletely gone.


    Not even a limp.


    Not even a sting.


    I needed answers. Now.


    I rushed back to the pack house, my thoughts spinning. I didn''t stop until I reached the hallway to my quarters.


    When I pushed open the door to my room, I found Lolita and Nora inside, arranging fresh linens on my bed and putting away folded clothes.


    They looked up, startled at my sudden entrance.


    "Olivia?" Nora asked, brows pulling together. "Are you okay?"


    "No," I said quickly, closing the door behind me. "I need your help. Both of you."


    Lolita blinked, setting down a pillow. "What''s wrong?"


    "I think¡­" I hesitated, still unsure how to even exin it. "I think I might have a gift. A new one. Healing."


    Lolita and Nora exchanged quick, confused nces.


    "What do you mean?" Nora asked, stepping closer.


    "I stepped on ss in the garden," I said. "It cut deep. I sat down, and I just wished it would heal. And it did. Just like that. No scar. Nothing."


    Nora frowned. "You''re sure?"


    "Yes. I''m sure." I paused, looking between them. "Can we¡­ can we test it?"


    Nora didn''t even hesitate. She grabbed a pin from the sewing kit on the table nearby and dragged it across her palm. A thin line of blood welled up instantly.


    "Wait¡ªNora¡ª"


    "It''s fine," she said quickly. "Do it. Try."


    I swallowed hard, then moved closer and reached for her hand.


    I pressed my fingers gently over the cut and whispered, almost afraid to say it out loud: "Heal."


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then the same warmth returned¡ªsoft and golden under my skin, like sunlight filtering through clouds. I felt it pass from my palm to hers.


    And right in front of us, the cut on her hand closed. The skin mended, smooth and perfect, as if it had never been there at all.


    Lolita gasped.


    Nora''s eyes widened. "Oh my goddess¡­"


    I staggered back a step, my heart pounding.


    "It''s real," I breathed. "It''s really real."


    Lolita blinked in awe. "But¡­ how? No one in your bloodline has the healing gift."


    "I know," I whispered, my voice trembling. "That''s what scares me¡­ because if this isn''t from my bloodline, then where did ite from?"


    Nora held out her hand again, the skin still smooth where she''d cut it. "This isn''t ordinary healing, Olivia. This is rare. Sacred. You don''t just¡­ get this."


    I sat down slowly on the edge of my bed, still stunned. My fingers still tingled from the magic.


    "What does it mean?" I whispered.


    Neither of them answered.


    Because none of us knew.


    Nora and Lolita sat beside me.


    "What will you do? Are you going to tell everyone?" Lolita asked, but I shook my head.


    "No¡­ Let''s keep this a secret. And besides, I''m not sure if this is real¡­ I may wake tomorrow and it''s gone."


    Both Nora and Lolita nodded. "Our lips are shut."


    I shed them an appreciative smile and looked away. I was supposed to be happy. The gift of healing was rare¡ªsacred. But deep down, something felt off. Like this wasn''t a gift at all¡­

 Chapter 167: Jealous Of Her

    Louis'' POV


    Instead of heading to the training grounds like I should have, I made my way to Anita''s room.


    Not because I wanted to. Hell, I''d rather w my own eyes out than see her again. But I''d been given a task¡ªa necessary one. I had to interrogate her. To find out if she was really pregnant¡­ and whether those babies could be ours.


    But beneath all the anger, I was worried.


    Anita would never risk cheating on us. She wasn''t that stupid. So if she really was pregnant¡­ there was a chance the babies were ours.


    My wolf growled in frustration at the thought. I sighed and pushed her door open¡ªit was unlocked.


    I stepped inside and saw Anita seated at her dresser, her two maids fussing over her like she was some damn queen.


    My frown deepened.


    They all froze when they saw me¡ªshocked, clearly not expecting my presence.


    I narrowed my eyes at the maids.


    "How dare you," I snapped, my voice cold and sharp. "How dare you dress her like royalty?"


    Their hands dropped instantly from her hair, their eyes going wide.


    "She''s nothing but a concubine," I said harshly, ring at Anita. "And she''s been stripped of even that title. She no longer holds any position in this house."


    The room went dead silent. One of the maids looked like she wanted to speak but quickly thought better of it.


    I stepped further into the room, my voice loud and authoritative. "She''s not to be pampered. She''s not to be served. From now on, no one in this house is to wait on her. Is that clear?"


    Both maids nodded quickly.


    "Now, leave us," I ordered.


    They bowed their heads and rushed out, not daring to say a word. And then it was just me and Anita.


    She stood slowly, looking pale but trying to hold her head high.


    "Why are you here, Alpha Louis?" she asked, looking a bit panicked.


    I didn''t respond. I just looked down at her belly.


    It was t. No visible bump. I narrowed my gaze, studying her with suspicion.


    "How far along are you again?" I asked, my voice tight.


    Anita''s lips curved slightly, pride shing in her eyes. "Almost three months."


    Three months.


    I frowned deeper, still staring at her stomach. I felt¡­ nothing. No instinct. No pull. My wolf remained silent. No connection. No bond. Just a void where fatherly instinct should be.


    "You don''t look pregnant," I muttered.


    As if reading my thoughts, she folded her arms over her chest and said softly, "The healers said my baby bump will start showing by the fourth month."


    I looked back up at her, my expression hard. "How can you be pregnant?" I asked sharply. "You were on heat. You shouldn''t have been on heat if you were already pregnant."


    She blinked¡­ then looked away.


    "I was never on heat," she said quietly, almost too low to hear. "I faked it."


    My frown deepened.


    "What?" I growled.


    She finally looked up again, meeting my eyes. "I just¡­ I wanted you all to touch me again. I wanted all of you to want me. So I pretended. I acted like I was in heat, like I needed you."


    I took a step back, fury and disbelief shing in my chest. "Why am I not surprised."


    She lifted her chin. "I was just¡­ horny. Lonely. Desperate. I thought if I could be close to you again, you''d love me like before. If you touched me, maybe you''d remember."


    I stared at her, disgusted.


    "How the hell did my brothers and I end up with a bitch like you?" I spat, my voice full of anger and hate.


    Anita flinched, but I didn''t care.


    "Years ago," I said coldly, "you were always following Olivia around like a damn shadow. Wherever she went, there you were. Clinging to her, copying her, smiling like a fool every time one of us looked your way."


    I stepped closer, fury bubbling in my chest.


    "If we ever wanted you, Anita, we would''ve said something. We''re Alphas-to-be. We get what we want. But none of us did. Not once. You know why?"


    She stayed quiet, her mouth trembling.


    "Because you were irritating," I said bluntly. "You were always too loud. Too fake. Too desperate. Everything about you rubbed us the wrong way."


    I eyed her with hate.


    "We asked Olivia to stop bringing you to the pack house because we couldn''t stand it anymore. Your presence made us ufortable. We didn''t like you then, and we sure as hell don''t like you now."


    She looked like she was trying to hold in tears, but I didn''t stop.


    "You fooled yourself into thinking we''d love you. That we''d see you as more than a mistake. But here''s the truth¡ªyou were never even close to being what Olivia was to us. Never."


    My voice dropped to a harsh whisper.


    "You were a mistake. Just a bait we used for our stupid revenge on Olivia."


    I stared at her a moment longer, then said darkly, "You know, I used to wonder why you hated Olivia so much. I thought maybe she hurt you somehow. But now I see it clearly."


    I shook my head, the realization sinking in.


    "She did nothing. You were just jealous. That''s all it ever was. You hated her because she had what you never could."


    I turned my back to her, disgusted. "Enjoy the little time you have while itsts¡ªbecause you will pay dearly for selling Olivia to human traffickers," I spat, dering those words as a promise.


    "And if you''re lying about that pregnancy too¡­ the fallout will be worse than anything you''ve ever imagined."


    I started walking toward the door, but paused, scanning hervish room with anger.


    "You don''t deserve this ce. Pack your things. You''re being moved to the servants'' quarters."


    And with that, I walked out, mming the door behind me.


    Leaving her room, I headed toward thebat ground¡ªif not to train, then at least to check in on the warriors. I needed a distraction. Something to keep my thoughts from spiraling.


    When I got there, I saw Lennox and Levi already standing near the training circle. They seemed deep in conversation, but as soon as I approached, they turned toward me.


    I let out a tired sigh, running a hand through my hair.


    Lennox raised a brow. "Any news?"


    I grunted. "Anita said she was never on heat. That she faked it just to get us to touch her again." My jaw clenched. "And I don''t feel any connection to the babies yet. My wolf is quiet."


    Levi exhaled slowly. "The pregnancy is still early," he said. "We won''t feel the connection until the fourth month. That''s when our wolves start to react¡ªif they''re ours."


    I frowned. "Why don''t we just do a blood test? That would give us a direct answer."


    But before I could finish the thought, Lennox cut in sharply. "No."


    Levi nodded in agreement. "We can''t risk it, Louis. Not yet."


    "Why the hell not?" I asked, my voice rising. "It''s a simple test. We could know for sure."


    "It''s not just about the results," Lennox replied, calm but firm. "I don''t trust anyone anymore. If the test is tampered with, we''ll be neck-deep in trouble. And you know damn well Anita is desperate enough to make that happen."


    I bit down on the inside of my cheek, pacing. They were right, even if I hated it. The best way to know was through our wolves.


    "So what?" I snapped. "We wait and do nothing?"


    Lennox shook his head. "No. We watch. We prepare. If the bond kicks in at four months, we''ll know."


    I stopped pacing and looked between them. "And what if it does? What if we wake up one morning and our wolves recognize the pregnancy? What if those babies are really ours?" My voice dropped, heavy with frustration. "Then what the hell are we supposed to do?"


    The question hung in the air like a stone.


    Levi looked away, his jaw tight. Lennox didn''t answer right away.


    I clenched my fists. "Olivia will never want to be with us!"


    Lennox''s expression darkened. "If those babies are ours¡­" he said slowly, "we protect them. They are our blood."


    "Exactly," Levi agreed. "The moment our wolves recognize them as ours, they be pack¡ªour blood. That means we keep them safe. But Regardless of that, we are not losing Olivia."


    "I wish we never did it that day," I said, feeling regret.


    "Me too," they echoed.


    I stared off toward the training field, feeling the storm in my chest grow worse.


    Because deep down, I knew¡­ if the bond confirmed it¡ªif those babies really were ours¡­


    Then things were about to get a hell of a lot moreplicated.


    I was about to speak more when I noticed Damien strolling through thebat ground, but he wasn''t alone. With him was Olivia.

 Chapter 168: Bet

    Olivia''s POV


    "Remember, put on your best performance. The goal isn''t just to make them jealous¡ªbut to make them feel the pain you once felt. Alright?" Alpha Damien whispered in my ear the moment we stepped onto thebat ground.


    His breath was warm against my skin, and his words stirred something sharp and cold in my chest. I gave him a single nod, my expression unreadable.


    My heart pounded as I stepped into the open, the scent of sweat, steel, and earth wrapping around me like a cloak. I knew the moment I walked in, they noticed.


    Their eyes burned into me¡ªLouis, Lennox, and Levi. I could feel their gazes from across the field, thick with tension, confusion, and possession.


    My wolf stirred inside me. "If looks could kill, Alpha Damien would be dead by now," she scoffed.


    But I didn''t look at them.


    Instead, I turned my attention forward, pretending I didn''t see the way some warriors around the field went still. Their eyes followed me too, watching, whispering among themselves. I could guess their thoughts.


    Why is our Luna with Alpha Damien? Why is she training with her husbands'' uncle?


    But I didn''t care¡­ I''ve stopped caring what anyone thinks.


    Damien walked ahead and picked up one of the steel swords from the rack. He swung it once with smooth precision, then offered it to me with a smirk ying on his lips. "Let''s see what you''ve got, firefly."


    He wasn''t just training me.


    He was flirting.


    His gaze lingered a bit too long. His tone was low and teasing, dripping with the kind of familiarity that begged for attention. He reached out and gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear, and I didn''t flinch.


    I let him.


    Because I knew the triplets were watching¡ªand it was killing them.


    I took the sword and stepped into stance, mirroring Damien''s movements with ease. We began to spar¡ªlight at first, just movements, parries, footwork. But it was enough. Enough to drive the knife deeper into the hearts of the ones who once threw mine away.


    "Your form is better than I thought," Damien teased, stepping in close, close enough that our swords shed and our bodies almost touched.


    That''s when I heard the sudden shift in the air.


    Boots scraping against the ground.


    A deep, sharp voice cutting through the tension.


    "Why don''t you spar with me instead?" Lennox said, striding forward, his jaw clenched tight and his eyes zing with rage.


    I didn''t turn.


    Not yet.


    I could feel Damien straighten beside me, the air between us thickening. He chuckled under his breath, not looking away from me as he said coolly, "Jealousy doesn''t suit you, pup."


    I finally looked over my shoulder¡ªslowly¡ªand met Lennox''s eyes.


    His anger was unmistakable.


    But I?


    I just smiled.


    Lennox stood before us with clenched teeth¡­ I could practically feel the anger of his wolf inside me and that made me realize he has also done it¡­ just like what Levi did, he has done it¡­ he no longer blocks me from feeling his emotions¡­ now I could feel his emotions. Everything.


    I was confused, but I didn''t let it show. I forced a frown and red at him instead. I wouldn''t let him see the way that small crack in his walls had shaken me.


    Lennox didn''t even nce my way. His entire focus was on Damien now.


    "Why don''t we spar¡­ for old times'' sake?" he said, voice cold, eyes narrowed.


    I knew then¡ªthis wasn''t about training


    This was personal.


    Alpha Damien gave a slow, amused smile as he took a step forward. "You want to fight me, pup?" he asked, spinning the sword lightly in one hand. "Alright then¡­ but let''s make it interesting."


    He turned slightly, his eyes flicking to me for a brief moment before returning to Lennox.


    "If I win," Damien said, raising a brow, "you''ll let Olivia p you as many times as she wants. No blocking, no dodging. Just stand there and take it."


    Lennox''s jaw twitched, but he didn''t flinch. Not even a little.


    "And if I win?" he asked tightly.


    Damien shrugged casually. "Then I''ll stay away from Olivia. No training. No talking. No touching. At least until after the council hearing."


    The air went still.


    Even the warriors nearby stopped what they were doing.


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. "Deal," he said firmly, stepping forward and picking up a sword from the rack.


    Our eyes met for the briefest moment. His gaze flickered, like he wanted to say something. But he didn''t.


    He just turned to Damien and readied his stance.


    The crowd backed up quickly, making room as the two Alphas faced off.


    Swords drawn.


    Eyes locked.


    The tension was heavy¡ªlike the whole world was holding its breath.


    And then they moved.


    Lennox attacked first, fast and fierce. His sword shed with Damien''s, the sound ringing through thebat ground like thunder. The power behind Lennox''s strikes was wild, fueled by pure rage and something deeper¡ªsomething I could feel through the bond. Pain.


    He was fighting like he had something to prove. Like he had everything to lose.


    The crowd started to cheer, warriors gathering around, eyes wide in shock. They had never seen Alpha Lennox fight like this before. He was stronger, faster, more brutal than anyone expected.


    But Alpha Damien¡ªhe wasn''t backing down.


    He matched Lennox move for move. Cool, calm, collected. He dodged every strike with smooth steps, turning and spinning, blocking with perfect timing. He was older, but he was clever. Sharp.


    They fought hard, des slicing through the air, sparks flying when steel met steel. My heart thudded in my chest as I watched them circle each other like predators.


    And then it happened.


    Damien ducked, spun, and his de sliced across Lennox''s upper arm¡ªfast and deep.


    Blood spilled.


    I gasped loudly, my hand flying to my mouth.


    The crowd went quiet.


    Lennox stumbled slightly, grabbing his bleeding arm, but he didn''t fall. His eyes burned even brighter now, wild with fury. I took a step forward, panic growing in my chest.


    "This has gone too far," I whispered, feeling my wolf stir inside me. "They''re going to kill each other!"


    I wanted to stop it.


    I was about to speak¡ªbut I was toote.


    Damien smirked and suddenly dropped into a low stance, his movements smooth like water. In one sharp twist, he swept Lennox''s legs out from under him. Lennox hit the ground hard with a grunt, his sword flying from his grip.


    Before he could move, Damien was already over him.


    He dropped to one knee, pressing the edge of his de against Lennox''s neck.


    The crowd froze.


    My heart stopped.


    Everything went quiet.


    The fight was over.


    And Alpha Damien had won.

 Chapter 169: Slap Him

    Olivia''s POV


    A heavy silence filled thebat ground. Everyone was watching, but I only looked at Lennox. Our eyes met, and I saw the disappointment in his. It was clear¡ªthis fight meant everything to him¡­ and he had just lost it.


    Unable to bear his gaze, I looked away. My eyesnded on his injured arm. It was gushing blood, the wound deep and red. I frowned at the sight, then nced over at Alpha Damien, whose face remained unreadable. He didn''t look pleased or angry¡ªjust nk. He gave me a short nod, then turned to Lennox.


    "I believe you know the deal," Damien said calmly. "Since you lost¡­ Olivia gets to p you. As many times as she wants."


    I swallowed hard and looked around, my heart thudding. I already knew Lennox wouldn''t agree to that. He was an Alpha¡ªhow could he let me p him? Let me disrespect him in front of hundreds of warriors? If I did it, the news would spread like wildfire through the pack.


    "Fine¡­ she can do it," Lennox said, surprising everyone¡ªincluding me. My eyes widened. I heard soft gasps from the crowd as the warriors stared in shock.


    I frowned. What was he doing? What was he trying to prove?


    "I''m not interested," I said.


    He stepped towards me, his expression serious.


    "I want you to do it," he insisted. "You need to."


    I stared at him, my frown deepening. "You don''t deserve it."


    His jaw clenched, but his voice remained steady. "Let yourself feel the pain, Olivia. Let yourself hit me. I deserve every bit of it."


    I shook my head, stepping back. "I don''t want to¡ª"


    He stepped closer. "Yes, you will¡­ because I deserve it."


    I took a shaky step back. "Lennox, I don''t want to do this."


    "But I want you to," he said. His voice didn''t rise, didn''t waver. It was calm. Almost heartbreakingly calm. "You need to."


    I shook my head, feeling the heat rise in my chest. "You don''t get to decide what I need¡ª"


    "Think of the pain," he gently interrupted. "Think of everything I''ve done to you."


    My lips parted. I stood there, fists clenched, breath trembling.


    But I still didn''t move.


    He stepped closer again, his voice low and rough. "Think of our wedding night¡­ the pain you endured."


    The memory struck me like a de to the heart. Tears stung my eyes. My hands tightened into fists at my sides.


    Yet, I remained unmoved.


    "Remember when we used you of stealing? When we humiliated you in front of the pack?"


    I turned my face away, my chest rising and falling sharply.


    "Remember when I struck you without even hearing your side?"


    My hand twitched.


    He looked into my eyes. "You remember, don''t you?"


    Tears slid down my cheeks.


    "Don''t make me do this," I whispered.


    "I''m not making you," he replied. "I''m asking you. Begging you. Let me feel some of that pain for once."


    I closed my eyes. My hand lifted slowly¡ªtrembling.


    Then I dropped it again.


    But he stepped closer once more, his voice raw now. "Hit me, Olivia. For the pain. For the betrayal. For every night, you cried alone while we shared a bed with someone who wasn''t you."


    My fingers curled.


    Tears flowed freely now.


    "I hate you," I whispered.


    "I know."


    I raised my hand again.


    And this time¡ª


    I pped him.


    His head turned from the force, but he didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t move.


    He turned back to me, nodding once.


    "Again," he said quietly. "For when weughed while you suffered."


    p.


    "For when we rejected you publicly."


    p.


    "For every hurtful word we uttered. Every time we treated you like nothing."


    p.


    Each strike carried a memory. Each memory tore open an old scar.


    The pain. The rage. The heartbreak.


    Everything I thought I had buried surged to the surface like fire under my skin.


    "Remember the nights you needed us," he said softly. "And we didn''t show up."


    p.


    I lost count of how many times I struck him after that.


    All I knew was the ache in my arm, the tremble in my bones, the burning in my lungs as I sobbed and hit and sobbed again.


    Until finally¡ªI had nothing left to give.


    My knees shook. My vision blurred. And I just stood there¡­ gasping.


    Lennox''s cheek was swollen, red, bloodied.


    But he stood still.


    He just stood there like a man trying to atone for his sins. And where I stood, I didn''t know what to feel. Relief? No. It wasn''t relief. It was far from it.


    Suddenly, Damien stepped up beside me and spoke casually. "Even this isn''t enough."


    I swallowed hard and looked at Lennox. He stood there like a broken man, and no matter how much I wanted to harden my heart¡ªI couldn''t. Notpletely.


    "Let''s go," Alpha Damien said, wrapping his arm around my waist.


    I flinched, and my eyes met Lennox''s again.


    That''s when I noticed it¡ªthe tears brimming in his eyes.


    My wolf let out a soft whimper, but I quickly looked away and walked out of thebat ground with Damien.


    As we walked away, the weight of what had just happened clung to me like a heavy nket. My heart pounded, not from anger anymore, but from confusion. Pain. Regret?


    The moment I pped Lennox, it hadn''t brought the relief I''d expected. It hadn''t fixed anything. It hadn''t erased the heartbreak.


    All it had done was remind me of everything I''d survived.


    Damien''s hand rested firmly around my waist as we exited the training ground. I didn''t resist¡ªI couldn''t. I didn''t have the strength to pull away. My mind raced, and the fire in my chest refused to die down.


    "You did well," Damien murmured, his voice calm. "He needed that. You needed that."


    I didn''t respond.


    Because I wasn''t sure if he was right.


    I nced back once, just once, and saw Lennox still standing there. His head was bowed, his shoulders rigid as stone. He hadn''t moved. He hadn''t wiped the blood away. He just stood there¡­ like he was trapped in a storm of his own making.


    And for the first time in a long time¡ªI didn''t know if I hated him¡­ or if I hurt for him.


    Damien guided me towards the steps of the pack house, but I paused before entering. My hand hovered over the railing, and I found my voice again.


    "I didn''t want to do that," I said softly, more to myself than anyone else.


    "But you needed to," Damien said again, his tone still gentle. "Don''t forget what they did, Olivia. Don''t let your heart grow weak again."


    I frowned at his words but said nothing. Instead, I slowly pulled his arm from my waist.


    "I''m exhausted¡­ I need to rest," I said and began walking up the stairs.


    Reaching my room, I unlocked the door, stepped in, and went straight to my new cell phone. I opened it and noticed a few missed calls from Gabriel. I thought about calling¡ªbut decided to text instead.


    "I missed your calls," I sent.


    His response came quickly.


    "Yes. Can we meet? It''s important. It''s about your father''s case. I have something to show you."


    I replied immediately.


    "Yes¡­ let''s meet at the boundary in an hour."


    His next message was just as quick.


    "Sure¡­ see you soon."


    I stared at the screen long after the conversation ended, my mind racing.


    My father''s case.


    What had Gabriel found?

 Chapter 170: Meeting Up With Gabriel

    Olivia''s POV


    I ordered the guards to let me through the border, and they obeyed without question. Once I stepped outside Full Moon Pack territory, I decided to finish the journey in my wolf form. I undressed, folded my clothes neatly beside a tree, and took a deep breath.


    The afternoon sun was scorching, and a good swim would help¡ªbut that would be after I got back. My wolf, eager to shift, whined in my head. I chuckled softly before surrendering to the shift.


    Shifting into my wolf was smooth.


    My bones cracked, my muscles stretched, and before I knew it, my brown fur had reced my skin. My paws touched the ground, soft and steady.


    As soon as I shifted, I felt lighter.


    The wind rushed past me as I ran through the forest. The trees blurred around me, and the sunlight poured through the branches above. It felt good to move, to run¡ªto forget everything, even just for a while.


    Out here, I wasn''t the girl who had been hurt.


    I wasn''t the one with a broken heart or painful memories.


    I was just a wolf. Strong. Free.


    I let out a long howl¡ªnot of pain, but of release.


    I ran fast, leaping over fallen trees, sshing through small streams, chasing the wind like I used to when I was younger. My heart felt full. My head was quiet.


    But as I got closer to the edge of the territory¡ªwhere Gabriel told me to meet him¡ªthe feeling changed.


    The air was colder here. The forest was quiet, almost too quiet. My wolf picked up strange scents, but they were weak.


    I slowed as I reached the meeting point. That''s when I saw Gabriel¡ªemerging in wolf form from behind the trees. His ck fur shimmered under the sunlight, looking more majestic than I''d ever seen it. Or maybe I was exaggerating. Still, something about him made my pulse stir.


    He carried a white envelope in his mouth, then swiftly, he shifted into his human formpletely naked.


    I swallowed hard as my eyes dropped¡ªunintentionally¡ªbetween his thighs. I jerked my gaze away and shifted into my human form, equally bare.


    We stood only a few feet apart, bare and wordless under the sky. His eyes locked with mine, and he offered a warm, friendly smile. But me? I couldn''t exin the tingling sensation crawling through my body.


    My gaze drifted again before I could stop it.


    It traced the defined lines of his body. Broad chest, firm abs, skin glistening faintly under the sun. But it wasn''t just his looks that captivated me. It was the quiet confidence in how he stood¡ªcalm, unbothered,pletely at ease in his own skin.


    The envelopey forgotten at his feet. For a moment, so was everything else.


    I swallowed hard again, but it didn''t help.


    Because my eyes dropped lower¡ªand stayed there.


    My heart skipped.


    Gods.


    Heat rose to my face, and I quickly looked away, cursing myself silently. What''s wrong with you, Olivia?


    But then my wolf chuckled darkly in my head.


    "You''re gawking," she said smugly. "And you''re thinking about what it''d feel like¡­ if he touched you."


    I clenched my fists. No, I wasn''t¡ª


    "You were." Her voice was teasing now. "You''re wondering what his hands would feel like¡­ on your waist. On your hips. Your back."


    I bit my lip, trying to shut her out.


    But she wasn''t wrong.


    My mind had wandered there. To his hands on me. To what his skin would feel like against mine. To how his eyes might look¡ªdarker, needier. To what his mouth would feel like¡­


    God.


    I forced myself to breathe, but it didn''t help much.


    Gabriel didn''t move. He just watched me, his eyes unreadable, his body rxed¡ªas if he hadn''t just caught me practically devouring him with my gaze. As if he hadn''t noticed my shaky breath.


    But somehow, I knew he had.


    He gave me that same calm smile again. "You okay?"


    My voice came out low, tight. "I''m fine."


    Lie.


    I wasn''t fine.


    Because for the first time since everything went to hell¡­ I felt something different. Something that wasn''t sadness or anger or fear.


    I felt drawn to someone who wasn''t the triplets. And that terrified me.


    Gabriel must''ve noticed how I avoided his eyes. Fidgeting, suddenly too aware that we were bothpletely naked under the open sky.


    He tilted his head slightly, a soft smile ying at the corner of his lips. "If you''re ufortable," he said gently, "I could shift back and run to grab some clothes."


    My eyes widened, and the words left my mouth too quickly.


    "No!"


    His brows lifted in surprise¡ªand then he chuckled. A low, warm sound that sent a little shiver through me.


    "I mean¡­" I cleared my throat, trying to act normal, "It''s fine. We''re wolves, right? Nudity shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Even as I said it, my cheeks warmed.


    Gabriel gave a slow nod, the smile never leaving his face. "Right. Just¡­ wanted to you to befortable."


    Comfortable. That word lingered in my head.


    The triplets never cared much about myfort. But Gabriel¡­ he noticed. He asked.


    And the way he smiled after I blurted out no¡ªlike he could see right through me, but wasn''t judging¡ªmade my chest feel strange. Not in a bad way. Just¡­ unfamiliar.


    I looked down at the envelope again, hoping it would help distract me. But my mind kept drifting back to him.


    I fixed my gaze on the envelope at his feet, trying to gather myself. "Is that what you wanted to show me?"


    Gabriel nodded, stepping forward and crouching down to pick it up. He handed it to me, not looking away.


    "You need to see this," he said gently. "My spies brought it to me a few moments ago."


    My lips parted in surprise. "You''re helping?"


    Gabriel nodded. "Yes¡­ I told you, remember?"


    "Thank you." I smiled¡ªoffering the best one I could manage.


    I took the envelope with trembling hands. His fingers brushed mine, warm and brief. I inhaled sharply and pulled back. But as I opened it, my thoughts weren''t only on what was inside.


    They were on him.


    Because for the first time in a long time, my heart skipped for someone who wasn''t them.

 Chapter 171: The Photo

    Olivia''s POV


    "What''s in here?" I asked curiously, breaking the seal on the envelope.


    Gabriel gave a small nod. "See for yourself."


    His face remained unreadable,pletely nk¡ªgiving nothing away.


    I furrowed my brows and slowly pulled out the contents. It was a photo.


    One nce, and I froze.


    It was a picture of my father¡­ with Sir Damon.


    They were standing close, heads slightly bowed in conversation. It looked like the photo had been taken without their knowledge.


    My heart raced.


    This couldn''t be right.


    "When¡­ when was this taken?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Was it before my father was arrested? That was four years ago, but¡­"


    My voice faded as I stared at the photo, my heart racing.


    My father looked older in this photo. He had a well-groomed, full beard. His ck hair was longer now, and there were a few grey strands that hadn''t been there before.


    And Sir Damon¡ªhe looked exactly as he did now. Not four years younger.


    "This¡­ this doesn''t make sense," I whispered.


    My hands shook as I looked up at Gabriel. "What is this? Where did ite from?"


    Gabriel stepped closer, his confusion mirroring mine. "I had my spies search Anita''s father''s room. They found it hidden in one of his drawers."


    My mouth opened, but no words came out at first.


    This photo¡ªit felt recent. Too recent.


    But it couldn''t be.


    My father was dead. Buried. Gone.


    And yet, in this picture¡­ he looked alive. Dressed neatly in a dark coat, posture strong, eyes alert. Not like someone who had been rotting in a grave.


    My heart pounded against my ribs.


    "What am I seeing?" I whispered, more to myself than to him.


    Gabriel stepped closer, sharing my confusion. "I was also confused when I saw this photo."


    I blinked slowly, trying to piece it all together. My throat tightened.


    "But my father is dead," I said again, more firmly this time, as if saying it with enough certainty would make everything make sense.


    Gabriel looked at me carefully, the tension in his jaw tightening. "Was he buried?" he asked gently. "Do you know where his grave is?"


    I shook my head slowly. "No¡­ I know nothing." My voice cracked. "We weren''t allowed to see him. Not after the arrest. Not even after his death."


    Tears stung the corners of my eyes.


    It had been four long years since Ist saw him. And now¡ªthis. This photo that didn''t look old.


    "My men are still digging," Gabriel said softly. "We need to find out where he was buried¡ªor if he was ever buried at all."


    My lips parted, and before I could stop myself, the question spilled out.


    "What if he''s still alive?"


    It sounded stupid. Ridiculous. Naive. But the second I saw that photo, it was the first thing I felt. Deep in my chest, beneath the pain and disbelief.


    Gabriel didn''tugh. He didn''t even look surprised.


    Instead, he stared at me as if trying to feel what I was feeling.


    "I''ll look deeper into it," he said. "I swear I will."


    The tears broke free, slipping down my cheeks. "But if he''s alive¡­ why wouldn''t hee back to me?" My voice cracked again. "Why wouldn''t he say something? Anything?"


    I clutched the photo to my chest like it could hold me together, but I was already falling apart. The tears came harder now, and I turned my face away in shame.


    I hated crying.


    But Gabriel stepped closer¡ªclose enough that I could feel his warmth again. We were still naked, our skin kissed by the fading sunlight and the cold breeze from the leaves.


    "I hate seeing you cry," he said gently. "You don''t deserve this kind of pain, Olivia."


    His voice was low, almost a whisper¡ªbut it reached deep inside me.


    I looked up at him through blurred vision, and he was just there, looking at me like I mattered.


    And before I knew what I was doing, I moved into him¡ªmy arms wrapping around his waist. I buried my face into his chest. His scent surrounded me, calming and strong.


    He held me. Carefully. Tenderly.


    And for a moment, I didn''t feel so alone.


    Then he pulled back just enough to look into my eyes. His hand lifted to cup my cheek, brushing away a tear with his thumb.


    His gaze dropped to my lips.


    And then¡ªhe kissed me.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    And I didn''t pull away.


    I froze. My mind went nk, my body stiffening as his lips pressed gently against mine.


    This wasn''t like I imagined it.


    It wasn''t rushed. It wasn''t desperate.


    It was soft. Careful. Like he was giving me a chance to pull away.


    But I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    Because the moment I processed what was happening, every ounce of logic vanished.


    Gabriel was kissing me¡ªa man who wasn''t one of my mates¡­


    And it felt so damn good.


    And it felt so good.


    Slowly, my body responded. My lips moved hesitantly against his, my hands gripping his hair.


    Gabriel''s kiss deepened, and I let it.


    His mouth was warm against mine, his hands firm on my waist, and the world melted away in the heat of the moment.


    His scent, his breath, the gentle pressure of his lips¡ªit was all too much and not enough.


    Then, suddenly, a thought slipped into my mind like a crack in ss.


    The triplets.


    They would feel this.


    The bond between us would carry it straight to them¡ªmy breathlessness, the racing of my heart, the electric heat spreading through my body.


    And for a second, I hesitated. I should''ve pulled away. I should''ve stopped.


    But I didn''t.


    Because the very thought of them feeling this¡ªfeeling what I felt when they fucked Anita on our wedding night¡ªlit something wild inside me.


    I wanted them to feel it. Let them ache. Let them taste even a piece of the pain they gave me.


    A soft moan slipped from my lips as I pressed into Gabriel, kissing him deeper¡ªwith need, not regret.


    His hands gripped my waist, responding to the sudden change, and I gasped against his lips.


    I wanted them to feel it.


    I needed them to feel it.


    Gabriel groaned low in his throat as he pressed me backward until my back met the rough bark of a tree. My breath hitched, but I didn''t stop him. I wrapped my arms tighter around his shoulders, grounding myself in him.


    He lifted one of my legs, hooking it around his waist without breaking the kiss. His palm slid up my thigh, anchoring me there as he kissed me like I was the only thing he saw¡ªlike I was his.


    The forest around us was still, but inside me, everything was burning.


    I didn''t care if someone saw us.


    I didn''t care about rules or shame or bonds.


    All I cared about was this¡ªhow he made me feel seen, wanted, alive.


    But then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa sharp, searing pain shot through my chest.


    I gasped.


    Voices echoed in my mind.


    "Olivia!"


    "Where are you?"


    "What are you doing¡ªwhat is this pain?"


    The triplets.


    I stilled against Gabriel''s body, breathing heavily, the mind link buzzing in my head like static. Their emotions poured in¡ªconfusion, hurt, anger. Pain.


    But I didn''t answer.


    I smirked instead, slowly pulling my mind away from theirs until the link closed with a snap, cutting them off.


    I blocked them frommunicating with me.


    I turned my gaze back to Gabriel, my voice barely a whisper. "I want more."


    His eyes darkened.


    A slow, knowing smirk curled on his lips.


    "Then I''ll give you more," he whispered back.


    The second kiss was slow, but the heat between us intensified. Gabriel groaned between kisses, pulling me closer as his hands gripped my waist. I moaned into his mouth, the sound spilling from me without thought as I felt his hardness pressing against my stomach.


    Driven by instinct, my hand slid down between us. The moment my fingers wrapped around his hardness, Gabriel broke the kiss with a guttural grunt, his eyes zing with desire as they locked onto mine.


    "You''re driving me insane," he growled, his voice rough and full of need.


    I smirked, leaning closer until my lips brushed his ear. "Then show me."

 Chapter 172: Gabriel’s Touch

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t know if this was really about making the triplets feel what I felt, but what I did know was that Gabriel''s touch was driving me insane¡ªand I didn''t want it to stop.


    Gabriel''s hands gripped my hips firmly as he pushed me back against the tree, his powerful body pinning me there. The rough bark scraped against my skin, grounding me at the moment, while the heat radiating off him sent shivers cascading down my spine. His dark eyes locked onto mine, burning with raw intensity. His chest heaved, his breathsing ragged, as though he were holding himself together with everything in him.


    "Olivia¡­" He whispered my name like it was both a plea and a curse, his forehead pressing against mine. His voice was low and guttural, full of need. "You have no idea what you''re doing to me."


    "Then show me," I said, my voice trembling but steady enough to carry the weight of my challenge. My hands slid up his chest, feeling the tension in his muscles, the rapid thud of his heartbeat beneath my palm. "We don''t have tobel it."


    For a brief moment, regret flickered in his eyes. I mentally cursed myself. Goddess, I sound like a desperate slut.


    He groaned, the sounding from deep within his chest, his jaw tightening as he wrestled with his control. "Fuck," he growled, his voice sharp, tinged with frustration. "You have no idea how much I want you, Olivia. How much I''ve always wanted you."


    His words sent a rush of warmth through me, but before I could respond, he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against my ear. "But I can''t," he said, his voice breaking. "Not like this."


    His words hit me like a bucket of ice water. I blinked up at him, my throat tightening. "Why?" I managed to whisper. "Why are you holding back?"


    He pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, his eyes stormy with conflicting emotions. "Because," he said through gritted teeth, "I want to make love to you. I want abel attached to us. I want it to be two people in love making love, Olivia, and this situation is not it."


    Tears stung the back of my eyes at his words, but I couldn''t deny I understood what he meant. It was obvious he knew I was doing this as payback to the triplets, but that was not the entire truth¡­ I also wanted him, aside from my payback.


    And his words¡ªthose beautiful, selfless words¡ªmade me fall even harder for him.


    "Gabriel¡­" My voice broke as I spoke his name, but I couldn''t say anything more. The ache in my chest was too much.


    Before I could dwell on the rejection, his hand slid up my thigh, his touch rough but electrifying. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t make you feel good today," he murmured, his voice low, dark, and dripping with desire.


    I gasped as his lips descended on my neck, kissing, nipping, and sucking at my skin in a way that made my knees weaken and my wolf surprisingly purr. His hands gripped my hips tighter, holding me steady as his mouth moved lower, tracing the curve of my corbone with his tongue. My head fell back against the tree as he explored my body with a possessiveness that left no room for doubt.


    "Gabriel," I breathed, my fingers tangling in his hair as he dropped to his knees before me. My heart raced as I looked down at him, the sight of this powerful Alpha kneeling before me sending a jolt of electricity through my veins.


    "You''re beautiful," he said, his voice husky as his eyes roamed over me. His hands slid up my thighs, parting them with a firm but gentle insistence. "You drive me insane, Olivia. You make me forget every rule I''ve ever set for myself."


    I barely had time to process his words before his lips pressed against the sensitive skin of my inner thigh. His tongue darted out to taste me, sending a shudder rippling through my body.


    "You taste divine," he murmured before his mouth located its target¡ªmy opening.


    The first stroke of his tongue was slow, deliberate, and devastating. My body jerked in response, my hands tightening in his hair as a cry escaped my lips.


    "Gabriel," I gasped, my voice trembling as the pleasure built inside me. "I¡ªoh, Goddess¡­"


    He growled again, the vibration sending shocks of pleasure through me as his tongue worked me with a precision that left me breathless. His lips and tongue teased and tormented, alternating between slow,nguid strokes and quick, firm movements that had me writhing against the tree.


    My legs trembled, and he held me steady, his hands gripping my thighs as he devoured me like a man starved. The heat between us was unbearable, every sensation amplified by the tension that had been building for so long.


    "Don''t stop," I moaned, my voice broken as I felt myself teetering on the edge of release. My entire body was on fire, every nerve alive with the pleasure he gave me.


    He growled into me, his tongue moving faster, more demanding, until the tension inside me snapped. My climax hit me like a tidal wave, my body convulsing as I cried out his name. He didn''t stop, his tongue coaxing me through every wave of pleasure until I was trembling and came.


    When he finally pulled back, his lips glistened, and his eyes were wild with satisfaction. He rose to his feet, his hands framing my face as he kissed me deeply, letting me taste myself on his lips. The kiss was slow, unhurried, but it carried a weight that left me breathless.


    "You''ll never know how hard it is to stop here," he said, his voice rough and full of regret. "But I meant what I said. I can''t take more than this, Olivia. Not yet. Not like this."


    His words were both a promise and a torment, leaving me aching for more even as he stepped back, putting distance between us. I stood there, my body still trembling from his touch, my heart heavy with frustration and desire.


    Gabriel turned away as if he needed the distance to regain control, but I wasn''t ready to let him go. The sight of him¡ªhis chest rising and falling, his jaw clenched in restraint¡ªonly fueled the fire burning inside me. He was holding back for me, but I didn''t want him to. I didn''t want him to walk away without knowing how good I could make him feel.


    And the more we did this¡­ the more pain the triplets would feel.


    "Gabriel," I said softly, stepping toward him. My voice shook with both nerves and desire. He stilled but didn''t turn around. I reached for his arm, gently tugging until he faced me. His desired filled eyes searched mine, his desire at war with his control.


    "Olivia," he began, but I pressed a finger to his lips, silencing him.


    "You made me feel incredible," I said softly, my voiceced with vulnerability. "Let me do the same for you. Please."


    His eyes widened slightly, the storm in them intensifying. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    "I want to," I interrupted, my hands sliding up his chest. "I need to."


    Gabriel''s restraint wavered. He exhaled sharply, his handsing up to cradle my face as he stared at me with an intensity that made my knees weak. "You''ll be the death of me, Olivia," he murmured, his voiceced with both exasperation and adoration.


    I smiled faintly, pulling him closer until our bodies brushed. My fingers trailed down his chest, over the taut muscles of his abdomen, and then lower. When I reached his groin, I hesitated, looking up at him.


    His breath hitched as he nodded once, giving me the permission I silently sought.


    Slowly, I sank to my knees, keeping my eyes locked on his. He groaned softly, his head tipping back.

 Chapter 173: Pleasuring Him

    Olivia''s POV


    The sight of him, hard and ready, sent a thrill through me. I leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to the sensitive skin just above his length. Gabriel''s hands tightened at his sides, his muscles flexing as he fought for control.


    "You''re perfect," I whispered, wrapping my fingers around him. He was warm, velvety smooth over unyielding steel, and the weight of his cock in my hand sent a rush of heat through me.


    "Olivia," he growled, his voice thick with need. "You don''t have to be gentle."


    His words emboldened me. I licked a slow stripe along the underside of him, savoring the way he shuddered under my touch. His taste was intoxicating, and when I took him into my mouth, his sharp inhale sent a thrill through me.


    I started slowly, letting my tongue tease and explore him as I worked him with my hand. His fingers tangled in my hair, guiding me but never forcing, his restraint making my desire to please him burn hotter. I hollowed my cheeks, taking him deeper, and his low, guttural groan was like music to my ears.


    "Goddess," he rasped, his voice strained. "You''re going to drive me insane."


    I smiled around him, letting the vibrations of my pleasure flow through him. I quickened my pace, my hand moving in time with my mouth as I worked to unravel him. His breathing grew ragged, his muscles taut as a bowstring as he hovered on the edge.


    "I¡ª" His words broke off into a growl as his control snapped. His hips bucked slightly, and I took him deeper, my name falling from his lips like a prayer as he shattered. His release was hot and powerful, and I swallowed it all, savoring the taste of him.


    When he finally stilled, his breathing heavy and uneven, I pulled back, wiping my lips with the back of my hand as I looked up at him. His eyes were half-lidded, his expression one of pure satisfaction and awe. He reached down, pulling me to my feet and into his arms.


    "You''re incredible," he murmured, his lips brushing against my temple. "I don''t deserve you."


    I smiled against his chest, my heart swelling at his words. "Maybe not," I teased lightly, "but I''m the one who decides that." I said and stepped away.


    "I have to return," I added. By now, I knew they must be looking for me, and I didn''t want them to see us together¡ªnot that I cared, just that I didn''t want any fights.


    Gabriel nodded, desire for me still in his eyes. "I will escort you!"


    I smirked. "First to reach," I said, and didn''t give him a chance before I swiftly shifted into my brown-furred wolf and began sprinting back toward my clothes.


    I could hear the yful, annoyed grunt of Gabriel behind me as he shifted to chase after me. I giggled, wagged my tail, and increased my pace.


    Gabriel''s dark-furred wolf was fast, his powerful strides closing the gap between us as I pushed myself harder, weaving through the trees. The cool afternoon air rushed past me, carrying the scent of pine and earth. My wolf, emboldened by the thrill of the chase, let out an excited yip as we dodged an outstretched branch.


    But Gabriel was relentless. His deep growl echoed through the forest, a yful warning that he was catching up. I pushed myself faster, my paws pounding against the soft ground, my heart racing with exhration. The thought of him overtaking me sent a shiver of excitement through me, though I wasn''t going to make it easy for him.


    My wolf darted left, trying to outmaneuver him, but Gabriel anticipated my move, cutting me off with a burst of speed. He lunged, his massive form colliding with mine in a gentle but firm tackle that sent us rolling across the forest floor.


    When we finally came to a stop, he pinned me beneath him, his sharp brown eyes gleaming with triumph. His wolf was breathtaking up close¡ªhis dark fur sleek and powerful, his presencemanding yet yful. He leaned down, his muzzle brushing against mine in a gesture both possessive and tender.


    "Got you," he growled, the wordsced with satisfaction.


    I nipped at his ear in defiance, my wolf''s pride refusing to admit defeat so easily. But the closeness of him, the way his body pressed against mine, made it difficult to hold onto my stubbornness. Slowly, I shifted back into my human form, the cool air caressing my bare skin as I gazed up at him.


    Gabriel shifted as well, his strong arms caging me in as he leaned down, his face inches from mine. His expression was softer now, his eyes filled with something deeper than just desire¡ªsomething that made my breath catch.


    "I win," he murmured, his voice low and teasing, but there was a tenderness in his gaze that made my heart ache.


    I rolled my eyes, a smile tugging at my lips. "Fine, you win. But don''t get used to it."


    Heughed, the sound rich and warm, as he helped me to my feet. We both began making our way back to where I left my clothes, the yful tension between us shifting into something morefortable.


    As I dressed, Gabriel''s eyes lingered on me, his gaze softening as he reached out to brush a strand of hair from my face.


    I blushed but looked away.


    His presence wasmanding, yet oddlyforting. For a moment, I thought he might say something¡ªanything. But he didn''t.


    Instead, he simply leaned against a tree, his lips quirking into a soft smile. "See you tomorrow?" he asked, his voice low, sending a shiver through me.


    I hesitated. I really wanted to see him again¡­ to be with him. But was this even right?


    "Gabriel¡­" I began, my voice trailing off. My throat felt dry, the words I wanted to say tangled up inside me.


    "Yes?" he asked softly, tilting his head as he waited for me to finish.


    I stared at him, not knowing if I should agree or refuse.


    "I will check my schedule and let you know." My voice faltered again, and I let out a shaky breath, trying to mask the ache building in my chest.


    His eyes lingered on me for a moment longer, as though he could sense there was more I wanted to say. But he didn''t press. He just smiled, that same soft, maddening smile, and stepped back. "Goodbye," he said, his tone gentle.


    I nodded, turned around, and began walking away. I wanted to look back, to see if he was still standing there, but I held myself back and continued walking.


    I was almost at the edge of the forest, close to the border of the pack, when I saw two pack warriors waiting for me.


    Their faces looked worried, and I knew right away¡ªthe triplets must have sent them to find me.


    I didn''t stop or say anything. I just kept walking past them, pretending not to care. But my wolf inside me started to feel uneasy. Something wasn''t right.


    As I got closer to the pack house, I noticed the way people were looking at me. Some staff nced at me, then quickly looked away. A maid even paused mid-step, staring at me like she''d seen something strange.


    That''s when I realized it.


    It was Gabriel''s scent on me.


    It was still fresh on my skin and everyone could smell it. My face grew hot. I tried to stay calm and keep walking like nothing was wrong, but deep down, my stomach twisted.


    And then¡­ I felt it.


    A strange energy in the air. Heavy¡­ Wrong.


    I turned the corner and saw Nora and Lolita hurrying through the hallway. Their faces were pale and serious.


    "Nora!" I called out. "Lolita¡ªwhat''s going on?"


    They both stopped fast, then looked at each other before looking at me. That look made my chest tighten.


    "Luna," Lolita said, out of breath. "Where have you been?"


    I frowned. "In the woods."


    "You didn''t hear?"


    "Hear what?" I asked quickly, already scared of the answer.


    Nora stepped forward. "The alphas¡­ something happened."


    My heart dropped. "What do you mean something happened?"


    "They were at thebat grounds," she exined. "Training like normal. Then, all of a sudden, they started screaming in pain. Grabbing their chests like they couldn''t breathe."


    I froze. A cold chill ran through me.


    "They screamed¡­ then all three of them copsed to the ground and went unconscious," Lolita added. "The warriors rushed them out. They''re in their room now. The healers are with them."


    My throat felt tight. My mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    What I did with Gabriel¡­ it hurt them more than I''d thought it would.


    "What room are they in?" I finally asked.


    "Alpha Lennox''s," Nora answered.


    I didn''t wait. I turned and ran.


    My footsteps echoed through the halls, but I barely heard them. My heart was pounding too hard. For a ridiculous reason, I was worried, scared.

 Chapter 174: It Should Have Been Me

    Olivia''s POV


    I burst into the room¡ªand froze.


    Lying unconscious on Lennox''s bed were the triplets. Three of them. Lifeless. Pale. Surrounded by healers working frantically, their brows furrowed in concentration.


    My heart stopped.


    The moment my presence was noticed, everyone turned to look at me except the healers, who were focused on the triplets.


    Lady Fiona was the first to move. Her eyes were already wet with tears. She looked at me like I had stabbed her in the heart.


    "What have you done?" she whispered, her voice shaking with grief and disbelief. She didn''t need to ask. Her tone said she already knew.


    I opened my mouth to speak, to defend myself¡ªbut nothing came out. So I shut it again, swallowing the lump in my throat.


    Sir Damon said nothing. He Just stared at me nkly, then turned his eyes back to his sons, his face etched with worry.


    And then there was Alpha Damien.


    His eyes were wild. Furious. Like a storm trapped behind them. He marched toward me, and before I could even react, he grabbed my wrist.


    "Wait¡ªAlpha Damien¡ª" I started, but he wasn''t listening.


    He dragged me out of the room with so much force I nearly stumbled. I wanted to resist, to pull away¡ªbut something told me not to. Something told me this wasn''t the time to fight him.


    His rage was suffocating, burning off him in waves. He didn''t speak until we reached his room. He shoved the door open, yanked me inside, and mmed it shut behind us.


    Then he turned¡ªand suddenly pushed me against the wall.


    My back hit the cold surface with a thud, and I gasped. I tried to sidestep him, but he caged me in¡ªhis arms braced on either side of my head, his body too close.


    Our eyes locked, and I could see the rage in his eyes.


    He leaned in suddenly, his nose brushing against my neck as he sniffed me.


    His whole body stiffened.


    The anger in his gaze darkened.


    "Who was he?" he asked, his voice low but filled with rage.


    I frowned, lifting my chin, refusing to flinch under his gaze. "None of your concern."


    He mmed his hand into the wall beside my head, making me jump. "Of course it''s my fucking concern!" he growled.


    "We''re in a game, Olivia! We have a n¡ªa strategy! You and I¡ªhow the hell do you expect the others to believe in us if you go around fucking someone else!"


    "I didn''t fuck anyone," I snapped, my voice sharper than I meant.


    Heughed bitterly. "No? You didn''t fuck him?" His lips curled, his eyes narrowing. "But you made out with him, didn''t you? I can smell him on you. His wolf is still clinging to your skin."


    "That''s none of your business!" I shot back, shoving against his chest. He didn''t budge.


    "You think I don''t know what this is about?" he snarled. "You want your payback¡ªfor what the triplets did. For all the pain. I get it, Olivia. I do. But if you''re going to get even, it has to be with me."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    His voice dropped, raw and ragged. "If anyone was supposed to touch you, then it has to be me!"


    My frown deepened. "What are you saying¡­"


    "I said what I said!" He cut me off.


    There was something else in his voice now. Jealousy, maybe. Or maybe I was just imagining it.


    "Only I get to touch you!" he spat.


    I scoffed, trying to ignore the heat rising under my skin. "That''s insane. I''m your nephews'' wife."


    "I know that," he growled, his voice strained.


    His chest was rising and falling fast, his breath heavy, his fists clenched at his sides. For a moment, he looked like he was struggling, fighting something inside himself.


    "That''s the only thing stopping me," he said, hoarsely. "That''s the only thing keeping me from turning you around right now and fucking you against this wall."


    I froze.


    My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    His jaw clenched, and he stepped in closer.


    "You don''t get it, do you?" His voice trembled slightly, not with weakness, but restraint. "The moment I saw you standing at that auction, I thought you were the most beautiful, most goddamn sexy woman I''d everid eyes on."


    He let out a bitterugh.


    "I would''ve sold my entire fortune, my title, everything I own, if that was what it took to have you."


    I stared at him, stunned. My throat was dry, my heart pounding like a drum.


    "Don''t push me, Olivia," he growled. "You think you''re ying some smart little game? You have no idea what you''re doing to me."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he cut me off.


    "Do you even know what you look like? How you walk? How you smell?" His gaze swept over me like a wildfire. "You drive me insane. And todaying back smelling like him?"


    I tried to look away, but he caught my chin gently, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    "Stay away from that man. Do you understand me?" His voice was low but sharp, no room for argument. "Until this is over¡ªuntil we are done ying this game¡ªyou stay the hell away from every man."


    I swallowed hard, my body tense, my chest tight with a mess of thoughts.


    "Now get out," he said, turning away from me.


    I didn''t move.


    "I said get out, Olivia."


    I hesitated only for a second, then turned, walked to the door, and opened it. My hand trembled on the handle as I pushed it open and walked out, shutting the door behind me.


    As I made my way back to the triplets, my mind was a tangled storm of emotions. Rage, confusion, guilt¡­ and something I didn''t even want to name. My heart was still racing from everything Alpha Damien said. From the way he touched me. From the way he looked at me.


    I hated it.


    I hated that part of me didn''t hate it at all.


    I pressed a hand to my chest as I turned down the corridor, trying to calm my breathing, trying to make sense of everything. The triplets were unconscious, and somehow¡ªsomehow¡ªit was my fault.


    All I''d done was make out with Gabriel.


    I didn''t mean to hurt them. I wanted them to feel just a glimpse. I didn''t know it would make them go unconscious since we didn''t have sex.


    But Damien¡ªhe made it sound like it was betrayal. Like I''d gone and broken some sacred vow I never agreed to in the first ce. And then the things he said¡­


    If anyone was supposed to touch you, it had to be me.


    I would''ve sold everything just to have you.


    My steps slowed.


    Did he mean it? Or was it just the heat of the moment? Some twisted mix of possessiveness and jealousy tangled up in the n we were supposed to be ying?


    Or¡­ was it something more?


    No. No, it couldn''t be. It shouldn''t be. I was the triplets'' wife. Damien was their uncle.


    And yet¡­ when he touched me, when he pressed me against the wall, when he looked at me like I was the only woman in the world¡ªit didn''t feel wrong.


    That was the worst part.


    It didn''t feel wrong.


    I reached the door and paused. I could hear soft voices inside. Lady Fiona''s hushed murmurs, one of the healers responding quietly. I pressed a hand against the door but didn''t push it open right away.


    Instead, I leaned my forehead against the wood.


    What was happening to me?


    Gabriel. Damien. The triplets. This game we were ying¡ªit was starting to feel less like a strategy and more like a trap. One I''d set for myself.


    I closed my eyes, taking a slow, shaky breath. Then I pushed the door open¡ªand stepped inside.

 Chapter 175: What I Felt

    Olivia''s POV


    "Why are they not up yet?" Sir Damon asked, his worry so obvious in his voice.


    The healers didn''t respond as they kept doing their incantations.


    Where I stood beside the door, I felt guilty and worried. You can''t me me¡­ I once loved them. Loved? No¡­ that word felt too weak. I adored them. Cherished them. I worshipped the ground they walked on.


    And now they were lying there in such a state because of my action.


    My wolf whimpered deep inside me. She was scared, just like me. I swallowed hard, trying to push the fear away, but it was growing stronger by the second.


    "What the fuck is the problem!" Sir Damon suddenly shouted, stepping closer. "Why is none of them responding yet?!"


    His voice cracked with panic. I understood why. These were his only sons. And now all three were in danger.


    One of the healers finally spoke, her voice filled with worry.


    "It''s the bond," she said. "The emotional connection between them and Luna Olivia. It''s strong¡­ and what she did¡ªmaking out with another wolf¡ªcaused them a deep pain. A pain their wolves didn''t know how to handle."


    I felt my heart drop.


    Lady Fiona looked at me, really looked. Her eyes were full of sadness, maybe disappointment, but she didn''t say anything. She turned her gaze back to the triplets.


    Sir Damon didn''t speak either. He clenched his jaw, staring at his sons like he was begging them to wake up.


    Another healer spoke, worry all over her face.


    "If they don''t wake up soon¡­ we''ll have to move them to the Sanctuary."


    My brows pulled together. "The Sanctuary?"


    "It''s a sacred ce," she exined softly. "For wolves with deep or dangerous conditions. Illnesses that normal healing can''t fix. There¡­ some rituals are performed. But not everyonees back the same."


    A chill ran through me.


    "No," I whispered, barely able to breathe. Not the Sanctuary. Anything but that.


    I looked at the triplets again¡ªmy heart aching. This wasn''t what I wanted. Not like this. I never wanted to hurt them this far.


    My wolf stirred inside me, her voice soft and unsure. "Try¡­ try to use your healing ability¡­ maybe we can help."


    My hands trembled a little as I looked down at them. I hadn''t used that side of me since two days ago. I didn''t even know if it would work¡­ but I had to try. Because if anything happens to them, I won''t be able to live with the guilt.


    I looked around the room. Everyone was so tense, so focused on the triplets.


    They couldn''t know. No one could know about this ability¡ªnot yet. I didn''t even fully understand it myself. It was something I kept hidden¡­ something I wasn''t sure was real.


    So, from where I stood near the wall, I slowly closed my eyes. I took a deep breath and focused.


    I reached for them¡ªnot with my hands, but with the mate bond.


    "Connect," my wolf whispered. "Find them."


    I let my mind stretch, searching for the bond, the invisible thread that still tied me to them. I didn''t know what I was doing exactly. I didn''t have a guide or a spell. Just feeling. Just instinct.


    At first, there was nothing.


    Just darkness.


    Confusion.


    Doubt crept in.


    What if this doesn''t work? What if I make it worse?


    But I pushed past it. I focused on them¡ªtheir faces, their smiles, theirughter, the memories we once shared. I focused on how much I cared, even after everything. I poured that feeling out through the bond.


    And then¡­


    A shift.


    It was small at first. Like a flicker of light in the dark.


    Then stronger.


    A spark.


    I felt something click into ce¡ªand just then, I heard a sharp gasp.


    It was from Lady Fiona.


    My eyes flew open, my breath caught in my throat.


    All three triplets were staring up at the ceiling, eyes wide, blinking slowly like they were waking from a deep sleep.


    A soft cry escaped Lady Fiona''s lips, her hands covering her mouth.


    Sir Damon rushed forward, his eyes full of shock and relief. "They''re awake¡­"


    The healers quickly moved closer, checking their vitals, whispering quietly.


    But I just stood there, frozen in ce.


    It worked.


    Somehow¡­ it worked.


    As if something pulled them toward me, all three of the triplets slowly turned their heads¡­ and looked right at me.


    Our eyes locked.


    I froze.


    I expected to see anger. Hatred. Disgust.


    But I was wrong.


    There was none of that.


    Just¡­ pain.


    "Everyone out," Lennox said, his voice hoarse but authoritative.


    The room went still.


    Sir Damon hesitated, but Lennox repeated, "Please leave. All of you. Except Olivia."


    Lady Fiona nced at me, then at her sons, before giving a silent nod to the healers. One by one, everyone filed out of the room, leaving just me¡­ and them.


    The door clicked shut behind thest person.


    The silence that followed felt heavy.


    Lennox sat up slightly, wincing. "Is this what you felt that night?" he asked, his eyes fixed on me, pain evident in them.


    I couldn''t speak.


    So I didn''t.


    I just stood there.


    Levi rubbed a hand over his face. "I''ve heard that when a wolf''s mate is with someone else¡­ they feel it. The pain. But I never thought it was this bad."


    He looked up at me, his voice full of regret now.


    "That night¡­ when we were with Anita¡­ we didn''t know. We didn''t know it would hurt this much."


    A sharpugh slipped from my lips¡ªbut it wasn''t from happiness.


    "Really?" I snapped. "You didn''t think it would hurt? I passed out from the pain."


    They all looked at me, their eyes full of regret.


    "And what did you do?" I went on, my voice shaking. "You threw me outside like I was nothing."


    Louis''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Threw you out? What are you talking about?"


    I stared at him, cold and bitter. "Don''t act clueless."


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "When we noticed you weren''t responding, we panicked. We called a guard. Told him to take you back to your room."


    I let out a short breath and crossed my arms.


    "Liar."


    His head jerked back like I pped him.


    "When I woke up," I paused and took a deep breath, stopping myself from crying, "my mother told me the guards said they found me lying outside the door. Alone."


    All three men blinked, clearly confused. "What?"


    "I was unconscious in the hallway," I said. "Like trash someone just dumped outside."


    The room fell silent again before Lennox spoke. "Olivia, that''s not true¡­ we didn''t throw you out¡­"


    I frowned and cut him off. "I don''t care¡­ it doesn''t matter whether you threw me out or not, but the fact remains that you three did what you did. And what you felt now? That was just a glimpse of what I went through. Just making out with another man knocked you unconscious. So imagine if I had fucked him! Just imagine the pain, that was what I felt, and even worse."

 Chapter 176: What If

    Lennox''s POV


    I managed to force myself out of bed. My whole body ached and throbbed, but I pushed through the pain and approached Olivia.


    My heart was breaking¡ªnot just because she made out with someone else, but because of what my brothers and I made her go through. Right now, I would do anything¡­ anything to turn back the hands of time and make things right. But that was just a wish.


    Getting closer to Olivia, I perceived the smell of the wolf on her, and immediately I knew it was Gabriel. My weakened wolf howled possessively inside me, but I shoved the feelings down.


    "Olivia¡­" I reached for her hand, but she yanked it away and frowned even deeper.


    "Don''t touch me!" she spat.


    I nodded and let my hand drop to my side.


    "We''re sorry, Olivia¡­ we''re so sorry," I said, apologizing from the depths of my heart. I wished she could see it¡ªmy heart, the hearts of my brothers. We were truly sorry. Sorry for all the miserable things we did. But deep down, I knew that being sorry would never be enough.


    Olivia''s frown deepened, clearly not moved by my apology.


    "I don''t fucking need your apology. It''s toote for that. All that''s left is the meeting. Once we get there, I''ll tell the council I no longer want the bond. I''ll tell them what the three of you did to me. And once I''m set free, I will leave you three and this godforsaken pack," she spat, so much hate and anger for us in her eyes.


    My heart ached at her words, and my wolf whimpered inside me. I couldn''t speak. So Levi stepped forward.


    "Liv¡­ you once loved us, didn''t you?" he asked, struggling to leave the bed as he approached us.


    Olivia''s gaze snapped to him, her jaw clenched tight. "Don''t," she warned coldly.


    "You don''t get to bring that up," she hissed, her voice trembling¡ªnot with fear, but anger. "You three killed that love. You destroyed it with your own hands."


    Then her shoulders slumped slightly. "You think saying sorry will fix this?" she asked, her voice softer but filled with pain. "You think one apology erases what you did?"


    "No," I said quietly. "We know it doesn''t. But we''ll keep saying it anyway."


    Levi stepped closer, ignoring the ache in his limbs. "We don''t want to lose you, Liv. Not like this. Not because we were fools."


    She stared at him for a long, heavy moment, then shook her head.


    "You already lost me," she whispered.


    And with that, she turned and walked away, leaving the three of us in silence, surrounded by our shame, our regret, and the heavy truth we could no longer escape.


    An awkward silence hung in the air as neither I nor my brothers said a word to each other.


    My legs couldn''t hold me for long¡ªI was far from fully healed. I sank onto the couch nearby and buried my face in my hands.


    What the hell were we thinking?


    What were we thinking when we did all those horrible things to Olivia?


    I once cherished that girl. No¡­ I worshipped her. And now I could barely face the reflection of the man I had be. The pain in her eyes¡ªhow could I have caused that?


    I lifted my gaze and looked at my brothers. They sat in silence too, each lost in his thoughts. Levi looked particrly troubled, while Louis stared nkly at the wall like he was trying to disappear into it.


    I cleared my throat, trying to find my voice. "Are we sure¡­" I paused, unsure how to phrase it. "Are we sure we weren''t under some kind of spell?"


    Louis blinked and turned to me slowly. "What?"


    I rubbed my face, frustration and confusion knotting my gut. "I''m serious. Think about it. The letters. The way we started acting. The coldness. The decisions we made¡­ It wasn''t normal. That wasn''t us."


    Levi straightened slightly, frowning. "You think someone used magic on us?"


    I nodded. "Maybe not directly. But something''s off. What if the letters had a spell or enchantment? What if we were manipted somehow?"


    Louis''s eyes narrowed as he thought it through. "That¡­ would make sense. There were moments I''d act and then wonder why I even said or did something. Like I was detached, watching myself screw everything up."


    "I felt it too," Levi muttered, jaw tight. "I kept ming it on anger or hate, but now¡­ now it feels like something else was controlling our emotions."


    There was a moment of shared realization between us.


    Levi closed his eyes briefly. "I''m making a mind-link to the Seer."


    We all sat in tense silence as his eyes zed over, clearly tapping into the pack link. A few seconds passed before he nodded slowly, his voice firm.


    "She''s on her way."


    A strange mixture of hope and dread settled over us. If we had been under a spell¡­ maybe there was still a way to make things right. Maybe we weren''t just monsters.


    But if we weren''t under a spell?


    Then we were exactly what Olivia believed us to be.


    And that truth might be even harder to live with.


    A few momentster, a knock came at the door.


    I didn''t need to ask who it was. The familiar scent told us it was our mother.


    She didn''t wait to be invited in. The door creaked open, and she stepped inside, bncing a tray of herbal tea. Her expression was calm, but I could see the worry in her eyes.


    "The healer said this will help you regain your strength," she said gently, making her way toward us.


    She handed each of us a cup. When she got to me, I took it with a quiet "thank you" and gave her a brief nod.


    The moment the cup touched my lips, the sharp scent of mint and bitter roots hit my nose. The taste followed just as quickly¡ªearthy, with a burning tingle at the back of my throat. It wasn''t pleasant, but I didn''tin. I knew it was meant to heal.


    She sat down across from us, her hands folding in herp.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked softly, her voice warm but cautious.


    "We''re fine," I replied tly. Levi and Louis nodded in agreement, though none of us really were.


    She hesitated. I knew she wanted to say more¡ªher eyes gave her away. I beat her to it.


    "Mom¡­ please. Not now," I muttered. "We''re not in the mood."


    But she didn''t stop.


    "It just seems¡­" she started slowly, her gaze falling toward the door Olivia had left through, "it seems Olivia was touched by someone else."


    The room tensed instantly.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my face to remain nk. "Don''t bother yourself with our affairs, Mother."


    She gave a slow, resigned nod. "I only say it because¡­ she doesn''t seem to like you anymore. Any of you."


    Louis scoffed. "What do you expect? That she''ll ept us back with open arms?" His voice trembled with frustration, but it wasn''t directed at our mother. "We hurt her¡­ we caused her pain. We tortured her. What woman in her right mind would want us back?"


    Mother swallowed hard. For a moment, she didn''t say anything. The silence pressed in around us until she finally spoke.


    "I called Doctor Martha," she said suddenly. "She checked on Anita¡­ and confirmed she''s pregnant."


    A sharp frown creased my face, but I didn''t flinch. I wasn''t surprised. The signs were already there¡ªher sudden mood swings, the frequent nausea and illness.


    But hearing it confirmed still stirred something ugly in my chest.


    Mother looked at us with concerned eyes. "What if¡­ what if the babies are really yours?"


    I met her gaze, frowning deeply. "That''s not our main concern, Mother."


    Her expression fell slightly, but I wasn''t done.


    "You''re so desperate for grandchildren that you''re not even bothered by the kind of person the mother is," I said coldly. "Anita will never make a good mother. You know it."


    Louis nodded in agreement, his jaw clenched. Levi didn''t say anything, but the way his fists tightened on his knees said enough.


    Mother looked away, guilt flickering across her face.


    "We''ll handle Anita on our own," I added firmly. "You don''t need to get involved."


    A sudden knock came at the door.


    One of the guards stepped inside and bowed slightly.


    "The Seer has arrived."


    I stood, setting aside the unfinished cup of tea.


    "Please excuse us, Mother," I said¡ªnot rudely, but with finality.


    She looked as if she wanted to argue, but instead, she nodded slowly, stood, and quietly left the room.


    As she walked out, the Seer stepped in.

 Chapter 177: Spell

    Lennox''s POV


    Our pack''s Seer walked in. Even though she was nearly twenty years older than us, she respectfully bowed her head.


    "Wee," I said, motioning to the couch. "Please, have a seat."


    She shook her head gently and sat on the floor instead. I didn''t question it¡ªshe always did her spells and readings on the ground. It was her way.


    I nced at Levi and Louis, then stood up and went to the drawer where we had kept the letters. My hand shook a little as I pulled them out. Just holding them made my stomach turn. These letters had started everything.


    I walked over and handed them to her. "These letters¡­ we think they were charmed or spelled. They messed with our minds."


    She took them carefully with furrowed brows. Without a word, she reached into her small bag and pulled out a bowl and some herbs tied together with ck string.


    She crushed the herbs into the bowl, then pricked her finger and let a drop of blood fall in. Whispering something under her breath, she lit the mix. Pale smoke began to rise, curling in the air. As it did, her eyes turned a faint silver.


    She spoke, her voice low and serious, like it wasing from somewhere deeper than her own throat. "Spirits of truth, lift the veil¡­ show us what hides in this ink¡­"


    The letters gave off a faint glow, like they didn''t want to be exposed. The fire in her bowl crackled louder.


    Then she blinked and looked at us. Her voice returned to normal.


    "You were right," she said. "Your guess was correct."


    We all sat up straighter, listening closely.


    "The ink used in these letters¡ªwasced with spellcraft," she exined. "Subtle, dark magic. Not a curse, but an enchantment. Enough to nudge thoughts. Twist perceptions. Push emotions in certain directions."


    Levi''s jaw clenched. "To what end?"


    She looked at him solemnly. "To deepen your doubts. Amplify your anger. Mute your empathy. The more you read the letters, the more they pulled you into choices you wouldn''t normally make. The spell fed off your existing weaknesses¡ªyour jealousy, fear, even guilt¡ªand then redirected them."


    Louis''s face darkened. "So¡­ we were manipted."


    She nodded slowly. "Not controlled. But influenced. Enough to make your worst choices feel justified. Enough to blind you to her pain."


    I swallowed, my throat dry.


    I couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    So we weren''t just cruel.


    We were weaponized.


    Levi looked pale. Louis didn''t say a word. But I could see the fire building in all of us.


    Someone had done this on purpose.


    The Seer lowered her gaze to the letters and continued.


    "This spell wasn''t meant to just cloud your minds," she said. "It was designed to turn you fully against Olivia. To iste her¡­ and ultimately drive you to destroy her."


    My blood ran cold.


    "You mean¡ª" Levi started, but she cut in.


    "Yes," she confirmed. "It was meant to push you toward killing her."


    A heavy silence fell. I could hear my heartbeat pounding in my ears. Louis''s hands curled into fists, his knuckles white.


    "But it didn''t work," the Seer added quickly, her voice softening. "Because your bond with her¡ªit was too strong. Your love, buried as it was under confusion and rage, still resisted the finalmand."


    She looked at us one by one. "Even with all that darkness clouding you¡­ a part of you still remembered who she was to you. That part saved her."


    I sat back, stunned.


    "Then why is the spell gone now?" Levi asked.


    The Seer gave a small nod. "She saw the letters¡­ she wasn''t meant to see the letters."


    The truth hit hard. Olivia had unknowingly broken the spell¡­ just by reading the letters.


    I clenched my jaw. "Who did this?" I demanded. "Who wrote these letters? Who would do something this twisted?"


    "We thought it was Anita," Louis added grimly. "But there''s no way. She''s just a kid¡ªfourteen at that time. There''s no way she pulled this off. Not alone."


    The Seer gave a faint smirk, but her eyes remained serious. "You''re right. This kind of magic takes skill. Focus. Intent. Someone powerful wanted Olivia out of the way¡ªand wanted to use you to do it."


    She picked up the bowl again, this time adding something silvery to the ashes. She began another incantation, voice flowing quickly in an old tongue.


    The smoke rose again, but this time, it coiled strangely, dancing in odd patterns. Her eyes turned silver once more¡­ but after a few seconds, she gasped softly.


    "What is it?" Levi asked.


    She let the spell fizzle and looked up at us, a strange smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Someone doesn''t want me to see them. I''ve been blocked."


    "Blocked?" Louis asked, his voice low.


    She nodded. "There''s a magical shield around the sender. Powerful. Old. It''s hiding their identity from me. That alone tells us something."


    "That they''re dangerous," I muttered.


    She nodded. "And smart. But not perfect."


    She stood slowly, gathering the letters into a cloth wrap.


    "Leave these with me," she said. "I need time¡ªdays, maybe more. I''ll run deeper incantations, older ones. If there''s a crack in their spell, I''ll find it."


    I nodded without hesitation. "Thank you."


    The Seer turned to leave, the letters bundled tightly in her arms. But just as her hand touched the door, she froze. Her head tilted slightly, like she was listening to something the rest of us couldn''t hear.


    Then she turned back to us slowly, her expression worried.


    "I just got a vision."


    My heart stopped. "A vision?"


    She nodded, her eyes darker than before. "It came fast and sharp. A warning."


    "What did you see?" Louis asked, his voice low and tense.


    The Seer looked at each of us, her voice barely above a whisper. "I saw Luna Olivia¡­ lying in a pool of her own blood."


    Everything in me went still.


    "No," Levi breathed. "No, that''s not¡ª"


    "She wasn''t dead," the Seer cut in quickly. "But she was close. Hurt badly. And alone."


    Panic red inside me, my wolf pushing against my skin, restless and angry. "When? Where?"


    "I couldn''t tell," she said. "The vision was clouded¡­ but the danger is real. Someone still wants her dead."


    A heavy silence fell over the room. I couldn''t sit still anymore¡ªI stood, pacing back and forth, trying to think, trying not to panic.


    "She''s already been through enough," Louis said, his voice sharp with guilt. "Why the hell won''t they leave her alone?"


    The Seer walked back into the room. "Whoever did this¡­ they aren''t finished. And if Olivia breaks the bond with you three and leaves the pack, she''ll be in danger."


    Levi looked at me, his eyes zing. "We have to protect her."


    I nodded. "We will. No matter what it takes."


    The Seer gave us a warning look. "Keep her close. Keep your eyes open. And whatever you do, don''t let her leave."


    With that, she turned and left through the door.


    As it closed behind her, the silence that followed was heavy with fear, anger¡­ and worry.


    We had failed Olivia once.


    We would not fail her again.

 Chapter 178: On Phone

    Olivia''s POV


    "What are you doing now?" Gabriel''s low, husky voice came through the phone, deep and rough like he''d just crawled into bed.


    I blushed instantly. "Nothing really¡­ just about to go to bed before your call came," I murmured, my voice soft and warm with sleep.


    There was a pause, and then I heard him breathe. "I''m in bed too. I have to sleep early¡ªI''ve got a meeting at eight."


    I smiled to myself. "Alright."


    A quiet silence fell between us. Not awkward, but tense in a way that made my heart race. Neither of us said anything for a while, and all I could hear was the sound of his breathing¡ªdeep, slow, steady. It sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I wish you were here in my arms right now," he finally said, voice gravelly, full of yearning. "I''d do anything to have you beside me."


    A small shiver ran through me at the sound of his voice, deep and low in my ear. Gabriel''s words lingered in the air between us, heavy and raw, stirring something deep in my belly.


    "I wish you were right here in my arms¡­ I would do anything to have you here with me," he said again, his voice thick with emotion and obvious desire.


    My fingers gripped the edge of my sheets.


    "What would you do if I was there?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. I sounded breathless¡ªeven to myself. My heart pounded in my chest like it was trying to escape, and my skin tingled with anticipation.


    Gabriel groaned softly through the phone, the sound rough and hungry. "Don''t tempt me, Olivia¡­"


    I licked my lips, my skin already tingling. "I want to know," I said, voice barely above a whisper. "Tell me."


    There was silence for a beat, then a sharp inhale from him.


    "We''d continue from where I stopped¡­ back in the woods," he said, voice rough now,ced with hunger. "I still remember how your body felt under mine, how you gasped when I touched you right¡­" his breath hitched, "¡­right between your thighs."


    I clenched my legs together, heat flooding through me. My cheeks burned.


    "I didn''t want to stop, Olivia," he continued, voice dark and sensual now. "Do you know how close I was to taking you right there, against that tree?"


    A soft sound escaped me¡ªhalf gasp, half moan.


    "I wanted to hear you say my name over and over, feel you shake beneath me as I drove you over the edge. I wanted to mark you¡­ im you in every possible way."


    My body responded to every word. I arched slightly into the mattress, needing relief from the ache building deep inside me.


    "Are you touching yourself?" he asked suddenly, his voice rough with desire.


    I swallowed hard. "No¡­ not yet."


    "Do it for me," he said. "Let me guide you. Let me be the one to make you fall apart¡­ even if it''s through this phone."


    My breath caught at his words. The low,manding tone of his voice sent another shiver coursing through me. Slowly, almost shyly, my hand slipped beneath the sheets, grazing over the waistband of my shorts.


    "Are you doing it?" he asked, his voice lower now, more strained. I could practically feel the heat radiating through the phone.


    "Yes¡­" I whispered, closing my eyes.


    "Good girl," he murmured, and the praise made me ache even more. "Close your eyes. Pretend I''m there¡­ that I''m the one touching you."


    I did exactly that¡ªmyshes fluttering shut, my free hand gripping the sheets as my fingers moved lower. I could still feel his hands from the woods¡ªhow he had held me against the tree, his mouth teasing mine until I''d been breathless, desperate.


    "I''d start with your neck," Gabriel continued, voice a sinful rasp. "Kiss you slowly¡­ then trail my mouth down your corbone, across your chest. I''d take my time¡ªmake you beg for more."


    A soft moan escaped my lips.


    He groaned quietly from the other end. "That sound¡­ damn, Olivia. You have no idea what you do to me."


    I let my fingers slip lower, guided by the image of him above me¡ªhis eyes dark and full of hunger, his body hot and pressed against mine. "Gabriel¡­"


    "Say it again," he ordered softly.


    "Gabriel," I whispered again, more breathless this time. "I need you."


    "I''d have you under me. t on your back, legs spread, my mouth everywhere you''re sensitive. I wouldn''t stop until you were soaked and begging for me to take you." His voice dropped, gravelly and strained with control. "And I''d fucking take you, Olivia. Just like I meant to in the woods."


    I moaned and used my other hand to y with my nipple, and a louder moan left my lips.


    "Good girl," he rasped. "Do it slow. Let me hear you."


    The way he said it¡ªlike amand¡ªmade me tremble. I brushed my fingers over my slick heat and gasped, imagining it was him touching me, whispering filth into my ear as his mouth dragged down my neck.


    "F*ck, Olivia," he groaned. "I can hear your breathing. I can hear how close you are."


    "What about you?" I panted. "Are you touching yourself too?"


    There was a grunt on the other end of the line, and then the sound of rustling sheets¡ªflesh on flesh. "Yeah," he admitted, breathless. "Thinking about how tight you''d feel. How sweet you''d sound when I finally sink into you."


    I moaned softly, hips arching off the bed. "I want you inside me."


    "You''d ride me, wouldn''t you?" he asked, his voice breaking slightly. "Nice and slow. Just like that. F*ck, Olivia¡­ I can''t hold back."


    His voice grew rougher, more desperate. "I''d take you deep. Hard. Over and over until you screamed my name."


    "Gabriel," I gasped, my release rushing through me like fire.


    He groaned loudly. "F*ck¡ªOlivia¡ª" And then I heard hime too, the sound of his breathing ragged and unfiltered as he spilled over the edge with me.


    Silence followed, but it wasn''t empty. It was warm, buzzing, intimate.


    I pressed the phone closer to my ear, my body still trembling in the aftermath.


    "I want the real thing next time," he murmured. "That was intense."


    My lips curled into azy smile. "You are good," I whispered, covering myself in a nket.


    "I''ll do better. And when I get my hands on you again¡­" he trailed off, voice dark and promising. "You won''t be able to walk straight the next morning."


    A blush crept up my neck, but I didn''t look away from the ceiling. "I''m counting on it."


    We bothughed together on the phone, and then we went quiet, only our breath was heard.


    Suddenly, Gabriel spoke. "I believe the triplets felt it when we made out. What did they do?" he asked, curious.


    I sighed, remembering what happened a few hours ago. "They went unconscious for a while, but when they woke, they did nothing," I said.


    Gabriel was quiet for a moment after I told him what happened to the triplets.


    "That must have hurt them," he finally said, voice lower now, tinged with something between guilt and worry.


    I scoffed lightly, pulling the nket tighter around me. "Don''t feel sorry for them. They''ve caused me enough pain tost a lifetime."


    "I don''t," he replied calmly. "But I still think you deserve the truth about some things. Even if they couldn''t say it themselves."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    There was a pause before Gabriel spoke again, more carefully this time.


    "Do you remember, years ago¡ªwhen the triplets turned eighteen and came to my pack with their father for that summit?"


    I nodded, though he couldn''t see me. "I think so. I was thirteen then. They were there for two days."


    That was the longest days of my life. I literally missed them so much that when they returned I didn''t leave their side for a second.


    "Yeah," Gabriel murmured. "That night after the summit, there was an Alpha-only after-party. The kind with too much alcohol and too many girls trying to score a future Luna title."


    His tone shifted¡ªslightly amused, slightly bitter. "Every girl in the club wanted them. And to be honest, I expected the triplets to go wild. But they didn''t. They didn''t even entertain a single one."


    I blinked. "Seriously?"


    "Dead serious," he said. "I teased Lennox about itter, told him he was crazy for turning down the easiest night of his life. But he just shook his head and said, ''I don''t know¡­ I think I like someone else.''"


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "And it wasn''t just Lennox," Gabriel continued. "Levi and Louis said the same thing, separately. They didn''t know what it was¡ªjust that there was this feeling. Like their interest was already hooked on someone they hadn''t even figured out yet."


    I swallowed hard. "You think¡­ it was me?"


    Gabriel exhaled slowly, like he''d been waiting for me to say that. "I didn''t get it then. You were a teenager, still growing into yourself. But looking back now? The timing lines up. The way they acted, the weird tension they carried¡­ it all makes sense."


    My heart pounded against my ribcage.


    "They didn''t say it was a mate thing," Gabriel added softly. "They didn''t even talk about bonds or fate. Just this strange pull. A feeling they couldn''t exin. Like they were already waiting for someone without knowing who."


    I closed my eyes. I didn''t know how to take this information, but I wasn''t taking it well.


    "Good night, Alpha Gabriel. I need to sleep," I whispered. My mood was suddenly sour.


    Gabriel was silent over the phone and then hummed. "Goodnight, Olivia¡­ talk to you in the morning."


    I nodded even though he couldn''t see me and ended the call.


    I curled in my bed, Gabriel''s words ringing in my head. A thought buzzed in my mind as I wondered what our life would have been if those letters weren''t sent to them. Perhaps I could have been living my dream life¡­ my fantasy.


    Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes to get some sleep, but sleep wasn''ting.


    I sighed and took off the nket. "A walk will help," my wolf whispered to me.


    Agreeing with her, I put on a robe and left my room. I didn''t have any particr location in my head¡ªI just kept walking around the pack house.


    I didn''t know where I was going. I just needed to get away, to think. Gabriel''s words were still stuck in my head, and they wouldn''t stop ying over and over.


    Somehow, my feet led me to the garden.


    It was peaceful out there, with the night air cool against my skin. But when I stepped into the open space, I stopped suddenly.


    There, lying on the grass, was Levi.


    He was shirtless, using one arm as a pillow, his eyes closed like he was asleep. The moonlight made his skin glow, and for a second, I couldn''t breathe. He looked calm, like he belonged to the stars. A part of me wanted to leave, but I couldn''t move.


    Then his voice broke the silence.


    "I know you''re there."

 Chapter 179: In The Garden

    Olivia''s POV


    I frowned and stepped closer to where hey. "I was just taking a walk," I murmured, lowering myself onto the grass. I didn''t know why I sat¡ªwhen I should''ve kept walking.


    His gaze lingered on me. "You alwayse here when you''re overthinking."


    I frowned. He still knew me¡ªtoo well. Even after everything.


    "I could say the same about you," I replied softly, folding my arms. "Why are you out here? What''s got you tossing and turning?"


    Levi looked back up at the stars, sighing through his nose. "Just¡­ stuff. Couldn''t stay in that room. Too many memories."


    The silence stretched between us, not ufortable, just¡­ heavy.


    Not able to endure it anymore, I stood up to leave, but Levi spoke. "Please stay," he pleaded.


    I looked at Levi for a long moment.


    His eyes were still closed, facing the sky, but his voice¡­ it shook something deep inside me.


    "I''m running mad¡­ please just stay."


    My chest tightened. I felt it¡ªthe bond pulling at me, gently but strong. My wolf whined inside me, begging me not to walk away. And then I felt it.


    His pain.


    It was quiet, buried deep, but real. Like a slow, heavy weight pressing down on him. His energy felt dim, like a candle struggling to stay lit.


    I didn''t understand how, but I knew it¡ªhe was draining. Like he had nothing left in him.


    Without thinking, I walked back and sat beside him again, closer this time. I didn''t speak. I didn''t need to.


    He didn''t look at me. Just whispered, "Thank you."


    We sat there in silence, the grass cool beneath us, the moonlight soft and silver. The air smelled like flowers and earth, and for a moment, I let myself breathe him in.


    Then Levi spoke again, his voice low, almost like he was talking to himself.


    "Do you remember your twelfth birthday?"


    I turned my head slightly, frowning. "Of course I do. I wished for something impossible that day."


    He chuckled softly, but there was no real joy in it. It was a bitter sound. "You looked up at the sky with those big, dreamy eyes and said, ''I wish the triplets would give me one of the stars.''"


    I blinked, surprised he remembered that.


    "You were serious about it too," he went on, still staring at the stars. "You didn''t want gifts or parties. You just wanted us to give you a real star."


    I let out a soft breath. "I was a kid. I didn''t mean it literally."


    Levi finally turned to look at me, and there was something wild and haunted in his eyes. "We did."


    My frown deepened. "What do you mean?"


    "We tried to find a way to give it to you," he said, his voice quieter now. "We were seventeen, and so damn stupid and in love with you. We actually visited a seer¡ªone of those ancient ones."


    My breath caught. "You''re lying."


    "I''m not." He gave another bitterugh and dragged a hand through his messy hair. "She looked at us like we were mad. Told us to go home."


    I didn''t know what to say. My heart was pounding now, and part of me didn''t want to believe him. But the look in his eyes said it was true.


    "Why would you do something like that?" I asked, barely above a whisper.


    He shrugged, staring back up at the stars. "Because it was you. You asked for a real star, and we would''ve burned the world trying to give it to you."


    I looked away, my throat tight, emotions bubbling too close to the surface. No! Don''t feel like this¡­ don''t.


    I didn''t want to feel this. Not now. Not after everything.


    Not after what they did.


    But his words had already pierced through the walls I spent years building. And that was dangerous.


    "No," I whispered to myself, shaking my head. "Don''t feel like this¡­ don''t."


    But my heart didn''t listen.


    Neither did the bond.


    Levi let out a quiet breath beside me, like he could feel my inner fight. Maybe he could. That was the curse of the bond¡ªfeeling too much, too deeply, even when we didn''t want to.


    "You and Gabriel seeing each other now?" he asked, too casually.


    So casually, I wondered what kind of wolf asks his mate¡ªhis wife¡ªif she''s seeing someone else.


    I studied his face, but he didn''t look at me. He just kept his eyes on the sky like it would save him from hearing the answer.


    I frowned before responding. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    He was quiet for a second too long.


    Then finally, with a dryugh, he said, "No. Do I even have a say?"


    His words hit harder than I expected. Not because they were sharp, but because they were so¡­ hollow. Like he had already let go.


    He stood slowly, brushing grass from his pants, not once looking at me.


    "Well then," he muttered, voice distant. "Goodnight, Olivia."


    I didn''t reply. I just watched him turn and walk away. Slow steps, shoulders low, like the night itself was too heavy on his back.


    I expected him to head toward the pack house.


    But he didn''t.


    He passed the path that led to the house and kept going¡ªtoward the main gate.


    I blinked, sitting up straighter, unsure at first if I was imagining it.


    But no.


    He wasn''t heading back into the pack house.


    I told myself not to care. Let him go. Let him do whatever he wants. It''s not your business anymore.


    But I didn''t move.


    Until the gate creaked open.


    That sound alone was enough to shove panic into my chest. A dozen questions rushed through my head.


    Where was he going? Why now? Why alone?


    Before I could talk myself out of it, I stood and followed.


    His scent was easy to track in the night air. I saw him just ahead, walking into the woods, his steps slow.


    "Levi," I called out.


    He turned, caught off guard. His face was pale in the moonlight, and the bags under his eyes looked darker than ever.


    "You look like hell," I murmured, taking a step closer. "Not even your wolf could fake fine right now. Go back to the house."


    "I''m fine," he said too fast¡ªlike he was trying to convince himself.


    But I could see the tremble in his hand as he shoved it into his pocket. I could see it in the way he swayed just slightly on his feet. The way his wolf energy felt¡­ hollow.


    And for a stupid reason¡ªI cared. I hated myself for it, but I did.


    "No, you''re not."


    He tried to smile, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "Just needed some air. I wasn''t going far."


    I crossed my arms. "Into the woods in the middle of the night? Come on, Levi."


    There was a pause.


    He finally sighed, nodding once. "Okay. I''ll go back."


    We turned together, walking in silence down the dirt path toward the gate. His steps dragged now, slower than before, like every one took something out of him.


    I nced at him¡ªhis shoulders hunched, his breaths shallow. His hand trembled slightly before he shoved it back into his pocket.


    "Levi," I said cautiously, "you''re swaying."


    "I''m fine," he mumbled, not even looking at me. But he didn''t sound fine at all.


    Something in the air felt off. Even his scent was different¡ªfaint and strange, like something was wrong deep inside him.


    I stayed close, watching him carefully. The woods were quiet, but my heart wasn''t.


    Then, just as we passed through the gate¡ªhis body crumpled.


    "Levi!"


    I barely caught him before he hit the ground, his weight slumping into my arms. His skin was cold, too cold, and his breathing was shallow.


    Something shot through the bond, cold and sharp like something breaking inside me.


    Panic exploded in my chest.


    "Levi!"


    I shook him. "Levi, wake upe on!"


    But he didn''t move.


    He Justy there. Heavy. Still.

 Chapter 180: His Illness

    Olivia''s POV


    "Levi!" I called out in panic, dropping to my knees as his body slumped into me. "Levi, wake up!"


    But he didn''t move. He felt ice-cold and terrifyingly still. Something in me cracked. I pressed my hand against his chest, trying to feel his heartbeat¡ªfaint, but there.


    I ced my palm firmly, trying to do something, anything¡ªmaybe unleash my ability¡ªbut nothing was working.


    Footsteps pounded behind me.


    "Alpha!" a guard shouted. "Is everything alright?"


    "No, get help!" I snapped. "He needs a healer¡ªnow!"


    But before the guard could even react, two familiar scents hit me. Lennox and Louis appeared from the darkness, worry carved into their faces.


    "What the hell happened?" Louis asked, eyes narrowing as he dropped beside me.


    "I¡ªI don''t know," I stammered. "He just copsed. I tried to stop him¡ªhe said he was fine¡ªhe lied."


    Lennox''s jaw tightened, and for a split second, his expression wasn''t surprised. It was¡­ grim. Like he had expected this.


    "Get the healer," Lennox barked at the guards, his voice sharp with Alphamand. "Now."


    Two of them shifted into their wolves and bolted off without hesitation.


    Lennox knelt and effortlessly lifted Levi into his arms like he weighed nothing. "Come," he said, already moving. "We need to get him back to his room."


    I scrambled to my feet and followed them closely, my heart racing with every step. The walk back felt endless, but finally, we reached Levi''s room.


    Lennoxid him down carefully on the bed, adjusting his head on the pillow. I hovered at the edge of the mattress, unsure, afraid, watching Levi''s pale face like it might disappear.


    Louis moved to the drawer, rifled through it, and pulled out a small ss vial. He uncorked it and held it to Levi''s nose.


    A sharp, herbal smell hit the air.


    Levi didn''t move.


    "What is that?" I asked quickly.


    "Stimroot extract," Louis replied, still watching Levi. "Supposed to wake him. It usually works."


    Usually? That single word made the panic inside me swell.


    My frown deepened. "What''s happening to him?"


    They hesitated. The air in the room felt too still¡ªlike everything was holding its breath.


    Then Lennox sighed and leaned back against the wall. "He has a condition. It started when we turned twelve."


    I blinked. "What kind of condition?"


    Louis answered, quieter. "It''s called Lunar Respiris. A rare magical illness. It runs in our lineage. Our grandfather had it. Our father didn''t. Neither did we. But Levi¡­ he inherited it."


    "What does it do?" I whispered.


    Lennox looked at me, his voice tight. "Sometimes, his lungs just stop responding. Like they forget how to breathe. Ites with warnings and signs. Sometimes once a year. Sometimes it doesn''te."


    I stared at Levi''s chest. His breath was slowing down.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. "He just¡­ stops breathing? Just like that?"


    "Yes," Louis said. "And when that happens, it''s like his body shuts down."


    My breath caught.


    "You''re lying."


    "We''re not," Lennox said evenly. "He didn''t want you to find out. He thought you''d feel pitiful for him."


    I blinked, shaking my head. "But¡­ he was fine. He looked fine."


    Louis nced at Levi, voice softer now. "He''s been hiding it for years. No one knows except family."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    All these years¡­ and I never knew.


    "But why?" I whispered again, almost to myself. "Why not tell me all these years?"


    Lennox met my gaze. There was sadness in his eyes now.


    "Because, Olivia¡­" he said slowly, "he didn''t want you to see him differently. He didn''t want you to pity him. He wanted to stay Levi¡ªthe strong one. The one you admired."


    Louis nodded. "He''s been hiding it since we turned twelve. It doesn''t happen often. But when it does¡­ we''re always ready."


    I frowned, eyes flicking between them. "What do you mean, ready?"


    Louis rubbed the back of his neck. "He figured out the early signs¡ªtightness in his chest, dizziness, this subtle shake in his hands. You probably never noticed, but he did. Whenever that happened, he''d nce at us. That was our silent signal."


    "And then what?" I asked, worried but curious.


    Lennox answered. "Then he''d excuse himself from the crowd. Say he needed to get water. Or ease himself. Or just¡ªwalk. We''d follow quietly. Make sure he took the cork leaf blend to open his lungs. It worked¡­ most times."


    I stared at Levi, a memory shing through my mind.


    Those afternoons when he''d disappear during bonfires. Or vanish afterughing too hard. I always thought he just needed the bathroom. I never noticed. I never knew.


    "And when it didn''t work?" I asked slowly, a knot tightening in my throat.


    Louis let out a breath. "If he fainted before he could take it¡­ we''d catch him. Revive him fast."


    "And I was never told?" My voice cracked.


    Lennox looked away, his jaw tight. "You weren''t supposed to know. He made us swear. He''d wake up, catch his breath, and be back beside you like nothing happened. Sometimes you didn''t even notice he was gone."


    The knot in my throat burned. I sank down beside the bed, my fingers curling into the sheets near Levi''s hand.


    I wished I could stop this feeling of worry and pain in my heart, but I couldn''t.


    I looked down at Levi''s face again. His breathing was slow¡­ but it was there. His chest rising ever so gently.


    "What if I hadn''t followed him?" I whispered. "What if I had let him go?"


    "Thank you," Lennox said firmly. "Thank you for following him."


    Just then the door opened, and hurried footsteps rushed in.


    "The healer''s here," one of the guards said.


    I looked up and immediately recognized the man being escorted in. The same healer who had helped me when I lied about my amnesia. He paused for a heartbeat, eyes scanning the room, then focused on Levi. His gaze sharpened, his brow furrowed.


    I moved away, and he moved swiftly to Levi''s side, his hands already busy checking his pulse, lifting his eyelids, listening to his chest.


    "I assume this is Lunar Respiris again?" he asked without looking up.


    "Yes," Lennox replied. "He fainted just now. We gave him Stimroot. It didn''t work."


    The healer frowned slightly. "Has he passed out already this year?"


    Lennox nodded. "Yes. A few months ago."


    The healer stilled, eyes flickering briefly to Levi''s face. "Then he shouldn''t be having another episode so soon."


    "What does that mean?" I asked, stepping closer.


    The healer began pulling out tiny pouches of herbs, grinding and mixing them with practiced ease. "Lunar Respiris is unpredictable, but most who suffer from it only experience one serious attack per year. Two in such close time usually suggests something else¡­ an external trigger."


    Louis shifted uneasily beside me. Lennox didn''t speak.


    "What kind of trigger?" I asked quietly, though something in my chest already felt cold.


    The healer didn''t look at me when he answered. "Emotional strain. Sudden shock. Magical imbnce. Something that disturbs the body''s rhythm¡ªespecially something tied to the heart or bond."


    My heart stuttered.


    Bond.


    Emotional strain.


    My lips parted slightly. My mind shed to the moment in the woods¡ªGabriel''s hands on my waist, his mouth on mine. The overwhelming heat of the kiss. The guilt that followed.


    I swallowed thickly.


    "You''re saying¡­ someone could''ve triggered this?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Not necessarily intentionally," the healer said gently. "But yes. If he was already weakened¡­ anything deeply emotional could''ve tipped him over."


    My stomach twisted. I nced at Levi''s still face, hisshes resting dark against his cheeks.


    The way he had looked at me afterward¡­ the way his voice trembled when he asked if Gabriel and I were seeing each other. I thought he was just hurt. I didn''t realize¡­


    It seems my kiss with Gabriel has done far more damage than I ever imagined.

 Chapter 181: Moving Forward

    Olivia''s POV


    The healer finished his mix, a glowing greenish paste that shimmered faintly. He carefully spread it across Levi''s chest, just over his heart, then pressed both palms over it.


    A faint pulse of magic lit the space beneath his hands.


    Levi''s body twitched.


    "Come on," the healer murmured. "Come back to us, Alpha."


    Levi''s fingers twitched, then his eyes fluttered open slowly, dazed and ssy.


    "Levi?" Louis stepped forward.


    Levi blinked a few times, confusion flooding his face. "What¡­?"


    "You fainted, dumbass," Lennox muttered, visibly relieved but trying not to show it. "You scared the hell out of us."


    The healer pressed two fingers against Levi''s pulse. "You''re lucky," he said, quietly. "Again."


    Levi''s gaze drifted to me next. His eyes locked with mine¡ªand I saw it. The flicker of guilt. Of fear. Of shame.


    "Olivia," he whispered. "I¡ªI''m sorry. I didn''t mean for you to see that. I didn''t want you to¡ª"


    "Don''t," I said sharply, frowning at him.


    He flinched.


    I walked toward him.


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed.


    I frowned as I stood beside him with folded arms. "You knew you were going to pass out¡­ you saw the signs, and yet you decided to go into the woods. What if I hadn''t followed you? Then what?" I yelled in anger.


    I was furious, and I didn''t even know who I was mad at¡ªhim, them, or myself.


    Was it because all these years, even when we were close, they never told me about this illness? Or was it because he put his life in danger by going into the woods? Or was I just angry at myself? I didn''t even know. I had no idea.


    Levi opened his mouth to speak, but I didn''t give him the chance. Instead, I turned around and walked out of the room.


    As I made my way to my room, my hands trembled, my chest too tight to breathe properly. I didn''t know what I was feeling. Anger, definitely. But underneath it¡ªpain. Confusion. Guilt. So much guilt, choking me.


    When I reached my door, I pushed it open harder than I meant to, the wooden frame groaning under my force. I stepped inside, ready to scream into my pillow or throw something just to let the pressure out¡ªbut froze.


    Alpha Damien was sitting on my bed.


    Back straight. Hands sped. Eyes already on me as if he''d been waiting for hours.


    The moment I saw him, I became anxious. I didn''t even try to hide the worry on my face.


    "You," I breathed out, my voice trembling.


    He raised a brow. "Yes, Me."


    "Why are you here?"


    He didn''t respond. He only slowly stood up from the bed and approached me. My frown deepened as I folded my arms, trying to act tough, but inside, I was nervous. There''s this feeling I get whenever I''m this close to him¡­ Alpha Damien has a dominating aura, more like his wolf is a dominant wolf, and I feel it.


    He got a few steps away from me and stopped, holding my gaze with that quiet intensity that made my skin tingle. "We have to move fast with our n."


    My brows pulled together. "What do you mean by fast?"


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he looked me over like he was making sure I could handle what he was about to say. Then he said it.


    "In four days, you''re going to face the Council," he said. "And I believe you already know what to say when the timees."


    My stomach tightened. I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling the weight that day. Four days. Four days until I''d be standing before the Council, dering I want to break my bond with the triplets.


    "But we can''t wait that long," he added, his tone turning urgent. "We need to act now. We''re speeding things up. It''s happening tomorrow night."


    My heart skipped. "What''s happening tomorrow night?"


    Damien straightened. "It''s my birthday," he said, like it wasn''t a big deal. "I''m celebrating it here¡ªwith a formal gathering. Friends. Allies. A few Council members who''ll be watching closely."


    "And you want me there?" I asked, already dreading where this was going.


    He didn''t hesitate. "You''ll be my date."


    The air in my lungs vanished.


    "I want you by my side," he continued. "To everyone else, you''ll act as my lover. My partner. No more secrecy. No more hiding. We make them believe you belong to me¡ªand the rest of the pack, the Council, everyone else¡­ they''ll see it."


    I stared at him like he''d gone insane.


    "I''m your nephews'' wife," I said, my voice sharp with disbelief. "People will talk. They''ll question it. You really want that kind of attention?"


    Damien didn''t blink. "I don''t care. And neither should you."


    I took a step back, my mind racing.


    He followed, his voice softer now. "The moment we do this, Olivia, the news will spread like wildfire. Every pack across the region will know within hours. And if she''s listening, she''ll hear it too."


    "She?" I asked, voice barely above a whisper, though I already knew who he meant.


    His eyes darkened, but he didn''t respond.


    Curious, I pressed on. "Who is she? Sofia? Is she your mate? Your wife?"


    Alpha Damien frowned, and I could tell my question was annoying him¡ªbut I didn''t back down.


    "Who is she?" I pressed again, stepping closer, refusing to let this drop. "Sofia? Is she your mate? Your wife?"


    Damien''s jaw tightened. His nostrils red.


    "You don''t get to ask me that," he said coldly.


    I scoffed. "Seriously? We''re about to walk into a room together tomorrow night pretending we''re lovers, and I don''t get to ask who she is? That''s bullshit, Alpha Damien."


    His eyes snapped to mine, hard and fast, his wolf pressing behind them now, suffocating.


    "You shouldn''t put your feelings in this."


    "I''m not talking about feelings," I bit out. "I''m talking about honesty. If I''m going to stand beside you and pretend to be yours in front of the Council¡ªif we''re really in this together¡ªthen I deserve to know what I''m walking into."


    His eyes narrowed. "You want the truth?"


    "Yes."


    He took a slow step forward, and then another, until I had to tilt my head slightly just to keep meeting his gaze.


    "Fine," he growled. "Here''s the truth: it''s none of your damn business."


    My lips parted in disbelief.


    "You think just because I''m pulling you into this n that I owe you every piece of my past?" he snapped. "You''re not here to know me, Olivia. You''re here to y your part. That''s it."


    I stiffened. "You''re unbelievable."


    His voice dropped, lethal and low. "And you''re acting like a very bad pup."


    I scoffed bitterly. "You are annoying," I said and tried to walk away, but before I could, his hand wrapped around my wrist and pulled me toward him. I gasped, stumbling slightly, but before I could regain my footing, I was flipped over hisp in one fluid motion.


    "Alpha Damien¡ª!" I struggled, twisting, my heart thundering in my chest. "What the hell are you doing?"


    He held me there with one firm arm across my lower back, the heat of his palm heavy, dominating. "I warned you," he murmured, his voice low and husky. "You acted silly, you get punished."


    I gasped, my heart pounding, unsure if it was from fear or something else entirely.


    "You''re insane¡ª!"


    "Ten," he said calmly, like he was discussing strategy. "You will get spanked on your ass ten times."


    My breath hitched. My heart pounded like a war drum in my chest.


    "Let me go!" I twisted instinctively, my face heating.


    But he held me firmly on hisps, enough to remind me how much stronger he was. Not hurting me. Just¡­ holding.


    "I said ten," he repeated, voice like velvet and steel. "Unless you want to make it more."


    And here''s the part I didn''t understand:


    I froze.


    Not out of fear.


    But confusion.


    Something in the way he touched me¡ªcontrolled, measured¡ªwasn''t threatening. It was possessive. It made my skin tingle, my lungs burn. I should''ve been furious. I was furious. But I was also¡ªGod help me¡ªcurious.


    And maybe just a little too aware of how warm his hand was against me.


    "This is insane," I whispered, struggling to breathe evenly. "You''re not serious."


    He leaned in close, his breath brushing my ear.


    "Try me."

 Chapter 182: On His Lap

    Olivia''s POV


    My breath caught in my throat as I tried to get off hisp, but Alpha Damien held me down firmly. I struggled, but it was no use. He was too strong.


    "Let me go!" I murmured, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. I didn''t like how hot my body was getting. It was confusing. Wrong.


    I had never been in a position like this. Bent over a man''sp. Especially not a man like Damien.


    "You''re staying right here," he said in a deep, calm voice. "You acted silly. Now you''ll count."


    "Count?" I asked, confused.


    Then I felt it. He lifted the back of my robe. My heart jumped as cool air hit my thighs. My gown was up, and I knew he could see everything. I was wearing a thin ck


    G-string underwear, and it didn''t cover much.


    "Damien!" I gasped, trying to move.


    "If you struggle again, I''ll make it twenty," he said. "Ten if you behave."


    I froze, swallowing hard. My face burned with shame¡­ but also something else. My body felt warm, even needy, and I hated it.


    "This is embarrassing," I muttered.


    He leaned down, his voice low and close to my ear. "Don''t be shy now," Damien murmured, his voice like a slow ripple of thunder. "We''ve already done more than this, haven''t we?"


    My body tensed as the memory reyed in my head.


    I hid my face in my arms, trying to stay still.


    Then came the first smack¡ªsharp and loud. I jumped.


    "One¡­" I said quietly.


    His hand rested on my waist again. "Louder, Olivia," Damien repeated, his palm resting heavy and warm on my lower back.


    My heart pounded so loud I could barely hear myself think. Everything felt too much¡ªhis touch, his voice, the heat spreading across my skin. My cheeks were already on fire, but now that fire was sinking lower, curling deep in my stomach.


    "Two," I whispered louder this time, trying to stay still, even as my body betrayed me.


    His hand came down again. Another sharp sting. I flinched, a soft gasp slipping from my lips.


    "Three¡­"


    The ache wasn''t just from the spanking anymore. Something else had awakened inside me¡ªsomething I didn''t understand. I was wet. Soaked. The thin fabric between my legs stuck to me, and I could only hope he didn''t notice. But a part of me knew he already had.


    Damien said nothing, but I felt his hand slide just a little lower, his thumb brushing the top of my thigh. My breath hitched again.


    "Four."


    My voice shook. My hips twitched before I could stop myself. I was losing control. Everything in me screamed that this was wrong, but I couldn''t pull away. I didn''t want to.


    "Five."


    I felt him shift beneath me, and then I froze¡ªnot from fear, but something far more rming. His cock was hard. I could feel it clearly now beneath me, pressing against my stomach. And for a second, I forgot who he was¡ªforgot that he was Alpha Damien.


    All I felt was the heat, the pulse, the way his body responded to mine.


    "Six," I breathed, my thighs pressing together on instinct. My face buried deeper into my arm, hoping he couldn''t hear the soft whimper that slipped out.


    This time, his palm came a little harder, and I could feel my ass cheek bounce.


    "Seven." My words came as a moan.


    Fuck! Olivia, get a grip of yourself! My wolf groaned inside me, but I totally ignored her.


    Alpha Damien didn''t speak. He just exhaled through his nose, slow and deep, and the sound of his breathing sent a chill down my spine. His hand was still on me¡ªwarmer now, heavier. It slid over my skin, not to spank this time, but to caress. His palm moved in slow, deliberate strokes over the curve of my ass.


    I clenched my eyes shut.


    "Damien¡­" I whispered, breath hitching when his fingers brushed beneath the thin strap of my gestrin. I flinched, half from the sensation and half from panic. "Don''t!" But I didn''t move. I didn''t mean it. Not really. And somehow, he knew.


    "I haven''t even given you ten yet," he murmured, his voice low, husky, impossibly calm. "But look at you. So wet you''re sticking to me."


    He wasn''t wrong. I could feel it¡ªevery inch of soaked fabric clinging to me, revealing far too much. And when he tugged my panties down, slowly, purposefully, baring mepletely, I whimpered.


    "No," I said weakly, lifting my head. "Damien, we can''t¡­"


    "You''re my nephews'' wife," he said, his voice hard and husky. "I know that."


    His hand didn''t leave me. It cupped my bare ass now, fingers sying, squeezing lightly. My hips trembled under his touch. The shame burned hotter than before, but it was tangled with something darker, hungrier.


    "This is wrong," I said again, trying to wriggle out of hisp.


    He held me tighter.


    He whispered against my ear. "But don''t lie to me, Olivia. Your body''s screaming yes."


    I shivered. He was right, and it terrified me. I hated how much I wanted this, how every part of me throbbed for more.


    "Please don''t¡­" I whispered, even as my thighs parted slightly on their own. "Please don''t put your finger in¡­ we can''t¡­ I''m not¡ª"


    His fingers moved lower, brushing the slick folds of my entrance, and I gasped.


    "Damien!"


    He groaned, deep and raw, the sound vibrating through his chest. "Fuck, Olivia. You''re soaked."


    I twisted on hisp and pped his arm, hard. "Don''t touch me, I don''t belong to you!" I snapped.


    But my voice cracked at the end, betraying me. I wasn''t pulling away anymore. I was pressing back into him, my skin flushed, my core throbbing for his touch.


    His mouth was at my ear again, his breath hot. "No, you''re not mine¡­ but you should have been."


    Then, with maddening slowness, his fingertips traced my entrance¡ªjust barely¡ªteasing me with the promise of more. My entire body jerked, hips twitching involuntarily.


    A broken sound left my throat. "Damien¡­ please¡­"


    He brushed the tip of his finger over my slick folds again, not entering¡ªjust enough to make me arch and tremble.

 Chapter 183: What Is Wrong With Me

    Olivia''s POV


    His touch was almost unbearable¡ªteasing, slow, driving me Mad. My whole body ached with confusion. Shame. Desire. Regret.


    But then¡ª


    A sh.


    Levi''s face. Lifeless. Pale. The way he''d looked just hours ago, lying there unconscious.


    "You''re still their wife." A voice which wasn''t that of my wolf echoed in my head.


    My breath caught sharply in my throat.


    No.


    I couldn''t do this.


    In that split second, while Damien''s guard was down, drunk on the moment¡ªmy body jolted with speed. I twisted, yanked myself upright with everything I had left, and stood.


    His eyes widened in surprise, hand still reaching for where I had just been.


    I grabbed my gown, yanked it down, my fingers trembling as I fixed my underwear. My breath was ragged, my heart pounding like a drum.


    "No," I said, barely able to get the word out.


    "Olivia¡ª" he started, his voice low, strained.


    But I shook my head, taking a shaky step backward. "Don''t. Just¡­ don''t."


    I didn''t wait for his response. I turned and rushed out of my room, my feet flying over the tiled floors.


    A few staff furrowed their brows as they nced at me, but I didn''t care. I ran like I was trying to escape a storm.


    Because maybe I was.


    I didn''t stop until I reached the garden. Only then did I copse onto the grass, burying my face in my hands. My whole body still burned from where he had touched me.


    "Damn it! What is wrong with me!" I groaned, angry at myself.


    I pulled my hand from my face and stared up at the night sky. The stars blurred as unshed tears clung stubbornly to myshes.


    "What is wrong with me¡­" I whispered again¡ªthis time softer. Less angry. More confused.


    My hands curled into the grass.


    I closed my eyes, trying to calm the storm inside me.


    "I''m just confused¡­" I said aloud, needing to hear the words. Maybe if I said it enough times, it would feel true.


    "I''m confused," I repeated. "That''s all. That''s why my body reacted. It didn''t mean anything."


    But even as I said it, I didn''t believe it.


    Because it had meant something. Not love, no¡ªat least, I hoped not. But it wasn''t nothing either. It was the ache of loneliness. The pain of betrayal. The hunger of someone who hadn''t been touched gently.


    That was the worst part. It wasn''t Damien I had wanted¡ªit was thefort. The illusion of being loved. Of being seen.


    I pressed my fists to my eyes and let out a long, trembling breath.


    I thought of them.


    "I''m still their wife," I reminded myself, my voice barely a whisper now. "Still their mate." I wished that truth didn''t hurt.


    And until the Council settles all of this mess, I won''t let anybody touch me. Not because I care for them, but because of my own sanity. My own conscience.


    I stayed in the garden a little longer, gathering what little strength I had.


    Eventually, I rose and returned to my room. Alpha Damien was gone, but his scent still lingered in the air.


    I locked the door and crawled straight into bed.


    Lying beneath the nkets, I stared up at the ceiling.


    The truth was, I didn''t know who I was anymore. Not since all of this began.


    The triplets.


    My mates.


    Men I had grown to love¡­ so deeply it scared me.


    Lennox¡ªfierce, impulsive, reckless. He made my blood boil and my heart race all in one breath.


    Levi¡ªgentle but sharp. Observant. Calcted. The one who always saw right through me. Who made me feel safe even when I didn''t want to be.


    And Louis¡­ gods. Sweet, tortured Louis. The quiet one.


    They were mine. My mates. And they broke me.


    They loved me. Hurt me. Gave me everything. Took everything away.


    And I still cared for them.


    No matter how much I wished I didn''t.


    Then there was Gabriel.


    The man I barely knew¡ªbut who made my heart flutter every time he looked at me. Like I mattered.


    He stared at me with the eyes of a man in love. When he smiled, my stomach twisted. When he spoke, I listened too closely. And when he offered to meet me at the border¡­ I''d said yes far too quickly. Just to see him.


    I didn''t know what we were. Not yet. But something was starting. A tiny spark of desire¡­ maybe even love.


    And then¡­


    Damien.


    Alpha Damien.


    The triplets'' uncle.


    A man I should have never allowed that close.


    Cold. Dangerous. Infuriating.


    But gods¡ªmysterious.


    He didn''t say much. He didn''t have to. His presence was enough to stir something in me I didn''t want to name. Something dark. Forbidden. Exciting.


    The way he touched me¡­ the way he looked at me. Not like the others. Not even like a woman he desired. Like a challenge. Like I was something wild he wanted to tame.


    And I hated how much that thrilled me.


    Maybe it was wrong. Maybe it was all just loneliness and confusion and a desperate need to feel like someone''s¡ªanyone''s¡ªchoice.


    But that didn''t make it any less real.


    I sighed and closed my eyes.


    Five men.


    Five different kinds of danger.


    I forced myself to sleep, leaving everything in the hands of the moon goddess.


    Morning came. I hadn''t slept much. I spent the whole night tossing and turning.


    Now, Nora and Lolita were in my room, helping me get ready for a pack meeting with the she-wolves. They moved around quietly,ying out clothes, brushing my hair, and setting out shoes¡ªnever asking too many questions. Maybe they understood I wasn''t in the mood to chit-chat.


    I sat in front of the mirror, my eyes tired, my heart still heavy from the night before.


    Then¡ªa sharp knock at the door made all three of us turn.


    Lolita moved to open it, and there he was.


    Lennox.


    Standing tall, dressed in ck, his expression unreadable. He held a box in his hands. His eyesnded on me and softened¡ªjust a little.


    "There''s a function tonight," he said, walking in like he still owned the ce. "Alpha Damien''s birthday. I assume you are attending."


    He set the box down on the table beside me. "I and my brothers got this dress for you. Please, will you ept it."


    I looked at the box¡­ then up at him.


    I frowned.


    "Oh, so now you remember to bring me a dress?" I said, standing. "Where was this energy when I needed one before? Rather, you showered it on Anita!"


    He opened his mouth, but before he could speak¡ª


    The door opened again.


    Alpha Damien stepped in.


    He didn''t look at Lennox.


    Not even once.


    His eyes went straight to me.


    "I brought you a dress," he said simply, his voice deep and authoritative. "I hope you''ll wear it tonight. For me."


    My heart dropped. Two dresses. Two men. Both iming me in their own ways. And I just stood there, caught between old vows and new sins.


    Lennox''s jaw clenched. "She''s still my wife," he snapped, stepping forward. "And my brothers''. You should be ashamed, Uncle Damien. What is this?" He looked at the box Damien held. "You''re really nning to steal her from us?"


    Damien''s face didn''t change.


    Lennox kept going.


    "Is that your n?" he growled. "To snatch her away¡ªjust like Sofia was taken from you?"

 Chapter 184: Stepping Up

    Lennox''s POV


    The color of Damien''s eyes darkened and in the blink of an eye, he made his way toward me. But shockingly, Olivia moved past him and stood between us¡ªstopping Damien from attacking me.


    Of all the things I expected¡­ that wasn''t one of them. She stood between us, her arms outstretched, facing a furious Alpha. My heart skipped. She still cared, even if she didn''t want to admit it. For a fleeting second, pride red in my chest.


    "Step away!" Damien growled, already losing his temper.


    I wasn''t surprised. What I said was more than enough to make him furious. There are only two things that can really set Uncle Damien off. One is someone hurting Sofia¡ªhe''d tear them apart without a second thought. And the second is exactly what I just did: reminding him that someone took her from him.


    Olivia shook her head, not moving.


    "No," she said firmly, staring up at him. "I won''t step away, Alpha Damien."


    His jaw clenched harder. His fists curled at his sides.


    "This is between me and him," Damien said through gritted teeth.


    "No," Olivia said again. "You two are family. Whether you like it or not, you are both tied to each other now. And you''re standing in my room¡ªfighting. Like enemies."


    Damien''s nostrils red. He nced around, as if only now realizing where we were.


    "I won''t let you tear each other up in my presence," Olivia said firmly. "And definitely not in my room."


    For a long moment, no one spoke. The tension was thick, so heavy.


    Then Damien turned his eyes on me.


    His voice was low and filled with rage. "You do not want to keep testing me, Lennox."


    I didn''t answer.


    "I swear on the full moon," Damien continued, "if you strike my nerve again, the Full Moon Pack will be left with only two Alphas. Because you¡­ will be dead."


    My wolf growled at the threat, loud and deep, rising from inside me. I didn''t care if he was my uncle. He crossed the line.


    But before I could say anything, Damien turned around and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    Silence fell again.


    Olivia slowly lowered her arms, her shoulders tense.


    I stared at her¡ªat the woman who just stopped Alpha Damien from tearing into me.


    My mate.


    Still fierce.


    Still mine¡­ even if I didn''t deserve her.


    She turned to me and frowned, but I smiled instead¡ªand I think it annoyed her.


    "And what are you smiling about?" she snapped.


    I shrugged. "You."


    She raised a brow. "Me?"


    I nodded. "Yes, you¡­ you don''t cease to amaze me every time."


    She didn''t smile. Her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    "You think this is funny?" she asked, clearly still tense.


    "No," I said, my voice softening. "But¡­ you just stood in front of Damien for me. You didn''t even think¡ªyou just acted. That means something."


    Her jaw clenched. "It doesn''t mean what you think."


    I stepped closer, but slowly. Careful not to annoy her. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No." She backed up a step. "Don''t start. Don''t twist this into some mate moment. I stopped him because I didn''t want blood on my floor. Not because I care. And you being hurt? It would affect me. Because of the bond. That''s all."


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Still. Thank you."


    She looked away, her eyes fixed on the door Damien had mmed. Her voice was low now, filled with curiosity. "Who is this Sofia? And where is she?"


    I sighed. I wished I could tell her what she wanted to hear, but it wasn''t my ce to. That was Damien''s.


    "I can''t say much, but all I''ll say is¡­ Sofia is everything to Damien. He would die for her without hesitation."


    Olivia''s brow furrowed. "His mate?"


    I shrugged. "More than that."


    She didn''t seem happy with my response, and I could tell she wanted to know more. But I can''t¡­


    She lifted her gaze and frowned at me. "You knew your words would enrage him. And you still said them."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I''m just¡­ jealous, okay? I see the way he looks at you. And I know you feel something for him. I can smell it on you."


    Her cheeks flushed. Just a little. But enough for me to realize my fear was true.


    Her lips parted, but she didn''t say anything.


    I continued. "I just miss being the one you looked at that way."


    She looked at me for a long moment. Her eyes weren''t angry anymore¡ªjust tired. And sad.


    "Unfortunately for you, I will never look at you that way again."


    Then she turned away, walking to her closet.


    "Please leave. And along with the dress¡­ give it to Anita. She will be happy to receive it. After all, she is the mother of your unborn children."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the chest.


    I stood frozen. Her back was to me now, but I could feel the weight of what she''d said.


    "Olivia¡­" I started, but my voice cracked. I swallowed and tried again. "I didn''t n any of this. You know that."


    She didn''t turn around.


    "I made mistakes," I said quietly, stepping closer. "Terrible ones. But I never stopped loving you."


    That was true. My actions might have said otherwise, but this was the truth. I never stopped loving her. And maybe that was what drove me more angry and insane.


    She let out a bitterugh. "Love? Don''t talk to me about love, Lennox. If you want to talk about love, then talk about your uncle Alpha Damien. You yourself confessed that he would kill anyone who hurt Sofia. Why? Because he loves her! But you three did the opposite¡ªyou three hurt me! You protect, cherish the ones you love, not hurt them!"


    My wolf whimpered in pain and tears gathered in my eyes.


    I watched as she reached into her closet, her hands trembling slightly as she shifted hangers. But I knew she wasn''t really looking for anything. She just didn''t want to face me.


    "Will you ever forgive us?"


    "Just leave." She demanded, her voice shaking.


    I stepped forward again, gently cing the box on her bed. The dress I had picked out for her.


    "Can you please wear this¡­ for old times'' sake?"


    Olivia turned slowly, a big frown etched across her face.


    "You thought a dress would fix everything?" she asked, her voice calm butced with pain. "You think I care about these material things?"


    "No," I admitted. "I just wanted you to be the most beautiful woman tonight, and this dress willplement you."


    She looked away again, her jaw tightening. Her silence said more than words ever could.


    "I miss you, Olivia," I said. "I miss the sound of yourugh. The way your nose scrunches when you''re annoyed. I miss your scent on my clothes."


    God, I missed those old days¡ªwhen she would fall asleep in my arms like I was the safest ce in the world.


    She closed her eyes slowly, then opened them with a tired sigh.


    Then she looked down at the box, her lips pressing into a hard line. With a soft exhale, she picked it up and ced it back in my arms.


    "Give it to Anita," she said again, her voice t. "Let her wear it for your uncle''s party. I''m sure she''ll love pretending to be your Luna."


    I opened my lips to speak, but she interrupted me. "Please leave."


    I wanted to say more¡­ I wanted to plead more¡­ but I didn''t want to overwhelm her further. So I decided to respect her wish and leave.


    As I turned to leave Olivia''s room, my chest felt like it had been cracked open. Her words echoed in my head, louder than any scream.


    Give it to Anita.


    That hit harder than I thought it would.


    I stepped out into the hallway, shutting the door gently behind me. I didn''t want her to hear it m.


    My fingers tightened around the box in my hand. The damn dress. I should''ve known it wouldn''t fix anything¡ªbut still, I''d hoped. I was desperate to feel even an inch closer to her again.


    I barely made it two steps down the hallway before a maid came rushing toward me.


    "Alpha Lennox!" she cried, panting hard. "It''s Lady Anita¡ªsomething''s wrong!"


    I frowned.


    Every instinct in me wanted to keep walking. I didn''t want to deal with her. I didn''t want to see her. I didn''t even want to hear her name.


    She was a mistake¡ªa bitter one. And the damage she''d caused¡­ the chaos still haunts me.


    But those pups¡­


    I clenched my jaw, swallowing down the resentment twisting inside me. As much as I hated her, I couldn''t ignore the fact that those children might be ours. And no matter what, I can''t let anything happen to them.


    I may have been a terrible mate, but I refuse to be a terrible father.


    With a low curse under my breath, I did the one thing I didn''t want to do.


    I turned and headed toward her room.

 Chapter 185: Complications

    Lennox''s POV


    I headed into the servant quarters, and a maid quickly led me to one of the rooms. As soon as I stepped inside, I saw Anita¡ªcurled up, clutching her stomach, and crying out in pain.


    A healer, a middle-aged woman, was already with her, but it didn''t look like anything was getting better.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, my voice sharp as I stepped forward.


    The healer bowed her head respectfully before answering. "I think she''s having aplication, Alpha. This is medical¡­ it''s beyond me," she said, her voiceced with deep concern.


    I frowned, turning my eyes back to Anita. She was clearly in agony, her body twisting, her face soaked in tears.


    Louis entered behind me, his gaze scanning the room. "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know," I muttered. "Get the car ready. We''re taking her to the pack hospital."


    Without waiting for a reply, I strode to the bed and carefully lifted Anita into my arms. I didn''t want to carry her¡ªbut letting her walk on her own would waste too much time.


    She whimpered, her fingers clinging tightly to my shirt.


    In the hallway, we ran into Levi, who looked rmed. "What is happening?" he asked, clearly confused.


    "I have no idea. We''re going to the pack hospital," I said.


    "I''ming," he said as he tagged along.


    Outside, the car was already waiting. Louis was in the driver''s seat. I helped a sobbing Anita into the back seat, then got in beside her. Levi slipped into the front seat next to Louis.


    Louis started the car and took off.


    The drive was anything but quiet. Anita sobbed uncontrobly, curled into a corner, clutching her stomach.


    I nced at her, trying not to let my face show what I felt.


    No matter how much we hated her¡­


    No matter what she had done¡­


    Those babies¡ªif they were ours¡ªwe couldn''t ignore that.


    Yes, we hated her. Yes, we might not want those babies. But they existed, and we couldn''t change that.


    And deep down, I knew my brothers were just as worried as me. Levi kept clenching and unclenching his fists in the front seat. Louis had his jaw locked tight, eyes focused on the road like he was racing against death.


    We didn''t speak, but we didn''t need to.


    We were all thinking the same thing: What if something happens to those babies?


    What if they really are ours?


    What if¡ª


    "We''re here," Louis said tightly as we pulled up to the pack hospital gates.


    Two nurses waiting outside rushed toward us the moment they saw us arrive.


    I opened the door and stepped out quickly, lifting Anita into my arms again. She was still crying, but her voice was hoarse now, like she was losing strength.


    "Attend to her¡­ she is pregnant!" I barked, pushing past the doors as the nurses guided us inside.


    The smell of antiseptic hit me immediately and I grimaced. I''ve always hated the smell of hospitals.


    A doctor ran over. "Bring her in here!"


    They led us into a small emergency room, and I gentlyid her down on the hospital bed. Levi and Louis stood close beside me. We watched as the staff worked fast. Among the staff were two gynecologists and two healers.


    As the doctor checked her vitals, hooking her up to machines, the healers performed incantations.


    For several tense minutes, we stood there watching them tend to a pain-ridden Anita. Her dress was lifted, and I found myself staring at her belly. Looking closely, I could just make out the faint rise of a baby bump. It was small due to her t stomach, but it could be seen now without a dress covering it.


    I exchanged worried nces with my brothers. But we said nothing.


    We stood silently as the doctors and healers worked around her. Machines beeped, soft voices murmured, and the air was so heavy it felt suffocating.


    "She''s losing strength," one of the doctors said.


    One of the nurses quickly wiped Anita''s forehead. She was barely conscious now, mumbling in pain. Her fingers kept twitching, like she was trying to hold on to something, anything.


    One of the doctors stepped forward. "She''s havingplications tied to a previous miscarriage," he exined. "There''s internal stress on her womb. One of the babies might not survive."


    My heart sank.


    Louis''s jaw clenched again. Levi said nothing, but I saw the way he leaned forward slightly, like he wanted to do something¡ªbut didn''t know what.


    "We''ve stabilized her for now," the doctor added, "but we''ll need to monitor her closely. Her hormone levels are all over the ce. It''s an imbnce we don''t normally see this far along."


    One of the healers approached us.


    "Alphas, are you the fathers of these pups?" she asked, sounding curious.


    None of us answered.


    We didn''t move. We didn''t even blink.


    But our silence gave her all the answer she needed.


    "You are not mates," she said gently. "This woman¡­ she''s not your fated one."


    I swallowed hard and exchanged nces with my brothers.


    "She bears no true mating mark," the other healer added. "Only a concubine mark. Chosen. Not destined."


    "Her body is struggling," the healer in front of us added. "Her womb is trying to carry life that wasn''t created through a bond. That''s why it''s failing."


    Levi frowned. "What does that mean for the babies?"


    The healer sighed. "It means the pregnancy will always be risky. Her body wasn''t made to carry your kind of children¡ªnot without a mate bond to strengthen the connection."


    Louis looked away, jaw tight again.


    "She can survive this," the healer continued, "but there''s no guarantee the babies will. Not unless something changes. The womb is weak, the energy of the unborn is unstable and too strong for her."


    I rubbed my jaw, feeling something heavy sit in my chest. I didn''t want this. I didn''t want any of it.


    But here it was.


    "She is still in danger?" I asked.


    "Yes," the healer replied. "And so are the babies. All we can do is try to hold the pregnancy together as long as we can."


    She bowed and went back to attend to Anita.


    I looked down at Anita again. Her face was pale, lips dry, and her hair stuck to her forehead with sweat. She looked so different from the proud, demanding woman I knew. She looked like a shadow of herself¡­ like she was at the brink of death.


    And even though I hated her¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to feel nothing.


    "We will do an ultrasound," the doctor said, "to check the health of the pups. If they''re stable, we continue. But if we find severeplications¡­" He paused, inhaling deeply. "We will have to terminate the pregnancy to save her life."

 Chapter 186: The Decision

    Levi''s POV


    The moment the doctor mentioned termination, something in my chest twisted.


    None of us said a word. We just stood there, silent, emotionless. My eyes stayed fixed on Anita. She looked so weak on that bed, like she was barely holding on.


    I didn''t want to be here.


    But I couldn''t leave either.


    Two nurses returned with equipment while a doctor wheeled over a small machine. One of the nurses gently pulled up Anita''s dress and applied a clear gel over her stomach. It made a soft squelching sound as she rubbed it in with a gloved hand. Anita didn''t move. She wasn''t unconscious, but she looked too tired to even react.


    "She''s stable enough for the ultrasound now," the doctor said quietly. "We''ll check the babies."


    Babies.


    The word made my chest tighten again.


    These might be our babies.


    Louis and Lennox stood silently beside me. We were all watching, but none of us said a word.


    The nurse pressed the probe against her belly, and after a few seconds, ck-and-white images flickered on the monitor.


    "Come closer," the doctor said softly. "You''ll want to see this."


    At first, we hesitated as we exchanged nces with each other, none of us moving forward.


    "Alphas? You don''t want toe check?" the doctor asked again.


    We looked at each other again before we stepped forward, slowly.


    And then we saw them.


    Two small shapes. Curled up. Still developing¡ªbut clearly there. Two tiny, flickering heartbeats on the screen, their lives pulsing with every second.


    "Three," the doctor confirmed. "They''re about three months along."


    I felt my throat go dry. My hands clenched into fists at my sides.


    "They don''t look healthy, but they can survive," the doctor continued, eyes focused on the screen. "But one of them¡­ this one here¡­" He pointed to the smaller figure. "This one''s a little weaker. The heartbeat is slower. That''s the one we''re most concerned about."


    "What are the chances?" Lennox asked, his voice low, tinged with worry.


    The doctor didn''t answer.


    Instead, the healers stepped forward, cing their hands gently over Anita''s stomach. They began murmuring softly, their voices rising and falling in a rhythmic chant.


    The room went still again, heavy with tension.


    Then one of the healers, the older woman, looked up and spoke.


    "Alphas, if you want these pups to survive¡­ you have to mark her."


    My brows furrowed. "She already has our mark," I said¡ªthough deep down, I knew that wasn''t what she meant.


    The healer shook her head. "No. That mark is shallow. You marked her as a concubine¡­ not a mate."


    Lennox cursed under his breath. Louis looked away.


    "And that mark," she continued, "was meant to keep your Luna from feeling pain when youid with this woman. You know that."


    We knew.


    "She carries your children," the healer said. "But her body is not connected to yours through a mate bond. There is no strength flowing between you. Her womb is trying to carry your strong pups."


    My stomach turned.


    "So what are you saying?" Louis asked tightly, sounding like he already knew where this conversation was heading to.


    The healer looked between us. "If you want to save these pups¡­ if you want them to live¡­ all of you must mark her again. As a mate, this time. A true bond. The mate bond will give her strength to carry your pups."


    There was a long pause.


    Then, in perfect unison, the three of us spoke.


    "No."


    It was loud. And it was firm.


    The healer didn''t argue. She looked as if she had expected us to give such a response. She only nodded, slowly.


    "Then prepare yourselves," she said calmly. "Because without that bond¡­ the babies may not make it."


    Silence swallowed the room again.


    I looked at the screen.


    Two tiny shapes.


    One flickering more faintly than the other.


    And I felt it¡ªthat cruel, quiet fear crawling in again. Not for Anita. But for what we had helped create.


    We didn''t want this. We never nned for it.


    But they were now here.


    And fate was asking us to choose. Either we mark Anita as our mate, or they die!


    "Then we are prepared to let them die," Lennox spat, his voice cold, sharp, emotionless.


    I swallowed hard and turned to look at him.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    It was the right decision.


    No matter what the healer said, we couldn''t bond with Anita¡ªnot like that. Not for a pregnancy we couldn''t even be sure was ours. And even if they were our children, even if they carried our blood¡­


    We would never lose Olivia over this.


    But still¡­


    I looked back at the screen. At the tiny flickering heartbeats. My jaw clenched, my throat tightening with something I didn''t want to name.


    Was this what it felt like¡ªfather instincts? That dull ache in your chest when you see something small and fragile that might belong to you?


    I didn''t want it. I didn''t ask for it.


    But it was there.


    "Please¡­" a soft, hoarse voice broke the silence. "Please¡­ they''re yours¡­"


    We turned to see Anita, barely conscious, but her eyes glistened with tears as she struggled to speak. Her lips trembled, and her fingers reached toward us weakly.


    "They''re yours," she said again, her voice cracking. "You know they are¡­"


    Louis shifted beside me, his jaw tight.


    "I can feel them," she whispered. "They react to your voices¡­ to your energy. In another month, you''ll feel it too. You''ll know it. Please¡­ don''t let them die¡­ don''t be heartless¡­"


    She began to cry, her face twisting in pain and desperation. "I didn''t n this either. I didn''t mean for it to happen. But it did. And now they''re here¡­ and they deserve a chance to live¡­"


    Her words made something twist in my gut again.


    But I looked at Lennox, then Louis. And I knew¡ªwe all knew.


    That no matter what she said, no matter how bad it felt, we couldn''t do what the healer asked.


    "We''re not marking you," Louis said tly, his tone leaving no room for argument. "That''s final."


    Anita sobbed harder, her body trembling.


    Lennox turned to the doctor. "Are you going to terminate the pregnancy now?"


    The doctor nced at the healers, then stepped forward. "No. Not yet. There''s still a chance¡ªhowever small¡ªthat the babies might survive without the bond. Her body is weak, but not beyond saving."


    He looked at us seriously. "We''ll monitor her. Around the clock. If things worsen again, we''ll step in. But for now, we hold on and hope."


    I nodded slowly, even though my heart still felt like it was sinking in my chest.


    "Do what you can," I said quietly.


    Without another word, we turned and left the room.


    We didn''t look back.


    But as the door shut behind us, I couldn''t shake the image of those two little flickering heartbeats.


    And no matter how hard I tried¡­


    I couldn''t stop wondering if one day we''d regret this.


    If one day, we''d remember this moment¡ªand realize we had let our own blood die.

 Chapter 187: Bad Father

    Louis'' POV


    We left Anita at the hospital. The doctor said she''d be dischargedter in the day, so there was no point sticking around.


    The drive back home was tense. Heavy. Silent.


    I was in the driver''s seat. Levi sat beside me, and Lennox was in the back. I nced at Levi briefly. He lookedpletely lost in thought, staring out the window like the road wasn''t even there.


    I wondered what was running through his mind.


    Was he having second thoughts about saving the pups?


    I gritted my teeth.


    Hell no¡ªnot me.


    I didn''t care how loud their tiny heartbeats sounded on that screen or how weak one of them looked. There was no way I''d make Anita my mate. Not for them. Not for anyone.


    Because doing that¡­ would mean losing Olivia.


    And I''d rather lose everything¡ªmy rank, my power, my pride¡ªthan lose her.


    That woman¡­ Olivia. I''d rip my own heart out before I let us hurt her again.


    She already hates us for everything we did to her¡ªfor all the ways we broke her. For the pain we caused her just because of a stupid payback. And now, what? We''re to mate Anita? Officially tie ourselves to the one woman who caused her pain, too?


    No. Absolutely not.


    I didn''t care if the pups were mine.


    I didn''t care if they were all of ours.


    There was no going back.


    Suddenly, from the back seat, Lennox groaned.


    "Ugh. This is a damn mess," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. "I can''t get the image out of my head."


    "You mean the ultrasound?" Levi asked, finally speaking up, his voice t.


    "Yeah. That," Lennox answered grimly.


    "They might not be ours," I snapped, gripping the steering wheel tighter. "We don''t even know for sure. Until we do, we''re not doing anything."


    An awkward silence filled the air again.


    Levi leaned back, rubbing his temples. "And if they are? What then?"


    "We deal with it then," I replied coldly. "But we are not making her a mate. That''s not even an option."


    "I agree," Lennox said. "Olivia is the only one I''d ever mark as a mate. Ever. I don''t care what the healer says. If those pups die because of that¡­ then so be it."


    I exhaled deeply, jaw still clenched.


    "I hate that it''se to this," Levi muttered. "It didn''t have to be this way."


    "Well, it is," I said. "And we''re going to live with it. We already made our choice."


    No one responded.


    The car felt heavier with every mile we passed.


    But no matter what guilt tried to crawl its way into my chest¡­


    Nothing¡ªnothing¡ªwas worth losing Olivia.


    And I think we all knew that.


    Even if we didn''t say it out loud.


    We pulled into the mansion just as the afternoon sun was dipping behind the trees, casting long shadows across the yard.


    As we stepped out of the car, I spotted our mother¡ªwaiting by the entrance, with a tight expression and arms folded across her chest.


    Her eyes swept over us sharply, narrowing with worry. "I heard from the staff," she said, her voice tight. "They said Anita was rushed to the hospital. What happened? Are the babies okay?"


    "They''re fine¡­ for now," I muttered, not meeting her gaze.


    "But," Levi added, "the doctor said there''s a chance¡­ the pregnancy might not survive."


    Her eyes widened. "What? Why? What are you talking about?"


    We stepped closer. I took a breath andid it out.


    We told her everything.


    The bleeding, the fainting, the ultrasound¡­ the healer''s verdict. That the only way to truly give the pups a fighting chance was for the three of us to mark Anita again¡ªthis time as our mate, not just a concubine.


    When I finished, her eyes were wide with disbelief.


    "You mean to tell me," she said slowly, her voice rising, "you would let your children die just because you refuse to mark their mother?"


    "They might not even be ours," Lennox snapped, stepping forward. "We''re not making permanent decisions over a maybe."


    She stared at us like we were insane.


    "Rubbish," she snapped. "Absolute nonsense! Anita may have her ws¡ªyes, she''s loud, maniptive, and entitled at times¡ªbut she''s not a whore. She''s not the kind of woman who sleeps around. You three know that damn well."


    Levi clenched his jaw but didn''t speak.


    "And even if you''re scared," she continued, her voice rising, "even if you''re unsure¡ªthose pups exist. They are already growing inside her! And what do you do? Stand there acting like it''s nothing? You''re all cowards. Terrible fathers."


    Her words affected me more than I expected.


    I felt Levi grunt beside me. Even Lennox didn''t have a snarkyeback.


    "You think Olivia will be proud of you for this?" she added sharply. "For letting innocent children die just so you can prove your loyalty to her? This isn''t love. It''s fear. Selfish, stubborn fear."


    She looked at each of us with disappointment in her eyes.


    "They will live," she said firmly. "With or without your mark. But when they grow up, they''ll know exactly what kind of fathers they had."


    And with that, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving us standing on the steps like scolded boys.


    For a long time, none of us moved.


    I stared at the floor, my chest tightening.


    Terrible fathers.


    That part stuck.


    I didn''t even know if they were mine¡­ and yet her words still felt like a p.


    But even then¡ªeven then¡ªI knew one thing:


    I would not lose Olivia.


    No matter what it costs.


    A maid appeared at the doorway, bowing her head slightly. "Alphas¡­ lunch is served."


    Lunch?


    I blinked, suddenly aware of the tight, hollow feeling in my stomach.


    We hadn''t even had breakfast.


    We''d spent half the day at the hospital.


    "I''m not even hungry," Lennox muttered.


    "Neither am I," Levi added, but his body was already moving toward the dining hall.


    "Doesn''t matter," I said quietly, following them. "We''ll sit. Even if we don''t eat."


    As we walked down the hall toward the dining room, the sound ofughter stopped us.


    Soft. Familiar.


    Olivia.


    It was her.


    Herugh floated through the corridor like a ghost we didn''t deserve. We rounded the corner and saw her¡ªseated at the long dining table, her fingers brushing a ss of juice, smiling brightly at something Uncle Damien had just said. He was beside her, chuckling.


    The room seemed to orbit around her. She didn''t just glow¡ªshe eclipsed everything.


    Beautiful. Effortless.


    My wolf growled low in my chest. A surge of protectiveness and possessiveness twisted in my gut. She wasughing. Without us. With someone else. And it wasn''t just anyone¡ªit was him.


    Lennox stiffened behind me.


    Levi stopped breathing for a second.


    But before any of us could react, the doors banged open behind us and Father''s voice thundered through the hall.


    "Lennox. Levi. Louis¡ªwhat is it I just heard?!"


    He stormed into the room, with Mother right behind him.

 Chapter 188: Lose Two Things

    Olivia POV


    With furrowed brows, I watched the scene unfolding before me.


    Sir Damon marched up to his sons, his face thunderous.


    "And what is this I''m hearing? That you''d rather lose your children than mark Anita?" he spat, ring at his son.


    My confusion deepened as I tried to make sense of what was happening. Through the gossip Nora and Lolita shared with me, they told me Anita had been crying in pain, and the Alphas had rushed her to the hospital.


    But now this? The realization that they were being told to mark her¡ªto save the pups?


    "Father, we''ve made our decision¡ª" Lennox began, but Sir Damon cut him off sharply.


    "What fucking decision, Lennox? A decision to abandon your own blood? To let innocent pups die instead of marking their mother?"


    A long, heavy silence followed. I remained frozen, my eyes bouncing between them, trying to understand what I was hearing.


    Then Louis stepped forward, his voice authoritative.


    "Because marking Anita¡­ means losing Olivia."


    They all turned to look at me.


    Levi''s jaw clenched. "And we won''t let that happen."


    Lennox nodded. "Not now. Not ever."


    My heart mmed against my ribs. I didn''t know how to feel. Part of me felt a pang of empathy at the thought of the children, but another part¡ªone I didn''t want to admit¡ªached at the sincerity in their voices.


    Lady Fiona opened her mouth to speak again, but this time, Lennox cut her off.


    "That''s enough."


    His voice was calm but final. It made even Sir Damon pause.


    "This situation with Anita and the babies¡­ it''s our responsibility. Not yours. You raised us, yes. You care, we know. But don''t forget something important¡­"


    He looked his parents in the eyes.


    "We are Alphas now. Not boys. You may be our parents¡ªbut these decisions, this life¡­ is our business¡­ only us."


    There was another long silence before Lady Fiona stepped forward, her expression fixed with worry. Her voice was calm, but every word trembled with restrained anger.


    "You think this is just about duty? About the title? About being Alphas?"


    She paused, looking at each of them.


    "I hadplications when I was pregnant with you. All three of you. My body was weak, and the healer told me I should terminate. That none of you would make it. That if I continued, I might die."


    Her voice cracked, just for a moment. But she buckled up.


    "But I refused. I chose you. All of you. And do you know who stood beside me?"


    She turned toward her mate.


    "Your father. He didn''t hesitate. He stayed up every night. He argued with the healers, begged the Moon Goddess, fought to keep me and all of you alive."


    Her eyes welled with tears, but her voice sharpened.


    "That''s what it means to be a father. You don''t walk away because it''s hard. You don''t look at your unborn children and say, ''Not worth it.'' You fight for them. You give them a chance¡ªeven when it''s not convenient, even when it wasn''t nned."


    A tense silence hung in the air until Levi took a step forward, anger etched in his face.


    "That''s different," he said quietly.


    Lady Fiona blinked. "How?"


    "Because you were his mate. He loved you," Levi said, his voice tightening. "He wanted those children with you. But Anita¡­"


    He shook his head.


    "We don''t love her. We never did. We didn''t n for this. We never wanted children with her. And she knew that."


    Lennox''s jaw tensed beside him. Louis folded his arms tightly, saying nothing¡ªbut agreeing with every word.


    Levi looked directly at his mother. "You were his mate. You carried the children of love. Anita''s not our mate. She never will be. This isn''t the same."


    Lady Fiona''s frown deepened. Clearly, this wasn''t what she had expected to hear.


    Then Louis spoke up, his voice low but firm.


    "We get it, Mother. You want grandchildren."


    He paused, his gaze drifting, until his eyesnded on me.


    I held my breath.


    He looked at me for a long second, until I had to awkwardly look away.


    I had waited so long to feel seen. And now that they finally saw me¡­ it was already toote."


    He continued, "But you''ll get them. Just not this way. Not with someone we don''t love."


    His voice hardened just slightly.


    "You''ll have your grandchildren. But only with the woman we choose. The one we love."


    I swallowed hard, my gaze focused on the te of food in front of me.


    Sir Damon groaned, clearly furious at their decision.


    "You''ll regret this foolishness," he spat before storming out of the dining room, and Lady Fiona followed him out.


    A tense silence hung in the air.


    I kept my eyes on the te in front of me, pretending to be focused on my food, even though my hands trembled slightly. I could feel their stares. All three of them. But I didn''t look up.


    Then Alpha Damien, who had been sitting beside me this whole time, calmly set down his fork.


    "If the pups are really yours," he said, his tone calm, nonchnt, "then my advice is simple: mark Anita."


    I froze.


    The air shifted. The tension in the room thickened instantly.


    Alpha Damien looked at the three of them, his expression nk. "Because as far as I see it, you''ve already lost Olivia."


    I looked up, sharply. He didn''t stop.


    "When she testifies against you at the council," he went on, "they''ll ept her rejection. You won''t be her mates anymore. Not byw, not by bond, not by anything."


    His voice got colder.


    "And when that dayes¡­ you''ll lose two things at once. Your mate bond with Olivia, and your innocent pups."


    Damien didn''t flinch when a loud crash echoed through the room. Lennox had mmed his hand against the table and shot to his feet.


    "Shut up!" he yelled, his voice shaking with rage. "Just fucking shut up!"


    Alpha Damien didn''t even flinch. He simply looked up at Lennox, his expression calm as ever.


    "This is just the truth," he replied. "Because unlike your father, I''m not trying to control you. I''m just telling you the truth."


    I held my breath again. Everything around me felt like it was about to explode.


    Lennox''s chest rose and fell heavily. Louis was ring down at his te, fists clenched. Levi said nothing¡ªbut his eyes were locked on me.


    And I¡ª


    I didn''t know what to feel anymore.


    Because what Alpha Damien said¡­


    It wasn''t a threat.


    It was just the truth.


    When the time for the council meetinges¡­


    I am going to reject them.

 Chapter 189: She Wolf Meeting

    Olivia''s POV


    With my appetite already gone, I rose from the table in silence and headed toward the pack hall.


    There was a she-wolf meeting happening today. And no matter how badly I didn''t want to go, I had to. It was expected of me¡­ as the supposed Luna.


    Outside the dining room, I met Nora and Lolita waiting for me.


    "The women are already gathered in the hall," Nora said softly. "They''re waiting for you."


    I nodded without a word and started walking. Both of them followed closely behind.


    As we walked, we passed by the sitting area, where workers were busy decorating for Alpha Damien''s birthday celebration tonight. Ribbons, flowers, silver and navy drapes¡ªthey were working quickly to make everything look perfect.


    But my mind wasn''t on any of it.


    My mind kept reying the triplets'' words at the table.


    "Because marking Anita¡­ means losing Olivia."


    "We won''t let that happen."


    "You''ll have your grandchildren, but only with the woman we love."


    Their words had hit something deep inside me. I didn''t want them to. I didn''t want to care.


    But I did.


    "Don''t let their words get to you, Olivia¡­ remember what they did to you," I whispered to myself, forcing those old, painful memories to the front of my mind¡ªjust enough to push away any soft feelings starting to grow inside me.


    It was the only way to keep my walls up.


    We finally reached the pack hall.


    The moment I stepped inside, the soft hum of chatter stopped. Dozens of she-wolves stood up from their seats in quiet respect. All eyes were on me.


    I gave them a small nod and walked to the front of the room, where a throne-like seat was ced¡ªone meant for the Luna.


    I sat down slowly, keeping my posture straight, my face calm. But inside, I felt anything but calm.


    That''s when I saw her.


    Seated in the front row, right beside the Beta''s wife, was Lady Fiona.


    My eyes lingered on her for a second too long. Something about her presence didn''t sit right with me.


    Her being here wasn''t just about the meeting.


    It was something else.


    Something I wasn''t ready for.


    Moving my gaze away from her, I turned slightly to the register on my left. "Please read out the agenda for today," I said.


    But before the register could even open her mouth, Lady Fiona stood up.


    "I have something to say," she announced loudly.


    She didn''t wait for my permission. She didn''t even look my way.


    "I believe all the women here should hear it."


    The room tensed. I stayed quiet at first¡ªcurious. Then cautious.


    She folded her hands in front of her and said loudly, "Anita is pregnant¡­ with the Alpha triplets'' children."


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the room.


    I felt dozens of eyes dart toward me. Judging¡­ Their looks weren''t loud, but they spoke volumes:


    So the Luna hasn''t been able to conceive yet?


    She let a concubine get pregnant first?


    I kept my expression still. Calm. But inside, something heavy twisted in my chest.


    Lady Fiona wasn''t done.


    "There is aplication," she continued. "The pups are not doing well. The healers say the only way to save them¡­ is for the fathers to mark Anita as their mate."


    She paused, letting that sink in.


    "But they''ve refused."


    Now there was confusion. More whispers. More stares.


    I slowly leaned forward in my chair, my eyes narrowing.


    "And why," I said calmly, "are you bringing this to a women''s meeting?"


    Lady Fiona turned toward me, her frown deepening. "Because of two things, Olivia."


    She raised her chin slightly, her voice firm and loud enough for every woman in the room to hear.


    "First, because these women are not just she-wolves. They are mothers. They understand what it means to carry life. They understand the fear of losing a child."


    She looked around the hall as murmurs of agreement quietly spread.


    "And second," she continued, "because everything is in your hands."


    My fingers curled slightly over the armrest of the throne, but I didn''t move. I didn''t speak. I let her keep going.


    "I brought this here," she said, "so the women could ask¡ªbeg¡ªyou to talk to the Alphas. To convince them to mark Anita. To save those babies."


    Her eyes locked with mine.


    "I know Anita hurt you. I know it''s hard. But try to think about those innocent lives."


    The room waspletely silent now.


    Every woman stared at me.


    Some with sympathy¡­ others with quiet expectation. And a few with doubt in their eyes.


    Then, suddenly, a voice rose from the back.


    "With due respect, Lady Fiona," one of the elder she-wolves said, standing up, "what you''re saying is¡­ rubbish."


    The room wentpletely still again.


    I blinked, surprised.


    The woman stepped forward. Her eyes were sharp, her voice filled with anger.


    "You''re asking the Luna to convince her mates to mark another woman? A woman who caused her pain? A woman who slept with her mates?" She shook her head. "How would you feel if the roles were reversed, Lady Fiona? If you stood where Olivia stands now, and your mate was the one being asked to mark someone else?"


    The murmurs started again, louder this time.


    But then another she-wolf stood up, younger, her face etched with a frown.


    "I understand how Luna Olivia feels," she said carefully. "Truly, I do. But those babies are innocent. They didn''t ask for this. If the Luna can stop something terrible from happening, shouldn''t she try? Just this once?"


    Another voice jumped in¡ªthen another. Soon, the room was filled with rising voices. Some defending me, others siding with Lady Fiona. It was like a wave of noise crashing from wall to wall.


    "She''s not responsible for Anita''s pups!" A voice shouted from the left.


    "But the Alphas won''t listen to anyone but her!"


    "If the Alphas mark Anita, the mate bond with her will be broken!" one of the young warriors yelled.


    "What if the pups die because of this?" Another voice countered.


    I clenched the arms of the throne tightly, trying to block out the storm. The noise got louder, more heated, she-wolves standing, pointing, shouting over each other. A few at the edge of attacking each other in a fight.


    It was chaos.


    And I''d had enough.


    "Enough!"


    My voice echoed through the hall, sharp and loud.


    Silence fell instantly.

 Chapter 190: A taste of her own Cruelty

    Olivia''s POV


    The hall fell deathly silent as every pair of eyes turned to me.


    My frown deepened as I slowly scanned the room.


    I made sure the message in my eyes was clear: I am angry.


    Furious, actually.


    And then, my gaze settled on Lady Fiona.


    She stood so calmly¡­ too calmly.


    A bitter thought crept in:


    She''s stepping on me because I allowed it.


    But not anymore.


    I stood straighter. My voice rang out sharp and clear.


    "Everyone sit."


    It wasn''t a request. It was amand.


    The women obeyed instantly, lowering themselves to their seats¡ªeven Lady Fiona.


    "Except you, Lady Fiona."


    Mymand echoed in the hall.


    Her head jerked up. Confusion shed in her eyes.


    "Keep standing," I said, eyes locked with hers.


    Her brows furrowed. "Olivia¡ª"


    I cut her off. "No. You wanted everyone to hear you earlier, didn''t you? Then let them hear me too."


    She looked more confused now. Good.


    I took one slow step forward.


    "Where was this same energy," I asked coldly, "when your sons were treating me like trash?"


    The room tensed at my words.


    "Where was this empathy," I continued, "when they insulted me, cheated on me, humiliated me in front of the entire pack?"


    She opened her mouth, but again, I didn''t let her speak.


    "You say you care about life, about protecting the innocent¡ªbut what about me, Fiona?"


    The room was silent.


    Dozens of women stared between us.


    "You never once stood up for me. Not when they hurt me. Not when I cried myself to sleep in a corner of this house. Not when I begged for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto just ask if I was okay."


    My fists clenched.


    "But now, look at you. Screaming for justice. Raising your voice for Anita. Look at you¡ªstanding like a lioness ready to go to war¡­ for Anita. The same woman who, let me remind you all, had me kidnapped and sold to human traffickers."


    Gasps echoed around the room.


    Some covered their mouths. Some eyes went wide.


    I didn''t stop.


    "Yes," I said. "You all heard that right. Anita, your precious victim, sold me like property to traffickers. If Alpha Damien hadn''t bought and recognized me, I wouldn''t even be standing here today."


    Murmurs erupted in the crowd. Some were loud. Some angry.


    One of the elders stood up, her face flushed with rage.


    "Such a crime¡­ deserves beheading."


    I nodded. "Yes. It does."


    More nods. Anger red through the room like wildfire.


    "But guess who refused?" I said, turning back to Fiona.


    "Your beloved Lady Fiona. Because Anita imed she''s pregnant."


    I scoffed. A bitterugh escaped me.


    "I don''t care if she''s carrying the Luciano bloodline.  I will make her pay for what she did to me when the time is right."


    I took another step forward.


    "And you, Fiona? You made a terrible Luna during your reign. You''re a terrible mother. And I''m sure you''ll make a terrible grandmother too."


    Gasps again. I was sure no one expected the kind, quiet Olivia to say this. But today, I was giving her a taste of her own cruelty.


    I turned to face the other women now. My voice was louder.


    "I was mistreated in this pack. We all know it. Especially by the Alphas. And what did Lady Fiona do? Nothing."


    "She watched me suffer in silence. She let it happen. And now she stands up¡­ for Anita?"


    Someone whispered, "She''s a hypocrite."


    "Exactly," I said, my eyes still locked with hers.


    The room buzzed with rage.


    I saw several women shake their heads in disbelief.


    Some muttered under their breath.


    Some stared at Lady Fiona with open disgust.


    But I wasn''t finished.


    "And don''t worry," I said, my voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "You won''t have to fight this battle much longer."


    She blinked, confused again.


    "I want nothing to do with your sons," I continued.


    "Nothing to do with the triplets. So save yourself the trouble."


    A murmur rippled across the room, as the women didn''t like what I was saying, but I didn''t stop.


    "In less than four days," I said, my angry voice vibrating through the walls of the room, "I''ll be standing before the council."


    Her face paled.


    She knew exactly what that meant.


    "And when that dayes, I will break the bond with all three of them."


    My voice didn''t shake. My hands didn''t tremble.


    I meant every single word.


    "I will reject them in front of the Moonstone Council¡ªpublicly, officially, and permanently."


    Gasps again.


    "And then," I added, ring into her stunned expression, "they''ll be free to mark your precious Anita."


    The silence that followed was louder than any scream.


    I turned.


    I didn''t wait for a response.


    Didn''t wait for another excuse or apology.


    I walked out of that hall with my head held high.


    I didn''t look back.


    Didn''t care to see Lady Fiona''s reaction.


    I just went straight to my room.


    Nora and Lolita followed quietly behind me, their footsteps soft but quick.


    No one said a word.


    Once inside, I closed the door behind us and leaned against it for a moment.


    The air felt heavy. My chest burned with everything I had just said¡ªbut it also felt good.


    Like I had finally exhaled after drowning for too long.


    I sucked in a deep breath and moved over to the window.


    From the way everything was ying out¡­ it was starting to look like the pups really were the triplets''.


    Not that I ever truly doubted it.


    I leaned against the windowsill, arms crossed. My thoughts spinning.


    Then slowly, I reached for the mind link.


    "Mom?" I whispered softly into the link.


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    And then¡ª


    "Olivia?"


    Her voice came through, A bit rushed.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "I just¡­ I wanted to check on you," I said. "How are you? When are youing back?"


    There was a pause.


    A longer one than usual.


    Something felt off in the way she hesitated.


    "Mom?"


    "I''m okay, sweetheart," she finally said. "But¡­ not now. Please."


    Her voice wasn''t cold¡­ but it wasn''t warm either. Something felt off.


    I frowned, confused.


    Was she angry? Or was I just imagining it?


    "I miss you," I told her, my voice softer now. "I wish you were here. I really do."


    There was another pause before she answered.


    "I miss you too, Olive. So much. But I can''te back right now."


    "Why not?" I asked, biting the inside of my cheek.


    Her reply came quickly.


    "Because that pack holds too many painful memories for me. Things I thought I could move past¡­ but I can''t. Not yet."


    I stood there quietly, unsure what to say next.


    Part of me wanted to tell her about the picture Gabriel gave me¡ªthe one of Sir Damon and my father.


    I opened my mouth.


    "Mom, I¡ª"


    A sudden knock on the door cut me off.


    Nora and Lolita turned toward it at the same time.


    Another knock.


    Then the scent hit me.


    I froze.


    And the door opened slowly.


    Lennox stepped in first.


    Louis and Levi followed right behind him.


    All three of them.


    Standing in my room.


    My frown deepened.


    "I''ll talk to youter, Mom," I said before cutting the mind link.

 Chapter 191: The Prophecy

    Olivia''s POV


    Nora and Lolita exchanged nces with me before they quietly left the room, leaving me alone with the triplets.


    I folded my arms tightly across my chest, scowling at them.


    "To what do I owe this visit?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. My tone was harsh and impatient. "If this is another apology tour, you can save it."


    They hesitated.


    Just like always, it looked like they were silently debating who would speak first. But I was already losing patience.


    "If you have nothing to say," I said, turning toward the window again, "then leave my room."


    But before I could take another step, Lennox''s voice stopped me.


    "A seer had a revtion about you."


    I froze.


    Slowly, I turned back to face them.


    "A revtion?" I echoed, my brow furrowed.


    "Yes," Levi said this time, stepping forward.


    I studied all three of them, my arms still crossed.


    Their eyes¡­ there was something in them. Worry. Fear. And it made my stomach twist.


    "What did she say?"


    There was a pause. A silent exchange between them. The kind that told me I wouldn''t like the answer.


    Then, Lennox finally spoke.


    "She said¡­"


    He paused¡ªjust briefly¡ªbefore the words fell from his lips.


    "She saw you. In a pool of your own blood."


    My breath hitched.


    I swallowed hard as the words rang again in my mind.


    A pool of blood.


    The same thing the seer at the market had warned me about.


    A wave of unease hit me. My arms dropped to my sides.


    The triplets must have noticed because Levi stepped closer, his voice suddenly softer.


    "You don''t have to be scared, Olivia¡­ Nothing will happen to you," he said. "We will protect you with our lives."


    I frowned. Deeply.


    "I''m not scared," I snapped, even though I was lying. "And if this is a way to get me scared, it won''t work."


    "We''re not trying to get you scared," Lennox said quickly.


    I believed him¡ªbut I didn''t want them to know that.


    There was a strange silence before Louis finally spoke for the first time.


    "There''s more," he said, sounding more worried.


    I turned to him slowly.


    He inhaled deeply before continuing, "The Seer¡­ she also said you must not leave this pack."


    I blinked.


    "What?" I asked tly.


    "She said you must stay here," Louis went on. "That something terrible will happen if you leave."


    I stared at him in disbelief, then shook my head.


    "Now that," I said coldly, "I don''t believe."


    Their brows furrowed.


    "I met a stranger, a seer. She had no reason to lie. And she said the exact same thing about the blood¡­ so I believe her," I continued, my voice rising slightly. "But this? This ''don''t leave the pack'' nonsense? That sounds like a convenient excuse to trap me here."


    Lennox frowned. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No," I snapped. "You three think I''m that naive? You think throwing a scary vision at me will stop me from breaking the bond?"


    "It''s not a scheme," Levi said, his voice serious now. "We wouldn''t lie about something like this."


    "Then why do I feel like this is exactly what you''re doing?" I shot back.


    The room was silent again.


    "You want me to stay," I said, my frown deepening. "And you are using a prophecy for it."


    "That''s not true," Louis said tightly. "This isn''t about what we want¡ª"


    "Then what is it?" I cut in. "Because from where I''m standing, it sounds like you''re using a prophecy as a leash."


    The air was tense. None of them answered right away¡­


    Until Levi finally stepped forward.


    "Yes," he said. "We don''t want to lose you."


    I blinked, but he wasn''t finished.


    "Yes, we still want you, Olivia."


    His jaw clenched.


    "We never stopped wanting you. Even when we were angry. Even when we acted like we hated you. We never truly did."


    My lips parted, but nothing came out.


    I wasn''t ready for that.


    "But this prophecy?" Levi continued. "It''s not a trick. Not some story we made up to keep you here. I swear on my life¡­ it''s real."


    He looked me straight in the eyes.


    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI saw the truth in his gaze.


    But I couldn''t afford to feel it. I didn''t want to believe it.


    I straightened my shoulders, forcing my expression cold.


    "I don''t care," I said tly.


    He sighed.


    "I don''t care about your prophecy. Or your feelings. Or your regrets."


    That was a lie.


    A big one.


    But I told it like I meant it.


    "Nothing you say or do is going to stop me. My mind''s made up. And if I were you¡­" I paused, letting the silence sting.


    "I would mark Anita. Save the babies. Make peace with your little family."


    Their frown deepened.


    "Because whether you like it or not¡­" I looked each of them dead in the eyes.


    "I''m still going to reject you."


    My words hurt them so much that I felt the pain in their hearts through the bond, and I had to look away, turning my back to them.


    "Please leave," I whispered, but loud enough for them to hear.


    For a moment, I thought they might protest. Beg. Try onest time to change my mind.


    But they didn''t.


    Instead, I began hearing retreating footsteps as they walked toward the door. I heard the door open, and then it closed. And then the familiar warmth and intoxicating scent of them faded from the room.


    I let out a shaky breath and closed my eyes.


    My chest felt tight. My heart¡­ heavier than before.


    Why did it always hurt more after they left?


    I walked slowly to the edge of my bed and sat down. My thoughts were a jumbled mess.


    Then a soft knock pulled me from my thoughts.


    I froze.


    For a second, I thought maybe the triplets hade back.


    But the knock was gentle. Too gentle to be one of them.


    "Luna Olivia?" Lolita called softly.


    "Come in," I said quietly, still staring out the window.


    The door opened, and she walked in.


    "I didn''t mean to interrupt," she said. "But¡­ this came for you."


    I turned around.


    She handed me a sealed envelope. My name was written on it in careful handwriting.

 Chapter 192: Change Of Plan

    Olivia''s POV


    "Who sent it?" I asked, staring at the white envelope in Lolita''s hand.


    My name¡ªOlivia Parker¡ªwas written in bold, dark letters on the front.


    "I have no idea," she replied. "The guards at the gate said a courier brought it. Didn''t say who sent it."


    I frowned, turning the envelope over in my hands.


    Who would send me something like this? And why now?


    But I didn''t waste time guessing. My fingers moved quickly, tearing it open.


    Inside was a single piece of paper.


    No design. No signature. No return address.


    Just one sentence written in red ink across the center:


    "Meet me tonight at 10 p.m. on the mansion rooftop."


    My frown deepened.


    Lolita caught the change in my expression. "What is it?" she asked, stepping closer.


    I slowly turned the paper around and showed her.


    Her brow furrowed. "What the hell¡­?"


    I stared at the note again, unease crawling under my skin.


    No name. No hint. No exnation.


    Just that strange, silent summons.


    Meet me on the rooftop?


    Who? Why?


    "Ignore it," my wolf muttered.


    I wanted to agree with her.


    But the more I looked at that letter¡­ the more curious I became.


    "Are you nning to go?" Lolita asked.


    I didn''t answer. Not because I didn''t want to¡ªbut because I truly didn''t know.


    Instead, I folded the paper neatly and slid it back into the envelope.


    "I want to take a nap," I said softly.


    Lolita nodded, sensing I needed space. "Call me if you need anything."


    She stepped out, gently closing the door behind her.


    I sighed deeply.


    After kicking off my shoes, I climbed into bed and pulled the nket up to my chest.


    But instead of sleep, I found myself staring at the envelope resting on my nightstand.


    Time went by. My eyelids got heavy. My mind calmed down. The room became quiet. I fell asleep.


    I wasn''t sure how long I''d been asleep.


    But something pulled me from the darkness. A sound. A presence.


    My eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the dim lighting in the room. It was already evening.


    But then I felt someone was here.


    I sat up slowly, my senses heightening.


    Then I turned toward the far corner of the room.


    Alpha Damien stood by the window, his arms crossed, his eyes already on me.


    My heart jumped.


    Not out of fear¡ªbut because I hadn''t expected anyone. Especially not him.


    "How long have you been standing there?" I asked, my voice still groggy with sleep.


    He didn''t answer right away.


    "Long enough," he said finally, his voice calm.


    I ran a quick nce at him. He was dressed in a gray suit that hugged his broad shoulders and tapered perfectly at the waist.


    God.


    How could someone look that good doing absolutely nothing?


    His tie was undone just enough to reveal a hint of corbone beneath the crisp white shirt, and his sleeves were rolled slightly, like he was just starting to get dressed.


    He wasn''t just handsome.


    He was ridiculously hot¡ªespecially for a man in his mid-thirties.


    "You done gawking?" he asked, his lips twitching slightly.


    I blinked, realizing I''d been staring and probably with my mouth a little open.


    "I wasn''t gawking," I muttered, even though I definitely was.


    A low chuckle left his lips. He stepped forward and set a sleek ck box on the foot of my bed.


    "What''s that?" I asked, ncing at it.


    "Your dress," he said simply. "My birthday party started twenty minutes ago."


    I blinked again.


    "My guests are already here, all eager to see the woman I am dating," he announced, and my eyes widened.


    My eyes widened. "You told them we''re dating? I thought I was just your date for the night!" I said with a disapproving frown, but Alpha Damien didn''t seem bothered.


    "Well¡­ I thought we''d speed things up a little," he said with a smirk that made my blood boil.


    "You should''ve told me," I growled, climbing off the bed and storming toward him. "I needed to be mentally ready for this¡­ you should have fucking told me!" I spat, staring at him face to face.


    Damien didn''t move.


    He just looked at me with that same calm expression¡ªeven as I stood in front of him, clearly upset.


    "You should have told me the change of n," I repeated, my voice sharper now. "You don''t just spring something like that on me. Not with everything going on."


    "I didn''t think it would bother you this much," he said, his tone sounding nonchnt.


    "That''s exactly the problem," I shot back. "You didn''t think¡ªyou just decided for the both of us like my opinion didn''t matter."


    He raised an eyebrow. "It''s nothing, Olivia, I''m just trying to speed things up. This is also for your good¡­"


    "No, it''s not!" I shouted, taking a step closer. "This n is no longer about me anymore. It''s pressure. It''s all about you now. You are making decisions without asking if I wanted that!"


    The air between us grew heavy.


    Tense.


    He didn''t back down. His jaw tightened just slightly. "Are you nning on forgiving the triplet and giving them another chance?"


    I froze.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked quietly.


    "You want to forgive them," he said, stepping closer. "You''re acting like you''re ready to give the triplets another chance. You still love them¡­ you are worried about what they will think¡­ how they will feel. This has nothing to do with what other people think¡­ this is all about the triplets."


    His words hit something deep. Something I didn''t want to ept.


    "That''s not true. Don''t act like you understand me," I whispered.


    "But I do," he said, even closer now.


    Too close.


    His voice dropped, softer this time. "I''ve seen the way you still look at them. Yes, you hate them for all the pain they caused, but that doesn''t mean you stopped loving them."


    My breath caught.


    I hated that he was right. Hated the way my heart stung with the truth.


    And I really hated how his eyes were locked on mine like he could see every emotion I tried to hide.


    For a moment, none of us said a word until he let out a tired sigh and dropped a bombshell.


    "I''m sorry¡­ okay¡­ I should have informed you."


    I was dumbfounded¡­ I didn''t expect the almighty Alpha Damien to apologize, but I acted like I wasn''t moved by his apology.


    "You think an apology fixes this?" I asked, my frown deepening. Though, I was no longer angry. It was funny how a simple apology from him cooled me down.


    "No," he murmured.


    Then, he reached out and cupped the side of my face gently.


    "I think this will."


    And before I could speak¡­.


    He kissed me.

 Chapter 193: Announcement

    Olivia''s POV


    His lips moved slowly against mine.


    Warm. Gentle.


    Like he knew exactly what he was doing¡ªand exactly how I''d react.


    At first, I froze¡ªtoo stunned to move. But then¡­ I melted into it.


    My fingers curled around the front of his suit jacket as something stirred inside me. Something forbidden. Something I didn''t want to feel¡ªbut couldn''t stop either.


    I kissed him back.


    Softly at first, then deeper¡ªlike I''d forgotten how to breathe without him.


    The world faded. The pain, the confusion, even the triple bond pulling at my heart¡­ it all disappeared.


    There was only this.


    Only him.


    But I got back to my senses, and pulled away¡ªbreathless, dazed, and confused all over again.


    My chest rose and fell quickly. My lips still tingled.


    Damien looked down at me with a smirkpletely unbothered by what had just happened.


    "Well," he said casually, "clearly someone needs a kissing tutorial."


    I blinked at him, my brain still trying to catch up.


    He leaned down and whispered, "We''ll work on thatter."


    Then he straightened up and smoothed his suit like he hadn''t just knocked the air out of my lungs.


    "I''ll be downstairs," he added, turning toward the door. "Don''t keep me waiting too long. My girlfriend''s entrance is the most important part of the night."


    Before I could speak, he gave me onest look over his shoulder¡ªa smug smile still on his face¡ª


    And walked out, leaving me speechless, stunned¡­ and very, very confused about how I suddenly felt.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I let out a shaky breath and sat back on the edge of the bed.


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    My fingers touched my lips. I could still feel his lips on mine.


    His kiss was calm but powerful, like he knew exactly how to pull me apart without even trying.


    And I let him. I kissed him back. Willingly. Almost desperately.


    Why?


    Why?


    Why the hell did I let that happen?


    My thoughts swirled, too fast to hold onto. I buried my face in my hands.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen.


    It''s already hard enough dealing with the triplets.


    No matter how angry I am¡­ no matter how much they broke me¡­ I still have feelings buried under all that pain. I hate that I do. I hate that they still matter to me.


    And then there''s Gabriel.


    Sweet, gentle Gabriel. Just thinking about him makes my stomach twist in a good way¡ªlike butterflies pping their wings inside me. Like maybe he could make me feel whole again.


    But now there''s Damien.


    The man who kissed me like he meant every second of it.


    The man who¡­ can never really be mine.


    Because deep down, I know. I know I''m just a piece in his game. A move in whatever n he has to bring out the woman he really loves. His real mate. His lost lover.


    This fake rtionship¡ªit''s all part of that game.


    And yet, here I am¡­ kissing him like I want it to be real.


    I covered my face again, groaning quietly.


    "This is a mess," I whispered to no one.


    I didn''t want to fall for any of them.


    I didn''t ask for this.


    I just wanted peace. I just wanted to feel normal again.


    The door suddenly creaked open, and I looked up.


    Lolita and Nora stepped inside. Both of them paused when they saw me¡ªmy hair a mess, my cheeks probably flushed, and that ck box still sitting unopened beside me.


    "You okay?" Lolita asked gently.


    "I wish," I muttered, rubbing my temples.


    They exchanged a nce but didn''t press me. Instead, I pointed at the box.


    "I have to get dressed," I said, forcing myself to stand.


    Without a word, they moved into action.


    Lolita opened the box and pulled out the dress inside. Her eyes widened, and even Nora let out a small gasp.


    It was stunning.


    A deep red dress made of soft silk that shines in the light. The fabric looked like it was made to kiss skin, hugging the curves without showing too much. The neckline dipped slightly¡ªelegant, not too bold¡ªbut just enough to catch attention. The back was open, dipping low with crisscrossing straps that tied behind the waist. Simple, ssy, and yet sexy.


    I stared at it for a long second, and then my wolf whispered inside me.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes," I whispered back. I have to be.


    With their help, I got dressed.


    Nora worked on my hair, pulling it into a soft, elegant updo with a few strands falling around my face. Lolita added a bit of makeup¡ªjust enough to make my eyes pop, and my lips match the red of the dress.


    When I finally faced the mirror, I hardly recognized the girl staring back.


    I looked¡­ stunning.


    "I''m ready," I said softly.


    They both smiled, but I could see the worry still lingering in their eyes.


    As I stepped out of the room, my heart thudded hard in my chest.


    The hallway was quiet, but I could already hear the music and voices downstairs. The party was in full swing.


    I walked slowly toward the stairs, the hem of my red dress brushing against my ankles with every step I took.


    And then I saw them.


    Guests.


    Dozens of them.


    The moment I stepped onto the staircase, heads turned. Conversations stopped. sses froze mid-air.


    All eyes were on me.


    Their gazes followed me as I descended one step at a time. I could feel it, curiosity, admiration, surprise.


    But I didn''t stop.


    I held my head high.


    As I reached thest steps, Damien was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs.


    When I stepped onto the floor, he reached out and took my hand.


    His touch was warm and gentle. For a moment, the music, the noise, the stares¡ªall of it faded away.


    He raised my hand slowly, deliberately, and pressed a soft kiss to the back of it.


    A gesture that sent a fresh wave of warmth crawling up my neck.


    My eyes flicked up, drawn by instinct, to the far corner of the room.


    And there they were.


    The triplets.


    All three of them watching me with possessive stares.


    Lennox''s gaze burned the hardest¡ªsharp, possessive, as if he could tear Damien apart with just a thought.


    For a second, I couldn''t look away.


    But I forced myself to.


    I tore my gaze from theirs and turned back to Damien, who still held my hand so gently¡ªas if this was real. As if I really belonged to him.


    He smiled.


    Not his usual smirk. Something softer¡­ something almost real.


    Then he faced the guests, his voice smooth and clear as it filled the grand hall.


    "Everyone," he announced with ease, lifting our joined hands slightly for all to see, "allow me to introduce Olivia Parker¡­ my girlfriend."

 Chapter 194: Revenge Or Real

    Lennox''s POV


    "Mine!"


    My wolf growled loudly inside me, full of rage and jealousy.


    He wanted me to march over there, grab Olivia from Damien''s arms, and tear Damien in two.


    But I didn''t move.


    I clenched my fists instead, trying to keep control.


    Beside me, I caught Levi and Louis''s eyes. They looked just like me¡ªfurious, confused¡­ pained.


    But like we had agreed, none of us took a single step forward.


    We suspected this might happen.


    Earlier, through our bonds, we felt Olivia being intimate with someone¡­ my brothers wanted to storm to Olivia''s room, but I stopped them. Rather, we hid in the hallway to see who it was. And a few secondster, Uncle Damien walked out of her room with that smug smile he always wears.


    We just knew.


    Something had happened between him and Olivia.


    But the question we couldn''t answer was: Was it real?


    Was Olivia falling for him?


    Was she¡­ with our uncle?


    Levi thought maybe she was doing it to punish us.


    To make us feel the pain she felt.


    If that was true¡ªwe agreed¡ªwe would take it.


    Whatever punishment she wanted to give us, we would ept it.


    And now¡­ here we are.


    Standing still.


    While Damien kisses her hand and tells everyone she''s his girlfriend.


    A soft wave of whispers rose from the guests.


    Some guests¡ªthose who knew Olivia was our mate, our Luna¡ªkept ncing at us.


    Waiting for the explosion.


    Waiting for us to snap.


    Waiting for us to lose control.


    To go wild.


    But we didn''t.


    Even though our blood boiled.


    Even though our wolves howled in pain.


    We silently stayed where we were.


    Then Olivia looked at us.


    Right at us.


    It wasn''t a nce¡ªit was a stare.


    Like she was waiting for us to react. Daring us to.


    Maybe she wanted to see us lose control.


    Or maybe... this was her revenge.


    Her way of showing us how much we hurt her¡ªby hurting us right back in front of everyone.


    And if that''s what this is¡­ if this is her punishment¡ª


    We''ll take it.


    We''ll take every piece of it.


    But that doesn''t mean we''re letting her go.


    No.


    Never.


    No matter what this is or how far she wants to push us¡­


    She''s still ours. We love her.


    Some guests stepped forward, smiling as they congratted Damien and Olivia.


    I stayed where I was, my hands tucked deep in my pockets, my jaw tight.


    I watched her.


    She smiled at them¡­ but not really.


    That smile wasn''t real.


    Not to me.


    Not to someone who knows her like I do.


    I''ve watched Olivia grow. I know every detail about her¡ªevery little habit, every hidden emotion behind her eyes. I know the way her real smile lights up her whole face, how her dimples show when sheughs for real.


    This¡­ wasn''t that.


    She was faking it. Pretending she was happy.


    But I could see through it. I always could.


    If she was really happy, her eyes would shine. Her shoulders would rx. Her wolf would feel at peace, not like the storm I could still feel through the bond¡ªeven if it was weaker now.


    I looked down, breathing hard through my nose.


    How did I not see thising?


    How did I not see her breaking before she finally shattered?


    How could I be so blind?


    Was it the spell? Was that what made me miss all the signs?


    Or was it just me being a fool?


    Because no matter what magic was on us, I should''ve known Olivia could never send those cruel, hateful letters.


    I should''ve felt it.


    She''s not the kind of person to destroy someone like that. Our Olivia was the kindest person we''ve ever met.


    Why didn''t any of us think of this?


    "I can''t stand this," Levi growled through the mind link.


    I didn''t answer.


    My eyes remained fixed on her.


    Her arm gently hooked with Damien''s, her head resting on his shoulder like it belonged there.


    She lookedfortable. Rxed.


    Too rxed.


    And for a terrifying moment, I wondered¡­ what if this isn''t an act?


    What if she''s really moved on?


    What if she wants to be with him?


    But that didn''t make sense.


    Uncle Damien¡­ he loved Sofia. Still does.


    It''s been over three years and he hasn''t looked at another woman. He''s still broken over her.


    So why now? Why Olivia?


    And Olivia¡­ can someone fall out of love and into another''s arms that fast?


    No.


    Something''s off. Something''s wrong.


    As I tried to make sense of it, someone in the crowd suddenlyughed and called out, "So, Damien! When''s the wedding?"


    Everyone chuckled. sses clinked. People turned toward them, waiting for an answer.


    And Damien?


    He just smiled. That smug, annoying smile.


    "Soon," he said, loud and clear. "Very soon."


    Then he looked straight at us. Not even trying to hide it.


    "Olivia just needs to reject her toxic mates first."


    I froze.


    The words hit harder than a punch.


    Some guests gasped. Others looked at us, expecting a reaction.


    A few even nodded, like they agreed.


    My chest burned, my wolf snarled inside, but I still didn''t move.


    Then the music changed¡ªsomething slow, soft, romantic.


    Damien turned to Olivia and bowed a little.


    "Dance with me?" he asked, offering his hand.


    Olivia hesitated for a second. Then she ced her hand in his¡­ and he pulled her gently toward the center of the room.


    The lights dimmed slightly. The crowd stepped back, giving them space.


    And then they danced.


    Right there in front of everyone.


    He held her close, one hand on her waist, the other wrapped around her fingers.


    Their bodies moved in perfect rhythm, like they''d done this a hundred times.


    She looked up at him, and he smiled down at her.


    The whole room watched. Silent. Mesmerized.


    Even us.


    I didn''t breathe.


    Because in that moment¡­ it didn''t look fake.


    It looked real.


    As they danced, I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    Damien moved like he owned her. Like she belonged to him.


    His hand slid lower on her back¡­ lower still¡­ until it boldly cupped her ass.


    My wolf snarled so loud in my head, I thought I''d lose control right there.


    The crowd gasped.


    But Damien didn''t care.


    He pulled her flush against him, his body pressed tightly to hers.


    And then¡ªunexpectedly¡ªhe tilted her chin up and crushed his mouth onto hers.


    It wasn''t soft.


    It wasn''t gentle.


    It was rough. Deep. Possessive.


    A real kiss.


    A kiss meant to mark her. To make a statement in front of everyone.


    His fingers gripped her ass, holding her there as his mouth moved hungrily against hers, like he was devouring her. Like he wanted every man in this room¡ªevery wolf in this room¡ªto know she was his.


    The guests gasped again. Some evenughed nervously, others whispered in shock.


    But I didn''t hear them.


    All I heard was the sound of my own heartbeat crashing in my ears. My wolf wed at the walls of my mind, howling, raging to be set free.


    A searing pain exploded through the mate bond, but I didn''t let it show.


    Instead, I watched Olivia wrap her arms around his neck and moaned into the kiss.


    That kiss¡ªthat kiss¡ªfelt real.


    I could feel Levi trembling beside me. Louis cursed quietly under his breath.


    Through the bond, I felt their anger and pain mix with mine.


    And I couldn''t stop the thought that stabbed deep into my chest.


    What if this isn''t part of her n? What if she wants this?


    What if¡­ we''ve already lost her?


    No. My wolf snapped. No. Never. She''s ours. Only ours.


    But the fear stayed, burning in my chest as Damien finally broke the kiss, grinning down at her like he''d won.


    His hand stayed on her ass for just a second longer¡ªjust to make sure we saw¡ªbefore he slowly let go.


    He whispered something in her ear.


    She smiled faintly¡­ too faintly¡­ and then rested her hand lightly on his chest.


    Like she belonged there.


    The crowd burst into soft apuse.


    I barely heard it.


    My breath caught. My fists shook.


    I wanted to scream.


    To shift.


    To rip the walls down just to stop this nightmare.


    But instead, I turned.


    With an aching heart and burning eyes, I walked away.

 Chapter 195: His Words

    Olivia''s POV


    I turned¡­ just in time to see all three of them walking away.


    Something heavy dropped in my chest.


    I swallowed hard, trying to ignore the sudden wave of difort that washed over me. It felt like cold water had been poured over my heart. I blinked quickly, fighting the sting behind my eyes.


    My wolf was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    But I could feel it¡ªshe didn''t like what just happened.


    She didn''t say a word, but her silence said everything.


    She wasn''t happy.


    Neither was I.


    I shifted slightly in Damien''s arms, suddenly aware of how close he still was, how his hand had just been on me in ways I never expected.


    "Stop looking," Damien''s voice came low beside my ear, his arm tightening slightly around my waist.


    I frowned. "I wasn''t¡ª" I started, but he cut me off.


    "You were," he said firmly, sounding annoyed. "Don''t ruin the moment, Olivia. We have to act like the perfect couple, remember? A few members of the council are here¡­ they can''t notice you are having doubts."


    I nodded slowly, even though my chest still ached.


    Even though everything inside me screamed that something wasn''t right.


    I forced a smile.


    But it didn''t reach my eyes.


    Alpha Damien ced a soft kiss on my forehead and wrapped his arms securely around my waist.


    "Come," he murmured. "Let me introduce you to one of the council members."


    I followed him through the crowd, still feeling that strange hollowness in my chest. The buzz of voices around us felt far away, muffled by my thoughts and the uneasy silence from my wolf.


    We stopped in front of an older man¡ªtall, silver-haired, with deep lines around his eyes. His presence alone demanded respect, even before Damien spoke.


    "Elder Grant," Damien said with a polite nod, "this is Olivia. My future Luna."


    The man''s sharp eyes scanned me from head to toe, unreadable at first. Then he offered a small, respectful nod.


    "So you''re the one," Elder Grant said. "The she-wolf who finally captured Damien''s heart."


    I gave a small smile, standing straighter. "Yes, sir."


    He tilted his head. "Are you ready to face the council the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. My voice was clear. Strong. "I''m ready."


    He studied me for another moment. "Good. You''ll need that confidence."


    Just then, someone called Damien''s name from across the room. He gently touched my hand. "I''ll be right back," he whispered, and excused himself.


    Now it was just me and Elder Grant.


    He stepped a little closer, lowering his voice so only I could hear.


    "I heard everything you went through¡­ from Damien," he said. "He told me what the triplets did. How they hurt you."


    I tensed slightly, unsure what wasing next.


    His gaze stayed steady on mine. "I''m sorry, child. Truly. No one deserves that kind of betrayal."


    "Thank you," I said quietly.


    He nodded, but then sighed, eyes drifting across the room before settling back on me.


    "But sometimes," he said slowly, "the devil you know¡­ is better than the angel you don''t."


    I frowned slightly, not sure how to respond.


    He leaned in a little more.


    "Love doesn''t always look perfect," he continued. "Sometimes it makes mistakes. Sometimes it hurts us. But that doesn''t mean it wasn''t real."


    I swallowed hard, my heart beating a little faster.


    "I''ve seen many mates in my life," he said. "Some find love in peace. Others find it in pain. But the strongest ones? They''re the ones that survive the hard times."


    He paused, then looked right at me.


    "Don''t think the triplets didn''t love you¡­ just because they messed up. Don''t confuse the mistakes of the boys¡­ with the absence of love."


    He leaned a little closer, his voice softer now.


    "Sometimes, the wolf that hurt you¡­ is the same one that would die to protect you."


    Then he stepped back, nodded once, and walked away¡ªleaving me standing there¡­


    With his words echoing in my head.


    And my heart¡­ feeling more torn than ever.


    Damien returned immediately, his eyes narrowing the moment he looked at me.


    "Is everything okay?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, watching my face too closely.


    I gave him a small nod, forcing a smile. "Yes. I just¡­ I need some air."


    He frowned. "Now?"


    "Yes," I said firmly. "Just for a minute. I''ll be back soon."


    He looked as if he wanted to argue, but I didn''t give him the chance. I turned and walked away before he could say anything else.


    I weaved through the crowd, past the music andughter, past the dancing and smiles that all felt fake now. My chest was tight. My thoughts were spinning.


    Finally, I reached the doors that led outside.


    The night air hit me the second I stepped out. I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes¡­ my thoughts spinning. Why did that man say those words to me, and why can''t I get them off my mind?


    "Olivia." I heard a voice call from behind, and a big frown spread across my face. Without turning around, I knew who it belonged to.


    Turning around, my eyes interlocked with Anita''s. I red at her and couldn''t help but notice the drastic change in her. The once boastful Anita looked like a shadow of herself. She looked thinner, worn down. Her eyes¡­ they were dull, lifeless. For a second, I wondered what had happened to her.


    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" she asked softly, stepping closer.


    I raised a brow. The mighty Anita¡­ brought down to this?


    Anita, who used to walk like a proud peacock, always with her nose in the air, acting like she owned the world. Even the maids used to scatter when she passed.


    But now?


    She looked¡­ small. Like a candle flickering in the wind.


    "What could you possibly have to say to me?" I asked coldly, folding my arms.


    She sighed a little but kept her eyes on me. "I know I don''t deserve your time, Olivia. But please¡­ just hear me out. One minute. That''s all I ask."


    I hesitated.


    A part of me wanted to walk away. To tell her she had no right to get my attention. That she deserved all that ising her way and it''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    But another part¡­ the part that still remembered our past¡­ stayed rooted in ce. This girl was once my best friend¡­ I loved her¡­ I saw her as the sibling I never had. I shared my dearest secrets. Even when I realized I was developing strange feelings for the triplets¡­ she was the only one I told¡­ sadly she never saw me even as a friend¡­


    "One minute," I said tly.

 Chapter 196: Apology

    Olivia''s POV


    Anita took a shaky breath and stepped closer, wringing her fingers. "Can you ever forgive me?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    I stared at her, not saying anything yet.


    Forgive her? Over my dead body.


    "I know I hurt you so badly," she went on, her eyes beginning to shine with tears. But I wasn''t moved by it because it could be fake.


    "But everything I did¡­ it came from jealousy. You were always just¡­ special, Olivia. You walked into a room and everyone noticed. You didn''t even try, yet people still saw you."


    She looked down, her hands twisting nervously.


    "You were beautiful, talented, kind. People listened when you spoke. They cared about you. I felt invisible next to you."


    My frown deepened. I never noticed this¡­ I never felt special¡­ except with the triplets, who made me feel that way.


    "I''m so sorry." She choked on her tears.


    My chest tightened, a part of me remembering the friend I used to have in her.


    "I thought you loved me," I said quietly. "We were supposed to be like sisters. What happened?"


    She winced at my words like they physically hurt.


    "It started with Drake," she whispered.


    I blinked. "Drake?"


    She nodded slowly, not meeting my eyes. "You remember back when we were younger¡­ I had the biggest crush on him. I even wrote him a letter. Poured my heart out in it."


    I remembered that. She told me he rejected her. But that was all.


    "What does Drake have to do with you hating me?"


    Anita swallowed hard. "I was too humiliated. He didn''t just say he liked someone else. He looked me in the eye and told me he liked you."


    My eyes widened.


    I had no idea.


    "He said you were the only girl who caught his attention," she went on. "Said you were different. I hated hearing that. I felt so¡­ worthless."


    I opened my mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    "I wanted to hate him," Anita continued. "But instead¡­ I turned that hate toward you. I told myself you didn''t deserve him. That you were just lucky. And it didn''t stop there."


    She finally met my eyes again.


    "I started seeing how the triplets looked at you too. How Levi always watched you when he thought no one noticed. How Louis followed you with his eyes. How Lennox¡­ well, he was the hardest to read. But he changed around you."


    I stood still, speechless.


    "I thought if I could make them like me instead¡­ maybe I could finally win. Be seen. So even when I discovered my father was going to set up your father I could have alerted you, but I didn''t¡­ and then my parents used that as an advantage¡­ they told me once my father bes the next Beta that I will be adored even by the triplets. So I agreed with their ns and turned my back on you."


    I swallowed hard.


    "And when I realized there was a rift between you and them, I used it as my advantage¡­ I had no idea what made them hate you, but I utilized it¡­"


    I frowned¡­ is she implying she had no idea about the letters sent to them?


    She wiped a tear quickly from her cheek.


    "I know none of it was right," she said, voice barely above a whisper. "I ruined everything. I lost the only real friend I had. And even now¡­ I still lost. Because even after all the damage, they still love you."


    She seemed sincere, but I couldn''t ignore the one thing that didn''t sit right.


    "The letters¡­" I said slowly, my brow raised with curiosity. "Are you saying¡­ you didn''t send them?"


    Anita''s eyes widened. She shook her head quickly. "No. I swear, Olivia. I had no idea about those letters. Not until everything blew up and they were exposed."


    My eyes narrowed, watching her face carefully for any sign of a lie. But all I saw was fear¡­ and regret.


    "I did a lot of things," she admitted. "I manipted, I lied, I betrayed you. But the letters? That wasn''t me. I found out just like everyone else when it was brought up. I was shocked."


    I folded my arms tightly over my chest, still not letting my guard down. "Cut the act, Anita. Tell me what you want. Why are you really apologizing?"


    Anita''s lips parted but then closed again, hesitation all over her face.


    I scoffed. Of course. Her apology came with a price. She wanted something.


    "Anita, I don''t have the whole day¡­ I have to go back to the party." I said, already sounding impatient.


    Anita''s lips parted like she wanted to say something, but then closed again. Her eyes darted to the ground, then back to me.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, then she ced both trembling hands on her stomach.


    "I''m really pregnant," she whispered.


    I frowned.


    "I''m carrying their children," she said, her voice shaking. "Twins now."


    I raised a brow.


    "I know I''ve hurt you, Olivia," she rushed on, tears slipping freely now. "I know I deserve every ounce of your anger. But please¡­ don''t punish them. Don''t let my babies suffer for what I did."


    I stared at her in disbelief, unsure if I should scream orugh.


    "What exactly do you want from me?" I asked coldly.


    Anita swallowed hard. "I need your help," she said. "The triplets¡­ they won''t mark me unless you reject them. I¡ªI begged them, but they prefer my babies¡­ their babies die. Please, Olivia, unless you reject them in the council meeting¡­ only then will they mark me and save my babies lives.


    My jaw clenched. I could feel the anger bubbling up in my chest.


    There it was.


    The real reason.


    "I knew it," I hissed. "Youe crawling here with crocodile tears, pretending to be sorry¡ªonly because you need something."


    "I''m not pretending!" she cried. "I am sorry. But this isn''t about me anymore. I''m begging you, Olivia, not for me¡ªbut for them. They''re innocent. They didn''t ask to be born into this mess."


    For a long second, I just looked at her.


    Then I gave a short, bitterugh.


    "Don''t worry," I said tly. "You don''t need to beg."


    Anita''s eyes flickered with hope.


    "I was going to reject them anyway."


    Her face froze.


    I stepped closer, just enough to look her directly in the eye.


    "Not because of you. Not because you asked. But because I''ve finally realized they don''t deserve me, not after everything that happened."


    Her mouth fell open slightly, like she wasn''t expecting that.


    "I''ll reject them," I said. "And after that, you can have them. You can have all of it. The titles, the bonds, the mess."


    I turned and walked out on her. As I made my way back to the living room where the party buzzed on, my eyes caught the wall clock¡ªand I realized it was just few seconds to 10 pm.


    Instantly I remembered the letter, and without a second thought, I turned and took the back stairs that led to the rooftop.

 Chapter 197: Rooftop

    Olivia''s POV


    With a racing heart, I climbed the back stairs that led to the rooftop. Every part of me screamed not to go. Even my wolf growled low, warning me to turn back¡ªthat something was off. That whatever waited ahead¡­ might be dangerous.


    But I ignored it.


    Curiosity burned too deeply in me. What more could there possibly be? What else could hurt me that hasn''t already?


    When I pushed open the rooftop door and stepped out, the cold air hit me and I exhaled deeply. My eyes darted around the space, but the rooftop was empty. There was no one except me.


    I exhaled slowly, tension still crawling up my spine. Maybe it was a trap. Maybe they changed their mind. Maybe¡ª


    But suddenly, I froze.


    There.


    She hadn''t been there a second ago. I was sure of it. But suddenly, a woman stood at the edge of the rooftop.


    It was like she had just¡­ appeared.


    One blink, and there she was, her long coat fluttering in the breeze. Her presence was chilling, as if the air itself bent around her.


    I narrowed my eyes, my heart beginning to pound again¡ªthis time harder.


    "Who are you?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my desperate attempt to sound strong.


    She didn''t speak.


    She just stood there, her back turned to me.


    A chill ran through me. Something wasn''t right.


    I took a cautious step forward.


    "Did you send the letter?" I asked again, louder this time.


    Still, no answer.


    Then¡ªso slowly it almost felt unreal¡ªshe turned to face me.


    The second our eyes met¡­ I stopped breathing.


    It was like staring into a mirror.


    She looked exactly like me. But an older version of me.


    Same eyes. Same face. Same curve of the mouth.


    How can a total stranger and I have such resemnce? It was as if I was seeing what I will look like in twenty years toe.


    What in the world¡­?


    I staggered a step back, panicked.


    "What¡­ who are you?" I whispered.


    She stared at me with a calmness I couldn''t understand, like she wasn''t surprised to see me. Like she''d known I woulde.


    "I wasn''t supposed to meet you," she said softly. Her voice was like mine¡­ but smoother. Slower. Older, somehow. "But I had to."


    My brows furrowed tightly. "What are you talking about? Who are you?"


    She looked away for a moment, her eyes scanning the area as if looking out for anyoneing in.


    "I''m not permitted to tell you everything," she said carefully. "Just this: no matter what happens¡­ you must not leave this pack."


    "What?" I snapped, stepping forward. "Why? Why shouldn''t I leave? Why does everyone keep trying to trap me here?"


    Her gaze returned to mine. "Because your safety lies here¡­ That is the main reason you''ve been kept here all this while."


    I frowned and shook my head, my heart racing all over again. This was insane.


    "This is a lie," I said firmly. "The triplets sent you, didn''t they? They must''ve paid you to pull this little stunt. To get into my head. Make me doubt my decision. Manipte me again."


    She didn''t flinch. She didn''t deny it.


    She just watched me, like she knew I wouldn''t believe her.


    "I get it," I spat. "They think I''m stupid. That I''ll fall for this. But I''m not. So you can go back and tell them¡ª"


    "They didn''t send me," she said, sounding like she was speaking to an annoying child. "And this is no stunt."


    Then she looked at me, truly looked at me¡­ and there was pain in her eyes. Deep, endless pain.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia," she said quietly. "I wish I could tell you more. But I''ve already said too much."


    And just like that¡ªbefore I could speak again, before I could even blink¡ª


    She was gone.


    As if the wind had taken her with it.


    For a moment, I couldn''t move.


    My hands trembled slightly at my sides, my mind still racing with what had just happened.


    But before I could gather a single coherent thought, the door creaked open behind me.


    I turned sharply, my heart still pounding.


    Alpha Damien stepped through, his eyes immediately locking with mine. His brow furrowed as he strode closer, his gaze darting around the rooftop like he was searching for something or someone.


    "Why are you here?" he asked, his voice low butced with suspicion. "What are you doing all alone?"


    I hesitated.


    "I just needed air," I said quickly, trying to sound normal. "Everything downstairs felt¡­ suffocating."


    Damien''s eyes narrowed slightly, still scanning the space behind me.


    "You''re lying," he said, almost too quietly. "Your scent¡­ it''s disturbed. And there''s something else. Something faint, but not yours."


    I stiffened. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me.


    "Alpha Damien, I''m not in the mood," I muttered, trying to push past him.


    But he stepped into my path, blocking me.


    "Who was here?" he demanded, his voice sharper now. "Olivia. Tell me the truth."


    I met his gaze, trying to keep my expression neutral, even as my heart pounded wildly in my chest.


    Should I tell him?


    "No one," I said tly.


    His jaw clenched. He didn''t believe me.


    "Something''s wrong," he said, more to himself than to me. "I can feel it."


    "Well maybe something is wrong," I snapped, surprising even myself. "But not everything needs to be about you, Damien. Maybe I''m just tired. Maybe I just needed to be alone."


    He stared at me for a long moment. Then, softer: "You''re shaking."


    I looked away. "I''m fine."


    He didn''t press, but I noticed he wasn''t believing me.


    "If anything is going on," he said finally, "I must know."


    I frowned. Of course. He thought one of the triplets had been here.


    I lifted my chin and looked up at him.


    "I can take care of myself."


    That made him pause. His face tightened, but he didn''t reply.


    "Let''s go back," he said instead, seemingly not in the mood to argue with me. "You''ve been up here long enough."


    I hesitated, I didn''t want to go back to the party, but I had no choice. I had to keep up the act of being Alpha Damien''s perfect girlfriend.


    I forced myself to follow Alpha Damien down the stairs, my heart still pounding from what I''d seen¡ªor thought I''d seen¡ªon the rooftop.


    By the time we reached the living room, the party was in full swing again. Music pulsed softly through the air,ughter and murmured conversations blending like perfume and smoke. The room felt tighter now, heavier.


    Damien nced down at me. "I''ll get us drinks," he said simply. "Please stay here."


    Without waiting for my reply, he turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    I let out a slow breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts, but then I felt eyes on me.


    Two women approached, hate for me clearly written on their faces.


    One of them leaned in, her voice syrupy and cruel. "Look at her," she murmured loud enough for me. "Are you not ashamed, Olivia? Fucking your mate''s uncle? Wasn''t three Alphas enough for you, or did you have to try your luck with Tiger Uncle, too?"


    My frown deepened. Anger already bubbling inside me.


    The other one snickered. "Soon she''ll probably be spreading her legs for their father. Isn''t that right, our dear Olivia? You just can''t help yourself. Always hungry for more¡­"


    I didn''t let the words slip off her lips before a different type of anger devoured me, and before I knew it, I grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the nearest wall.


    The music slowed. Conversations died. All eyes turned.


    My grip on her neck tightened, and my ws were out as I dug it into her neck, causing trails of blood to run down my fingers. People gasped, but I didn''t care.


    "You have no right to judge me," I said coldly, clearly, every word sharp with anger. "You know nothing about what I''ve been through. You haven''t lived my life. You haven''t carried my pain. You stand there with your perfect little smiles and your perfect little lies, acting as if you''re better¡ªwhen the truth is you couldn''t survive a single day in my shoes."


    "Kill her." A voice whispered in my head¡ªa voice I hadn''t heard before. A voice that wasn''t that of my wolf.


    Gasps rippled around the room. The woman stiffened, her face paling, life running out of her.


    "She will kill her." People''s worried voices spoke from behind, but I didn''t let go, even though I wanted to.


    "Olivia, what are you doing?" Damien''s voice rang out sharply, thundering through the thick silence.


    I ignored him. My ws were still embedded in the woman''s neck, her blood warm on my fingertips. My breath came out in short, shaky bursts. I could feel my wolf howling beneath my skin, wild and hungry, begging for more.


    "Let her go," Damien said firmly, but not loudly. His voice was careful¡ªcontrolled¡ªlike I was a bomb about to explode.


    "I said let her go," he repeated, stepping closer, this time it was amand.


    For a second, I didn''t move.


    I couldn''t.


    That voice¡­ the one inside me¡­ it wasn''t just my wolf. It was something darker. Something I hadn''t heard before.


    "Do it," it whispered again. "Kill her. Let them all see what you really are."


    I blinked, and for a brief moment, I saw my reflection in the wide ss window nearby.


    Blood on my hands. Eyes glowing. A snarl on my lips.


    What¡­ am I bing?


    "OLIVIA, you are killing her."


    With a growl, I shoved the woman away with a grunt, watching as she crumpled to the floor, choking and coughing, hands trembling as she crawled backwards into her friend''s arms.


    The room was dead silent.

 Chapter 198: The Day

    Olivia''s POV


    Breathless, I looked around the room, my chest rising and falling rapidly. My heart pounding wildly against my ribs.


    Everyone stared at me¡ªconfused, scared¡ªas if I were someone else entirely. Like I had been possessed. Like they''d seen a ghost. And maybe they had.


    Even I didn''t recognize myself.


    That voice¡­ what was that voice inside me?


    My eyes met Alpha Damien''s. He was watching me closely, curious, but before he could speak, I turned and walked out of the party. I didn''t look back, even though I could feel their eyes following me.


    I just kept walking¡ªup the stairs, through the hallway¡ªuntil I was finally alone.


    Once in my room, I locked the door and sat on the edge of the bed. My hand trembled as I stared at it, still stained with blood. The ws were gone, but her blood was still there.


    "What''s happening to me?" I whispered, fear rising in my chest.


    "And what was that voice?" I asked my wolf quietly. I knew it wasn''t her. It couldn''t have been.


    She stirred inside me, clearly unsettled.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I felt its energy. It was too strong¡ªeven for me," she said, her voiceced with confusion and fear.


    I let out a shaky breath and got to my feet. I started pacing the room, trying to calm the storm in my head. No matter how hard I tried to convince myself that the woman had been lying¡ªthat the triplets had sent her¡ªdeep down, something told me she was telling the truth.


    And that terrified me.


    First, the prophecy¡ªthe vision of me lying in a pool of my own blood. Now, this warning not to leave the cursed pack grounds. But how could I stay here? How could I live in this ce that had given me nothing but pain?


    I shook my head.


    No.


    I wouldn''t agree to that. I''d rather face whatever danger is waiting for me out there than stay trapped here.


    TWO DAYS LATER!!


    Nothing unusual had happened since Alpha Damien''s birthday. Even Alpha Damien hadn''t brought up what happened that night. He''d been busy, and aside from his short daily visits to check on me, we hadn''t really spoken.


    I hadn''t left my room much since that night, but today¡ªI had no choice.


    Today was the hearing with the Council of Elders.


    I stood by the open window, the morning air brushing against my face. Still, it did little to calm the nerves coiling in my stomach. Something felt¡­ off. Maybe it was the weight of what I was about to do. Maybe it was just the silence before the storm.


    I was going to stand before the Council and dere my intent to reject the triplets.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, pressing my palm to my chest as if I could hold my heart in ce.


    "I can do this," I whispered, though my voice barely sounded convincing.


    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Olivia?" Damien''s voice came from the other side. "It''s time, we have to leave."


    I opened the door slowly. He was dressed formally, his expression unreadable. But when he looked at me, something flickered behind his eyes¡ªconcern, maybe. Or doubt.


    "Are you ready?" he asked gently.


    "No," I said honestly. "But I''m going anyway."


    Alpha Damien stepped in and closed the door. "Are you having second thoughts about this?" he asked.


    I swallowed hard and turned away, staring at the floor. How could I exin to him¡ªor anyone¡ªthat these men I was about to reject were the same ones I once adored? The boys I grew up loving. And now¡­ I was going to sever that bond forever.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head.


    I can''t think about that. I can''t let myself hesitate.


    I forced my heart to remember the pain. The betrayal. All the terrible things they''d done. One by one, the memories reyed in my mind, washing away every shred of doubt. These men¡­ these men didn''t deserve me. Not after everything they put me through.


    I turned around to find Alpha Damien silently waiting for me.


    I took a deep, steadying breath. "Let''s go. I''m ready."


    Damien nodded. "Make sure you look confident¡­ if the elders see any sign of hesitation, they will adjourn the hearing."


    I nodded.


    Alpha Damien stepped aside, and I followed him out of the room. We walked through the hallways of the pack house, the silence between us thick and heavy.


    Each step toward the pack hall felt like I was walking deeper into something I couldn''t undo.


    When we finally reached the doors, Damien paused and gave me a look. "Remember what I said," he reminded me. "Confidence. No matter what happens."


    I nodded wordlessly.


    He opened the doors, and together we stepped inside.


    Six aged council members sat behind a long, wooden table. The room wasrge and cold, the pale morning light filtering through high windows, casting shadows across the stone floor. . Among the elders sat Elder Grant, his sharp gaze flicking straight to me as soon as I entered.


    I swallowed and walked forward, trying to steady my breathing. My hands trembled slightly, but I folded them in front of me and kept my head high. Damien led me to a seat and motioned for me to sit. I did, trying to keep my shoulders straight.


    Momentster, the heavy double doors behind us creaked open again.


    They walked in.


    The triplets.


    Lennox. Louis. Levi.


    I hadn''t seen them since Damien''s party. They had been avoiding me since that night. But now¡­ the change in them was painfully clear.


    They looked thinner. Worn down. Shadows sat beneath their eyes, their usual confidence nowhere to be seen. Even the way they moved seemed off.  Like the weight of something heavy rested on their backs.


    I managed to look Levi in the face.


    He looked pale.


    As if he hadn''t slept in days.


    His eyes met mine, and I saw pain there. Regret. Confusion. Maybe even fear.


    But I didn''t look away. I couldn''t.


    They all took their seats across from me, facing the Council. None of them spoke. None of them even looked at each other. The silence between them said more than words ever could.


    My heart ached, but I took another deep breath and braced myself.


    One of the elders, a female, motioned for me toe forward.


    I took a shaky step, then another, until I was standing before them.


    "Olivia Parker," she began, "you''ve requested this meeting. Please state your intention before the Council."


    I met her gaze, then looked briefly at the others seated around the table.  But I didn''t dare look at the triplets¡­ if I did, I wouldn''t be able to say what I wanted to say. Then finally, I spoke:


    "I¡­ I want to reject the bond with the triplets," I said, my voice trembling despite how hard I tried to make it steady. "I no longer wish to be their mate."

 Chapter 199: One Condition

    Olivia''s POV


    The hall fell intoplete silence as my words sank in. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to nce at the triplets seated across from me. All three of them stared back. There was no expression on their faces¡ªtheir features nk¡ªbut through the bond, I felt it. Their pain. It was suffocatingly painful.


    Elder Grant cleared his throat, breaking the silence.


    "Lady Olivia, may you please exin why you wish to reject your mates? Remember, the mate bond is sacred¡ªsomething we do not take lightly. If your reasons are not valid, we will have no choice but to deny your request¡­" He paused, his words hanging heavy in the air. "But if they are¡­ we will dissolve the bond."


    The hall went silent as all eyes were fixed on me, even the triplets. For a moment, the words refused toe. My throat tightened. Where do I even begin?


    "Lady Olivia, you don''t have to be scared¡­ go on, speak." The only female in their midst encouraged.


    I nodded, bracing myself. For a moment, I forgot the triplets were even in the room.


    "A mate is supposed to love and protect their mate," I said, my voice louder now, clearer. "But that wasn''t the case with the triplets."


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to remember everything¡ªto let it out.


    "These men didn''t just hurt me physically¡­ they broke me mentally, emotionally. Where do I even start? Which pain should I speak of first? Which should I leave unsaid?"


    My voice cracked, but I didn''t stop. I kept my gaze on the council of elders. I remembered what Alpha Damien told me¡ªdo not show hesitation.


    "Go on, Lady Olivia," the only female elder encouraged gently.


    I nodded.


    "On my wedding night¡­" I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice, "They didn''t just ignore me¡ªthey humiliated me. They brought their mistress into their chambers¡­ and made me watch as they made love to her."


    Gasps filled the hall, but I didn''t stop.


    "They locked the door¡­ forced me to watch as they touched her, kissed her, slept with her¡ªwhile I stood there, helpless. Shattered. I begged them to stop. I cried until my body gave out. And when I fainted from the pain, they had their guards throw me out."


    I closed my eyes for a second, then opened them again. My voice was trembling now, but I forced each word out.


    "They hated me. They said I was a mistake the Moon Goddess made. That I wasn''t worth the bond."


    I nced at the triplets. Their heads were bowed. But I didn''t care. I needed to say it.


    "Alpha Lennox once struck me physically," I said firmly.


    I turned to look at him, and for a moment, our eyes met. There were tears in his. But I looked away. I wasn''t done.


    "I bled for them. I cried for them. I begged them to see me. To ept me. But they chose cruelty overpassion. They chose another woman¡ªover and over again¡ªwhile I suffered quietly."


    My eyes burned, but I held the tears back.


    "I can''t be with these men anymore. Every time I look at them, I don''t see love. I see pain. I see the nights I curled up crying. I see my broken soul."


    I turned to the council again. My voice shook, but it was strong.


    "And besides, their concubine is pregnant with their pups¡­ and the pregnancy isplicated. The children might die if they don''t mark her," I added.


    I didn''t say this because Anita pleaded¡­ no¡­ I used this as an advantage¡­


    My eyes met with Alpha Damien, and he gave me an approving nod like he was happy I brought that up.


    I drew in a breath and finished. "Please¡­ I want to be free. Free of the men who destroyed me. I want distance. Freedom. I refuse to be their mate any longer."


    The room was silent.


    I noticed the council members exchange silent nces with each other before the woman among them spoke.


    "What you went through was heartbreaking, and such men who can make love to another woman in the presence of their mate on their wedding night are monsters," she said, ring directly at the triplets.


    "Mariam, calm down and let the Alphas speak," Elder Grant intervened gently.


    Elder Mariam scoffed in anger. "What is there to talk about? What excuse do they have to say?" she spat.


    "Mariam, hold your tongue," Elder Grant warned. "We have not heard their side."


    The room was heavy with silence, the tension thick in the air.


    Elder Grant cleared his throat and turned to the triplets. "Alphas Lennox, Louis, Levi¡ªdo you have anything to say before the council decides?"


    All three rose at once.


    They stood side by side, heads bowed for a moment. Then Lennox looked up and turned to face me.


    "Olivia¡­" he began, his eyes searching mine. "There''s nothing I can say that will erase the pain we caused you. What we did¡­ what I did¡­ was unforgivable."


    He paused, breathing deeply. His voice cracked as he continued, "I was cruel. I let anger and pain blind me to the bond we were supposed to treasure. That night¡­ every moment after¡­ I saw your pain, and instead of helping, I added to it. I''m sorry. Truly."


    He looked down for a moment, then met my gaze again. "I don''t expect forgiveness. But I needed you to hear that. I failed you as a mate, and I hope one day you will find it in your heart to forgive me¡­ us."


    Louis finally spoke, his voice full of guilt. "We don''t deserve you. Not now. Not ever. But I hope, Olivia, that you''ll someday find peace. That you''ll meet someone who will cherish you the way we never did."


    He stepped back, and Levi stepped forward.


    He turned to the elders first. "We won''t fight Olivia''s wish. We hurt her. We betrayed the very bond that the Moon Goddess gave us. If she wants to reject us¡­ we''ll respect that."


    My eyes widened in shock.


    This¡­ this wasn''t what I expected. I expected excuses. Justifications. Something¡ªanything¡ªto make the council see their side.


    But they said nothing.


    They didn''t defend themselves.


    They didn''t mention the letters.


    The forged letters. The ones that poisoned their hearts against me. The letters that turned their hearts against me.


    Why?


    Why not use them now?


    They could have pointed to those lies and said, "We thought she hurt us first." They could have shifted the me, made the council pity them.


    But they didn''t.


    They stayed silent. Choosing to take the weight of the me onto their shoulders.


    Why?


    Even the council exchanged startled nces, clearly unsettled by the triplet giving up so easily.


    Alpha Grant released a heavy breath and shook his head. "So¡­ you three ept her request?"


    "Yes. But¡­" Levi added, lifting his chin, "there is one condition."

 Chapter 200: Refuse To Believe

    Olivia''s POV


    I raised a brow, staring at Levi, wondering what condition they could possibly add now.


    "We''ll agree to her request and reject her¡ªbut she has to remain in Full Moon Pack," Lennox muttered.


    A deep frown spread across my face as I red at them. "I am not staying here," I spat angrily.


    The triplets exchanged a worried nce before settling their gazes on me.


    "Olivia, this is for your safety. We can''t ignore the warnings and prophecy," Levi spoke, sounding worried.


    My frown deepened. Before I could fire back, one of the elders spoke.


    "And what prophecy is that?"


    Lennox stepped forward, squaring his shoulders. "Our seer warned us clearly. She must not leave this pack. There is danger waiting for her beyond our borders."


    I scoffed. "You mean the seer you asked to lie, just so I could remain trapped in here?" I spat.


    Lennox''s jaw clenched. "That''s not true."


    "Oh, really?" I folded my arms tightly across my chest. "You want me to believe anything thates out of your mouths now? After everything?"


    Levi stepped forward, his voice gentler. "Olivia, please. We''re not trying to trap you. You just don''t understand the risk¡ª"


    "I understand perfectly," I snapped, cutting him off. "You want to reject me but still keep me locked up like some¡­ cursed pet. For your own guilt? Or is it control?"


    Louis spoke, seemingly frustrated. "You think we want this? We''re trying to protect you."


    "No," I said sharply. "I can take care of myself. I have been doing that for years. I don''t need your help now."


    The room fell into tense silence until one of the elders cleared his throat.


    "This isn''t going anywhere until the seer is brought before the council. If she truly had a vision, we need to see her for ourselves."


    Lennox hesitated, then gave a stiff nod. He motioned to the guard near the door, who came forward as Lennox quietly gave him the order to fetch the seer.


    Minutes dragged by, heavy and suffocating, as everyone waited in strained silence. My heart pounded in my chest¡ªnot from fear, but from anger and frustration. They thought they could control me with fake concern. Not this time.


    The door creaked open, and soft footsteps echoed in the hall before the seer stepped in.


    "Seer," Elder Grant called gently. "You''ve given a warning regarding Lady Olivia. Speak now, before the council, and let all present hear the truth."


    The room fell silent again as all eyes turned to her. Her gaze swept the room before settling on me. A strange chill ran down my spine as her cloudy eyes locked onto mine. For a moment, something flickered in them¡ªpity? Fear? I couldn''t tell.


    "The vision came clear and strong," she rasped. "If she leaves the Full Moon Pack, death will follow her."


    A murmur rippled through the room.


    "Lies," I snapped before anyone else could speak. "You''re saying exactly what they want you to say. Just like they told you to."


    She shook her head slowly. "I speak only what the spirits show me, child¡ªYour leaving will bring ruin upon you."


    Lennox took a step forward, his expression tight. "We didn''t pay her, Olivia. We didn''t ask her to lie. We want you safe."


    "Then reject me and let me go!" I fired back. "You can''t have it both ways. Reject me and release me, or keep me and face the truth that you''re too selfish to let me be free."


    Levi''s jaw clenched. Louis turned away, running a hand through his hair, frustration pouring off him in waves.


    "Seer," Elder Corbin pressed, voice firm. "Tell us¡ªis there any way to break this fate? Any path where the girl may leave without this doom?"


    The old woman hesitated, her thin fingers twisting the beads at her wrist. Then she shook her head. "There is none." She tilted her head toward me. "As long as she leaves, death will fall on her."


    The elders muttered among themselves.


    I stared at the seer, a bitter taste rising in my mouth. "Convenient," I said coldly. "Everything tied to them. Always them."


    Lennox met my eyes. Worry and concern obvious in his eyes, but I didn''t let it get to me.


    "I''m not staying," I said, breaking the silence. "No prophecy, no vision, no lie you tell will keep me caged here."


    "Olivia¡ª" Levi started, stepping forward, but Elder Corbin raised a hand, stopping him.


    The room stayed quiet for a moment, filled only with tense breaths and fast-beating hearts.


    Elder Grant turned toward me. "Lady Olivia, do you truly wish to leave? Even after hearing the seer''s words?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, not hesitating. "If I stay here, I will kill myself."


    A sharp gasp echoed across the room. The triplets stiffened like they''d been pped. Pain shed across their faces.


    "You don''t mean that," Levi whispered.


    "I do," I said, my voice trembling. "If I stay here, I''ll die piece by piece. I won''t survive this."


    The elders began deliberating softly among themselves. I looked across the room¡ªand locked eyes with Alpha Damien. He didn''t speak, but he gave me a slow, approving nod. Obviously happy with my decision, which I found strange. No matter what, these men were his nephews. Why would he take pleasure in their suffering?


    Then I turned to face the triplets. Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    Their eyes were wide. Panic slowly rising in them.


    Elder Grant cleared his throat. "We have heard her decision. The council has discussed¡­ and we will respect it."


    "No," Lennox barked, stepping forward. "You can''t¡ª"


    "She has made her choice," Elder Mariam cut in calmly. "She is not a child. She can take care of herself."


    "She''s our mate!" Louis shouted. "Our bonded mate!"


    "And she has rejected your bond in her heart," Elder Grant said sternly. "You cannot force her to stay here."


    The triplets looked devastated, but the elders remained firm.


    Elder Corbin turned to me again. "Lady Olivia, if something happens to you¡­ will you ce the me on this council, or any among us?"


    "No," I said quietly. "Whatever happens next is on me. I won''t me anyone."


    Levi ran a hand through his hair, eyes ssy. Louis looked away, jaw clenched. Lennox just stared, stilled, like he''d been frozen.


    I could tell they would do anything to stop this¡­ but this was the council''s decision and there was nothing they could do about it.


    I met the seer''s gaze. She held it¡ªthen slowly shook her head. A knot of unease twisted in my chest, but I forced it down.


    "Olivia¡­ don''t you think you should reconsider?" my wolf whispered, sounding anxious.


    I shook my head. This was the triplets'' n to get me scared¡ªbut I won''t fall for it.


    Elder Mariam spoke. "Then it is settled. Lady Olivia is free to leave if she wants to."


    "No," Lennox growled, stepping forward. His voice was firm, but I heard the pain shaking in it. "You can''t do this. We won''t let her go."


    My chest tightened.


    Elder Grant''s eyes narrowed. His voice stayed calm, but it was cold and sharp. "You may be Alphas of your pack, but don''t forget¡ªwe are Elders of all werewolf ns. Disrespecting us means disrespecting all werewolfw."


    Elder Mariam leaned forward, her tone full of hate for them. "Unless you''re dering war on the council, I suggest you remember your ce, Alpha Lennox."


    Lennox froze. I saw his fists clench. He wanted to fight. I knew he did. Levi looked like he was grinding his teeth. Louis''s eyes burned with anger¡­ fear.


    For a second, I thought they might actually explode. But they stayed silent.


    Their anger and helplessness filled the air.


    Then Lennox looked at me.


    I saw the pain in Lennox''s eyes.


    I felt it.


    And I hated that I still loved him. Loved all of them.


    But I held my ground.


    I stood tall, even as my heart ached. Even as my body screamed at me to run to them.


    But I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    Because deep down, I knew this was the right thing to do.


    Elder Corbin''s voice cut through the silence. "Lady Olivia," he said authoritatively, "we will now begin the rejection. Since all parties are present, it will be done immediately¡ªbefore the council."


    The air turned heavy.


    This was it.


    I was about to reject them.


    And I was about to lose them.


    Forever.

 Chapter 201: The Rejection

    Olivia''s POV


    A tense silence filled the air as we all held our breath¡­


    This was it.


    This was what I had wanted for so long.


    What should have happened that night of the mating ceremony.


    This was the wish I''d carried in my chest for the past few months¡ªand now, I was just minutes away from finally setting myself free.


    But then¡­ why didn''t I feel any thrill?


    Why didn''t I feel the happiness I imagined?


    Why, instead, was I filled with hesitation¡­ like something deep inside me was begging me not to go through with this?


    I looked at the triplets¡ªand in that moment, I felt it.


    Like part of me still cared.


    Like part of me still loved them.


    How could that be? After everything they did to me? After they shattered me, ignored the bond, and treated it like it was nothing?


    "Lady Olivia." Elder Grant called, forcing my attention to him.


    I turned my gaze to him. He gave me that look.


    The kind of silent warning only an elder could give.


    A look that said: Think twice. Be sure.


    "Are you ready?" he asked.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and turned to the triplets again. They stood there, eyes filled with disbelief and desperation. I felt the knot tighten in my stomach.


    Still, I forced myself to nod. "Yes."


    Levi stepped forward. "Olivia, please¡ª"


    But he stopped himself, clenching his jaw like the words physically hurt him.


    Lady Mariam cut in sharply. "Alphas¡­ you must respect her decision. You cannot force her to remain in this bond."


    Her voice was filled with disgust. She didn''t bother to hide her hatred for them.


    Then she turned to me. "Begin the rejection. Once they ept, the bond will be broken. You will be free."


    I nodded slowly, then turned to Levi.


    He had always been the softest of the three¡­ the one I thought had a heart.


    But now, as I stared into his tear-filled eyes, I hardened mine.


    "Levi Luciano," I said clearly, my voice shaking but steady enough, "I, Olivia Parker, reject you as my mate."


    He flinched¡ªlike the words had physically struck him.


    "No¡­" he whispered, taking a shaky step forward. "Olivia, don''t. Please¡ª"


    "Enough," Elder Grant cut in sharply. "You must ept, Alpha. You cannot fight this."


    Levi looked at me, broken. As if his entire world crumbled in this moment. But finally¡­ he gave a small, bitter nod.


    "I¡­ I ept your rejection," he choked.


    The instant the words left him, the bond snapped.


    Pain¡ªsharp and burning¡ªshot through my chest and into every nerve in my body.


    I screamed.


    He did too.


    We both fell to the floor, gasping, trembling. Like our souls had just been torn apart.


    I could barely breathe. The pain was too much.


    "Olivia!" Alpha Damien rushed forward, dropping beside me. His arms wrapped around me as I trembled violently in his hold.


    "I''ve got you," he whispered, lifting me carefully to my feet.


    I leaned against him, my knees weak, my chest burning, my wolf crying inside me.


    But it wasn''t over.


    I looked up, tears in my eyes, and faced Louis.


    His face was pale, his eyes wide. But unlike Levi, he didn''t try to stop me.


    "Louis Luciano," I said, my voice rasping. "I, Olivia Parker, reject you as my mate."


    He didn''t speak. His jaw clenched, his fists balled at his sides¡­ but he nodded.


    "I ept," he said quietly.


    Pain erupted again. A new wave.


    My legs buckled, and Damien had to hold me tighter as another piece of me broke away.


    Louis stumbled back, clutching his chest.


    My breaths came in broken gasps. My entire body trembled, but I wasn''t done yet.


    I looked up¡­ and met Lennox''s eyes.


    He was already shaking his head.


    "No. No, Olivia¡ªdon''t. Please," he said, his voice cracking. "Don''t do this."


    I could barely stand. My voice was raw, filled with pain.


    "Lennox Luciano¡­" I swallowed hard. My heart screamed not to say it. My wolf howled in protest.


    But I forced the words out.


    "I, Olivia Parker¡­ reject you as my mate."


    Lennox looked shattered. "Olivia¡ª"


    "ept it," Elder Mariammanded.


    Lennox clenched his jaw so tightly I thought he might snap a bone. But after a breathless moment¡­ he closed his eyes.


    "I ept."


    And that was it.


    The final snap tore through my soul like a lightning bolt. I copsed to the ground again, screaming in pain as thest thread of the mate bond was severed.


    All three of them fell to their knees.


    The room was silent. No one dared move.


    Alpha Damien picked me up again, gently cradling me to his chest.


    "It''s done," Elder Grant announced, his voice t. "You are free¡­ just like you wanted."


    Free.


    So why did it feel like I''d lost everything?


    Alpha Damien swiftly carried me bridal style into his arms, but I didn''t findfort in his arms. My body trembled in his hold, my chest still burning, my soul raw from the pain.


    As he turned toward the Council of Elders, I managed to lift my head¡ªjust enough to see them.


    Levi was curled on the floor, clutching his chest and gasping for air, tears streaming down his face. Louis had his head buried in his hands, his body shaking as if he were breaking apart from the inside. And Lennox¡­ Lennox was frozen. On his knees. Staring nkly at the space where I''d stood, pale and empty, as though the light inside him had died.


    Their betas rushed to them, trying to help them up. Guards stepped in too, helping to lift them up.


    I was supposed to feel free¡­ happy¡­


    But no victory swelled in my chest.


    I turned my head away as the ache in my chest grew sharper.


    "Excuse me, Elders. I need to take her to her room. A healer must tend to her," Damien said smoothly.


    The elders nodded in approval.


    Without sparing a single nce at his suffering nephews, Damien carried me away.


    The hallways blurred as we moved through them, my pain clouding everything. When we finally reached my room, I saw two familiar figures waiting anxiously outside.


    Nora and Lolita.


    Their eyes widened when they saw me¡ªpale, broken, barely conscious in Damien''s arms. Beside them stood a healer, already prepared with a glowing satchel of herbs and supplies.


    "Open the door," Damien said calmly.


    Nora did it without question, and he walked in,ying me gently on the bed like I was something fragile. His touch was surprisingly careful, like he was handling ss.


    "She''s in pain. Start healing her now," Damien ordered the healer.


    The woman nodded and quickly got to work, cing warm hands on my chest, whispering spells I couldn''t understand.


    I winced as the pain throbbed again. My head spun. My heart ached.


    Just before Damien turned to leave, he looked down at me¡­ and smiled.


    I blinked. Why was he smiling?


    "Thank you," he said softly.


    Confused, I looked at him through my haze. "F-For what?" I croaked.


    He leaned closer, lowering his voice. "For helping me get my revenge."


    My eyes widened, but before I could ask him what he meant, he was already walking out, the smile still on his face.


    My heart sank.


    What¡­ what did he mean?


    Revenge?

 Chapter 202: lost her

    Lennox''s POV


    With the help of our betas and the guards, we were taken to my room. None of us had the strength to walk on our own¡ªnot after what had just happened. Our bodies were drained, our souls shredded beyond repair. The bond that had once tied us to Olivia was gone.


    The moment the door closed behind us, we copsed onto the bed like broken men. All three of us. Our hearts felt as if they were set on fire¡­ burning, searing from the inside out. The agony was like nothing I had ever known. It wasn''t just physical¡ªit was soul-deep, sharp, and unrelenting. As if pieces of us had been ripped away, leaving nothing but hollow shells behind.


    Three healers rushed into the room, their faces pale with worry, their hands already glowing with soft magic. They moved quickly, muttering incantations under their breath, trying everything¡ªspells to ease the pain, herbs to calm the nerves, soothing words meant tofort. Their hands pressed against our chests, over our temples, trying desperately to stitch together what was left of us.


    But I knew the truth. We all knew it.


    No matter what they did¡­ no matter how powerful their magic¡­ no matter how skilled their healing hands¡­ the real wound was deeper than flesh. The damage was done in ces they could never reach¡ªin our hearts, in our souls.


    The pain there would never go away.


    I turned my head slowly and looked to the side. My eyesnded on Levi, who was lying next to me on my right.


    He was crying.


    Silent tears rolled down his face, one after another. His chest rose and fell with shaky breaths as he tried to hold it all in. But I could see it¡ªhe was falling apart, just like me.


    On my other side, Louisy still, staring up at the ceiling with empty eyes. He wasn''t crying, but I could feel his pain. It was in the way his fists were clenched, in the tight line of his jaw, in the way his whole body trembled.


    We were broken.


    All three of us.


    And the worst part?


    We did this to ourselves.


    I closed my eyes and took a shaky breath. Olivia''s voice still echoed in my head.


    "Lennox Luciano¡­ I, Olivia Parker¡­ reject you as my mate."


    Fresh, hot tears fell down my cheek, but I didn''t wipe the tears from my face. I let them fall.


    My wolf was crying too, broken and empty. I reached inside, searching for the bond, trying to feel her again. That warm feeling¡­ that pull toward her¡­ the sense that no matter where she was, I could find her.


    But there was nothing.


    Just silence.


    It felt like part of my soul had been ripped out. Like something sacred had been taken from me and would never return.


    "Maybe we should have fought harder¡­" Louis whispered, his voice shaking. "We shouldn''t have agreed to the rejection."


    I didn''t respond.


    There was nothing to say.


    We couldn''t fight it¡ªnot with the Elders'' decision, not when Olivia herself wanted it. Not when she has a solid proof to back up her ims. Even if we had told them about the letters¡ªthat someone bewitched us, poisoned us against her¡ªno one would have believed us.


    Not even her.


    She''d think it was just another excuse. Another lie.


    And the worst part?


    We thought if we epted the rejection, she would agree to stay back.


    But we were wrong.


    Our n didn''t work.


    And now¡­ she''s gone.


    A sudden sound snapped me out of my thoughts.


    One of the healers gasped. "Alpha Levi¡ªhis pulse is dropping!"


    "What?" I jolted up, the pain in my chest forgotten as I turned to him.


    Levi''s face had gone pale¡ªhis lips slightly blue, his eyes half-closed. His breaths were shallow, and his body barely moved.


    "No¡ªno, no!" I crawled to him, grabbing his hand. "Levi! Stay with us!"


    The healers moved quickly, cing glowing stones on his chest and pouring some kind of potion into his mouth. One of them pressed her hands over his heart, whispering a spell over and over.


    I held my breath, my hand clutching his tightly.


    "Come on¡­ you can''t leave us," I whispered.


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªhe gasped.


    His eyes flew open, and air rushed into his lungs. His chest heaved as he started breathing again. His fingers twitched, and a tear slid from the corner of his eye.


    "He''s stable," the healer said with relief. "But he was close."


    I let out a shaky breath, burying my face in my hands for a moment. That fear¡ªthat I was about to lose him too¡ªshook me to my core.


    Then the door burst open.


    "Sons!" a familiar voice cried.


    It was our mother.


    She ran in, eyes wide with panic, followed closely by our father. Their expressions were full of fear and pain as they rushed to Levi''s side.


    "What happened?!" Mother asked, dropping to her knees beside the bed, her hands reaching for us all.


    Father looked at us¡ªhis powerful, stern eyes filled with concern. "You went through with it¡­"


    And just behind them¡­ walked in our uncle.


    My frown deepened as I red at him, but he had a smirk on his face¡­ that kind of victorious smirk.


    My weak wolf growled angrily inside me. I forced myself up from the bed and began approaching him¡­ my hands trembling with anger.


    "How could you, Uncle¡­ how could you do this to us¡­" I spat in anger and pain.


    "There are so many girls¡­ why our Olivia¡­" I spat and stood just an inch away from him. I was filled with anger but also in pain. Damien was more than an uncle to us¡­ he was like an elder brother to us¡­ When I was younger, confused by the strange feelings I''d begun to have for Olivia, I had gone to him. I had left home, traveled to his pack just to confide in him.


    "You knew we loved her," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "We adored her. And you still¡ª"


    "I took what you took from me," Damien said calmly, his smirk widening just a little. "An eye for an eye, right?"


    I froze.


    His words didn''t make sense.


    "What¡­ what are you talking about?" I asked, frowning, my anger twisting into confusion.

 Chapter 203: We didn’t Do It

    Lennox''s POV


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    Uncle Damien scoffed bitterly, shaking his head. "Don''t act like you don''t know what you did¡­ you and your brothers. You three are the reason Sofia left me. I''ve been waiting for the right moment to pay you back. And when the chance came¡ªoh, I grabbed it without a second thought."


    My frown deepened. I genuinely had no idea what he was talking about.


    "What do you mean we''re the reason Sofia left?" I muttered, stunned.


    Louis, who had been silent this whole time, stood up and marched toward Damien. "What the hell are you saying?" he snapped.


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "Stop pretending. You all know exactly what I''m talking about."


    "We don''t!" I growled, losing my patience. "We don''t fucking know what you''re talking about!"


    Father stepped forward, his voice calm but edged with confusion. "Damien¡­ what is this really about?"


    Damien turned to him, his face hardening. "Your sons¡­ they betrayed me."


    "How?" I demanded. "How did we betray you?!"


    Damien was like an older brother to us. He is family. We respected him¡ªloved him. What betrayal was he talking about?


    He red at the three of us. "You remember when you came to spend those few days in my pack? I saw the way you acted around Sofia. At first, I thought nothing of it¡­ figured you were just being friendly, maybe saw her as a sister. I never imagined you were catching feelings for my fianc¨¦e."


    I took a step forward, disgusted. "God forbid! Are you even hearing yourself? Sofia was your fianc¨¦e¡ªand she was five years older than us! How could you ever think we''d have feelings for her?"


    "You''re lying," Damien said coldly. "All three of you¡ªliars."


    Louis looked like he''d explode. "You''re insane."


    Damien ignored him. "And as if that wasn''t bad enough¡­ I shared something with you¡ªsomething only I and my personal healer knew. I told you I was¡­ impotent. That my healer had confirmed it. I told you how scared I was to tell Sofia¡­ because she wanted kids. Because she dreamed of being a mother."


    He clenched his fists, trembling with anger. "I trusted you with that. And the very next day, she left. She left a letter saying she couldn''t be with me now that she knew I couldn''t give her children. She knew the one thing no one else did. And the only people I told¡­ were you three."


    His voice dropped, filled with pain. "It was you. One of you told her."


    I shook my head, my heart pounding. "We didn''t tell her," I said firmly. "None of us did."


    I turned to my brothers. "Louis¡­ Levi¡­ did any of you?"


    "No," Louis said immediately, his jaw clenched. "Never."


    "Not me," Levi added, looking hurt. "Why would we betray him like that?"


    I looked back at Damien, my voice rising. "You hear that? None of us said a word. We didn''t tell Sofia anything!"


    But Damien''s face remained stone cold. He scoffed bitterly. "Of course you''d deny it. That''s exactly why I never confronted you back then. I knew what you''d say."


    "Because we''re innocent!" I snapped.


    "No," he growled. "Because you''re guilty¡ªand I know it. I saw the way she looked at you three. I saw the way you hovered around her like lovesick puppies. Don''t stand there and pretend you didn''t want her for yourselves."


    "That''s insane," Louis muttered.


    "You wanted her," Damien went on, ignoring him. "You took the one woman I loved¡ªthe woman I was going to marry¡ªand now I''ve returned the favor."


    I froze.


    "What?" I breathed.


    His eyes burned into mine. "You made me lose my mate¡­ the only woman I''ve ever loved. So now, I''ve made sure you lose yours."


    It hit me like a punch to the gut.


    "Olivia," Levi whispered, eyes wide with horror.


    Damien''s lips curled into a cruel smirk. "An eye for an eye, boys. You took my heart and crushed it. So, I''ve returned the favor. You''ll never get her back."


    A sick silence filled the room. My stomach twisted.


    All this¡­ all of it was his revenge n.


    He truly believed we told Sofia about his secret. But we didn''t¡ªand I''d stake my life on it¡ªnone of my brothers would ever do something like that. And Sofia? Why would he ever think we liked her that way?


    Yes, we were close to her¡­ but only because she reminded us of Olivia. Her voice, herugh, the way she walked¡ªeven her stubbornness. It was like watching a grown version of her. That was the only reason we stayed close. Not because of desire¡­ never that.


    Father stepped forward, anger and disbelief written all over his face. "Damien," he said quietly, but firmly. "I can swear on my life¡­ my sons didn''t tell Sofia anything. I know them. They wouldn''t betray you."


    But Damien''s face twisted into a deeper rage.


    "Keep quiet!" he shouted, voice shaking with rage. "You''re just as much a liar as they are!"


    Father froze. "What?"


    Damien''s lip curled. "You want to swear on your life?" he spat. "When are you going to tell Olivia the truth? When will you finally stand before your pack and admit that her father wasn''t guilty of the theft he was used of¡­ and that he isn''t dead?!"


    The room went still.


    Everything stopped. Even time.


    My heart stuttered in my chest, and I saw the shock sh across my brothers'' faces as we all turned to stare at our father.


    He went pale.


    "What¡­ what did you just say?" I asked, barely able to get the words out.


    Damienughed¡ªa low, cold, bitter sound that sent chills through my spine. "Yeah. That''s right. Maybe before throwing around your righteous little speeches, brother, you should look in the mirror. You''re hiding something too. Lying to everyone."


    Father''s hands curled into fists at his sides. His jaw clenched, but he didn''t say a word. He didn''t even deny his brother''s im.


    "Father, what is he talking about?" Levi, who had managed to leave the bed, asked.


    Father frowned deeply, ring at his brother before turning to us.


    "YES. Olivia''s father was innocent. And he is alive and healthy. That''s all you need to know¡­ for now." With that, he turned sharply and left the room with mother.


    I exchanged shocked nces with my brothers, struggling to process what had just happened.


    Our father had just walked out after dropping a bomb that shattered everything we thought we knew.


    Olivia''s father¡­ alive? Innocent?


    I clenched my fists, my breathing uneven.


    The same man she cried over¡­ mourned¡­ nearly killed herself for?


    He was alive this whole time?


    "Unbelievable," Louis muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "What the hell is going on?"


    Levi looked like the wind had been knocked out of him. "Does Olivia know?" he whispered.


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t.


    Because my thoughts were spinning too fast¡­ too loud.


    Behind us, Damien let out a long, slow breath¡ªalmost like he was satisfied.


    He dusted his hands as he took a few steps back. "Well¡­ I guess my work here is done."


    We all turned to him slowly.


    He smiled, that same cruel smirk still dancing on his lips. "I''ve waited three years for this moment. Watching your lives fall apart the same way mine did¡­ it''s been satisfying, boys."


    "You''re sick," Louis spat.


    Damienughed lightly. "Call it whatever you want. But now you know what it feels like to lose someone you love because of betrayal¡­ or at least the idea of it. Just like I did."


    I took a step forward, my voice cold. "You really think this is over?"


    "Oh, it is," Damien said, casually adjusting his coat. "I came. I exposed. I broke you. And now, I''m going back home."


    He started toward the door, then paused, ncing over his shoulder onest time.


    "Oh, and by the way¡­" He smirked, eyes glinting with mockery. "Good luck winning Olivia back. If you even think she''ll forgive you after everything¡­ after what you did¡­" He chuckled. "You''re more delusional than I thought."


    My chest tightened.


    "She will vanish from your lives," Damien added. "Just like Sofia did."


    And with that, he walked out.


    A suffocating silence hung in the air.


    No one moved. No one spoke.


    I could feel my brothers'' stares. I could feel my own breath shaking in and out, trying to keep it together.


    But then after a few minutes, the silence was broken by soft footsteps outside the door, then the door eased open¡­


    And this time¡­ it wasn''t Damien.


    It was Olivia.


    She stood there in the doorway, arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her eyes were hard. But there was no more sadness in her gaze now¡ªjust something cold. Emotionless.


    My heart stopped.


    "Olivia," I whispered, taking a step forward.


    She lifted a hand, stopping me in my tracks.


    "I''m not here to talk," she said quietly. Her voice was calm, too calm. "I''m only here to say one thing."


    We waited, every muscle in my body tense.


    She met each of our eyes¡ªme, then Louis, then Levi. Her lips trembled for half a second¡­ but she pressed them together and went on.


    "I''m leaving," she said.

 Chapter 204: My Underwear

    Olivia''s POV


    "How are you feeling?" the healer asked gently, her voice soft as she checked my temperature. But I didn''t answer.


    How could I? The physical pain was gone, but the ache in my chest¡ªdeep and raw¡ªwas louder than any scream.


    Before she could say more, the door creaked open.


    Alpha Damien stepped inside, his eyes unreadable.


    "Everyone out," hemanded, his voice sharp.


    Without hesitation, the healer, Nora, and Lolita all left, heads bowed. The door clicked shut behind them.


    I turned to face him, wary and tense. My skin prickled. I could still recall the words he said before leaving a moment ago¡­ the ones that didn''t make sense. He told me thank you for letting him use me for his revenge¡­ what does that even mean?


    Damien walked to the center of the room, calm, almost casual. Then, without a word, he reached into his coat pocket and tossed something onto the bed in front of me.


    I stared at it¡ªmy heart stopping.


    It was¡­ underwear.


    My underwear.


    The very pair I hadn''t seen in days. The one I thought I''d lost in his home.


    I slowly looked up at him, my mouth dry.


    Damien smirked. "Don''t look so shocked. I don''t have any use for it anymore."


    My stomach turned.


    "What¡­ what is this?" I asked hoarsely.


    He tilted his head. "A reminder. Of how close I came. You see, Olivia¡­ before we returned from my pack, I had my witch ce a spell on you."


    I blinked. "A spell?"


    "A very special one," he said darkly. "A desire spell. Something subtle¡­ something that would make your body respond to mine. Attraction, chemistry, desire¡ªyou wouldn''t even know it was there. You''d just¡­ feel drawn to me."


    My mouth went dry.


    "No¡­" I shook my head, panic rising like bile in my throat. "You''re lying¡ª"


    "Am I?" he chuckled, stepping so close that the heat of his body licked at my skin. "Tell me, Olivia¡­ why else did you feel drawn to me? Why did your heart race every time I entered the room? Why did your body heat with desire even when your mind screamed to resist?"


    I bit my lip hard enough to taste blood.


    "Because of me," he said darkly. "Because of my spell. My scent, my presence¡ªit all pulled you in, made you want me against your will."


    I felt sick. Dirty.


    Tears burned the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    I took a step back, shaking my head slowly. "Why¡­ why would you do that?"


    He smiled¡­ but it was a fake, bitter smile.


    "I wanted only one thing from you, Olivia." His voice dropped to a deadly whisper. "To fuck you. To ruin you. To break what my nephews cherished the most¡­ you. That was my revenge."


    I flinched in horror¡­


    "But," he continued, tilting his head slightly, "I couldn''t do it."


    I blinked, confused, staring at him.


    "I couldn''t bring myself to touch you that way¡­ because you reminded me too much of someone I lost long ago," he said softly, almost like regret¡ªbut his eyes stayed cruel. "I just didn''t need to go that far. Because in the end, I achieved the most important thing."


    My heart raced. "Which is?"


    He smiled again, cruel and victorious. "I separated you from them. I shattered the bond. I made sure you got separated from them."


    My heart thundered painfully in my chest.


    "That was always the real n, Olivia," he said softly. "Not to touch you. Not really. Just to break you away from them. To take from them what they stole from me."


    My legs felt weak beneath me.


    He picked up the underwear and tossed it toward the firece without looking. Itnded in the mes and vanished in seconds.


    Damien turned to the door but stopped and faced me.


    "As a reward for being the perfect pawn in my revenge, I''ll give you this gift¡­" He smirked. "Your father is alive. Out there. I don''t know exactly where¡­ but he''s alive. Somewhere. Good luck finding him."


    With that, he turned and left.


    My body trembled as I sank to the floor, knees hitting the ground with a soft thud. The truth twisted in my chest like a knife.


    So it was true.


    My father¡­ was alive.


    A dry sob escaped my throat.


    All this time¡­ the man I mourned, cried for, begged the Moon Goddess to return¡ªhe wasn''t dead. He was out there. Breathing. Existing. And no one told me.


    Why?


    Why did everyone lie to me?


    Why would Alpha Damien, of all people, be the one to tell me this?


    I shook my head slowly, trying to make sense of it all. But one thing echoed in my mind louder than anything else:


    "I separated you from them."


    What could the triplets have possibly done to deserve this level of hatred? What could they have done to a man like Damien to make him go this far?


    But right now¡­ I didn''t care.


    I didn''t care what they did.


    I didn''t care who hurt who first.


    I didn''t care about revenge or betrayal or twisted love.


    All I cared about now¡­ was finding my father.


    And I couldn''t do that from here. Not trapped in this house. Not under their watchful eyes.


    I had to go.


    I had to leave.


    The door opened behind me, and I quickly wiped my face and stood up, unsteady but determined.


    It was Nora and Lolita. They paused when they saw me on the floor, their eyes wide with concern.


    "Luna¡ªare you alright?" Nora asked, rushing toward me.


    "I''m leaving," I said firmly.


    Lolita blinked. "What?"


    "I''m leaving this ce," I repeated. My voice was calm. Steady. Too calm, even for me. "There''s nothing left for me here. I need to find my father¡­ I need to find the truth. And I can''t do it while I''m locked up in these walls."


    They exchanged uncertain nces.


    "I need you both to help me pack," I said softly but firmly. "Please."


    "Right now?" Nora asked carefully.


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "Right now. I''m going to speak to the Alphas. After that, I''m leaving."


    They didn''t argue. Maybe they saw the fire in my eyes. Or maybe¡­ they knew I''d made up my mind.


    Nora nodded and gently reached for my hand. "Okay, Olivia. We''ll help you."


    Lolita squeezed my shoulder. "Whatever you need¡­ we''re with you."


    As they started pulling out my bag and gathering my clothes, I took a deep breath and headed for the door.

 Chapter 205: Leaving

    Olivia''s POV


    "I''m leaving," I announced.


    A heavy silence fell over the room. I studied their faces¡ªconfused, scared, and full of pain.


    Levi, who looked weak and drained, took a shaky step toward me and reached out, but I moved away quickly and frowned.


    My heart ached. My wolf was silent, but I could still feel it¡ªthat deep love and care I had for them. It hadn''t gone away, even if we were no longer mates. I wasn''t surprised. I had loved them long before we were bonded.


    "Is there anything we could do to make you change your mind?" Levi asked softly.


    I stared at him coldly. "Absolutely nothing."


    The three of them exchanged nces before looking back at me. The pain in their eyes was so raw, I had to turn away to stop myself from softening.


    "Where are you going?" Lennox asked finally.


    For a second, I was stunned. I expected them to argue, to beg¡ªto protest¡ªbut they didn''t. Just like with the council, they gave up too easily.


    Why? Why did they always let go so quickly?


    "At least please let us know where you''re going," Louis added. "So our hearts can rest a little."


    I looked away. The truth was¡­ I didn''t know. I only knew I couldn''t stay.


    "I have no idea," I said honestly.


    I saw their panic grow.


    "No, Olivia¡­ at least know where you''re headed," Lennox said quickly, his voice tight with concern.


    I sighed and shrugged. "I''m going to my mother''s pack. She''s there."


    They all let out a breath, clearly relieved, and nodded slowly.


    Lennox reached into his pocket and pulled something out. He walked closer and held it in front of me.


    It was a bracelet¡ªsimple, but clearly crafted with care. A red gem shined at its center.


    "We had a feeling this might happen," he said quietly. "That you might reject us¡­ that you''d want to leave."


    He paused, his voice trembling a little.


    "So¡­ we prepared this."


    I frowned and looked at it, confused.


    "It''s not just any bracelet," Lennox continued. "We asked a witch to enchant it. It''s made with our blood."


    I blinked in shock.


    "You may not believe in the prophecy¡­ about your life being in danger," Louis added, "but we do. We believe every word."


    "Even though we''re not your mates anymore, we can''t feel your pain¡­ or know when you''re in danger," Levi said gently. "But with this on your wrist, we will. If anything happens to you¡ªif you''re hurt, scared, or in trouble¡ªwe''ll know."


    My chest tightened, but I shook my head firmly. "No. I''ll be fine. I don''t need your protection anymore."


    Lennox stepped closer, eyes begging. "Please, Olivia."


    "No," I said again, turning away. "I''ll be okay. I don''t need this."


    He hesitated, then softly said, "If you ever loved us¡­ even for a moment¡­ please. Let this be ourst wish."


    I froze.


    That sentence.


    It hit something deep inside me.


    I stared at the bracelet in Lennox''s hand for what felt like forever.


    Why were they doing this now? Why were they making it harder to let go?


    This bracelet¡­ it would only remind me of them. Of what we used to have. Of what we lost.


    Still, that one sentence kept ringing in my mind¡ªIf you ever loved us¡­


    And I did. I still did. That was the painful truth.


    Slowly, I reached out and took the bracelet from Lennox. My fingers brushed his, and I felt him tremble slightly.


    He let out a shaky breath and gently helped me put it on.


    The moment the bracelet touched my wrist, I felt it.


    A strange warmth spread through me.


    It didn''t hurt. It didn''t burn.


    It just¡­ settled.


    Like a piece of something I didn''t know was missing had been returned.


    "There," Lennox said softly, eyes fixed on it. "Now, if anything happens¡­ we''ll feel it."


    Louis stepped forward slowly, his voice calm. "Olivia, there''s something else."


    I looked at him, my heart already heavy.


    "We just found out¡­ your father is alive," he said gently. "And he''s not guilty. He didn''t do any of the things they said he did."


    I nodded slowly. "I know."


    Their eyes widened a little in shock.


    "I found out not long ago," I said. "That''s why I have to go. I have to find him."


    The room went quiet for a moment, the weight of everything thick in the air.


    I took a step back and gave them onest look. "Goodbye."


    Just as I turned, Levi spoke. "Wait¡ªOlivia¡­ can we hug you? Just once?"


    I paused.


    Every part of me wanted to say no. I was scared it would weaken me¡­ make it harder to walk away.


    But then¡­ my wolf whispered softly inside me.


    "Let them."


    I slowly turned back, and nodded.


    Levi moved first.


    His arms wrapped around me gently, but firmly. No mate bond. No sparks.


    And yet¡­ it felt like home.


    It reminded me of the past¡ªof being younger, when everything was simpler, when I''d run into his arms and feel like nothing could go wrong.


    For a second, I closed my eyes and let myself feel it.


    When he pulled away, Louis stepped forward and wrapped me in a warm hug.


    His arms were calm, steady¡­forting.


    Just like always.


    Like the quiet peace I used to feel during storms, when he''d hold me until I fell asleep.


    Then came Lennox.


    He said nothing. Just pulled me into his arms.


    And that was when it broke me.


    The moment his arms wrapped around me, I felt it¡ª


    That protectiveness. That strength.


    It was like being wrapped in a shield from the world. Like nothing could touch me if I stayed there.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    I pulled back quickly, wiping my face. "I have to go," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    Then, without looking back, I turned and ran out of the room.


    I ran before the pain dragged me back in.


    Before I forgot why I needed to leave.


    Before I let love make me stay.

 Chapter 206: A new Chapter

    Olivia POV


    "Mother, I''ming over," I announced through the mind link, hoping to hear excitement in her voice. But she was silent.


    I frowned, the awkward silence stretching too long. She was supposed to be happy¡­ I hadn''t seen her in almost two months.


    "Mother?" I called again, ufortable with her silence.


    She finally let out a deep breath before responding, her voice soft but serious.


    "Dear¡­ I think you should stay back in the Full Moon Pack."


    My frown deepened as I slowly sat on the edge of the bed.


    Nora and Lolita, who had been quietly folding clothes, paused and gave me a concerned look. They must have noticed the shift in my mood.


    "Why would you suggest that?" I asked, confused. "I thought you''d be happy¡­ I thought you wanted me there."


    She sighed again through the link, slower this time.


    "There''s¡­ a bit of a rift going on between our pack and the neighboring one. Some tensions, border threats. Nothing too serious yet, but I just worry about your safety, Olivia. Maybe staying in Full Moon is the better choice for now."


    Her words felt off. Like she was holding something back.


    Still, I didn''t press. I didn''t have the energy to argue or dig deeper.


    "Alright," I said softly and ended the mind link.


    I sighed deeply and rubbed my temples.


    "What happened?" Nora asked gently.


    I looked at her and Lolita and forced a tired smile. "She said I shouldn''te. That there''s some tension going on with the neighboring pack, and she''s worried about my safety."


    Lolita frowned. "So¡­ what now? Are you staying?"


    I shook my head firmly. "I can''t keep staying here. I feel¡­ suffocated. Like I''m being watched every second. Like I''m trapped."


    They both went quiet for a moment before Nora said, "What about Alpha Gabriel?"


    I blinked. "Gabriel?"


    She nodded. "He''ll be happy to take you in, Olivia. He cares."


    I thought about it for a moment. I needed a ce where I could feel safe and protected.


    And I knew Gabriel would give me that.


    So I took a deep breath and picked up my phone.


    Gabriel answered on the second ring.


    "Olivia?"


    "Hi¡­ Can Ie stay at your pack for a few days?" I asked quickly. "It doesn''t have to be your house¡­ I just need some space."


    "What nonsense," he replied almost instantly, a bit ofughter in his voice. "Of course you''ll stay at my house. In a room close to mine, where I can keep an eye on you."


    I couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips.


    "When are you exorcizing yourself from that suffocating ce?" he asked next.


    I chuckled. "I''ll take the road. I should be there in two hours."


    "Good," he said. "I''m sending my men to pick you up halfway. Text me when you leave."


    "Okay. Thank you, Gabriel."


    His voice softened. "Always, Olivia."


    I ended the call and looked up at Nora and Lolita.


    "I''m going to stay with Gabriel."


    They both nodded in support and started helping me repack.


    They helped me zip up thest bag, and we all stood there for a moment¡ªnone of us moving, none of us speaking. The weight in the air felt heavy.


    "I guess¡­ this is goodbye," I whispered, my voice shaking.


    Lolita was the first to pull me into a tight hug. "You''re going to be okay," she said softly, her voice thick with emotion. "I know you are."


    Nora joined in, hugging me from the side. "You''re stronger than anyone I know, Olivia. But¡­ we''re still going to miss you so much."


    Tears welled in my eyes, and I couldn''t stop them anymore. The three of us stood there, crying together, like sisters saying farewell. It hurt more than I expected.


    Once we pulled apart, they each grabbed a bag, and we headed downstairs.


    As my feet touched each step, memories flooded in.


    I remembered theughter. The way I used to run down these very steps, barefoot and smiling, chasing after Levi because he stole my sketchbook¡­ Louis grabbing my hand to sneak into the kitchen for snacks¡­ Lennox pulling me into a corner just to hide me from his brothers.


    Those were the good memories.


    Then came the others¡ªdarker ones.


    The time I walked down these same stairs in pain, dressed in rags, marked as an omega. How the walls seemed to shrink around me. How it felt like this wasn''t my home anymore, but a prison¡­


    I blinked away the memories as we reached the main door.


    Outside, the driver stood waiting, ready to help me into the car. But I shook my head firmly.


    "No," I said. "I don''t need a driver. I''ll go alone."


    He looked confused but didn''t question me.


    I hoisted my bag over my shoulder and began walking.


    As I passed the yard and neared the gate, I felt eyes on me.


    I didn''t need to look up to know who it was.


    I could feel them watching from the windows upstairs.


    But I didn''t stop.


    Didn''t look back.


    I just kept walking.


    My feet carried me toward the gate, and when I stepped through it, something inside me shifted. I was finally leaving.


    Just outside, I waved down a passing taxi and got in.


    "To the outer boundary," I said.


    The driver nodded and started driving.


    I took out my phone and texted Gabriel:


    "On my way. Just left the pack."


    He replied almost instantly:


    "Good. My men are already waiting for you outside the border."


    We reached the outer border not long after. The guards at the gate recognized me but didn''t ask a single question.


    They just stepped aside.


    The triplets must have told them I was leaving.


    We drove a few more miles, and just ahead, I saw them.


    Gabriel''s men¡ªtwo ck SUVs parked at the side of the road.


    They were already out of the car, waiting for me.


    The moment the taxi slowed down, one of them stepped forward and opened the door.


    "Lady Olivia," he said with a respectful nod. "We''ll take it from here."


    I nodded silently and stepped out.


    This was it.


    A new chapter.

 Chapter 207: Gabriel’s Home

    Olivia''s POV


    The drive to Gabriel''s home was tense. My fingers tapped restlessly on myp as doubt crept into my mind. Was I really doing the right thing? A part of me wanted to tell the driver to stop so I could jump out and run. But I shook the thought away. Gabriel seemed like a kind man. And besides, I wouldn''t be staying long¡ªjust a week at most.


    I nced down at the bracelet around my wrist and swallowed hard. It had been thoughtful of them to give it to me. And somehow, it made me wonder if I''d ever see them again. How strange life was. Those men were my entire world growing up. I couldn''t imagine life without them. And yet here I was¡­ leaving them behind.


    The loud sound of the gate opening pulled me from my thoughts. I looked ahead as the car drove into thepound. I had been here once before, so the ce wasn''t new, but what surprised me was the scene waiting for me.


    Alpha Gabriel was standing by the entrance, smiling proudly like he had been waiting for me all day. Beside him stood several house staff in neat uniforms, lined up as if they were weing someone important.


    My stomach flipped.


    The car came to a stop, and one of the guards opened the door for me. I stepped out slowly, steadying my breath. The moment my feet touched the ground, Gabriel''s eyes met mine. He shed a wide, genuine smile that crinkled the corners of his eyes. I couldn''t help but smile back.


    He walked toward me and pulled me into a warm hug. His embrace was kind and reassuring¡­ but it didn''t make me feel the way the triplets'' arms did. It wasn''t the same kind offort or protection¡ªbut it was still nice.


    "You''re finally here," Gabriel said, sounding truly happy.


    I returned the hug, and when we pulled apart, he kissed my forehead gently. "You being here is a dreame true," he said sincerely.


    For a brief second, the tension in my chest loosened. Maybe¡­ just maybe, this won''t be so bad after all.


    But just as I started to feel a little more at ease, I noticed movement by the entrance of the mansion. Someone was being wheeled out through the doorway.


    My eyes locked on the figure.


    A youngdy.


    She looked so familiar, yet I couldn''t ce her at first. She had a striking resemnce to Gabriel¡ªsame sharp cheekbones, same deep eyes. Her hair was wavy ck, cascading neatly over her shoulders. She was dressed simply but elegantly, sitting in a wheelchair being pushed by a maid.


    I stared, confused. Where have I seen her before?


    Then it clicked.


    The portrait.


    When I first visited this house, there had been arge family portrait in the hallway. In it, Gabriel had stood with a girl beside him¡ªon her feet. She looked younger in the picture, but there was no doubt¡­ it was her.


    But why was she in a wheelchair now?


    Gabriel''s expression shifted slightly as he followed my gaze. His smile became awkward, and he cleared his throat.


    "That''s Abigail," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "My twin sister."


    Abigail''s eyes locked onto mine the moment he said her name. Her expression hardened immediately. Her gaze was cold¡­ sharp¡­ hateful.


    I swallowed hard.


    Without a word, she turned to Gabriel, still ring at me.


    "Brother," she said, her voice sharp, "can we have a word?"


    Without waiting for his answer, she gestured to the maid, who nodded and wheeled her away down the hallway.


    Something told me that whatever peace I thought I''d find here¡­ might note so easily. Because it seemed his sister didn''t like my visit.


    Gabriel watched his sister disappear down the hallway, his lips pressed into a tight line. When I turned to face him, he managed a small smile, but it didn''t reach his eyes. His mood had clearly shifted.


    "It seems your sister isn''t pleased with me being here," I said quietly.


    He looked at me and quickly shook his head. "No, no¡­ it''s not like that," he said, though I could hear the uncertainty in his tone. "Abigail¡­ she''s just been that way since the ident. She''s not really herself anymore. She''s a bit¡­ guarded now. Hostile to almost everyone. Please don''t take it personally."


    I gave a small nod, though something about her reaction didn''t feel like general coldness. It felt targeted¡ªlike she didn''t just dislike people, she disliked me.


    Gabriel pped his hands gently, calling for the maids. Two young women dressed in clean uniforms came forward and bowed slightly.


    "These are Dalia and Miren," Gabriel introduced. "They''ll be your personal maids during your stay. They''ll take you to your room and help you settle in. I''lle find you shortly, alright?"


    I nodded, offering him a small smile as the maids gestured for me to follow.


    The hallway was quiet as we walked, the soft sound of our footsteps echoing through therge house. The ce hadn''t changed much since Ist visited¡ªstill grand, still a little too big to feel truly warm. But the room they led me to was beautiful.


    It had a cozy charm. Arge canopy bed stood in the center, neatly made with soft cream and gold bedding. There was a couch by the window, a shelf filled with books, and a vanity already prepared with fresh flowers. Everything looked so well put together, like someone had taken their time to make me feel wee.


    "Wow¡­ this is beautiful," I whispered, running my hand along the polished dresser.


    "Thank you, mydy," one of the maids said with a polite smile. "I''m Dalia, and this is Miren. We''ll be attending to you during your stay here. If you need anything¡ªanything at all¡ªjust call."


    I turned to face them properly. "Thank you. I''m Olivia."


    They both bowed slightly. "It''s a pleasure, Lady Olivia."


    There was a short silence before I spoke again, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Do you think¡­ Lady Abigail woulde around? I''d really like to get to know her. Maybe even be her friend if she lets me."


    Dalia and Miren exchanged a nce before Miren spoke, a confused look on her face.


    "Lady Abigail''s attitude today was very surprising," she said softly. "Lady Abigail is usually very warm and friendly. She treats the staff kindly, never raises her voice, and she always smiles when guests arrive."


    Dalia nodded. "Yes, honestly¡­ we thought she would be happy to see you. She''s never reacted that way before. Not even to strangers."


    Their words made me pause.


    Gabriel had said she was hostile to everyone since her ident¡­ but now the maids were telling me the opposite. That she was kind. Friendly.


    Except¡­ to me.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed, trying to piece it together.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe she just had a bad day," I murmured to myself. But deep down, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Abigail''s hatred wasn''t random.


    It felt personal.


    But why?

 Chapter 208: A Call From Them

    Olivia''s POV


    "Perhaps she''s heard the rumors¡­ maybe she knows I was once mated¡ªmarried¡ªto the triplets. Maybe that''s why she isn''t happy with me being here. Maybe she doesn''t want me for her brother¡­"


    If that was the case, then¡­ I understood her.


    A soft knock pulled me from my thoughts. I inhaled quietly, and from the scent alone, I already knew it was Gabriel.


    "Come in," I called gently. "The door''s open."


    The door creaked as it pushed open. Gabriel stepped in and closed it quietly behind him. He gave me a warm, weing smile before walking over to the bed and sitting beside me.


    "So¡­ do you like your room?" he asked.


    I smiled and nodded. "Yes. But it''s a bit too extravagant for someone like me," I added with a smallugh.


    Gabriel chuckled. "You deserve more than that, Olivia," he said, his tone sincere.


    I looked down, his words making my heart warm for a moment. Afortable silence settled between us¡ªquiet, but not awkward. Just peaceful.


    Then Gabriel''s eyes lifted to my neck.


    "Their marks¡­" he said softly, "they''re gone."


    I instinctively raised a hand to my neck and nodded. I had almost forgotten about them. The mating marks. The ones I had carried for months. They had vanished after the rejection.


    "Yes," I said, my voice low, but loud enough for him to hear. "I rejected them. A couple of hours ago."


    Gabriel''s eyes widened in surprise, as if he hadn''t expected that.


    There was a pause, and then he leaned in slightly, his voice gentler now. "And¡­ are you happy, Olivia?"


    I opened my mouth to answer quickly¡ªtoo quickly. "Yes," I said with a smile.


    But deep down, I felt something twist inside me.


    Was I really happy?


    Or was I just trying to convince myself I was?


    Gabriel reached for my wrist and gently traced his fingers along the bracelet I wore. "This is beautiful," he murmured, admiring it.


    I looked down at it too, my chest tightening.


    "It''s a gift," I replied quietly. "From them¡­"


    The words left a bitter taste in my mouth. Slowly, I unsped the bracelet, my fingers trembling slightly. I stared at it for a second longer before cing it gently on the bed beside me.


    "I don''t want anything that reminds me of them," I whispered.


    Silence hung between us again. But this time, Gabriel''s energy shifted¡ªsubtle, but I felt it. His eyes remained gentle, watching me as if carefully weighing what to do next.


    He reached up, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. His touch was soft, careful, like he was afraid I''d pull away. My breath hitched slightly, and before I could process what was happening, he leaned in.


    His lips met mine.


    The kiss was slow, tentative at first¡ªthen deeper, more desiring. His hand moved to the side of my face, holding me there like he didn''t want to let go. And for a second, I let myself melt into it. I let myself believe I could want this. That I could feel something again.


    But the moment didn''tst.


    As his hand slid to my waist, drawing me closer, something inside me tensed. My body stiffened, and I pulled back gently, cing a hand on his chest.


    "Gabriel¡­ I¡ªI''m tired," I said softly, trying not to make it sound like rejection, though it was.


    He blinked, stunned at first, then quickly nodded and pulled away, his cheeks flushed.


    "I''m sorry," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "I got carried away. I shouldn''t have¡­"


    "It''s okay," I murmured, forcing a small smile. "Really."


    He stood, still looking a little embarrassed, and straightened his shirt. "I''ll let you get some rest. I''ll see you at dinner?"


    I nodded. "Yes. Thank you."


    Gabriel gave me onest lingering look, then turned and walked toward the door. I watched him go, guilt slowly creeping into my chest.


    He didn''t deserve to be turned away like that. He was kind. Gentle. Everything I should want.


    But I couldn''t do this. Not now.


    So much was happening to me at once. And even though part of me felt bad for how things ended just now¡­ another part of me was relieved.


    I quickly picked up my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before someone answered.


    "Lady Olivia, I was just about to contact you," came the voice on the other end of the call. It was Lolita''s uncle¡ªthe private investigator I''d hired to look into my father''s case.


    "There''s a change of n," I said firmly, sitting up straighter on the bed. My heart beat faster just saying the words out loud. "My father isn''t dead. He''s alive. And I need to find out where he is."


    There was a short pause on the other end of the line.


    "Alive?" he repeated, surprised. "Are you sure, mydy?"


    "I''m sure," I replied. "I don''t have all the details yet, but I know he''s out there. Someone''s been lying to me¡­ and I need the truth."


    "I''ll start digging immediately," he said. "Do you have anything else I can use? A name? A location?"


    "No," I whispered. "But I believe Sir Damon may know something. Or someone close to him does."


    "I''ll be careful," he said. "And I''ll update you as soon as I find anything."


    "Thank you," I breathed, ending the call.


    Iy on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, my thoughts racing.


    I needed to find my father.


    I needed to know why he was alive and never contacted us. Why had he been hiding? Pretending to be dead all this time?


    Why?


    I raised my hands, staring at them. My healing abilities¡­ where had theye from? I wasn''t born with them, and no one in my lineage had been a healer. I had so many questions, and I knew only he could give me the answers.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I sat up quickly. The screen showed an unknown number.


    That was strange.


    Only Nora, Lolita, Gabriel, and Lolita''s uncle had my number.


    My fingers hovered over the screen for a second. Then I answered.


    "Hello?" I said cautiously.


    There was a brief pause on the other end.


    Then I heard a voice I hadn''t expected.


    A voice that made my whole chest tighten.


    "Olivia¡­"


    Lennox.


    I froze, my hand trembling slightly.


    "Please," he said quickly, his voice soft, almost begging. "Don''t hang up. I won''t bother you again. I just¡­ I just wanted to make sure you got to your destination safely."


    My throat tightened. I couldn''t speak.


    "We would''ve reached out through the mind link," he added, his voice cracking slightly, "but¡­ we wanted to hear your voice. Just once."


    My heart ached at his words.


    And my wolf whimpered inside me, curling into a ball. Sad. Longing. Conflicted.


    I didn''t reply. I couldn''t.


    The silence was heavy.


    "Please say something." Another voice which I knew was Louis pleaded.


    I sucked a deep breath. "Yes, I have arrived, and I''m fine."


    A moment of silence before Lennox spoke.


    "Since you''re okay¡­ we''ll go now," Lennox said quietly.


    And just like that¡­ the call ended.


    I slowly lowered the phone from my ear, my hands still shaking slightly.


    I shut my eyes, biting my lip hard.


    I was supposed to hate them. But right now¡­ I wasn''t sure of anything.


    I shook my head.


    I needed air.


    I needed to get out of this room, out of my thoughts, even if just for a little while.


    I slipped on a soft cardigan and headed for the door. My steps were light, almost hesitant, as I walked down the hallway and toward the stairs.


    But just as I reached the top of the staircase, I paused.


    Voices.


    Faint, but familiar.


    I tilted my head slightly.


    Gabriel.


    And¡­ a female voice. Perhaps his sister''s.


    "I just need some time," I heard Gabriel mutter, his voice low and furious.


    I couldn''t catch the woman''s reply. It was muffled, like she was standing at an angle I couldn''t see or hear properly from.


    Still, something about the way Gabriel said it¡ªlow but furious¡ªmade something stir inside me.


    But then, suddenly, he stopped talking.


    He must have noticed me.


    His eyes lifted and locked with mine from the bottom of the stairs.


    His expression shifted quickly¡ªlike I had caught him saying something he didn''t want me to hear.

 Chapter 209: Dont Interfere

    Lennox''s POV


    My beta was giving me a report on the overall performance of the pack. My brothers and I had been absent from pack duties for a long time, and it was still a miracle that things hadn''t fallen apart¡ªaside from a few meetings that required our attention.


    I sighed and nodded once Dustin, my personal beta, finished speaking. "Thank you for holding the pack together all this while. You''re truly a good friend."


    Dustin nodded, but before he could respond, the door to the study swung open, and my brothers walked in.


    "I''ll take my leave," Dustin bowed respectfully and left.


    As soon as he exited, Levi dropped a file on the desk in front of me.


    "My men managed to identify ten people in the pack who can mimic other people''s handwriting. I''ve ordered all of them to be brought in for questioning."


    I stared at the file Levi dropped, the air thick with tension as I opened it and scanned the list of names. None of them were familiar¡ªjust random pack members.


    I sighed and shut the file. One of these people might be involved, but I was sure someone had paid them. Because, I doubted they had anything to lose by turning us against Olivia. We needed answers.


    I turned to Levi. "Get a lie detector. He needs to be present during the interrogations. If any of them lies, we''ll find out."


    Levi gave a firm nod.


    Then I looked at Louis. "What about Anita?" I asked. "Any news?"


    Louis frowned. "Mother needs to be called to order," he said, and I raised an eyebrow.


    "What happened?"


    His frown deepened, barely containing his frustration.


    "What did she do this time?" I asked, my tone low and sharp.


    He exhaled hard. "She''s going around the pack house telling everyone we''ll be fathers soon¡­ like it''s confirmed Anita is pregnant with our children."


    My eyes narrowed.


    "She said what?"


    Louis nodded. "And it''s more than talk. She''s been treating Anita like royalty¡ªgiving her special treatment. The maids and omegas serve her like she''s already Luna. She spends nearly every hour with Mother. It''s ridiculous."


    I shot to my feet, my chair scraping loudly behind me.


    "She needs to be stopped," I growled. "We let her meddle once, and we all saw what that led to. Never again."


    Without saying another word, I stormed out of the study, my brothers following closely behind.


    As we approached Mother''s wing, the scent of jasmine and herbs filled the hallway. Two maids scurried past, avoiding our eyes like they knew what wasing.


    I threw the door open.


    There she was¡ªAnita, lounging on a cushion, her feet propped up while a maid massaged her with rose oil. Mother sat nearby, sipping tea like she was hosting a queen.


    The sight made my blood boil.


    "You," I barked at the maid. "Out. Now."


    The maid scrambled to her feet, bowing over and over before fleeing the room.


    I turned to the others lingering near the walls. "Let me make this clear," I said coldly. "The next maid I find pampering her like this¡­ I''ll have their heads disyed in the training yard."


    Anita''s eyes widened, but she said nothing. My mother raised an eyebrow, clearly unhappy.


    I faced her directly, making sure she saw just how furious I was. "Mother, this has to stop!" I said firmly.


    She slowly ced her teacup back on the tray and stood. Her eyes locked onto mine.


    "I''m only doing what you three should already be doing," she said, her voice steady andced with quiet judgment. "The babies in her womb are yours¡ª"


    "We''re not even sure of that yet!" Louis snapped, his voice echoing across the room.


    "And even if they are ours," I said through clenched teeth, "we don''t fucking care. Anita is not our Luna. She''s not your daughter-inw. She will never be our queen."


    Mother''s lips pressed into a thin line. But instead of backing down, she stepped closer, her eyes hard.


    "I know Anita made a mistake," she said slowly. "But if the babies in her belly are truly yours, they deserve love. They deserve to be cared for. I''m doing this for them."


    My fists clenched at my sides. "Don''t twist this, Mother. You''re not doing this for some unborn children. You''re doing it because you want to control everything¡ªbecause you think you know what''s best. But you don''t."


    Louis added coldly, "You''ve done enough damage already. Stay out of it."


    Her eyes shimmered with pain. "They''re my grandchildren. Can''t I at least show them some care before they''re even born?"


    I stepped forward, towering over her, my fury radiating from me like fire. "We will take care of everything. You¡ªstay out of it. Stop meddling in what no longer concerns you."


    "And if you can''t," I added, my voice sharp with threat, "then we''ll make sure you''re no longer close enough to interfere."


    Her brows drew together in confusion, but just then the door creaked behind us¡ªand Father walked in.


    He stopped, sensing the tension in the room. His eyes moved from one face to the next before settling on Mother.


    I turned to him, my anger at its peak.


    "Speak to your wife," I ordered. "Because if she doesn''t stop meddling in our business with Anita, I will personally book her a year-long holiday outside this continent¡ªand she will be forced to go."


    Mother gasped, clearly stunned I would say something like that.


    "And I mean it," I said, holding her gaze. "If she can''t stay in her ce, then I''ll send her far away¡ªsomewhere she can''t interfere again."


    Silence fell.


    Even Anita looked shocked.


    I red at her. She stared back, frightened, but I ignored her and turned to a maid nearby. "Escort her back to her room in the servants'' quarters¡ªand make sure she doesn''t leave unless we say so," I ordered.


    The maid nodded and moved toward Anita.


    Ignoring the stunned and pained expression on my mother''s face, I walked out of the room, my brothers following behind me.


    Back in the study, I dropped onto the sofa and leaned back, pressing my hand to my forehead to ease the pounding ache.


    I closed my eyes.


    But all I could see¡­ was Olivia.


    My chest tightened.


    It had only been a day since she left. Just one day. And yet, I missed her more than I could ever put into words.


    I buried myself in work, hoping the distractions would keep her off my mind. And for a little while, they did.


    But now that I had stopped¡­ the pain returned.


    Her face haunted me. Her voice. Her scent. Her rage. Her sadness. Her tears.


    My heart throbbed with desire for her.


    "She took it off," Levi said suddenly from across the room.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "The bracelet," he added. "I can''t feel her anymore."


    I nodded slowly. "I know. I can''t either."


    Louis leaned forward, brows furrowed. "Should I send someone? A tracker? Maybe spies to figure out exactly where she is?"


    I hesitated. I didn''t want to tell them. But I had no choice.


    "I already asked one of the guards to follow her¡­ just to make sure she''s okay," I confessed. "And the report I got back¡­"


    I paused, swallowing hard.


    "She''s in Gabriel''s pack. His mansion," I said quietly. "They weed her¡­ like a queen."


    Louis and Levi fell silent.


    The tension shifted again¡ªthis time reced with jealousy. Regret. And pain.


    "She''s noting back," Levi muttered.


    I nodded again, my eyes fixed on the ceiling. "I know."

 Chapter 210: The Dream

    Olivia''s POV


    I was asked toe downstairs for lunch¡­ it had only been a full twenty-four hours since I arrived here. So far, things had been okay, but I couldn''t help wondering about the hostility from Gabriel''s sister. It was obvious¡ªI wasn''t wee here. And I also couldn''t stop thinking about what Alpha Gabriel and his sister were discussing yesterday¡­ or what Gabriel meant when he said she should give him some time.


    I wanted to brush it off¡ªmaybe it was just their personal family issues¡ªbut for some strange reason, I couldn''t let it go.


    As I reached the dining table, I noticed Gabriel hadn''t arrived yet, but Abigail was already seated. The air was thick, heavy with tension as I quietly pulled out a chair.


    "Hi," I greeted, forcing my voice to sound friendly.


    She didn''t respond. Not even a nce.


    I sat across from her and stared openly. If she had a problem, then she needed to spit it out already. I kept looking at her, refusing to look away, until I finally asked, "Do you have a problem with me?"


    Abigail let out a short, bitter scoff. Her eyes were cold as she looked at me.


    "You have no idea how much I dislike you," she said tly.


    I blinked, but kept my voice steady. "Is it because you know about me?"


    She didn''t answer, but I kept going.


    "You know I was once¡­ mated to the Alphas of the Full Moon Pack," I said softly. "And maybe that''s why you don''t want me here. Maybe you don''t want someone like me near your brother."


    Her lips parted, like she wanted to say something, but before she could speak¡ªGabriel walked in.


    He didn''t say a word. He didn''t have to.


    He looked straight at his sister with a hard re. One that clearly said, Don''t say another word.


    Abigail immediately closed her mouth and turned her eyes away.


    The tension in the room became thick and heavy. Gabriel walked toward the head of the table and sat down calmly, but the sharpness in his gaze hadn''t faded.


    I nced between them, knowing I was right. Something was off. Something awkward hung between us all¡­ and it had everything to do with me.


    We ate in tense silence, the clinking of cutlery the only sound. My stomach twisted with every bite I forced down. Abigail refused to look at either of us. Gabriel didn''t stop ncing her way.


    Then, finally, he turned to me.


    "There''s a festival tonight," he said. "Ten of our warriors are passing out. We''re holding a celebration in their honor."


    He paused, and his gaze softened.


    "Will you be my date for the evening?


    I smiled gently and nodded. "I''d be honored to," I replied.


    A big smile spread across Gabriel''s face before he returned to his food.


    Suddenly, Abigail dropped her utensil loudly onto her te, making both Gabriel and I turn our attention to her. She red at me before wheeling herself away. I watched her until she was out of sight before I turned to Gabriel.


    "Is there something I should know?" I asked. Deep down I felt like there was something I need to know¡­ something Gabriel was keeping away from me.


    Gabriel furrowed his brows, clearly caught off guard by my question.


    "There''s nothing you need to worry about," he said softly, setting his fork down and giving me his full attention. "As for Abigail¡­ she''lle around eventually."


    I looked at him, searching his face for more.


    "She''s only acting like this because she found out you were once mated to the triplets from the Full Moon Pack," he continued. "She''s not angry at you, Olivia. She''s worried for me. She thinks¡­ they mighte after me. That they''ll see this as a challenge and start a war."


    He gave a small shrug and added, "She''s just protective."


    I nodded slowly. "I understand."


    And I did¡ªhis excuse made sense. A protective sibling. I would have felt the same if I were in her shoes.


    But still¡­ something didn''t feel right.


    Deep down, I felt it.


    That same little whisper in my chest that had been bothering me since I got here. Something about yesterday''s conversation. The look on Abigail''s face. The words Gabriel hadn''t said.


    What is he not telling me?


    I forced a small smile and lowered my eyes back to my te. "Okay," I said quietly.


    Gabriel smiled warmly, clearly relieved. But the worry in me remained.


    After the meal, Gabriel excused himself to attend to some duties while I went back to my room. Feeling bored, Iy on the bed and my thoughts drifted to the triplets. I thought of what they might be doing now¡­ have they marked Anita yet? Of course, they should¡­ at least to save the lives of their pups.


    My chest tightened painfully at the thought.


    They''re not yours anymore, I reminded myself. That was your decision.


    But then, my wolf spoke. "You still love them," she whispered. "Even without the mate bond."


    I didn''t answer.


    Because she was right.


    Even without the pull of the bond, even after everything¡­ I still loved them.


    I had loved them before the bond ever existed.


    They were my first everything¡ªmy first love, my first heartbreak, my first home.


    They were the first ones who made me feel what it meant to be cherished.


    To be protected.


    To be seen.


    To be adored.


    They taught me what love was. Real love. Messy, wild, painful¡ªbut beautiful.


    They pampered me, cared for me, made me feel like I was the only girl in their world.


    But that was long ago¡­


    Back when I was still just a teenage girl with stars in her eyes, believing that love was enough to fix anything.


    I closed my eyes, a tear slipping down my cheek.


    I didn''t realize when I finally drifted off to sleep. One minute I was lying on the bed, lost in thoughts of the past¡­ the next, everything around me faded.


    Then I heard it¡ªa soft voice, gentle but firm.


    "Wake up."


    My eyes fluttered open.


    And I froze.


    Standing at the edge of the bed was¡­ her.


    The same woman from the rooftop.


    The one who looked exactly like me.


    Same hair. Same eyes. Same face.


    I slowly sat up, heart pounding. "You¡­ What are you doing here?"


    She tilted her head and gave a small, tired smile. "This is a dream, Olivia."


    I blinked, trying to understand.


    "A dream?" I repeated.


    She nodded. "But it doesn''t mean it isn''t real."


    I stared at her, confused. But before I could say anything more, her expression turned serious.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" she asked, stepping closer. "Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    "I told you not to leave the Full Moon Pack," she said, her voice sharp with disappointment. "I warned you."


    I swallowed hard. "Who are you?" I asked, finally finding my voice.


    But she didn''t answer. Her lips parted slightly, like she wanted to speak¡­ then closed again.


    "Evening to you like this, I''m breaking the rules," she muttered. "I''m not supposed to interfere."


    I furrowed my brows. "Rules? What are you talking about?"


    She looked me straight in the eyes.


    "You made a choice," she said calmly. "Leaving the Full Moon Pack wille with punishment."


    "Punishment? What are you talking about?" I asked, feeling cold all of a sudden.


    She stepped back. "You''ll see soon enough. Be ready."


    And just like that¡ªI shot up from the bed, gasping.


    My heart was racing. My hands were shaking.


    The room was dark now. The sun had already set. The only light came from the smallmp beside the bed.


    I looked around, but no one was there.


    Just me.


    Alone.


    But that dream¡­ it felt too real to ignore.


    What did she mean by punishment?


    And who was she?


    My chest tightened as fear slowly crept in.

 Chapter 211: Look Like Her

    Olivia''s POV


    Dalia and Miren walked into my room, carrying a dress on a hanger and a box of shoes in their hands.


    "Alpha Gabriel said we should help you get dressed in this," Dalia muttered.


    I swallowed hard, staring at the beautifully embroidered dress they held. It was stunning¡ªfit for a queen. Maybe I should''ve felt excited, but I wasn''t. The dream I had a few minutes ago still lingered in my mind. I didn''t know who thatdy was or why her words were still echoing in my head.


    What did she mean when she said I would be punished? Was this some sort of game? And why was she able to speak to me through my dreams too?


    At first, when she appeared on the rooftop, I convinced myself it was one of the triplets'' tricks. But now¡­ now I wasn''t so sure. There was something about her¡ªsomething I couldn''t exin.


    "Are you okay?" Dalia asked gently, pulling me from my thoughts.


    "Yes," I lied. I was far from fine.


    Dalia and Miren exchanged suspicious nces but said nothing more. Instead, Miren stepped forward.


    "Can we start dressing you? The party is about to begin."


    I nodded and rose to my feet, standing numbly as they helped me into the gown. In that moment, I missed Nora and Lolita deeply. If they were here, I could have confided in them about my worries. But now, I was left alone with my thoughts.


    I sat before the dressing table as they applied makeup to my face. Miren and Dalia worked quickly, and soon I was ready. I gazed at my reflection in the mirror but couldn''t summon a smile.


    Yes, I looked beautiful, like a queen, but I felt hollow inside¡ªthe dream remained stuck in my head.


    "It''s time to escort you to the party," Miren said.


    I stood up slowly and looked down at the dress. It felt heavy¡ªnot just because of the fabric, but because of how I was feeling inside. I stared at the girl in the mirror. She looked beautiful¡­ like a queen. But she didn''t feel like me.


    Miren and Dalia led me down the hallway in silence. I could feel their curious nces, but thankfully, they didn''t ask questions. The deeper we went into the pack house, the louder the sounds of celebration became¡ªmusic,ughter, clinking sses, and the faint rhythm of drums.


    But none of it reached me.


    When we stepped outside, the courtyard had been transformed. Golden lights were strung from tree to tree, glowing softly like fallen stars. Tables were covered with food and drink. Warriors stood proudly near a raised tform while guests mingled and danced.


    Gabriel stood at the center of it all, dressed in a regal ck suit with golden ents. He looked¡­ breathtaking. His eyes lit up the moment he saw me. He took a few steps forward and held out his hand.


    "Wow," he said, voice low. "You look¡­ incredible."


    I forced a smile and took his hand. "Thank you."


    He guided me gently to the tform, where everyone could see us. The moment we stepped up, a cheer broke out¡ªwarriors howled in respect, and others pped as Gabriel raised a ss in salute.


    "Tonight, we honor ten of our finest warriors," he announced proudly. "And I''m especially honored to share this night with someone special."


    There were murmurs around us. Some of awe. Some of suspicion. I could feel their eyes on me, studying me, judging me.


    Gabriel turned and looked into my eyes as if I was the only one there.


    "Shall we?"


    He extended his hand again, and this time, music started to y. A soft, romantic melody.


    I hesitated.


    The warning from the dream echoed again in my mind. Still, I ced my hand in his.


    He led me into the first steps of the dance, slow and romantic. He moved effortlessly, his hand on my waist, guiding me like we had done this a hundred times before.


    "You seem distant," he said quietly, his voice only for me.


    "I''m just tired," I lied again, even though we both knew I wasn''t telling the truth.


    His fingers tightened ever so slightly around mine.


    "If something is bothering you¡­ you can tell me," he said.


    I met his gaze. And for a second, I almost did. I almost told him about the dream. About the strange woman. About the dread twisting my insides.


    But I stopped myself.


    Because a part of me still wasn''t sure if I could trust himpletely.


    "Thank you," I said instead. "But I''m okay. Really."


    He nodded slowly, though I could see he didn''t believe me.


    As we danced, I nced around and caught sight of Abigail in the distance¡ªseated in her wheelchair, watching us with a dagger-like re. Not able to stand her re, I looked away and focused on Gabriel in front of me.


    After the dance, I stood in a corner while Gabriel performed the passing-out ceremony of the warriors, after which the celebration took full swing. Pack members merry and jubnt, and as for me, I felt out of ce for many reasons.


    This wasn''t my pack. And deep down, I could feel I wasn''t wee here¡ªnot just because of Abigail. Although some pack members smiled at me, some gave a friendly wave¡­ some even made friendly conversation, but I also noticed some stared at me with hostility in their eyes¡­ especially the elders.


    I wanted to believe that maybe, just like Abigail, they didn''t want me with their Alpha, But something told me it was more than that.


    An elder walked past me, his eyes lingering a bit longer than the others. He didn''t smile. Instead, he stared¡­ like he was seeing a ghost.


    I gave him a small nod, trying to be polite. But just as he passed by, I heard him murmur under his breath, "She looks just like her."


    I blinked and turned toward him. "Excuse me, sir?" I asked gently.


    He paused and looked at me again, this time more directly. "You look so much like her," he said.


    "Like who?" I asked, feeling a chill run down my spine.


    He studied me for a second longer, then replied, "Thete Queen''s best friend."


    I stared at him, confused. "Late Queen?" I echoed. "Do you mean¡­ Alpha Gabriel''s mother?"


    The elder gave a small nod. "Yes. She passed many years ago."


    I froze.


    What?


    That couldn''t be right.


    Because I remembered clearly¡ªon my first visit here, Gabriel told me his parents were away¡­ on vacation.


    But now this man was saying¡­ she''s dead?


    My heart started beating faster, confusion clouding my mind. I took a shaky breath and asked carefully, "When¡­ when did she die?"


    The elder looked at me, his expression softening. "Gabriel and his sister were just teenagers when it happened," he said quietly. "It was a hard time for the pack."


    My lips parted, but no words came out.


    Before I could say anything else, the elder gave me a polite nod and slowly walked away, disappearing into the crowd.


    I stood there, stunned.


    My mind raced with questions I couldn''t answer.


    I turned my eyes toward the crowd, searching for Gabriel. But he was busy speaking to some warriors and elders, smiling andughing like nothing was wrong.


    I felt so far away from him¡­ like there was a wall between us I couldn''t break through.


    Suddenly, a sharp wind blew through the courtyard, strong enough to make some of the lights flicker.


    I wrapped my arms around myself.


    Something wasn''t right¡ªeven my wolf felt it.

 Chapter 212: Something Is Wrong

    Olivia''s POV


    I sat on my bed, unable to stop thinking about everything that had happened.


    Why did Alpha Gabriel lie to me? Why say his parents were away when his mother has been dead since he was a teenager?


    I frowned at the thought. What about his father? Was he dead too?


    "Good night, Lady Olivia," Miren said softly, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to her quickly. Curiosity burned inside me.


    "Is Alpha Gabriel''s father still alive?" I asked.


    Both girls froze. They exchanged a tense nce, and right then, I knew something was wrong.


    I stood up, my heart starting to beat faster, and walked closer to them.


    "Please," I said, my voice almost shaking, "is there something I should know?"


    Miren, who looked around my age, hesitated before finally speaking.


    "There''s nothing you need to worry about¡­ it''s just¡­ we servants aren''t allowed to talk about it."


    "You aren''t allowed to talk about it?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "About Alpha Gabriel''s parents?"


    They both lowered their heads, and for a second, I thought they wouldn''t say anything more.


    But then Dalia whispered under her breath,


    "Alpha Gabriel''s father¡­ is in this mansion."


    My eyes widened. "He''s here? Then¡­ why haven''t I seen him? Why doesn''t he evere out?"


    They both looked uneasy. Miren took a deep breath and finally answered,


    "Because he doesn''t move. He doesn''t talk. He just¡­ lies in his room, like a vegetable."


    My lips parted in shock.


    "A vegetable¡­?"


    Dalia nodded slowly.


    "No one sees him anymore. Just a few trusted people take care of him. He hasn''t left that room in years."


    Goosebumps ran down my arms. I didn''t understand any of this.


    Why lie to me about his parents? Why hide the truth?


    "Please don''t tell him we told you anything," Miren whispered, ncing toward the door as if someone might walk in. "Act like you don''t know¡­ please."


    "I understand," I said quietly. "I won''t say anything, I promise."


    They both looked relieved.


    "Good night, Lady Olivia," Dalia added softly before they both left the room.


    I sat there for a long time, frozen in ce. Gabriel had lied to me. Why? Why tell me his parents were away on vacation¡­ when his mother was long dead, and his father was lying helplessly in a room just down the hall?


    Iy back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, but there was no peace in me. My thoughts were racing, my chest tight.


    "Something doesn''t feel right," my wolf whispered.


    "I know," I replied silently. Gabriel¡­ he seems perfect. Too perfect. But now I''m starting to wonder¡­ what is he hiding?


    Eventually, I drifted off to sleep. But it wasn''t deep or restful. I woke up in the middle of the night, my throat dry and aching for water.


    I sat up and reached for the fridge, but when I opened it, there was nothing inside¡ªno water. Just empty shelves.


    With a sigh, I pulled on my robe and quietly stepped out into the hall. The house was dimly lit and silent. I made my way down to the kitchen, careful not to wake anyone.


    But just as I reached the corner, I froze. Voices. I stopped in my tracks and pressed my back to the wall. I recognized Abigail''s voice.


    "¡­so Gabriel, when are you going to do it?" she muttered, her tone sharp. "Are you going soft now, having a change of mind?"


    My heart skipped a beat. What was she talking about? Then I heard Gabriel respond, his voice low and tense.


    "Abigail¡­ I said give me time."


    My breath caught. Suddenly, I felt a change in the air¡ªa shift. My scent must have reached him.


    "Olivia?" Gabriel''s voice called out into the hallway. "Is that you?"


    Panic surged through me, and I quickly stepped out from the shadows.


    "I¡ªsorry," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "I was just thirsty¡­ I came to get some water."


    Gabriel stared at me for a moment. His face was unreadable. Abigail said nothing, only red from her seat in the corner of the dimly lit room.


    He stepped forward. His eyes softened slightly, but I could still sense the tension in him.


    "Let me get you some water."


    I nodded, pretending not to notice how Abigail''s jaw tightened. As Gabriel walked past me toward the kitchen counter, my heart thudded hard in my chest. Something isn''t right. And now¡­ I was sure of it.


    I stood there for a moment, watching Gabriel pour the water in silence. My throat was dry, but now my mind wasn''t at rest.


    "Gabriel?" I said softly.


    He turned to me, ss in hand.


    "Yes?"


    "Can I¡­ can I have a word with you?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    He looked surprised, but then he nodded.


    "Sure."


    I took the ss from him and led the way back to my room. Neither of us spoke as we walked through the dim hallway. I could still feel Abigail''s eyes burning into my back as we left.


    Once inside, I closed the door and turned to face him.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, setting the ss down on the table. "I overheard Abigail asking you why you were going soft. She sounded¡­ upset. Like you were hesitating about something."


    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Was she talking about me?" I cut in. "Am I the reason she''s upset?"


    He paused, then shook his head.


    "No. It''s not about you."


    I wasn''t convinced.


    "Then what is it about?" I asked. "Gabriel, I need to know. You said I could trust you. But now I feel you are hiding something from me."


    His jaw tightened. I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe was holding something back.


    "I said it''s not about you," he repeated firmly, his voice a little sharper now.


    I stepped closer.


    "Then tell me the truth. Why did she sound so angry? What does she think you''re going soft on?"


    That''s when he snapped. His tone turned cold.


    "It''s a family matter, Olivia. One that doesn''t concern you."


    I froze. He took a step back, as if trying to calm himself.


    "I''d appreciate it if you stayed out of things that don''t involve you."


    I stared at him, fear and pain flooding my chest. Then, without another word, he turned and walked out, shutting the door behind him.


    I stood there in silence. The room suddenly felt colder. My hands trembled slightly as I reached for the ss of water he gave me.


    Whatever this is¡­ it''s deeper than I thought. And now I''m sure of one thing: I have to leave this ce.

 Chapter 213: Suspect

    Levi''s POV


    The second-tost person bowed and was dismissed, dered innocent. The next was called in, and the moment he stepped inside, my brow furrowed. Of course, I recognized him immediately. Nathaniel, our old ssmate from high school. But it wasn''t just that. I remembered clearly how we dealt with him when he started hanging around Olivia, wanting to get close to her for reasons we didn''t trust.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers. From their expressions, they recognized him too. It had been a long time since west saw him, despite him still living in the pack.k.


    Nathaniel respectfully bowed to us before the person operating the lie detector asked him to take the seat. He took the seat across from us and held my gaze. My frown deepened as I wondered if he was the one who actually forged those letters¡­ did he do that to get back at us for what we did to him?


    "It is confirmed that you can mimic handwriting," Lennox said, going straight to the point.


    "Yes," Nathaniel answered without hesitation.


    Louis growled. "So tell us, were you the one who forged those letters and sent them to us?"


    Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "What letters are you talking about?" he asked, sounding confused, but I didn''t believe him. Out of all the people we had questioned, he was the one with the strongest motive to turn us against Olivia.


    Lennox pulled one of the forged letters from the table and held it out. "Look closely. Did you write this? Or help someone write this?"


    Nathaniel leaned forward slightly, his gaze flicking to the letter Lennox held out. His brow creased as he studied it, but there was no recognition in his eyes.


    "I didn''t write that," he said simply. "I didn''t help anyone write it either."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "But you can mimic handwriting. You just said so yourself."


    "Yes," he admitted with a calm voice. "I''m an artist. I''ve trained myself to copy strokes, lines, styles¡ªbut that''s for art, not forgery. Not lies. I''d never use my skill to tear someone down."


    Louis scoffed. "You expect us to believe that? After everything?"


    Nathaniel blinked, confused. "After everything?"


    I leaned forward, my jaw tight. "You liked Olivia. You wanted to get close to her. We warned you to stay away, and suddenly, someone sends us forged letters to destroy our bond with her. You''re telling me that''s a coincidence?"


    His lips parted, like he wanted to defend himself, but for a moment, he said nothing. That silence made my stomach twist.


    "I''m not that kind of person," he said finally, his tone firmer now. "Yeah, I wanted to be her friend. I liked her. But I epted it when she chose you three. I moved on. I didn''t do this."


    "Then who did?" Lennox snapped. "Because someone out there wanted us to hate her. Someone used your kind of skill."


    Nathaniel shook his head slowly. "I don''t know. But I swear, it wasn''t me. I would never hurt Olivia, or anyone like that. I''m not holding a grudge, Alpha Levi. Not against you, and definitely not against her."


    I looked at my brothers again. Louis''s fists were clenched. Lennox''s jaw ticked in frustration.


    He sounded sincere¡ªbut that''s what made it worse.


    He sounded too convincing.


    Too clean.


    Too practiced.


    "I don''t believe you," I muttered, standing up.


    Nathaniel stood too, but didn''t raise his voice. "Believe whatever you want. I told the truth."


    "Maybe this is your way of getting back at us," Louis growled. "You couldn''t have her, so you made sure we lost her too."


    His face tensed. "No," he said through gritted teeth. "I wouldn''t destroy someone''s life over jealousy. I don''t know who forged those letters, but it wasn''t me."


    Lennox stepped forward slightly, his eyes cold. "We''ll find out. And if you''re lying¡ª"


    "I''m not," Nathaniel cut in. "I may not be your friend, but I''m not your enemy either."


    I watched him closely, but no guilt flickered in his eyes. Still, my gut refused to let it go.


    Nathaniel''s jaw tensed slightly as he looked at the letter again.


    "When was this sent?" he asked.


    "Four years ago," Lennox replied without hesitation.


    Nathaniel''s brows rose. "Four years¡­" he repeated, thinking. Then he looked at us again. "Why isn''t Ss here?"


    I blinked. "Ss?"


    "Yes," he said, more firmly now. "Did you question him?"


    Louis frowned, confused. "We don''t remember anyone named Ss."


    Nathaniel scoffed under his breath and leaned back. "Wow. Of course, you wouldn''t. You men dealt with him the moment he got too close to Olivia."


    I frowned, and something familiar tugged at the back of my mind. Ss¡­ that name.


    Lennox tilted his head, his expression darkening. "Wait. That brown-haired boy who always had a sketchpad?"


    "Yes," Nathaniel said immediately. "The one you hunted down just because Olivia talked to him after sses. He was head over heels for her, and you three threatened him never to go near her."


    "I remember now," Louis muttered. "Stubborn brat."


    Nathaniel gave a dry chuckle. "He could mimic handwriting better than anyone I''ve ever met. Even better than me."


    My blood ran cold.


    Lennox turned to Dustin, who had been standing near the wall like a silent guard dog. "Why wasn''t Ss called in for questioning?"


    Dustin frowned and opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Nathaniel answered tly.


    "Because Ss left the pack three years ago."


    We all turned to him sharply.


    "What?" I asked, stunned.


    Nathaniel nodded. "He got a job offer abroad. A really good one."


    Louis''s face tightened. "Why the hell are we just hearing this now?"


    "I assumed you knew," Nathaniel said with a shrug. "But clearly, you didn''t even remember he existed."


    Lennox clenched his fists. "You''re saying he might''ve forged the letters?"


    Nathaniel met his gaze. "I''m saying¡­ if anyone had the skill and the motive, it would''ve been Ss."


    The room fell silent.


    I could feel the shift between us. The pieces suddenly felt like they were starting to fall into ce¡ªbut in the worst way.


    I turned Dustin. "Find out everything you can about Ss. Wherever he is¡ªdrag him back here."


    Dustin  nodded and left.


    I turned back to Nathaniel and gave him a threatening re. "For your sake and that of your family, I hope you are telling the truth. That you have no hands in this¡ªbecause if we find out you did¡­ not only will we kill you, but your entire family head will roll."


    Nathaniel met my gaze with no sign of panic in him. "I can assure you, Alphas, I have no hand in this. What I had for Olivia was just infatuation. I have a mate now, whom I love."


    I red at him before giving him a dismissing nod. He bowed before leaving.


    After he left, I turned to a guard stationed in a corner. "Go tell the men at the border that no one is allowed to leave this pack without our permission."


    The guard nodded before leaving.


    No one spoke for a long second.


    Then Lennox broke the silence.


    "I believe it was him."


    Louis and I turned to look at him.


    "Ss?" I asked.


    Lennox nodded, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. "My gut tells me he did it. The timing fits. The skill. The motive. Everything points to him."


    I let out a slow breath, my thoughts racing. He had a point.


    "But¡­" Lennox continued, narrowing his eyes at the letter still lying on the table, "I don''t think he did it alone."


    Louis turned sharply. "What do you mean?"


    Lennox looked between us. "Ss may have written the letters, but someone fed him what to say. Someone who knew just what would get under our skin. The words in those letters¡ªthey were too targeted. Too perfect. And that person must have been the one to invoke the spell on those letters¡­ so in other words, someone got Ss to do the job."


    I sat back in my chair, his words settling deep in my chest. He was right.


    Just then, a knock came on the door and through the scent, I knew it was Mother. A frown etched on my face as I wondered what she wanted.


    As if sensing we wouldn''t call her in, she opened the door herself.


    She closed the door behind her but didn''t step forward. Rather, she gave us a pleading look.


    I nced at her with a furrowed brow, wondering what she was up to this time.


    Lennox was the first to snap.


    "What do you want, Mother?" he barked, his voice hard.


    She flinched but didn''t back down. "I know you told me not to meddle in your affairs. And I''ve tried. I have."


    "Then don''t," I said coldly, standing halfway. "We are not in a good mood, Mother¡­ don''t annoy us."


    "I''m not here for me," she said quickly, her voice trembling. "I''m here because I have to say this."


    Louis groaned and turned away, muttering something under his breath, but I kept my gaze locked on her.


    "You have two minutes," I said sharply.


    She took a slow breath. "The healer just finished checking Anita."


    That name instantly soured my mood. My lips curled slightly in disgust.


    "And?" I said without interest.


    "The babies¡­ the babies are not fine," our mother said, her voice dropping.


    My frown deepened. I already knew where this was going.


    "Go on?" Lennox said.


    She hesitated, then looked at each of us before finally speaking.


    "The babies'' heartbeats," she whispered. "They''re weakening."


    I straightened fully now, rm ring in my chest.


    "The healer''s spell protecting them¡­ it''s fading," she continued. "The twins won''t survive past the next two days unless one of you marks Anita at least."


    Lennox''s face darkened immediately. "You want us to mark her? Are you insane?"


    "She''s carrying your pups!" she snapped, losing her temper for the first time.


    "No," I growled. "She''s carrying a weapon¡ªa tool she used to tie us down."


    "She''s carrying your children," our mother repeated, her voice shaking. "Innocent lives. You don''t have to love her. But mark her¡ªfor their sake. If not, they''ll die."


    "Then let them die!" I spat in rage. "If we could lose the only woman we ever loved¡­ if we could lose Olivia, then we are prepared to lose anything and anyone."

 Chapter 214: Cant Leave

    Olivia''s POV


    I sat anxiously on my bed, my mind racing with thoughts of how to tell Gabriel that I would be leaving tomorrow. Ever since my encounter with himst night, I hadn''t been able to sleep. I felt like I was suffocating¡­ like if I dared to close my eyes, someone would attack me. That was how terrified and panicked I had be. I couldn''t exin it, but these dark, dreadful thoughts wouldn''t leave my mind.


    "Pack your things and leave¡­ you don''t have to inform him first," my wolf urged.


    Agreeing with her, I stood to my feet, ready to pack my few belongings. But then a knock came at my door, and my heart leapt into my throat. I caught the scent instantly and knew it was Gabriel. Strange¡­ when had I started panicking at his presence?


    He knocked again, and I swallowed hard, forcing my mouth to open.


    "Come in," I whispered, my voice trembling. "The door''s open."


    The door pushed open and Gabriel stepped in, holding a massive bouquet of red roses in one hand and two elegantly wrapped gift boxes in the other. He looked calm, like nothing really happenedst night.


    "I came to apologize," he said gently, closing the door behind him. "For the way I spoke to you yesterday¡­ I was angry. But I had no right to take it out on you."


    I stared at him, my lips pressed tightly together. I was supposed to feel something¡­ gratitude, forgiveness¡­ but I felt nothing. Just a cold, suffocating feeling that wouldn''t lift.


    He moved a little closer, holding out the roses. "These are for you."


    I didn''t reach for them. I didn''t even move.


    "I need to leave," I said quietly.


    His hand froze mid-air. "What?"


    "My mother wants me back in her pack," I lied, forcing the words out without letting my gaze meet his. "She said she needs me there."


    A heavy frown carved itself deep into his face.


    "You''re lying."


    My eyes held his, and my breath caught at the sight of the anger in his eyes.


    "I can feel it," he said, his voice low but filled with annoyance. I didn''t answer. I didn''t need to. The silence was loud enough.


    Gabriel stepped back, the flowers still in his hand, now wilting from the way his grip tightened.


    "I won''t let you leave," he said finally, his voice colder now. "Not like this. Not while you''re angry with me. Not when I know you have nowhere else to go. You really think I''d let you run off and endanger your life?"


    He walked over to the small table by the window and ced the gifts and bouquet down carefully.


    "I''ll give you time," he said without looking at me. "But you''re not going anywhere, Olivia."


    Then without another word, he turned and walked out, closing the door behind. With a pounding heart, I stared at the door, already feeling like a prisoner.


    My wolf growled angrily inside me.


    "Olivia, we have to leave now¡­ tell him you can take care of yourself."


    Nodding my head, I quickly packed my few belongings. My heart was racing, my panic was increasing¡­ I felt that strange feeling that something wasn''t right.


    I grabbed my bags and hurried down the stairs to the living room¡ªonly to freeze as I spotted Gabriel giving quiet orders to a group of men. His brows knitted when he noticed me with my bags, but before either of us could speak, I heard a soft chuckle to my right.


    I turned and saw Abigail wheeling herself toward us.


    "And where do you think you are going?" she asked, sounding angry. My brow furrowed. Why was she sounding this way? I thought she was supposed to be happy I was finally leaving.


    "I''m leaving. I thought that''s what you wanted¡­" I began, but she cut me off.


    "How stupid of you to think that is what I want," she spat, her voice trembling with anger.


    My brow furrowed as I tried to understand her sudden anger, but deep down, a ripple of fear twisted through my stomach. Still, I forced myself to stand tall. I wouldn''t show it. I wouldn''t let them see me afraid.


    Gabriel stepped between us, his eyes filled with annoyance. "That''s enough, Abigail!" he barked. "I told you I will handle this my way."


    But she scoffed bitterly and rolled forward a few inches more, ring up at him. "Your way? I''m tired of waiting for your way, Gabriel!" she hissed. "Look at you! You''ve already fallen in love with her. You''re weak now. A man in love is a fool."


    My heart jumped. What?


    Gabriel frowned, his jaw tightening. "Stop it!"


    "That is the truth," she cut in, her eyes now wild. "She''s got you wrapped around her little finger, and you''re too blind to see it. But I see it, and I won''t let this weakness destroy everything we''ve worked for!"


    My breath caught in my throat. Everything they''ve worked for? What was going on?


    I opened my mouth, confused and trembling with fear. "What are you talking about¡ª?"


    "GUARDS, GRAB HER!" Abigail suddenly shouted.


    Panic shot through me.


    I stumbled back, but it was toote. Four guards surged forward at once. I turned to run, my instincts screaming to shift, but before I could even begin the transformation, something cold and metallic locked tightly around my neck with a sudden click.


    Pain seared down my spine.


    A magic cor.


    My knees buckled.


    My wolf let out a guttural, furious growl inside me, but then, silence. Numbness. She was gone. Muted. Disconnected. The magic worked instantly, suppressing my wolf and paralyzing the bond between us.


    "No¡ªno, no, no¡ª" I gasped, reaching up to w at the cor, but the enchanted metal burned against my skin.


    "Stop it!" Gabriel shouted furiously, stepping toward me, but Abigail raised a trembling hand.


    "This is what we should''ve done the moment she stepped into this house," Abigail hissed.


    I looked at him with wide, terrified eyes, unable to speak. Betrayed. Confused. My body trembling as the guards pinned me in ce like I was some wild creature.


    "Gabriel¡­" I choked.


    He stood frozen. Our eyes locked, and then slowly, painfully, he turned away from me.

 Chapter 215: Why?

    Olivia''s POV


    "Where are you taking me!" I yelled in panic, but the guards yanking me forward didn''t respond. Neither did Abigail, who wheeled herself behind us.


    They dragged me through a part of the house I had never seen before. The walls grew darker, colder¡­ and the air heavier. My heart pounded as the hallway narrowed, then opened into a dim, stone-walled chamber.


    The dungeon.


    "No¡ªwait¡­ what is going on here!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, thrashing harder in their grip. But it was useless. With my wolf subdued, I was nothing more than a powerless human being dragged by two massive wolves.


    One of the guards swung open a thick iron gate.


    "No! Stop¡ªplease!" I cried out, but they shoved me inside like I was filth.


    I stumbled and hit the ground, scrambling to my feet to chase after them, but the gate shut just before I reached it.


    They began locking it.


    Click. Click. ng.


    "No! Let me out!" I screamed, gripping the cold bars until my fingers ached.


    Abigail wheeled closer until she sat directly in front of the gate. Her face was twisted with something between triumph and hatred.


    "What is the meaning of this?! Why are you locking me in here?" I cried desperately. "If you don''t want me near your brother, then just release me¡ªI''ll leave, I swear¡ªplease!"


    She tilted her head with a cruel smirk. "You''re a fool, Olivia. A big, blind fool."


    My heart dropped.


    "You should have stayed in the Full Moon Pack where you belonged," she snapped, her voice rising with anger. "But no¡­ you were too stubborn. Too confident in your decision. And now¡ªyou''ll pay for it with your life."


    My blood ran cold.


    "What are you talking about?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Abigail''s eyes glinted with hate. "This was never just about you and Gabriel. This was our n¡ªmy n and his¡ªfor years. To pull you out of your pack. To sever your bond with those triplets. And you made it so easy."


    Tears welled in my eyes. "No¡­"


    "Oh yes," she hissed. "You rejected them, didn''t you? All on your own. We didn''t even need to try. You handed yourself over. You came to us willingly, like amb to the ughter."


    I gripped the bars tighter, feeling the weight of her words crush into my chest.


    "You fool," she repeated with a mockingugh. "Now they can''t feel your pain. They won''t know you''re suffering. You cut the bond¡ªand gave us exactly what we needed."


    My throat tightened. My chest burned.


    "Gabriel¡­" I whispered. "He lied to me?"


    Abigail sneered. "He yed you like a violin."


    My legs gave out, and I copsed to my knees. Everything felt like it was spinning.


    "My brother never loved you or wanted you¡­ the n was to make you fall in love with him so he could convince you to leave the triplets ande to him," she said, then let out a triumphant, mockingugh. "But you¡ªyou fool¡ªyou didn''t even make it hard. He didn''t need to beg. You rejected them all on your own."


    Tears blurred my vision as I stared at Abigail sitting before the cell door, her smile as wicked as ever. My chest ached with confusion and pain. What was this really all for? What did I ever do to deserve this?


    I slowly pushed myself off the cold stone floor, my body trembling. Stepping up to the iron bars, I gripped them tightly and looked her dead in the eyes.


    "What is all this?" I asked, my voice raw. "All this n¡­ for what?"


    Abigail tilted her head and gave me a look of pity. "Simple," she said. "We''re going to kill you."


    My heart stopped.


    "What?" I whispered.


    "Why?" I choked out, my voice cracking. "What have I done?"


    She shrugged casually. "Nothing. You did absolutely nothing. But you''re still going to pay."


    "For what?" I cried. "Tell me¡ªwhat sin did Imit to deserve this?"


    Abigail''s smile disappeared, reced by a hard, cold expression, filled with hate. "It''s not your sin, Olivia. You''re just the one chosen to carry the punishment. It''s not about what you did¡ªit''s about who you are and whose blood runs through your veins."


    Before I could ask anything else, she spun her wheelchair around and began wheeling herself away.


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you talking about?!" I shouted, mming my hands against the bars. "Abigail! Tell me what you mean!"


    She didn''t stop.


    "I deserve to know¡­ tell me!" I yelled.


    She ignored me and continued wheeling herself. But just before she reached the end of the corridor, she turned her head slightly and responded, her voice echoing through the walls of the dungeon:


    "If I were you, I''d start preparing myself for death. Beg the Moon Goddess for forgiveness¡­ and ask her to ept your soul."


    Then she left with the guards.


    My knees weakened, and I copsed to the ground¡­ I wanted to cry, but I realized I was even too shocked for that.


    I thought of what she said¡­ what does she mean by saying:


    "You''re going to die."


    "You did absolutely nothing. But you''ll still pay."


    "It''s not your sin¡ªit''s your blood."


    I didn''t understand.


    I didn''t understand any of it.


    My mind spun faster with questions, and my chest tightened with panic. I needed help. I needed them.


    The triplets¡­


    If they could just hear me, they woulde. I knew they would. They always protected me, even when they were angry, even when things fell apart, I knew they wouldn''t let me die like this.


    I closed my eyes and reached for the bond.


    Louis¡­ Levi¡­ Lennox¡­


    I tried again.


    Harder.


    Please¡­ please hear me¡­


    But nothing came.


    There was only silence. Emptiness.


    I couldn''t feel them.


    I couldn''t reach them.


    A lump formed in my throat as I touched the cor around my neck. The cursed thing numbed everything¡ªmy wolf, my strength, and even my pack bond with them.


    "No¡­ no, no," I whispered, shaking my head desperately. "I have to find another way. I have to¡ª"


    Then it hit me.


    The bracelet.


    The one they gave me before I left. It was supposed to be a connection, a small link in case something happened. Maybe¡­ just maybe it could help.


    I scrambled to my feet and rushed to check my wrist.


    But my heart dropped.


    It wasn''t there.


    My wrist was empty.


    "No¡­" I breathed.


    That''s when the memory came rushing back.


    I had taken it off.


    That day I arrived here. The day I told myself I wanted nothing to do with them anymore.


    I left it on the bed.


    "I''m so stupid," I whispered, mming my fist against the wall. "Why did I take it off."


    Tears filled my eyes now, blurring my vision.


    I was trapped now.


    Alone.


    No wolf. No strength. No connection.


    Just fear¡­ and a ticking clock counting down to my death.

 Chapter 216: Nightmare

    Lennox''s POV


    "No!" I yelled, jerking up from my sleep. My chest rose and fell in rapid bursts as I fumbled for the light on the nightstand and switched it on. Sweat clung to my forehead, my hands trembling.


    My heart wouldn''t stop pounding. The images from the dream wouldn''t leave my head.


    Olivia beheaded. Her blood everywhere. Her lifeless, headless body lying in a pool of her own blood. It felt so real, too real. Even now, I could still feel the cold shiver crawling down my spine.


    I shut my eyes tightly and tried to mind-link. I reached for her in the only way I thought I still could.


    "Olivia¡­"


    But nothing came.


    It was nk. Empty. Silent.


    As if¡­ she had blocked me.


    I clenched my jaw. Maybe she didn''t want us to reach her anymore.


    Still shaking, I picked up my phone and dialed her number. It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Then it ended.


    Not even voicemail.


    Instead, a message popped up on my screen.


    "What do you want at this time of the night?"


    I stared at it.


    My chest tightened.


    I quickly typed back:


    "Please pick up my call. Just for a second."


    Her reply came in seconds:


    "No. I don''t want anything to do with you or your brothers."


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. My fingers moved quickly as I typed:


    "Olivia, please¡­ just be careful. I had a dream about you. Something was wrong¡ªreally wrong."


    But instead of concern, her response hit me like a p:


    "If this is one of your tricks to make me scared, it''s not going to work. I''m fine. I''m happy here with Gabriel, and maybe I''ll start a new life with him. So leave me alone. I''m blocking your number."


    And just like that¡­ she did.


    The screen went silent. My messages stopped delivering.


    Blocked.


    I stared at thest message, my chest aching like someone was tightening a rope around it. I wanted to throw the phone. Scream. Go find her.


    But I had to respect her decision.


    But something¡­ something in her messages didn''t feel right.


    Sure, she was angry.


    Sure, she hated us right now.


    But Olivia¡ªmy Olivia¡ªeven when she was upset, her words always had warmth¡­ or at least pain.


    These texts?


    They felt cold. Robotic.


    I''d known her since she was seven. We''d been through so much together¡ªfought,ughed, cried. I could tell when her words were really hers.


    And these?


    They didn''t feel like her.


    Still¡­ I shook my head.


    Maybe I''m overthinking. Maybe she really does want to move on¡­


    I forced myself to lie back down, but my chest kept tightening with every second that passed.


    Something wasn''t right.


    And deep down, I knew¡ª


    That dream wasn''t just a nightmare.


    It was a warning.


    Suddenly, a loud knock hit my door.


    Before I could ask who it was, I caught the scent.


    It was Louis.


    I sprang up instantly and yanked the door open.


    Louis stood there, breathless, his eyes wide with fear. And just behind him, Levi appeared, looking just as worried as Louis.


    "I had a dream," Louis said, his voice raw and shaky.


    "Me too," Levi added, his face pale.


    I didn''t need to ask what kind of dream. I already knew.


    Without a word, I turned and walked back into my room, leaving the door open. They followed close behind and shut the door.


    Louis sat on the edge of my bed, while Levi paced slowly near the wall, running a hand through his hair.


    "She was on the ground¡­" Louis began, voice low and filled with fear. "There was blood¡ªso much of it. I saw her head¡­ just lying there, separate from her body. It was like she was¡ª"


    "Dead," Levi finished for him, his voice barely above a whisper. "I saw it too. Exactly the same thing. Olivia¡­ lifeless."


    I swallowed hard and looked down at the floor.


    "I had the same dream," I said quietly.


    They both froze and stared at me.


    "She was beheaded," I continued. "Lying in her own blood. I woke up in a panic. I tried mind-linking her¡ªbut it didn''t work."


    Levi frowned. "She blocked you?"


    I nodded.


    "I called instead. She didn''t pick up. Just sent a message telling me to leave her alone."


    Louis sat up straighter. "What did she say?"


    "She said she''s happy with Gabriel. That she''s nning to start a new life with him," I said bitterly. "Then she blocked my number."


    Both of them looked stunned.


    Levi shook his head. "She is moving on so quickly? That is unlike her."


    Louis nodded slowly. "Even when she was angry at us, she still loved us¡­ you could always feel it in her voice, her words. But this¡­"


    "It felt off," I agreed. "Cold. Distant. Like someone else typed those messages."


    For a long moment, none of us said a word. The room was heavy with silence.


    Then Levi spoke. "What if it wasn''t just a dream?"


    "What if it''s a warning?" Louis added, his voice tight.


    "I think it is," I said firmly. "And we can''t just sit here and ignore it."


    "So what do we do?" Levi asked.


    I took a deep breath. "Tomorrow morning, we visit the Seer."


    Both of them nodded immediately.


    I walked to the bar, grabbed a bottle of whisky, and poured myself a ss. My hands were still trembling. I downed the drink in one go, the burn doing nothing to ease the knot in my chest.


    "We never knew Gabriel had any real interest in Olivia," Louis muttered, breaking the heavy silence. He ran a hand down his face, his eyes dark and full of suspicion. "Not until the day she followed him to his pack. That was the first time he ever showed anything more than polite distance."


    Levi sighed from where he stood by the wall. "I''ve never heard a bad report about Gabriel. Not from anyone. He''s always been known to keep to himself¡­ respected¡­ cautious." He shook his head. "But that doesn''t mean we should trust him. Just because he''s quiet doesn''t mean he''s clean. Especially now¡ªwhen someone clearly wants Olivia dead."


    I gritted my teeth, setting the empty ss down with a loud thud. My jaw clenched so tightly it ached.


    "It''s too convenient," Louis continued, rubbing the back of his neck. "Olivia runs to him after everything that happened here. And now all three of us dream of her dead in the exact same way? Beheaded? What the hell are the odds of that?"


    Levi nodded slowly. "Maybe Gabriel''s not the threat. But maybe someone close to him is."


    "Should we contact him?" Louis asked hesitantly. "Reach out, warn him? Maybe make him keep Olivia close¡­ watch her better until we figure out who''s after her?"


    Levi crossed his arms, thinking. "It''s risky¡­ but it could throw whoever''s after her off bnce if Gabriel''s on alert. It might keep her safer¡­ assuming he''s not part of this."


    "Don''t," I said sharply, cutting them both off. My voice came out hard and final. They both turned to look at me.


    "We''re not reaching out to him. Not yet," I continued, my gaze burning into theirs. "I don''t trust him. I don''t trust anyone outside this room when ites to Olivia. For all we know, he could be the danger himself¡ªor working with whoever wants her gone. If we tip him off, it could make things worse."


    Levi frowned. "But Lennox¡ª"


    "No," I said firmly, my hand curling into a fist against the bar. "First, we visit the Seer. At dawn. She''ll know what this dream means¡­ if it really is a warning or just our fears ying tricks on us."


    Louis nodded reluctantly. "Alright. Seer first."


    Levi sighed, running a hand through his hair again. "But if the Seer confirms it''s a real danger¡­ then what? We can''t reach Olivia directly. She''s blocked us all. If Gabriel''s the only way to get to her¡ª"


    "Then we''ll find another way," I snapped. "But I''m not risking a warning to him until we know exactly who or what we''re dealing with."


    The room fell silent again, tension thick in the air.


    But deep in my gut¡­ I knew we were running out of time.

 Chapter 217: A Vow

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t bother crying¡ªwhat good would it do? Tears wouldn''t save me now. So I just sat there, in the dimly lit dungeon, hoping for a miracle. Because honestly¡­ that was all I had left. With no wolf and no abilities, I was helpless.


    The choker wrapped around my neck felt so magical¡­ like a very dark magic was specially used to make it. I could feel its dark energy creeping into my soul. It felt like it was slowly draining the life out of me, little by little.


    Suddenly, I heard the echo of footsteps, and I panicked¡­ who wasing this time? Was this my death?


    I sat frozen, staring at the shadowed corridor ahead, waiting for whoever it was to appear. A familiar figure appeared, and from the shadow, I could tell it was ady, but I couldn''t see her face unless she came closer. And when she did, I realized it was Dalia.


    I forced my trembling body off the cold stone floor and dragged myself to the bars. Dalia stood there, her face drawn with pity, a tray of food in her hands. She hesitated before setting it gently on the ledge.


    "They asked me to bring you this," she said softly.


    I didn''t touch the food. I just looked at her. "You knew, didn''t you?" I asked, my voice trembling. "You knew I was going to be killed?"


    Her eyes widened. "No!" she whispered quickly. "I didn''t know anything, I swear. I''m just a servant, Olivia¡­ I don''t know what''s going on in the Alpha''s mind."


    "So¡­ you''re surprised I''m locked in here?" I pushed.


    She nodded, her face tightening. "Yes. I mean, Alpha Gabriel seemed to like you. We all thought¡­" Her voice trailed off. "I never imagined something like this."


    I stepped closer, gripping the bars between us. "Then help me," I whispered, desperation choking my words. "Please, Dalia. I need your help."


    She hesitated, panic shing in her eyes. "If it''s to help you escape¡­ or tell the triplet Alphas about you¡ªI can''t. Olivia, I''d be beheaded. And not just me¡ªmy family, too. You don''t understand the kind of people you''re dealing with. They don''t forgive betrayal."


    "No, no, not that," I said quickly, shaking my head. "Not escape¡­ not yet."


    She looked confused, but I kept going. "There''s a bracelet. A gift from my mother." I lied¡­ there was no way I would tell her the truth. At this point in my life, I trusted no one. "That bracelet is really dear to me¡­ if I am to die, I want to die with it on my wrist¡­" I choked on my words and continued. "I left it on the bed the day I arrived¡­ it might''ve fallen. Please, Dalia¡­ if you can just look for it. Bring it to me. That''s all I ask. Please."


    Dalia stared at me for a long moment, torn and confused. Then slowly¡­ she nodded.


    "I''ll try," she whispered. "But if anyone asks, it wasn''t me."


    And with that, she turned and walked away.


    I copsed back to the ground and stared at the meal¡­ I didn''t have an appetite because food was the least of my worries.


    Drawing in a shaky breath, I murmured a quiet prayer, hoping Dalia would find the bracelet and bring it back. I knew that once the bracelet was sped around my wrist, the triplets would sense the signal¡ªthey would know I was in danger¡ªande for me.


    For several minutes I waited, hoping Dalia would show up, but she didn''t¡­ my panic set in¡­ had she not found it yet or did she get scared and decided not to help? I lifted my head up as I stared at the tiny window, through it, I could tell it was night already, and I wondered what the morning had for me.


    Suddenly, I heard the echo of footsteps and I scrambled to my feet. My heart racing¡­ that should be Dalia, she must have found it. The footsteps were getting closer.


    Please let it be Dalia. Please let her have the bracelet.


    But as the figure stepped out of the shadows and into the torchlight¡­


    My heart sank.


    It wasn''t Dalia.


    It was Alpha Gabriel.


    He stopped just a few feet from the cell, arms folded behind his back, his expression unreadable. The torchlight danced across his sharp features, casting shadows that made him look more like a phantom than a man. I took an involuntary step back and frowned at him.


    For a moment none of us said a word as we just stared at each other¡­ I wanted to ask him why? Why did he turn out this way? I thought he liked me¡­ I thought he had feelings for me¡­ I thought¡­ well, I was wrong. He never did. It was all a lie. But it was hard¡ªso hard¡ªto believe that the perfect Alpha Gabriel could be this cruel.


    I noticed his eyes moved away from me and got settled on the te of food on the floor.


    "You should eat," he casually spoke, his eyes still settled on the food like he was avoiding my gaze. "You will need all the strength for tomorrow¡­ because by tomorrow you will be¡­" He paused, then slowly lifted his eyes to meet mine. "Beheaded."


    My eyes widened, but I swallowed hard andposed myself¡­ I won''t let him see me weak.


    So rather than crying or pleading for mercy, I took a step forward to him until the cell bar separated us.


    Our eyes interlocked, and I saw it¡­ that look in his eyes¡­ it wasn''t the cold, empty stare of a heartless killer. He didn''t look like those cruel viins in one of those stories¡­ no, he didn''t look at me the way Abigail did¡­ in Gabriel''s eyes, I could see pain¡­ regret and worry, which made me wonder¡ªwas he really having second thoughts about doing this? Was he forced to do this?


    For a moment, I was confused. But then¡­ I knew.


    He didn''t want this.


    He didn''t want to do this.


    So I decided to feed on that weakness. Push it. Press it. If there was even a crack in his armor, I would break it wide open.


    "You know," I said, my voice low but sharp, "I thought you loved me."


    His jaw tightened slightly.


    "I thought I meant something to you," I pushed on. "All those nights talking. The way you said you liked me."


    I pushed further, feeding off his weakness¡ªhis hesitation. "You made me believe you cared¡­ you made me feel safe around you. You said I mattered. Was that all a lie, Gabriel? Were you lying when you touched me? When you looked at me like I was the only thing that mattered?" My voice trembled, not from fear this time¡ªbut from the pain of betrayal¡­ Gabriel was like my knight in shining armor¡­


    His lips pressed into a thin line. His jaw tightened.


    "Tell me you lied," I dared him softly. "Look me in the eye and tell me every word you ever said to me was a lie. That you never wanted me. Never¡­ felt anything."


    His silence was suffocating.


    I felt my heart pound as I stepped even closer. "You can''t, can you? Because you meant it, Gabriel. You felt it. And you still do."


    "Stop." His voice was rough, low¡­ but trembling.


    But I didn''t stop.


    "Admit it, Gabriel," I whispered fiercely. "You''re not evil. You don''t want me dead. You said you liked me¡­ you said I was special. Or was that just another one of your tricks to make me lower my guard?" My voice cracked. "I thought you were different. I trusted you."


    His hands curled into fists behind his back.


    "I never lied to you," he snapped. My heart stopped.


    "Everything I told you¡­ everything I did¡­ was real. I meant it. Every word. I¡ª" he shut his eyes tightly for a moment, breathing hard, "¡ªI do care about you, Olivia. More than you can understand."


    "Then why?" I choked out, tears blurring my vision, no matter how hard I tried to hold them back. "Why are you killing me, Gabriel? If you meant all of it¡ªwhy are you doing this?"


    His gaze finally met mine, filled with pain. "Because I have no choice." His voice was thick, pained. "Because I made a promise. A vow on my mother''s grave¡­ a promise I cannot break."

 Chapter 218: My Death

    Olivia''s POV


    I blinked, confused. "What?"


    He stepped closer now, the shadows of the cell falling across his face. His voice dropped low, rough with emotion.


    "On her grave," he said. "I promised her I would avenge what was done to her¡­ and that vengeance starts with you."


    My heart twisted. "Me? What did I do?" I snapped, my voice sharp with disbelief.


    Gabriel shook his head slowly. "You did nothing, Olivia. The only crime youmitted was being born the daughter of that woman." he spat.


    The hate in his eyes made me shudder.


    My frown deepened as I tried to put his words together.


    I held his gaze. "My mother? Did she do something terrible?" I asked, confused. When and how did my quiet Mother hurt Gabriel and his family?


    Gabriel nodded. "She destroyed my family," he said with spite, "and you are destined to pay for it."


    My brow furrowed deeper. My mind scrambled, confused, desperate to make sense of his words. I shook my head¡­ "There has to be some mistake¡­Are you sure you are not making a mistake, Gabriel? I might not be the one you think I am¡­ my mother is Benita, she is just a nurse¡­"


    "I know who your mother is, Olivia!" he snapped, cutting me off. "I''m not confused. I did my research. I spent years digging through files, tracing bloodlines, hunting for proof. And I found you."


    I shook my head in disbelief. "Gabriel, no¡ªthis is wrong. You''re making a mistake. This has to be someone else. Please¡ª"


    "It is not!" he growled, his voice thundering through the dungeon. He suddenly took a sharp breath and turned away from me, running a hand down his face, as if the very act of looking at me made everything harder.


    "Prepare yourself. You will be beheaded tomorrow," he said and turned to leave, but I yelled, stopping him.


    "At least tell me how," I begged. "What did she do to you? To your family? I deserve to know that much before I die!"


    Gabriel didn''t turn around. He stood there in silence for a moment¡­ then spoke without looking at me.


    "Tomorrow," he said. "Before your execution. I''ll answer all your questions then."


    And with that, he walked away.


    As soon as the silence settled again, I copsed to the ground. My legs couldn''t hold me anymore. Tears blurred my vision as I closed my eyes, my fingers clutching the cold stone beneath me.


    I reached¡­ desperately, blindly¡­ for the bond.


    For them.


    Louis¡­ Levi¡­ Lennox¡­


    I tried again, harder this time, pushing past the numbness in my body.


    Please. Please hear me¡­


    I clenched my fists, pressed them against my chest, and begged them in my heart.


    You promised you''d always protect me¡­ remember? You said no matter how mad we were, you''d stille for me if I was ever in danger.


    Have you forgotten? Have you stopped caring?


    I''m still yours.


    The cor around my neck pulsed again, like it wasughing at me. It was cutting off everyst link I had to them.


    But I didn''t stop.


    I couldn''t stop.


    Please¡­ just get the signal. Any signal. Something. Anything. Just feel me. Come for me.


    I curled up against the wall, still whispering the words in my head over and over like a prayer. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes grew too heavy.


    I didn''t mean to fall asleep.


    But at some point, the darkness took me.


    And thest thing I whispered before sleep swallowed me whole was¡ª


    "Please¡­ find me."


    Suddenly, I found myself standing in a cold room. Not the dungeon. No¡­ this was different. There were no chains, no stone walls. The room was spacious, but eerily quiet, and the air was heavy with tension. Everything was pale¡­ washed in gray, like I was trapped inside a dream that didn''t know it was a nightmare yet.


    A small crowd stood before me. Their faces were blurred. But not all of them.


    Because right in front, seated proudly in her wheelchair like a queen on a twisted throne, was Abigail.


    Her eyes sparkled with cruel satisfaction, lips curled in a victorious smile.


    She looked¡­ happy.


    My stomach twisted.


    And then I saw him.


    Alpha Gabriel.


    He sat on arge chair, his throne.


    His eyes didn''t even meet mine as he stood up slowly.


    "All preparations are in ce," a faceless guard beside him announced.


    "Then let it be done," Gabriel said without hesitation, his voice calm, hollow.


    I tried to move.


    Tried to scream.


    But I couldn''t.


    I looked down and realized my hands were bound. My knees hit the floor, and I couldn''t rise. My heart pounded in my chest like it knew the end was near.


    "No¡­" I whispered. "Please¡­"


    But no one listened.


    The crowd didn''t flinch.


    Abigail only grinned wider.


    A man stepped forward¡ªthe executioner. Tall, dressed in ck, with a heavy axe gripped in both hands.


    He walked behind me.


    Panic gripped my throat. I struggled, but my body refused to move.


    This isn''t real, I told myself. This is just a dream¡ª


    But it felt real. Too real.


    The floor under me was cold.


    The breath on my neck was real.


    And the axe?


    It rose.


    Gabriel''s voice echoed. "Execute her."


    The de came down.


    I felt it.


    My head left my shoulders, rolling to the floor as my body crumpled beside it.


    I woke up with a loud gasp, my body shaking all over. I was sweating and breathing fast, like I''d just run for miles.


    My hands flew to my neck, terrified I''d feel blood, that maybe the dream was real.


    But I was still alive.


    It was Just a dream¡­ but it had felt so real.


    I blinked rapidly, trying to calm my heart, and that''s when I realized¡­


    I wasn''t alone.


    Someone was in the cell.


    I froze.


    Slowly, I looked up.


    And there, leaning against the far wall of the cell like he owned the ce, was a face I clearly recognized and never expected to see again.


    "Long time no see, Olivia." he smirked, revealing his devilish smile.


    My mouth went dry.

 Chapter 219: The Deal

    Olivia''s POV


    "Alpha Damien!" I blurted out,pletely shocked to see him standing there.


    His familiar smirk slowly stretched wider across his face, full of mischief and confidence.


    "Did you miss me?" he asked, his voiceced with teasing amusement.


    My eyes widened, but I forced myself off the floor and moved closer to him. Confusion swirled in my mind. What was he doing in my cell? How did he even get in here? I nced toward the cell gate and realized it was wide open. My heart skipped a beat.


    Turning quickly back to Alpha Damien, who was still casually leaning against the wall, I furrowed my brow as a hundred questions flooded my head.


    "How did you get in here?" I asked, baffled.


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "Is that really what matters right now?" he countered smoothly.


    I swallowed hard. He was right. Escaping this ce should have been the only thing on my mind. Before I could open my mouth to speak again, Alpha Damien cut me off.


    "I will get straight to the point," he said, sounding serious like a man about to strike an important deal.


    I nodded slowly. He sighed, pushing himself off the wall and stepping closer so I could see his face more clearly. For a moment, an awkward silence hung heavy in the cell before he finally broke it.


    "I have a deal for you, Olivia. If you agree to it, you''ll leave this ce with me¡­ alive." He paused, letting his words sink in.


    I swallowed, wondering what kind of deal could possibly be worse than death. But hell, this was Alpha Damien. I hadn''t forgotten what he''d done¡­ but did I really have a choice here?


    I looked him straight in the eye, refusing to show my fear or worry. "And what is this deal?"


    Alpha Damien stepped closer until our faces were just inches apart.


    "I''ve already made a deal with Gabriel," he said calmly, like he was talking about the weather. "He agreed to let you go."


    My eyes widened. "What?"


    He nodded slowly. "You heard me. Gabriel has agreed to let you live. But now¡­ it''s in your hands. You''ll only walk out of here alive if you agree to my request."


    I stepped back a little, unsure what to expect. "Go on."


    His smirk faded. His eyes turned serious.


    "From this moment on," he said, "Olivia Parker is dead."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "We''re going to fake your death. No one must know you''re alive¡ªnot your friends, your parents and definitely not my nephews, the triplets."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding. "Fake my death? But why¡ª?"


    "I''ll take you to my pack," he continued. "But not just that. I''ll take you to a witch¡ªone who will change your face. Don''t panic¡ªit''s not permanent. Just for one year. Just long enough for everyone to believe you''re truly gone."


    My eyes widened as my hands instinctively reached for my face. What was he nning?


    "And after that?" I asked, eager to know more.


    "After that," he said, "you will have a new identity because for the next one year, you''ll live in my pack¡­ as my wife."


    I felt like the ground shifted under me. "Wife?" I repeated, my voice shaking a little.


    He nodded again. "Don''t worry, we won''t be legally married. I''ll simply tell my people that we had a small, private ceremony," he added smoothly.


    I shook my head and took a step away from him¡­ what is he asking me to do? Change my face¡­ get a new identity and be his wife for a year? How can I do that?


    As if seeing the hesitation and panic in me, Alpha Damien continued. "Rx. You won''t have to perform any wifely duties in the bedroom. My people have been pressuring me to marry and produce an heir, which I can''t¡­" His voice turned bitter and my eyes widened.


    He nodded grimly. "Yes, I can''t father a child¡­" He paused, letting the weight of his words hang in the air. My heart raced and my head spun.


    But he wasn''t finished.


    "That''s why you''re the perfect candidate. I don''t want to marry some woman I''ll disappoint when I can''t give her a child. And even if I tried to make this arrangement with someone else, I wouldn''t trust her to keep it secret. But you¡­ I know you will."


    I struggled to breathe. Everything he was saying¡­ it was too much.


    Change my face?


    Pretend to be dead?


    Be his wife?


    I pressed my back against the wall, trying to steady myself.


    Then I asked the only question that came to my mind.


    "My wolf¡­ will she be released?"


    Alpha Damien shook his head slowly. "No. Not yet."


    My heart sank.


    "If your wolf is released, the triplets will sense you immediately. They''lle looking for you. And this entire n will fall apart."


    He took a step closer, lowering his voice.


    "But I''ll take off that cursed choker," he said, his gaze fixed firmly on me. "Instead, my witch will create something new¡ªa bracelet. It''ll serve the same purpose as the choker, masking your scent and suppressing your wolf, but without the appearance of captivity. No more heavy chains around your neck... no more looking like a prisoner. You''ll be able to move freely, blending in with my people without raising suspicion. No one will even think to question you."


    He paused, watching me closely. His expression softened just a little.


    "So¡­ what do you choose, Olivia?" he asked quietly. "You ept my deal¡ªlet the world think you''re dead, change your face for just one year, live in my pack as my wife and Luna in name only¡­ and after one year, you''re free to go."


    He took another step toward me.


    "Or¡­ you refuse. And by sunrise tomorrow, Gabriel will take your head."


    Silence fell between us.


    The air felt too still. Too tight.


    I stared at him, my lips parting¡­ but no words came out yet.

 Chapter 220: The Decision

    Olivia''s POV


    Alpha Damien stood still, waiting for my answer. He didn''t rush me, didn''t pressure me, he just waited. But the silence between us felt so loud, so suffocating.


    I turned my back to him and faced the cold, cracked wall of the cell. I closed my eyes, trying to breathe, but it was hard. My chest felt too tight.


    What choice did I even have?


    If I said no¡­ by tomorrow, I''d be dead. My head on the ground, just like in that horrible dream. Gabriel wasn''t bluffing¡ªI saw it in his eyes.


    And the triplets?


    I tried reaching them¡­ again and again. But nothing. The choker was doing its job. And even if they did feel something was wrong, by the time they figured it out¡ªit would already be toote.


    No one wasing.


    No one was saving me.


    So maybe¡­ maybe Alpha Damien''s deal was the only way out.


    A fake death.


    A new face.


    A life in hiding.


    Being his wife in name only.


    Just for one year.


    I let out a shaky breath and slowly turned back to face him. His eyes met mine, calm but serious.


    "I''ll do it," I said, voice low but firm. "I''ll ept the deal."


    His face didn''t change, but I saw a small spark of relief in his eyes.


    "But¡­" I raised a finger. "You have to promise me¡ªswear it¡ªthat after one year, you''ll let me go. You''ll give me my life back. My face back."


    "I swear," he said without hesitation. "After one year, your face will be restored, and you''ll be free to leave. I''ll even remove the bracelet myself."


    I studied him, looking for any hint of a lie¡­ but he looked serious.


    I slowly nodded.


    "Then we have a deal."


    He stepped forward and held out his hand. And with a deep breath, I ced my hand in his. We shook, and I pulled away with a hard swallow, my chest tightening with dread. I didn''t know what I was getting myself into and if I should trust Alpha Damien by his words, but what other choice did I have¡­ anything was better than my head being chopped off¡­ I don''t want to experience such a painful and brutal death.


    "Take off your clothes," he suddenly said.


    I blinked, confused. "What?"


    Alpha Damien rolled his eyes like it should''ve been obvious. "I have to fake your death, remember? My witch needs your clothes¡ªsomething fresh, something with your scent. That way, when the triplets see them, they won''t doubt it''s real."


    A cold wave washed over me.


    He was right¡­ but still, hearing it like that hit differently. I nced down at the clothes I was wearing. They weren''t much, but they still felt like thest thing tying me to who I was.


    "How are you going to fake it exactly?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He looked at me, his eyes unreadable. "That''s not your worry. Just know it''ll be convincing. No one will question it."


    I gave a slow nod. Maybe it was better that way. The less I knew, the better.


    But even as I reached for the hem of my shirt, my heart tightened painfully in my chest. My mind drifted to the triplets¡ªLouis¡­ Levi¡­ Lennox.


    What would they feel?


    Would they cry? Break?


    Would they hate themselves for not saving me?


    Would they think they failed me?


    Would they me themselves?


    I bit my lip hard, forcing back the tears. I didn''t want this. I never wanted to hurt them. I just hoped¡­ they stayed safe. That they wouldn''t do something reckless out of guilt.


    Levi and Louis¡­ they could mourn in quiet agony for months. But Lennox¡­ I knew him too well. What if he¡­?


    I shook my head, forcing the scary thoughts away.


    With shaking hands, I stripped off my clothes and quietly handed them to Alpha Damien. He took them carefully, folding them in his arms.


    Then, without saying a word, he pulled off his jacket and handed it to me.


    "Wear this," he said softly. "Let''s get you out of here."


    I slipped it on, clutching it tightly around myself.


    He looked at me. "Are you ready?" I nodded but didn''t speak.


    "Follow me," Alpha Damien ordered gently, turning toward the cell door.


    Obediently, I trailed after him


    The hallway outside the dungeon was dark and cold, just like the cell. Every step I took felt unreal, like I was walking through someone else''s nightmare. My bare feet hit the rough floor, and Damien''s jacket hung loosely around me, the sleeves swallowing my hands.


    As we turned the corner, I saw two men standing guard at the end of the hall. They were tall, dressed in ck, and armed. When they saw Alpha Damien, they bowed slightly and followed us.


    We stepped out into the open yard behind the mansion. The cold night air brushed against my skin, making me shiver. My heart was pounding again, not from fear, but from the weight of everything.


    A row of ck SUVs waited in the yard.


    One of Damien''s men opened the back door of the closest car.


    He gestured for me to get in, but just as I ced my hand on the door handle¡­ I felt it.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Like someone was watching me.


    I slowly turned around, and my eyes locked onto a figure standing in the shadows of the upper balcony.


    It was Alpha Gabriel.


    He stood tall, arms crossed over his chest, just watching¡­ saying nothing.


    His face was unreadable, but his eyes¡ª


    They didn''t hold hate.


    They didn''t hold anger.


    Just silence.


    And something else I couldn''t name.


    Regret?


    Guilt?


    Pain?


    I wasn''t sure.


    Our eyes stayed locked for a second longer. Then he turned and walked away, disappearing into the mansion without a word.


    I turned back to the car, my throat tight. I didn''t know what to make of that. What deal had Alpha Damien struck with him? How did Alpha Damien even know I was about to be killed? But most importantly, I really wanted to know what had my mother done to make all of this happen?


    "Get in," Alpha Damien said gently.


    And I did.


    As the door closed behind me, I knew that from this moment on¡­


    Olivia Parker was gone.

 Chapter 221: A Miracle

    Olivia''s POV


    "Olivia."


    The voice was so familiar.


    I opened my eyes slowly, blinking away the blur.


    And there she was¡ªsitting right beside me in the backseat of the moving car.


    Her.


    The older woman who looked exactly like me.


    The one I saw on the rooftop.


    The one from my dream¡­


    She was here again.


    But somehow¡­ I already knew this wasn''t real.


    "This is a dream¡­ isn''t it?" I whispered, barely able to speak the words.


    She gave a small nod, her eyes calm. "Yes."


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing even though I wasn''t awake. "Why do you keep showing up? Who are you?"


    She didn''t answer right away. Her eyes turned to the window, watching the road pass in silence. Then she said quietly, "You escaped your first death, Olivia¡­ and that alone is a miracle."


    My breath caught in my throat. First death?


    She looked at me again. "But don''t think you''re free. The life you''re living now¡­ this path you''re on¡­ is your punishment."


    "Punishment?" I echoed, confused.


    "Your life has already been plotted before you were born," she said, her voice almost like the wind. "For the secrets that surround your bloodline. You may not have asked for any of it, but the price still follows you."


    I frowned. "I don''t understand."


    "You will," she replied softly. "But you need to grow up, Olivia. You can''t keep seeing the world as ck and white. Nothing is ever that simple. Look deeper. Look past what you''ve been told. And you''ll find your answers."


    I stared at her, wanting to ask more¡ªbut she was already fading. Her voice echoing like it was being carried away by the wind.


    "Keep your eyes open, Olivia. The truth is closer than you think."


    And then¡ª


    She was gone.


    Just like that.


    And I woke up with a small gasp, still in the back seat of the moving car¡­ Alpha Damien beside me, eyes forward, like nothing had happened.


    I swallowed hard and slowly leaned my head back against the seat.


    What was happening?


    What was all this?


    Why did she keeping to me?


    Why did she look just like me?


    And what did she mean about my life being "plotted before I was born"?


    Nothing made sense anymore.


    Suddenly, the car slowed¡­ then stopped.


    I lifted my head and looked out the window, blinking in surprise.


    We were on a private airstrip.


    And parked right in front of us was a sleek, silver private jet¡ªits lights glowing softly in the darkness.


    Alpha Damien opened the door and stepped out first. I followed him slowly, the cool air brushing against my skin as I stepped onto the tarmac. His men were already around, silently checking everything. One of them nodded to Damien, signaling all was clear.


    Without saying a word, Alpha Damien led me toward the stairs.


    I paused at the bottom, taking onest look at the world behind me¡ªone I was about to leave behind.


    Then I climbed up.


    Inside, the jet was quiet and luxurious. Cream leather seats, warm lighting, and the low hum of soft air-conditioning filled the space.


    I sat near the window and nced at the small digital clock near the ceiling.


    2:04 AM.


    Alpha Damien sat across from me, giving quick instructions to someone over a headset.


    And just like that¡­ the engines roared to life.


    The ne began to move.


    I closed my eyes, feeling it lift off the ground.


    Tears stung my eyes, but I didn''t let them fall.


    "My witch lives in my pack. We''ll stop there first¡­ she''s alreadypleted the ritual. All that''s left is for you to arrive so she can perform the final part," Alpha Damien said casually.


    I didn''t respond, I didn''t even open my eyes. I just closed them tightly, hoping that when I opened them, I''d realize all this was just a long nightmare.


    For a moment¡­ I let myself imagine another life.


    A life where I didn''t have to get a new face¡­


    Where no one wanted my head cut off.


    A life where no forged letters were sent to the triplets.


    A life where they didn''t hurt me like they did.


    I pictured myself back home.


    In the triplets'' arms.


    Louis hugging me tightly, whispering jokes in my ear just to make meugh.


    Levi brushing my hair behind my ear and kissing my forehead like I was the most precious thing in the world.


    Lennox holding my hand firmly, protectively, like nothing could ever hurt me again.


    I saw us sitting under the moonlight, ourughter echoing through the trees as we talked about silly things¡ªabout the future, about pups, about growing old together.


    I imagined us dancing in the rain.


    No enemies.


    No witches.


    No pain.


    Just us.


    Happy.


    Together.


    And for a few minutes¡­ it felt real.


    So real, I could almost feel Lennox''s heartbeat against mine.


    Almost hear Levi calling my name.


    Almost see Louis'' goofy grin.


    My lips curved into the smallest smile as sleep pulled me deeper into that beautiful lie.


    But then¡ª


    "Wake up."


    The voice was calm, low¡­ firm.


    I blinked groggily, the dream still clinging to me.


    Alpha Damien stood over me, already up and alert.


    "We''ve arrived," he said.


    I sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, and looked out the small window.


    The ne hadnded.


    The door was open, stairs already lowered, and outside¡­ I could see cars already waiting for us.


    Pushing myself up, I left thefort of the seat and followed Damien out of the jet.


    I stepped down from the jet, the cool midnight breeze brushing against my skin. The sky was still dark, it should be around 4 AM.


    Alpha Damien didn''t say a word¡ªhe just walked ahead, and I followed.


    The car waiting for us was already running. We got in quickly, and the drive began almost in silence. Trees lined both sides of the narrow path, tall and quiet, like they were watching us pass.


    We didn''t drive for long.


    After about ten minutes, the car slowed and turned into a small clearing.


    That was when I saw it.


    A small, lonely building sat at the edge of the woods. It wasn''t much¡ªjust a little stone house, barely one floor high, with vines creeping up the sides. A singlentern burned outside the door, casting an orange glow against the misty air.


    "That''s it," Alpha Damien said, nodding toward the house. "She''s inside."


    My heart started pounding again, and I didn''t know why. Maybe it was fear. Maybe it was the finality of it. Once I walked into that house, everything would change.


    My name.


    My face.


    Damien stepped out first and signaled his men to stay back. He turned to me, his face calm but unreadable.


    "You''re sure about this?"


    No.


    I wasn''t sure about anything.


    But I still nodded.


    Because it was either this¡­ or death.


    And right now, living with a new face felt safer than dying with my real one.


    I stepped out of the car slowly and walked beside him as we approached the witch''s small building. Each step I took made my chest feel tighter.


    When we reached the door, Damien didn''t knock. He just opened it.


    And inside¡­ a woman was already waiting.

 Chapter 222: New Face

    Olivia''s POV


    I nervously stepped into the room. Alpha Damien followed close behind and quietly shut the door behind us. The room was dimly lit, the walls lined with shelves full of jars, herbs, strange stones, and things I couldn''t name. The smell was sharp¡ªearthy and strange, like dried nts mixed with smoke and something older.


    Seated on the floor in the center of the room was the witch. She was old, with long silver hair tied back loosely. Her eyes were strange¡ªtoo dark, too deep¡ªand they watched me like they could see every part of me, even the parts I didn''t want anyone to see.


    "Sit," she said, her voice low and rough like sandpaper. She didn''t raise her head, just motioned to the small cushion in front of her.


    I hesitated, ncing once at Alpha Damien, but he gave me a small nod.


    Slowly, I stepped forward and sat down in front of her.


    She began chanting in anguage I didn''t understand. Her voice was firm, loud, and the air in the room seemed to shift with each word she spoke. I could feel it¡ªlike the air was pulsing around me.


    Then she stopped.


    Her eyes opened and looked directly into mine.


    "You must give consent," she said. "Without it, nothing I do will work. Your body must ept the spell willingly."


    I stared at her, frozen. My mouth felt dry. Every part of me wanted to run, to scream, to tell her no.


    But I couldn''t.


    I nodded slowly. "I give my consent for a change of appearance only for a year," I whispered.


    The witch didn''t say anything else. She just stood and pointed to the small bed in the corner of the room.


    "Lie down," she said.


    I swallowed hard and took a shaky step back.


    The bed was small, in, with faded covers and a pillow that looked ancient.


    "Will it hurt?" I asked, turning to her.


    "No," she said softly. "It''s only for a year. You''ll wake up with a new face, but the old one will still be there¡­ waiting to return."


    That didn''tfort me much.


    But I did as she said, walking slowly to the bed and lying down. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart.


    I heard her footstepse closer.


    Then, she ced something warm and thick over my face.


    It was a y pot. I could feel the heavy rim of it resting against my forehead and chin.


    And then¡ªdarkness.


    Total,plete darkness.


    The witch began to chant again, louder this time, her voice echoing in my ears. I could feel something moving¡­ not just around me¡ªbut inside me. Like my face was shifting, like something old was being peeled away and something new was settling in.


    Suddenly, the chanting stopped.


    I felt the pot lift off my face.


    And then she let out a strangeughter.


    "It''s done," the witch said proudly. "It was a sess."


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    I reached up, hesitating as I touched my face. It felt¡­ the same.


    But I knew it wasn''t.


    My breathing quickened.


    Alpha Damien walked over to me with a relieved look on his face, and in his hand was a mirror. When he reached the bed, he stretched out the mirror to me.


    With trembling fingers, I reached out and took the mirror from Alpha Damien''s hand.


    My chest rose and fell in rapid, uneven breaths as I slowly lifted it toward my face. A thousand thoughts raced through my head¡ªWhat if I didn''t recognize myself? What if I looked like a monster? What if¡­ this was all a mistake?


    I slowly lifted the mirror.


    And froze.


    The face staring back at me wasn''t mine. It was the face of an Indiandy.


    She was beautiful¡ªundeniably so¡ªbut she wasn''t me.


    Her skin was smooth, slightly darker than mine, glowing with an even tone. Her lips were full and slightly arched at the corners, like she carried a secret. Her nose was delicate, perfectly shaped. And her eyes¡­ they were a shade of deep brown, almost ck, framed by thickshes I didn''t recognize.


    But the most shocking thing?


    She looked older.


    Not by much¡ªbut enough.


    I no longer looked like an eighteen-year-old girl.


    This face¡­ it belonged to someone in her early twenties. An Indian woman, she looked so Indian that merely looking at her face you need not ask of her tribe.


    Now I didn''t look innocent anymore.


    I looked¡­ like someone who had seen the world and learned how to survive it.


    And in some ways¡­ maybe I had.


    Still, the sight of her¡ªof me¡ªleft me breathless.


    "I¡­" I began, but the words caught in my throat.


    Alpha Damien studied me carefully, his gaze unreadable. "She did well," he said. "You lookpletely different. No one will recognize you now."


    My hands trembled as I slowly lowered the mirror to myp.


    "You will have to dye your hair to its natural color¡­ take off the blonde¡­ remember it was only your face that was changed¡­ nothing else," the witch instructed while I remained silent. Everything still felt like a dream to me.


    Alpha Damien turned to her. "Thank you."


    She gave a quiet, raspyugh. "Hope you''ve kept your promise."


    Alpha Damien turned to the witch and gave her my clothes. "Yes. Thends are now yours," he said. "As promised, do thest work and hand it over to my men."


    The witch gave a small, satisfied smile. "Good," she said with a raspy voice. "I''ll do it quickly and hand it over to your men."


    I sat still, holding the mirror in myp, unable to tear my eyes away from the reflection that no longer felt like mine.


    Was this really who I was now?


    This wasn''t just a disguise¡ªit was a whole new identity.


    Alpha Damien turned back to me. "Let''s go."


    I blinked and looked up at him.


    That was it?


    Just like that?


    I stood, my legs a little shaky, and followed him toward the door. Onest nce at the mirror in my hand made my heart twist painfully.


    This new face will be me for the next year, I would have to live with it.


    We walked in silence back to the car.


    The night air was cooler now, and I pulled the jacket tighter around my body as I climbed into the back seat. Alpha Damien slid in beside me, closing the door without a word.


    The engine started, and the car began to move, humming softly beneath us.


    I kept the mirror in myp, still unable to look away from the stranger staring back at me.


    This face¡­


    It was mine now. At least for a year.


    But it didn''t feel like mine.


    It felt borrowed¡ªstolen.


    I turned slowly to Alpha Damien. "Whose face is this?" I asked quietly.


    He didn''t answer right away.


    His gaze stayed locked on the window, like he hadn''t heard me¡ªor was pretending not to.


    I waited a beat. "Do you¡­ know her? The woman this face belonged to?"


    Still, no reply.


    That made my stomach tighten.


    "Is it just some random face?" I pressed, watching him closely. "Or was she¡­ someone?"


    This time, he shifted slightly¡ªjust enough for me to notice.


    But he didn''t meet my eyes.


    "It''s nothing to worry about," he said simply, his voice calm and even. "The witch did what she was paid to do. That face is yours now, Olivia. No one will recognize you. That''s all that matters."


    Nothing to worry about?


    That wasn''t an answer.


    But I didn''t push further.


    Maybe I didn''t want to know.


    I leaned back against the seat, the mirror still in myp, my new reflection staring up at me in the dim light.


    An Indian woman.


    That''s what I looked like now.


    Whoever this woman was¡­ I had a feeling she wasn''t just "random."

 Chapter 223: Missing

    Lennox''s POV


    I checked the time again¡ª5:00 AM. I couldn''t take it anymore. The weight on my chest was suffocating, and the restlessness wing at my insides had reached its limit. I stormed out of my room, crossed the hallway, and knocked hard on Levi''s door.


    No answer.


    I didn''t wait. I turned and knocked on Louis''s door next.


    Both doors creaked open almost at the same time. Levi had dark circles under his eyes, and Louis looked like he hadn''t even tried to sleep. But they were already dressed, like me.


    I didn''t waste time. "I can''t wait any longer¡­ Let''s go."


    I didn''t give them the chance to speak. I turned and walked off.


    They followed without a word. They didn''t have to ask where we were going.


    We knew.


    The Seer.


    If anyone could tell us what the hell was going on with Olivia¡­ it was her.


    We got into the car. Levi drove, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. Louis sat silently in the back, bouncing his leg the way he always did when he was anxious.


    None of us spoke during the ride.


    The silence was loud¡ªfilled with the questions we were too afraid to voice.


    What if something''s happened to her?


    What if she''s really¡­


    I shook my head. No. No, she wasn''t.


    She couldn''t be.


    The moment we pulled up to the Seer''s cottage tucked deep in the woods, my heart began to pound harder. The ce was always unsettling, but right now¡­ it felt dead quiet.


    Too quiet.


    We rushed to the door.


    I knocked once. Then again¡ªharder.


    Nothing.


    I rattled the handle. Locked.


    Levi moved to the side window and peeked in. "She''s not home," he muttered, his voice tight with frustration.


    Louis checked around the back, came back shaking his head. "No sign of her anywhere."


    My chest clenched.


    Why wasn''t she here?


    Why now?


    Something was wrong. We could all feel it.


    I stepped back, looking at the closed door like it was mocking us.


    "Where the hell is she?" I muttered under my breath.


    Levi groaned and kicked dirt from the grass. I paced around, scared and worried. "I can''t take it¡­ I''m going to the Forest Pack¡­ I need to see her," Louis spat as he stormed to the car.


    I exchanged nces with Levi but didn''t say a word. As much as I wanted to respect Olivia''s decision of not wanting to see us, I just wanted to be sure she was okay.


    "I''m going too," I said and followed Louis while Levi did the same.


    We got back into the car, and this time Louis drove as we began our journey to the Forest Pack, which was probably an hour''s drive.


    The drive to the Forest Pack was quiet.


    Louis kept his eyes on the road, jaw tight. Levi sat still, staring ahead, lost in thought. And me? I couldn''t stop my mind from spinning. My gut told me something was wrong. I needed to see Olivia. That was it.


    We reached the Forest Pack border just as the sun started to rise.


    The guards saw us from a distance. Three of them came forward quickly, looking tense. One of them held out a hand.


    "Alpha Lennox? Why are you here so early?" he asked, clearly nervous.


    I stepped out of the car and looked him straight in the eye.


    "We''re here to see someone," I said. "Move."


    They froze for a second, then one of them tilted his head¡ªclearly mind-linking someone.


    Another guard stepped forward. "Alpha Gabriel said no one from your pack¡ª"


    He stopped, eyes going nk again as he got another message.


    After a short pause, he looked at us. "Alpha Gabriel said¡­ let them through."


    The guards stepped aside quickly.


    Without saying another word, we got back into the car and drove past the gates.


    We drove straight to Gabriel''s mansion.


    The Forest Packnds were quiet¡ªtoo quiet. The usual patrols and activity were there, but everything felt tense.


    When we pulled up to the mansion, Alpha Gabriel was already outside, waiting.


    He stood on the front steps with his arms crossed, dressed in a simple ck shirt and pants, his expression unreadable.


    I stepped out of the car first and inhaled deeply, trying to catch something¡ªanything.


    Then I caught it.


    Olivia''s scent.


    Faint.


    Almost gone.


    She''d been here¡­ but not recently.


    She wasn''t here now.


    "She''s not here," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. "I can barely smell her."


    Levi stepped forward. "Where is she?"


    Gabriel''s eyes moved to us. He looked tired, like he hadn''t slept either.


    "She left yesterday afternoon," he said simply.


    My heart dropped.


    "What?" Louis stepped closer, his voice sharp. "Why?"


    "She said she felt you three woulde looking for her," Gabriel replied. "She didn''t want to see you. She said she was going to her mother''s pack."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "And you let her go?" Levi asked, his voice rising.


    Gabriel didn''t flinch. "I begged her to stay," he said. "But Olivia made up her mind. She said this was something she had to do."


    I turned away, biting back a curse as I ran my hands through my hair. I knew Gabriel wasn''t lying. Olivia wasn''t here. If she was, I could have sensed it. My heart raced with fear as I wondered if she was okay. Why was she so damn stubborn? She should''ve stayed. Gabriel should''ve stopped her."


    I turned back to Gabriel, my fists clenched.


    "If anything happens to Olivia," I said, voice low and firm, "we''lle back and burn this whole damn pack to the ground."


    Levi stepped forward too, eyes zing with anger. "We don''t care who you are, Gabriel. You should have stopped her."


    Louis didn''t speak¡ªhe just stood there, breathing heavily, holding himself from attacking Gabriel.


    Gabriel frowned and took a step toward us, his face cold but his voice filled with pain.


    "You think I don''t care?" he said, his voice sharp. "You think I just let her leave because I wanted to? I love her."


    My chest tightened.


    "What?" I growled.


    "I love Olivia," Gabriel said again, clearer this time. "More than anything. And I would never let her go if I didn''t have to. But she chose this. She didn''t want to see you. She didn''t want to stay here. She wanted to leave, and I respected that."


    I stared at him.


    I saw it.


    The truth.


    It was in his eyes¡ªthe way they burned when he said her name. The way his voice cracked just slightly when he talked about letting her go.


    He loved her.


    Really loved her.


    And that made my blood boil.


    I stepped closer, nose to nose with him.


    "You can love her all you want," I said tightly, "but she''ll never be yours."


    His jaw twitched, but he didn''t reply.


    I gave him a deadly re before turning around and storming back into the car.


    Louis started the engine and drove off in silence.


    "I''m making a mind-link to Olivia''s mom," I said suddenly, breaking the silence. My voice was hoarse.


    My brothers nodded.


    I closed my eyes and reached for the connection.


    "Mrs. Parker¡­ is Olivia with you?" I asked, trying to stay calm. "Please, just tell us the truth. We just want to be sure she''s safe."


    There was a pause.


    Then her voice came¡ªshaky and confused. "No, she''s not here. I thought she was still in Forest Pack¡­"


    My heart dropped.


    "You mean¡­ Olivia is not with you?" I asked again, louder this time.


    "No," she said again, panic creeping into her voice. "She''s not here. What''s going on? Is Olivia missing?"


    I didn''t reply. I couldn''t.


    My heart thudded wildly in my chest.


    Then¡ªjust as I opened my mouth to speak again¡ªI got a new mind-link.


    One of our border guards.


    "Alpha! You need toe quickly. Please. It''s¡­ it''s Luna Olivia."


    My blood turned cold.


    "What about her?!" I shouted through the link.


    "We can''t say it over link," the guard said, voice cracking. "You need to see it for yourself."


    "Louis, drive faster!" I snapped.


    His foot mmed down on the pedal.


    None of us spoke.


    We didn''t breathe.


    The drive felt like hours even though it was just minutes.


    When we reached the border, I saw them.


    Guards gathered in a circle¡­ silent.


    Too silent.


    My heart pounded as I jumped out of the car and ran toward them.


    Then I saw it.


    A body.


    Lying in the grass.


    Covered.


    No one moved.


    No one spoke.


    "Move!" I shouted, my voice cracking.


    The guards stepped aside slowly, their eyes filled with sorrow and fear.


    I dropped to my knees and pulled the cover back.


    And my world stopped.


    My soul left my body.


    It was Olivia.


    Her chopped head¡­ was ced beside her.


    Her body¡­ cold and still.


    Headless.


    Lifeless.


    Her blood soaked into the grass, dark and already drying. The scent was unmistakable¡ªhers.


    "No¡­" I whispered.


    Then louder. "NO!"


    I screamed so loud it shook the trees.


    Louis copsed beside me, his hands over his mouth, tears streaming.


    Levi let out a broken roar and punched the ground until his knuckles bled.


    This couldn''t be real.


    This wasn''t real.

 Chapter 224: Denial

    Lennox''s POV


    "No!" I growled, my voice breaking, pain pouring out from my chest. My wolf''s cry mixed with mine, echoing through the trees in pure agony.


    I dropped to my knees and pulled her headless body into my arms. Blood was still dripping from her neck, soaking into the earth beneath us¡ªbut I didn''t care. I held her tightly, rocking back and forth, refusing to let go.


    "This can''t be real¡­" I whispered. "It''s a dream¡­ just a nightmare. I''ll wake up. I have to wake up."


    But her scent filled my nose.


    It was her.


    Olivia.


    That soft, warm scent of nutmeg mixed with honey I knew better than my own. It clung to her dress, to her skin¡­ even now.


    I looked down at the body again, and my eyes moved to the head lying next to it.


    My chest squeezed painfully.


    It was her face.


    Olivia''s face.


    Peaceful, eyes closed like she was sleeping. Her lips slightly parted.


    I knew that face. I had kissed that face. I had watched her smile, cry, scream¡­


    And the dress she wore¡ªI knew it. I had seen it on her before.


    It was really her.


    "Olivia¡­" I whispered, my voice shaking. "Please wake up¡­"


    Then I heard a scream behind me.


    It was Louis.


    He pointed, panicking. "Levi! Lennox¡ªlook at Levi!"


    I turned fast¡ªand my heart dropped again.


    Levi had fallen t on the grass. His mouth opened and closed like he was trying to breathe, but no sound came out.


    His hands wed at his chest. He was gasping, eyes wide and terrified.


    "Levi!" I shouted, rushing to him and grabbing his shoulders. "Breathe! Please, breathe! Don''t do this!"


    Tears filled my eyes again.


    Louis dropped beside us, also shouting his name.


    I held Levi tightly, trying to ground him, trying to pull him back.


    His body shook, then after a few seconds, his breathing came back in short, painful gasps. He clutched my shirt as he sobbed, hard and loud, like the sound was tearing out of his soul.


    "She''s gone¡­" he cried. "She''s really gone¡­"


    I couldn''t speak.


    I turned my head slowly toward her body again and shook my head¡­ I refused to believe it¡­ I refused to believe that my Olivia was gone¡­


    I refused to believe this is her¡­ no¡­ it must be some kind of trick¡­ it''s a trick¡­ it has to be.


    I let go of Levi and rushed back to her body.


    I dropped to my knees and leaned closer. My hands trembled as I touched her arm again. It was cold¡ªso cold. The blood was still warm, but her skin was ice.


    Her scent still clung to the fabric of her dress. That same nutmeg and honey that always made me feel calm¡­


    But this time, it didn''t.


    This time, it made me sick.


    I looked at the dress again¡ªyes, I remembered it. She wore it before. But as I stared harder, something felt¡­ off.


    Yes, the body was hers.


    Yes, the scent was hers.


    But something was wrong.


    I couldn''t exin it, not even to myself. My wolf was in pain, howling inside me like someone had ripped him apart¡ªbut a small voice, deep in my gut, whispered something different.


    Something didn''t feel right.


    I looked at the head again, then back at the body. My breathing slowed.


    It looked like her.


    It smelled like her.


    But it didn''t feel like her.


    Not fully.


    Was I just losing my mind? Was I in denial?


    Everything said it was Olivia.


    But my heart screamed something else.


    Why did it feel like this wasn''t her?


    Was I imagining things¡­ or was something else going on?


    Louis knelt beside me, silent now, just staring.


    Even he looked confused.


    And Levi¡ªhe wasn''t crying anymore. He just sat there, dazed, looking at the body like it was a ghost.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks, and I didn''t stop them.


    I turned to the border patrol guard, my voice hoarse and shaky.


    "Who did this?" I asked, barely able to speak. "Who did you see?"


    The guard looked shaken. His hands were still trembling as he stepped closer.


    "No one, Alpha," he said. "We didn''t see anyone. A patrol team was making rounds near the east woods. They just found¡­ her. Just like this."


    "Found?" I repeated, my voice rising. "She didn''t just fall here and die! Someone did this!"


    He bowed his head. "I''m sorry¡­ we saw no scent trail. No sign of a fight. Just her¡­ lying there."


    I groaned and clenched my fists, blood boiling in my veins. My wolf pushed forward, taking control as a deep, broken howl ripped from my throat.


    I howled loudly in pain and Levi joined, so did Louis. We all three howled loudly in pain, announcing to the pack that something was wrong.


    We kept howling, so loud that the trees shook, and the air felt heavy from our howls.


    I was in pain¡­ my wolf was in pain, but I was still in denial¡­


    I stared at Olivia''s¡ªno, this body''s¡ªface one more time.


    And whispered, almost to myself, "What if this isn''t her?"


    Louis lifted his head. "What?"


    Levi''s eyes snapped up too.


    I looked at them both. "What if¡­ someone made this? What if this isn''t Olivia?"


    Louis frowned. "But the scent¡ª"


    "I know," I said. "I know it smells like her. I feel it''s her. But my soul¡­ it''s not epting it."


    Levi furrowed his brows as fresh tears slid down his cheeks. His gaze stayed fixed on the severed head. "I feel it too¡­ yes, I''m hurting, but something feels¡­ off."


    Louis nodded slowly. "We need to see the Seer."


    I didn''t hesitate. "Get a stretcher," I barked at the guards. "Take the body to the pack house. Lock down the borders. No one gets in or out without my permission."


    They scrambled to obey.


    We walked back to the car in silence, heavy with confusion and fear. Levi got in the front passenger seat this time. I sat in the back while Louis drove. No one said a word as we drove off toward the Seer''s cottage.


    The road felt longer than usual.


    The forest around us was quiet, too quiet, like it was mourning with us.


    We reached the small, vine-covered home just as the morning sun pushed higher through the trees.


    She was there¡ªstanding at her porch with a basket in hand, as if she''d been waiting for us.


    "Where were you?" Louis asked, jumping out first.


    "I went to gather herbs in the deeper woods," she answered calmly, cing the basket down. "I returned not long ago."


    I tried to speak, but she lifted a hand gently.


    "I know," she said softly. "I know why you''re here. Forgive me, Alphas¡­ there was nothing I could do."


    I stepped forward, my eyes filled with fear. " Tell us that body isn''t Olivia''s. Please. Tell us this is some trick, some illusion. Tell us she''s alive."


    The Seer''s pitiful eyes met mine. Her lips trembled just a little.


    Then she whispered, "I''m sorry, Alpha Lennox¡­ but that body is Olivia''s."


    She paused¡ªjust for a heartbeat¡ªthen added, "She''s really gone."


    And in that moment¡­ my world stopped.

 Chapter 225: Its Her

    Levi''s POV


    "No¡­ No," I whispered, shaking my head in disbelief. "This can''t be true."


    My hands trembled at my sides. My heart was racing, pounding so hard it felt like it would burst. My mind was spinning, refusing to ept what I had just heard.


    Olivia¡­ dead?


    Just like that?


    Gone?


    I took a step back, like I could physically escape the truth. But it clung to me¡ªcold, heavy, suffocating.


    The Seer''s gaze met mine, her eyes swimming with pity. "I''m sorry, Alpha Levi," she said softly. "But this was bound to happen. It was the prophecy. If she left the Snow Moon Pack, she would die¡­ and Olivia did not harken to it."


    "I should have stopped her," I whispered, barely recognizing my own voice.


    I shook my head violently. "No. No! You''re wrong. Prophecies can change¡ªshe can''t be dead! There has to be another way¡ªshe can''t be gone!"


    Louis''s hand gripped my arm, but it couldn''tfort me. It only reminded me that this was real. That body was hers.


    But my heart still refused to believe it.


    Lennox''s voice broke the heavy silence.


    "Who did this?" he growled, stepping forward. His eyes were burning with rage, his voice sharp with anger. "Tell me who did this to her!"


    The Seer didn''t flinch. She nodded slowly and turned to the door.


    "Come inside," she said. "There''s only one way to try and see."


    We followed her in silence into the small, dimly lit cottage. The air inside was thick with herbs and smoke. The smell of sage and something sharp burned in my nostrils.


    The Seer moved to the center of the room, where a stone bowl sat on a table. She lit a small me beneath it, tossing in strange powders, roots, and dried leaves. She chanted softly under her breath, words I couldn''t understand.


    The mes danced higher, then turned a deep blue.


    She leaned over the bowl, eyes closed, and whispered something again.


    We waited.


    Then she opened her eyes and gasped.


    "What is it?" Lennox barked impatiently. "What do you see?"


    The Seer blinked slowly. "It''s¡­ not clear," she said. "Someone cloaked their presence. Someone powerful."


    "Who?!" Lennox yelled, stepping closer. "Who did it?!"


    She winced at the force in his voice but didn''t back down. "It was one of your enemies¡­ someone who carries deep hatred. But I can''t see who. Their identity is hidden behind a veil of blood magic."


    My blood ran cold.


    Louis clenched his fists. "You''re saying someone killed her on purpose?"


    "Yes," she answered quietly. "And not just to kill her, but to hurt you. They knew how much she meant to you."


    Lennox let out a strangled sound and mmed his fist into the wall. The wood splintered, a jagged hole forming.  Where I stood, my legs felt weak, and just as I was about to copse, Louis rushed to me and held me.


    Lennox growled in anger as he paced around, shaking his head in denial, while Louis held me up. But I could feel his pain through every trembling breath he took.


    "I swear, I''m going to kill Gabriel," Lennox spat.


    The Seer shook her head. "No," she said calmly. "Gabriel is innocent."


    Lennox stopped in his tracks and turned sharply toward her.


    "He''s not the one," she continued. "If anything, he begged her to stay. He may be many things, but when ites to Olivia, his heart was sincere. He loved her. Just like you did. Just like all three of you."


    She looked at each of us, her gaze firm. "But Olivia was stubborn. She refused to listen. She didn''t listen to Gabriel. She didn''t listen to the prophecy. She didn''t listen to any of you."


    Lennox''s fists clenched again, his chest rising and falling with ragged breaths.


    "I don''t care what any of you say," he said, voice low, trembling with a mix of rage and heartbreak. "That body¡­ that''s not her. It can''t be her. I refuse to ept it."


    The Seer walked toward him. "You''re in denial," she said gently. "You know it''s her, but your heart can''t handle it. That''s why your soul keeps rejecting it. Because you can''t live with the truth."


    Lennox''s eyes filled with pain.


    "I won''t believe it," he muttered, backing away. "I won''t believe she''s dead. I won''t."


    Then he turned, stormed past us, and walked out of the cottage, mming the door behind him.


    The silence that followed was heavy.


    I swallowed hard, trying to find the strength to stand on my own. Louis finally let go, sensing I had steadied a little.


    I turned to the Seer, my voice barely more than a whisper. "Please¡­ keep looking. Find out who did this. We need answers."


    She gave a small nod. "I will do everything I can."


    Without saying another word, I turned and left with Louis behind me.


    We got outside and found Lennox already shifting into his wolf form. His massive dark wolf stood there, muscles tense, chest rising with wild breath. Then¡ªwithout a sound¡ªhe took off, sprinting into the trees.


    "Lennox!" I called out, but he was already gone.


    Louis and I exchanged a look, both of us reading the same fear in each other''s eyes.


    "He''s not thinking straight," I said.


    "He''ll hurt himself," Louis added.


    "Let''s follow him," I said without hesitation.


    Right there, we both shifted into our wolves and ran after him, leaving the car behind. Our paws pounded the ground as we followed his scent through the forest. It was strong¡ªfull of rage, sorrow, and heartbreak.


    We reached the pack house.


    There, in the middle of the yard, was Olivia''s body. It was covered with a white sheet. Shey on a stretcher, and pack members were standing all around in silence. Some had tears in their eyes. Some just stood, frozen.


    Lennox had already shifted back to his human form. He was naked, on his knees, holding her body tightly in his arms. He was crying¡ªloud, painful cries that cut through the silence.


    He rocked her back and forth. "Olivia¡­ please," he whispered, "This can''t be you."


    Louis and I shifted back and ran to him. We stood beside him.


    Lennox didn''t let go. He just held her, his head resting on her chest like he hoped to hear her heart beating again.


    Father and Mother stepped forward and Father asked, "What happened?" But none of us responded; rather, we all three kept staring at the covered body.


    I could hear whispers and murmurs from the pack members, and it was driving me insane.


    "Everyone! Leave!" I ordered.


    The crowd started to step back slowly, startled by the sharpness in my voice.


    "Everyone! I said leave!" I growled again, louder this time.


    One by one, the pack members obeyed. Heads down as they left, leaving only our parents and the guards behind.


    The silence that followed was crushing.


    Mother walked over to me carefully, her face pale with worry. "Levi¡­" she said gently, reaching out to touch my arm.


    I pulled away.


    "Don''t," I whispered. "Don''t touch me."


    Tears burned in my eyes, but I didn''t let them fall. I dropped to my knees, right beside where Lennox still held Olivia''s covered body.


    I scooped up a handful of dirt and held it tightly in my palm, my fingers squeezing until it hurt.


    "I swear¡­" I said, my voice shaking. "By everything in me¡­ by the moon, the stars, my wolf, and my blood¡ª"


    I mmed the handful of dirt to the ground.


    "¡ªI will avenge her."


    Louis stood still, his fists clenched by his sides.


    "I''ll find them."


    "I''ll make them suffer."


    "Not just them¡ªtheir family. Their bloodline."


    "They''ll wish they never touched Olivia."


    My voice cracked, but I didn''t stop.


    "I''ll make them feel this pain. Ten times worse. I''ll make them wish they neverid eyes on Olivia."


    Lennox still held Olivia close. He didn''t look up. He was shaking, silent tears falling as he hugged her tightly.


    Our father stepped forward slowly. "We''re with you, sons," he said in a low voice. "But don''t let revenge destroy you."


    "I already feel destroyed," I whispered.


    Mother tried tofort me again, but Louis gently stopped her with a look.


    Right now, we didn''t needfort.

 Chapter 226: New Identity

    Olivia POV


    We arrived at Alpha Damien''s mansion, and he showed me a room. When I got in, I moved my gaze around the room. It was well-finished¡­ a big bed¡­ a dresser¡­ a closet¡­ the room was screaming luxury. I swallowed hard and turned to Alpha Damien, who was casually leaning against the door.


    "Here," he spoke, bringing out a fancy gold bracelet. "This is to subdue your wolf and scent." he said, stepping closer.


    When he got to where I stood, He held out his hand, silently asking for my wrist, which I hesitated for a moment, but I did, and he unsped the bracelet around my wrist.


    The moment the cold metal touched my skin, I felt a surge of strange energy. It was even stronger than the choker around my neck. Then he stepped behind me, and I felt the soft prick of a pin as he unlocked the choker.


    The moment the choker was unlocked and taken off, I massaged my neck and breathed heavily. I tried to reach out to my wolf, but it was useless because the bracelet was now doing the work of the choker¡­ even better.


    Damien stepped in front of me, then he brought out a small bottle filled with a glowing purple liquid. It looked like magic.


    "Drink this," he said, handing it to me.


    I frowned and stepped back a little. "What is it?"


    "It''s for your voice," he replied. "Right now, your voice still sounds too much like you. Someone might recognize it. This potion will change your voice¡ªmake it fit your new identity. Trust me."


    I stared at the bottle in my hand, heart pounding. I didn''t want to drink it. I didn''t want to be more¡­ unrecognizable than I already was.


    But what choice did I have?


    With a shaky breath, I uncorked the bottle and took a sip.


    It burned slightly as it went down.


    Then a warm, tingling feeling spread through my throat.


    "Now," Damien said, stepping back. "Say something."


    I hesitated, then finally opened my mouth.


    "What do you want me to say?" I asked.


    But the moment I heard my own voice, I gasped.


    It didn''t sound like me at all.


    My voice was softer¡­ slower¡­ and carried a distinct Indian ent. It was strange hearing myself sound in such manner.


    I touched my throat, stunned.


    Damien smirked. "Perfect. Now no one¡ªnot even your mates¡ªwill ever recognize you."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of that truth settle deep in my chest.


    He casually tucked his hand in his pockets and took out a box. He opened the box, and I noticed a diamond ring was sitting pretty on it.


    I stared at the diamond ring in the box.


    It sparkled like it was mocking me.


    "Take it," Damien said softly, but there was power in his voice¡ªone that didn''t leave room for arguing. "From today onward, we are married."


    Married.


    I looked at the ring again, my chest tightening. My hands moved on their own as I reached for it. Slowly, I slid it onto my finger.


    It fit perfectly.


    Then, Damien brought out another ring from the same box and slipped it onto his own finger.


    "There," he said with a smirk. "Now it''s official."


    I didn''t say anything. I couldn''t. My throat was tight with emotion.


    "Look at the desk," he said, nodding toward the corner of the room. "Pick up the file. Read it. That''s your new life."


    I walked slowly to the desk. There was a neat brown folder lying on it. I opened it¡ªand my eyes widened.


    There was a picture of me. Not the real me, but the new face that stared back in the mirror. Beside it was a name I didn''t recognize.


    Riya. English name: Reba.


    I kept reading.


    The file said I met Alpha Damien two months ago¡­ during his trip to India. It imed I was a small-time writer¡ªjust a simple human woman who had no idea he was an Alpha.


    It said we fell in love quickly and secretly got marriedst week.


    Every single word was a lie.


    My stomach twisted.


    I looked back at Damien. He was already watching me.


    "That''s your new identity," he said. "That''s the story. Memorize every detail. If you slip up, even once, it could cost us everything."


    I swallowed hard. "But¡ª"


    He raised a hand, cutting me off.


    "Rules," he said. "Let me make them clear."


    He stepped closer, eyes now cold and serious.


    "One: You don''t go anywhere without me or my permission."


    "Two: No contacting anyone from your past. Not even by ident."


    "Three: You are human now. No mention of wolves, powers, or anything supernatural."


    He paused.


    "Four: Don''t you dare try to find out who has this face."


    "And five¡­" He stepped even closer, lowering his voice, "You are my wife. You will act like it. In public, you will smile. You will y the role. Do not embarrass me."


    His words hit like bricks, one after the other.


    I wanted to yell back at him, but I nodded slowly, biting the inside of my cheek to keep the tears back.


    "Good," he said. "Now rest. You''ll start living your new life tomorrow."


    Then he turned and left, locking the door behind him.


    Left alone, I copsed onto the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    This was my life now. A new name¡ªReba. The wife of Alpha Damien.


    I picked the file up again.


    It said I was twenty-two years old, an orphan, with no living rtives.


    It said I was born in Chandigarh, India, and moved to the States at eighteen to pursue writing.


    My eyes burned. I could barely recognize the girl described in those pages.


    Everything I was¡­ everything I had been¡­ was gone.


    I must haveid there for hours, staring at the ceiling. The room was silent, too silent. Every tick of the clock echoed like a scream in my head.


    Eventually, there was a soft knock on the door. Before I could answer, it opened slowly, and two women stepped inside. Maids¡ªdressed in soft gray uniforms, their eyes downcast.


    One of them carried a silver tray.


    "Lunch, ma''am," she said quietly, cing it on the table.


    I sat up but didn''t move toward it. I didn''t feel hungry. My stomach was still twisted in knots from everything that had happened.


    They bowed slightly and left, closing the door behind them.


    I nced at the food¡ªroasted meat, vegetables, fresh fruit¡ªbut I barely touched it.


    Later that evening, they came again. Dinner. Another tray, different dishes. This time, the scent was richer, more tempting.


    But again, I barely ate.


    I couldn''t stop thinking.


    Would the triplets believe I''m dead now?


    Were they mourning me?


    Has Lennox done something stupid?


    Were Louis and Levi taking it well?


    The thought made my chest ache.


    Were they okay?


    Can they even feel that I''m still alive?


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them away. I had cried enough. I turned over, hugging the pillow to my chest.


    And eventually, sleep took me.


    ******************


    Morning light streamed into the room.


    I stirred slowly at the warmth against my face. I hadn''t opened the curtains¡­ and then I heard movement.


    The maids were back.


    One of them gently pushed the window open to let the morning sun in. The other moved to the edge of the bed.


    "Good morning, ma''am," she said softly. "Alpha Damien has a meeting at 8 a.m. He requests your presence in the throne room."


    I sat up, rubbing my eyes. "A meeting?"


    "Yes, ma''am. You are to dress and join him. He said it is important."


    The maids didn''t wait for me to protest. They opened a wardrobe I hadn''t even noticed before¡ªinside were elegant gowns, silk robes, shining shoes, and expensive jewelry. One of them picked a deep maroon dress, embroidered with gold and lined with velvet. It looked like something a queen would wear.


    They helped me bathe and slipped me into it, brushing my hair out and pinning it back with gold clips. One applied a light makeup on my face. Another fastened a golden chain around my neck.


    When they were done, I barely recognized myself.


    I looked¡­ regal. Royal. Like someone meant to sit on a throne.


    But inside, I still felt like a ghost.


    The maids led me through the mansion, down a long hallway lined with tall mirrors and art I didn''t bother to look at. My heels clicked on the floor with every step.


    Finally, we reached two massive doors.


    They opened, revealing a grand throne room filled with pack members and high-ranking wolves. The space was quiet, but all heads turned when I entered.


    And then I saw Alpha Damien.


    He stood from his throne, dressed in a ck tailored suit, eyes locked on mine.


    I froze.


    Without hesitation, he walked toward me, his expression unreadable.


    And then, to my shock, he leaned down and kissed me.


    Deeply.


    His lips pressed against mine like we were truly in love¡ªlike we had a bond no one could break. My body went stiff, but I didn''t pull away.


    He pulled back slightly, turned to the room, and said loud and clear:


    "This is my wife. Reba."


    There was silence for a beat¡­ and then soft ps filled the room, followed by bows and nods of respect.


    I stood beside him, still reeling from the kiss, from the weight of his words.


    His wife.


    Reba.


    But inside¡­ I was still Olivia.


    And my heart?


    It still belonged to three broken boys who didn''t even know I was still alive.

 Chapter 227: Room

    Olivia POV


    "Come with me, darling," Damien said gently, his tone both soft and affectionate as he led me toward our seats. I could feel every pair of eyes on us¡­ a sea of questions hung in the air, silent but heavy.


    Damien led me toward the seats and gestured for me to take the one beside him, which looked like a smaller version of his. I swallowed hard and sat down, folding my hands in myp as I lifted my chin to meet their gazes. Every eye was watching, analyzing.


    Then, one man rose from the crowd and bowed politely. "Alpha Damien," he began, "I¡­ I can''t sense any wolf energy from her. Is she human?"


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. Heads nodded. Eyes narrowed in curiosity, maybe even doubt.


    Damien didn''t seem bothered.


    "Yes," he said without pause. "She is human."


    Gasps echoed around us, the tension in the air thickening.


    "But," he continued, his voice stronger, filled with authority, "she is also my mate."


    My eyes widened slightly at his words, but I kept my expressionposed. I couldn''t let my real feelings show.


    A few voices rose again in hushed tones, uncertain murmurs buzzing from corner to corner.


    Then another woman, seated near the front, raised her voice with concern. "Forgive me, Alpha¡­ but can she carry your pups?"


    Silence.


    All eyes turned back to Damien.


    His jaw clenched slightly, but his reply came without hesitation.


    "Of course she can," he said confidently. "She is my mate. The Moon Goddess makes no mistakes."


    Relief flooded their faces. Heads nodded. The tension in the room melted just a little.


    "Then she is one of us," an older wolf dered from the back. "If she can carry the Alpha''s pups, then she is our Luna."


    A wave of quiet agreement followed.


    One by one, people stood, bowed their heads, and weed me.


    "Wee, Luna Reba."


    "Wee."


    "May the Goddess bless your union."


    The voices grew louder, more genuine. Some even smiled at me.


    I forced myself to smile back, nodding gracefully as I clutched the edge of my chair. Inside, my heart still ached. They were calling me Reba. epting me. Believing every word of this illusion.


    And I had no choice but to y along.


    Damien leaned in slightly, whispering in my ear, "You did well."


    Then he stood, taking my hand again.


    "We''ll take our leave now," he announced to the room.


    They all bowed once more as he led me out of the throne room. Once we were out of sight, I let out a breath I didn''t even know I was holding.


    Alpha Damien turned to me with a rare softness in his voice. "You did well¡­ Remember to¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence when a guard came running toward us, panic written all over his face.


    The man halted in front of us, bowed deeply, and said, "Alpha, you need to see this. Right away."


    His voice shook. Something was wrong.


    Damien''s jaw tensed, a low growl almost rising from his throat. "What is it now?" he muttered under his breath before ncing back at me. "Go back to your room," he said, voice clipped andmanding.


    Then, without another word, he turned and walked away with the guard.


    I stood there for a second, my heart pounding as I watched them disappear down the hallway. I didn''t know what was going on, but whatever it was had shaken even Damien.


    I frowned, but I didn''t dwell on it. Obeying his order, I turned and made my way up the grand staircase that led to my room.


    My heels clicked softly on the polished floor, the corridors silent except for the soft rustle of my dress. But just as I reached the door to my assigned room, something strange happened.


    I stopped.


    A few steps away, just beside my door¡­ was another door.


    A door I hadn''t noticed before.


    I knew this part of the hallway well enough. I had passed it just this morning. That door wasn''t there. Or¡­ had it been, but I didn''t notice?


    It wasn''t Alpha Damien''s quarters¡ªhis room was in the opposite wing.


    So¡­ whose was this?


    My heart started beating faster. I should''ve gone into my room and stayed there like I was told, but something about this door pulled me in. It felt like gravity had shifted slightly, drawing me toward the unknown.


    My hand moved on its own, reaching for the handle.


    Don''t do it, I told myself.


    But I did.


    I pressed down on the handle, expecting resistance¡­ but there was none.


    It opened with a soft click.


    Not locked.


    I stepped back instinctively. The air around the room felt colder, heavier¡ªas if something had been waiting behind that door for a long time.


    A part of me screamed that this was a mistake. But the other part¡ªmy wolf, maybe, or whatever was left of her¡ªurged me forward.


    I stepped cautiously into the room.


    The first thing I noticed was a mop leaning against the wall and a half-full bucket of water sitting nearby. The water was still slightly rippling¡­ like someone had just been here. Cleaning.


    I looked around slowly.


    The room wasvish¡ªalmost identical to mine. Velvet drapes, gold-trimmed mirrors, a thick, plush bed with satin sheets. It screamed wealth. Whose room is this?


    My eyes scanned the walls, the scent of lc faint in the air. Then I moved to the wardrobe, curiosity getting the better of me. I opened it¡ªand froze.


    The hangers were lined with elegant women''s clothing.


    Gowns. Dresses. Shoes. Perfume bottles lined neatly in a ss case nearby.


    This was a woman''s room.


    But whose?


    My heart began to thump as I slowly turned. That''s when I saw it¡ªa picture frame on the nightstand.


    I walked over and picked it up.


    And froze.


    It was her. Sofia.


    Damien was right.


    She looked like me.


    No¡ªshe looked like an older version of me. Same bone structure, same eyes. She could''ve been my elder sister.


    So this¡­ this must have been her room.


    I took a step back, my chest tightening with something I couldn''t name. Fear? Confusion? She was the second person I''d seen having the same face as me.


    Suddenly, I bumped into a low table behind me. A thud echoed in the silence, and several items tumbled to the floor.


    I bent down quickly, gathering them¡ªonly to pause when I saw what had fallen.


    A photo album.


    It had been tucked under a small stack of books. I picked it up, unable to stop myself from flipping it open.


    The first few pages were filled with photos of Sofiaughing, smiling, posing near ake, dancing in the garden.


    She was beautiful. Free.


    But then¡­ I turned a page and froze.


    There he was.


    Damien.


    Only¡­ not the one I knew.


    He looked younger. Happier. His eyes were filled with light. He had a wide, genuine smile¡ªdifferent from the cocky one he wore now. His arm was around Sofia, and he looked at her like she was his entire world.


    They looked so happy. In love with each other.


    Page after page, their love spilled out¡ªpics, festivals, parties. I could feel the bond between them even through the photos.


    Then, I turned another page¡­ and my hands began to tremble.


    A photo stared back at me.


    Sofia was there¡ªbut she wasn''t alone.


    Standing beside her was a girl.


    My breath caught.


    The girl¡­ whose face I''m wearing now.


    It was her.


    The real owner of this face.


    The same smile. The same eyes. The same dimples I now saw in the mirror.


    I dropped the album.


    My legs gave out, and I sank to the floor.


    A storm of questions swirled in my head.


    Who was she?


    Why do I have her face?


    And most of all¡­


    What happened to her?

 Chapter 228: Findings

    Olivia''s POV


    It''s been three days since I arrived at Alpha Damien''s mansion, and I hardly stepped outside my room. It wasn''t like I was locked in¡­ it was my own choice.


    Alpha Damien had been busy. He only visited at night, checking on me quickly before rushing off again. I could see the tired look in his eyes every time¡ªlike something heavy was weighing on him. I didn''t ask. Whatever it was, I knew it wasn''t about me. Probably pack problems.


    I sat on my bed, hugging my knees, and thinking about that picture I saw in Sofia''s room. The picture of her¡­ and the girl beside her. The girl whose face I was now wearing. Who was she? Were they close? Were they sisters? Friends? Where is she now?


    My mind wouldn''t stop asking questions I had no answers to. I just wanted to know the truth, to know whose face I now wore.


    My throat felt dry. I needed water.


    I stood, left the room, and quietly made my way downstairs. The house was peaceful, and every servant I passed lowered their heads in respect. I forced a smile, trying to look normal¡ªeven though inside I felt like a stranger in my skin.


    When I entered the kitchen, I found an older woman there. She was wiping her hands with a towel and turned toward me with a bright, warm smile.


    "Luna Ba," she said sweetly. "What would you like?"


    I froze.


    Ba? That was a nickname. It seemed¡­ she knew the owner of this face.


    "Do you remember me?" I asked cautiously.


    The woman chuckled, cing a hand on her hip. "Of course I do, my dear. You used to spend hours in this kitchen trying to teach me those Indian meals. Miss Sofia, your best friend, would alwaysugh and say, ''Ba thinks she''s a chef now.''" She smiled at the memory, her eyes glowing.


    My heart dropped.


    The girl in the photo was Sofia''s best friend.


    I leaned against the counter, suddenly feeling a bit dizzy.


    The woman stepped closer, lowering her voice. "I must say¡­ I never expected you and Alpha Damien to be a thing."


    I looked up at her, startled.


    She held up her hands. "Oh, don''t worry. I''m not judging. Alpha Damien says you''re mates now, and I believe him. But still¡­ back then, you once told me you were engaged to someone else. You were so in love¡­ I remember your eyes lit up when you talked about him."


    I looked away, the lump in my throat growing.


    She gave me a sad smile. "Wherever Miss Sofia is, I believe she''d be shocked¡­ maybe even hurt. To know her best friend and her man ended up married. But¡­ she left him first, didn''t she?"


    I didn''t respond.


    Because I didn''t know how to.


    I wasn''t Ba.


    But I was living in her face¡­ wearing her story¡­ taking her ce.


    And now¡­ I was married to Alpha Damien. Her best friend''s man.


    That was who I was now, at least to them. But I didn''t know her life. I didn''t know what she liked, who she loved, or what she left behind. I didn''t know anything.


    I needed answers¡ªbut I had to be careful. If I asked too many wrong questions, someone might suspect something.


    So I forced a small, nervous smile and stepped a little closer to the cook.


    "I''m sorry," I said gently, "Have I seemed¡­ a little offtely?"


    The woman tilted her head in concern. "No, dear, why do you ask?"


    I looked down, pretending to fidget with my fingers. "It''s just¡­ ever since I got sick a few weeks ago, I''ve been forgetting little things. The doctor said it was mild amnesia from stress¡­ nothing serious, but sometimes memories get fuzzy."


    Her eyes widened. "Oh dear. I didn''t know that."


    I smiled faintly. "I didn''t want anyone to worry. But I was hoping¡­ maybe you could help me remember a few things?"


    She softened immediately. "Of course, sweetheart. Anything you need."


    I nodded, heart racing.


    "Can you remind me¡­ how did I meet Alpha Damien again?"


    Her expression brightened. "Oh yes. Miss Sofia invited you over three years ago, remember? She said you were just sightseeing, curious about how a werewolf pack works."


    She chuckled. "You told us you were human¡ªalways so wide-eyed and curious. You''d wander the pack grounds asking questions about everything."


    I blinked, pretending the memory wasing back. "Right¡­ and I stayed for a while?"


    "Three months," she said with a fond smile. "You stayed exactly three months. And honestly, we all got used to having you around. Even Alpha Damien seemed to be friends with you too."


    I nodded slowly, trying to piece it all together in my mind. "Then I left?"


    She nodded. "Yes. You said you had to return home. Something about your fianc¨¦, I think. You never said much, but I could tell you were torn."


    She sighed. "Then, not long after¡ªmaybe three monthster¡ªMiss Sofia left too. It broke Alpha Damien. He didn''t speak of it, but it was clear."


    "And now¡­" she looked at me with a kind expression, "Now you''re back. And mated. The Moon Goddess must''ve written it this way."


    I forced another smile, but my heart was heavy.


    Where is the real Reba? And why did Alpha Damien give me her face knowing she was Sofia''s best friend? Was this some twisted ploy to make Sofia jealous¡­ to draw her out?


    Was that his n?


    "Are you okay?" the elderly woman asked, and I forced a nod. She smiled and turned to continue what she was doing, but out of curiosity, I spoke.


    "I heard the Luna of the Full Moon Pack is dead¡­Is that true?" I asked, wanting to know if she had any information to give me. I wanted to know what was going on with the triplets. I was scared¡­ worried about them¡­ how were they taking the news of my supposed death.


    The cook sighed and shook her head with sympathy. "Yes¡­ we heard it and also heard her memorial ceremony is taking ce tomorrow¡­" she sighed again. "Poor girl was beheaded, her body and chopped head delivered to the triplets alphas¡­"


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Beheaded? That''s how they said I died?


    The room suddenly felt colder, like the air had been sucked out. My heart started pounding in my chest as the cook went on, clearly unaware of my difort.


    "Such a painful way to go¡­ I just pray the Moon Goddess brings justice."


    I nodded stiffly, not trusting myself to speak. My lips were dry. My stomach churned.


    Beheaded¡­ That''s what the triplets saw?


    How could Alpha Damien do that? And his witch? Whose body did they use? How did they make it look like me?


    And then it hit me.


    What if it was Reba? The real owner of this face.


    My hand flew to my mouth as nausea rose in my throat.


    Did they¡­ kill her?


    Did they murder her just to make me disappear in the eyes of the world?


    No. No, no.


    I could feel the walls closing in on me. I couldn''t stay there a second longer.


    "I¡­ I need to lie down," I said quickly, turning away before the cook could ask anything more.


    I hurried out of the kitchen, my hands trembling, my chest tight.


    The moment I reached my room, I mmed the door shut behind me and copsed onto the floor.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I couldn''t even cry properly.


    So this was it?


    This was how Alpha Damien nned to keep me hidden? By killing someone¡­ and putting her headless body in my ce?


    I was trying to control my breath¡­ to stop myself from thinking about it when suddenly the door to my room pushed open, and I perked up to see Alpha Damien step in, his expression unreadable.


    I swallowed hard, wiping at the corners of my eyes quickly before standing to my feet.


    He looked around the room briefly, then locked eyes with me. "We have to leave," he said firmly.


    I blinked, confused. "Leave?"


    He stepped closer, voice calm but tense. "The Head Council election is in three weeks. My spies tell me that a few of the candidates running against me are getting desperate. They''re nning something stupid. Dangerous."


    "What kind of dangerous?" I asked slowly, fear rising in my chest.


    He sighed. "They''re nning an attack. A bombing. On this pack."


    My eyes widened.


    "Not because of the pack itself," he continued. "But because of me. They want to take me out. Eliminate me before the election. They think it will give them a better chance."


    He paced once, then looked at me seriously. "I can''t risk staying here anymore. Not just for my safety¡ªbut for the people who live under me. They don''t deserve to be caught in the crossfire."


    I stared at him, still struggling to understand what he was saying.


    "We''re leaving," he repeated. "Pack your things."


    I swallowed hard. "Leaving where?"


    He looked at me, his eyes dark and full of impatience.


    "To a pack bigger than mine. A pack more powerful. A pack they won''t dare touch. One whose name alone keeps enemies from breathing too loud."


    I didn''t breathe.


    "Where?" I whispered, though I already knew.


    He exhaled slowly.


    "A pack every other Alpha fears attacking."


    My heart pounded.


    "A pack so strong, even the thought of attacking it would be suicide."


    Then he looked me dead in the eye.


    "We''re going to the Full Moon Pack."

 Chapter 229: Still In Doubt

    Louis'' POV


    Silence.


    Heavy. Suffocating. Endless silence.


    The kind that presses down on your chest and makes it nearly impossible to breathe.


    I nced around the room at my brothers. They were both here¡­ but barely.


    Lennox sat slumped on the couch, eyes nk, staring into nothing. His hands rested uselessly in hisp, his expression hollow. Like life had been drained from him.


    Levi was lying on the bed, his eyes locked on the ceiling. He hadn''t spoken much today¡­ or yesterday.


    And me?


    I sat on the floor, my back against the wall, knees up, head resting on my arm. Just¡­ nking out.


    It had been three days.


    Three days since we found Olivia''s body.


    Three days since our world shattered.


    We had no clue who did it. We sent trackers everywhere, across all borders. Hoped for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could lead us to the one responsible.


    But everything came back empty.


    Whoever did this¡­ was good. Smart. Careful.


    Clean.


    And no matter how much pain we were in, we were still struggling with one thing¡ªwe didn''t believe it.


    That body¡­ headless, lifeless¡­


    Could that really be Olivia?


    Especially Lennox.


    One moment he would be mourning, crying like his world had ended¡­ and the next, he''d snap up, yelling, "That''s not her! That''s not Olivia!"


    None of us wanted to ept it. And deep down, we couldn''t.


    Even with all the signs. All the proof.


    Still, we needed more.


    We decided to do a DNA test. Just to make sure.


    We took a strand of hair from the headless body. And another from Olivia''s old hairbrush. Sent it to the bestb we knew.


    The results came in.


    A perfect match.


    It was Olivia.


    She was gone.


    Another brutal confirmation that she really was gone.


    I didn''t even realize I was crying until I tasted the salt on my lips. Lennox stood up then, punched the wall, then sank to his knees.


    "I still don''t believe it," he muttered. "I don''t care what some test says. That''s not her. It can''t be."


    Levi didn''t speak, but I could hear him sob quietly. A sound that tore me apart.


    Maybe the Seer was right.


    Maybe it was denial.


    Our hearts just refused to let go of her.


    Suddenly, Lennox looked at me. His voice low and rough. "Louis¡­ mind-link Olivia''s mother. Let her know the memorial is tomorrow night."


    I hesitated. "Are you sure? I mean¡­."


    "She deserves to know," Lennox said, his eyes red. "She''s her mother."


    I nodded slowly and reached out through the pack''s mind link.


    Mrs. Parker?


    There was silence for a moment¡­ then her voice came through, angry and sharp.


    What do you want, Alpha?


    "We''re¡­ having Olivia''s memorial tomorrow night. We thought you should know."


    There was a long pause.


    Then she replied¡ªcold and t.


    I''m noting.


    My heart sank. "Why?"


    Because that''s not my daughter. I don''t care what you boys say or what proof you think you have. That''s not Olivia. She''s not dead. She can''t be.


    I blinked, fighting back another wave of tears. "Mrs. Parker¡­"


    Don''t call me again, unless it''s to tell me my daughter is alive.


    And then the link went dead.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Lennox and Levi.


    "She''s noting," I whispered. "She doesn''t believe it either. She said¡­ that''s not her daughter."


    We all sat in silence again, each drowning in our sorrow.


    My wolf¡­ he hadpletely withdrawn. I hadn''t felt him since the night we found her. He was mourning too. Our mate bond with Olivia might be broken, but not our feelings for her.


    We loved her¡ªeven before the Moon Goddess made it official.


    A soft knock echoed against the door.


    We didn''t respond.


    A few secondster, it creaked open, and our mother stepped in quietly, holding a tray with food none of us had the strength to even look at.


    She paused, her eyes scanning the room, lingering on each one of us.


    Her face was pale, her lips trembling. "Please," she said gently, "just eat something. Anything."


    No one moved.


    She stepped further in, cing the tray on the table. Her voice cracked. "It''s been three days¡­ You boys haven''t touched a single meal since¡ªsince Olivia¡­"


    Her voice broke, and she cleared her throat,posing herself. "I know you''re hurting. I know how much you loved her. But you can''t do this to yourselves. You''re leaders. Alphas."


    We still didn''t speak.


    She took a breath and continued, "You have a pack looking up to you. Hundreds of werewolves under your protection. They need you. Your strength. Your presence."


    Still silence.


    Then she added softly, "And don''t forget¡­ you''ll be fathers soon."


    That was the breaking point.


    Lennox''s head snapped up, his eyes bloodshot, rage shing across his face.


    "Get out."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Lennox¡ª"


    "I said get out!" he roared, his voice echoing off the walls.


    She flinched, stepping back instinctively.


    "You think we care about being Alphas right now?" he growled, rising to his feet. "You think we care about anything else when the one person we lived for might be gone?"


    He pointed toward the door, breathing heavily. "We don''t need your lecture. Get out, Mother."


    Tears welled in her eyes as she whispered, "I''m sorry," and turned to leave.


    The door closed behind her, and the silence returned.


    "Damn it¡­ I shouldn''t have spoken to her like that," Lennox muttered, sinking back onto the couch, running a shaky hand through his hair.


    We all knew he didn''t mean it. We were just¡­ broken. Grief had turned everything inside out, made ussh out at the people we still had left.


    Before any of us could speak, the door opened again.


    We frowned, thinking she hade back.


    But it wasn''t her.


    It was our father.


    He walked in slowly, hands behind his back, face unreadable. We waited, expecting another lecture¡­ maybe another attempt to get us to eat.


    But he didn''t say anything like that.


    He cleared his throat, his voice calm but firm. "I came to inform you of something."


    We looked up slowly.


    "Your uncle, Alpha Damien, just sent word," he said. "He''ll being here. Staying in the pack house for a few weeks¡­ with his new wife."


    The room went dead silent.


    "What?" Lennox''s voice was sharp, full of rage.


    "He says it''s temporary," Dad added. "Just for protection. His sources told him some candidates running against him in the Werewolf Council election are nning something dangerous¡­ an attack, maybe even a bombing."


    He sighed. "He believes someone''s targeting him and wants to lie low for a while¡ªhere, where it''s safe."


    "No," Levi said firmly, sitting up. "Not after what he did."


    I clenched my fists. "He shows up three days after Olivia''s death, and we''re supposed to just let him in like nothing happened?"


    "He''s not stepping foot in this house," Lennox snapped. "Not after what he pulled. Not after everything."


    Dad sighed, but his expression remained steady. "Boys, I understand how you feel. But you can''t stop him."


    "Yes, we can," Lennox growled. "We''re the Alphas¡ª"


    "And he''s a Luciano," Dad cut in gently but firmly. "Just like you."


    That shut us up.


    He stepped forward. "This pack house belongs to our bloodline. Damien is family. He has every right to stay here, especially if it concerns his safety. Whether you like it or not."


    I clenched my jaw, my wolf growling softly in the back of my mind.


    Lennox looked like he wanted to rip something apart.


    Levi muttered under his breath, "So he gets to hide here¡­ under our roof¡­ while we grieve the girl he probably helped kill? Because of his stupid revenge. Olivia rejected us¡­ if she hadn''t, she would never have left this pack. She would have never been killed."


    Dad didn''t respond to that.


    He only said, "Please stay calm. He''ll be arriving tonight." Then he turned and walked out.


    The door clicked shut behind him.


    We sat there again, stunned. Furious.


    Lennox turned to me. "When did he suddenly get married?"


    I sighed. "I have no idea."


    A cold chill slid down my spine. Something about the timing didn''t sit right.


    Three days ago, Olivia was found dead.


    Three dayster, Damien''sing¡­ with a wife we''ve never heard of.


    "It''s good he''sing," I finally said, my voice low. "Because I have questions. A lot of questions he has to answer."


    Lennox looked at me. "You''re suspecting him?"


    I nodded slowly. "Apart from the three of us¡­ everyone else is a suspect."

 Chapter 230: Back Home

    Olivia''s POV


    There was a tense silence inside the private jet. The hum of the engine filled the cabin, but my mind was louder, racing with fear, doubt, and a hundred unanswered questions.


    I was going back.


    Back to the Full Moon Pack.


    Back to the triplets.


    It had only been a week¡­ just a week since Ist saw them. But with everything that had happened, it felt like years.


    So much had changed.


    I sat stiffly in my seat, hands curled tightly in myp, eyes glued to the clouds outside the window. My heart thudded against my ribs like it wanted out. I didn''t know what I would find when I got there.


    Would they recognize me?


    Should I even tell them?


    Should I expose everything¡ªtell them the truth?


    That I was alive. That this face wasn''t mine. That I was wearing someone else''s identity. That Alpha Damien had faked my death and trapped me in a life I never chose.


    My fingers trembled.


    Maybe¡­ maybe they could help me.


    Maybe¡ª


    "Olivia," Damien''s voice sliced through my thoughts like a de.


    I turned slowly, my heart skipping.


    He was seated beside me, calm as ever, sipping from a ss of wine like the world was under his control¡­ perhaps not the world, but I was under his control.


    "I want to show you something," he said smoothly, cing his ss on the table and reaching into his pocket.


    I watched warily as he pulled out a small, sleek remote.


    "What¡ª"


    Suddenly, pain.


    A sharp, violent jolt tore through my body.


    I couldn''t even scream.


    My lungs seized up. My vision blurred. My entire chest felt like it was being crushed from the inside out.


    The pain was electric¡ªburning, choking, stabbing¡ªand then¡­


    It stopped.


    It onlysted a few seconds, but it felt like I was dying.


    When it finally stopped, I slumped against the seat, trembling. My eyes burned with tears as I tried to pull in a shaky breath.


    My hands flew to my wrist, where the gold bracelet sat¡ªinnocent-looking and beautiful¡­ but deadly.


    Damien leaned closer, his voice low but threatening. "I can kill you in less than a minute with that."


    My whole body shook. I stared at him, wide-eyed, my chest heaving.


    He continued, his voice calm but sharp with warning. "Don''t get any ideas, Olivia. You and I had a deal. One year. You keep your mouth shut. You y the perfect little Luna wife. You do what I say."


    He leaned back, watching me like a snake waiting to strike.


    "If you betray me¡­" he tapped the remote gently, "you die."


    My throat closed up. I nodded slowly, forcing myself to breathe through the terror.


    He smiled, satisfied. "Good girl."


    And just like that, he picked up his wine again, as if nothing had happened.


    I looked away, my heart panting¡­ now I realized the bracelet wrapped around my wrist wasn''t just to subdue my wolf or hide my scent¡ªit was connected to my heart¡­ Alpha Damien could actually kill me with it.


    What have I gotten myself into?


    The jet began to descend. Outside, thend below stretched like a map I once knew by heart. I swallowed hard as the seatbelt light blinked on.


    We were here.


    The Full Moon Pack.


    The ce I once called home.


    When the jet came to a softnding, a ck SUV was already waiting at the end of the private airstrip. Damien stood and adjusted the cuff of his shirt like this was just another routine meeting. He motioned toward the open door.


    "Let''s go."


    I stepped down the stairs slowly, the heat of the afternoon sun instantly hitting me. The air here felt¡­ heavier.


    Familiar.


    Painfully familiar.


    The driver opened the car door, and we slid into the back seat. Damien remainedposed beside me, scrolling through his phone as if nothing had happened back on the ne. As if he hadn''t just nearly killed me minutes ago.


    The engine rumbled to life and the SUV began to roll down the familiar dirt path leading into the Full Moon territory.


    The roads hadn''t changed.


    Tall trees framed both sides. The grass dancedzily under the sunlight. I caught glimpses of the training grounds far in the distance and the old watchtower that once stood as our childhood adventure spot.


    Everything looked the same.


    And yet¡­ nothing felt the same.


    As we approached the heart of the pack¡ªthe grand pack house¡ªI saw the gs flying at half-mast. A sign of mourning.


    They still believed I was dead.


    My chest tightened.


    The car passed the gates, driving into the wide-open courtyard. Several guards bowed as we drove past, their faces grim.


    We finally pulled up before the pack house entrance.


    Home.


    But not really.


    The driver stepped out and opened our doors.


    Damien stepped out first, buttoning his suit and adjusting his stance.


    I stepped out behind him, shielding my eyes from the bright sun.


    This was it.


    I was standing on the very soil where I had onceughed, trained, cried¡­ loved.


    I was back in the Full Moon Pack.


    But this time, I wasn''t Olivia.


    The first person I noticed was Sir Damon, who stood at the entrance, and with him was Lady Fiona. I swallowed hard, wondering if they would recognize me, but I doubted it because even the guards who knew me well didn''t even recognize me.


    Alpha Damien suddenly slipped his arm around my waist, and I flinched inwardly. His touch disgusted me¡ªbut I had to y the part.


    He guided me toward Sir Damon and Lady Fiona. As we approached, my eyes scanned around the area. The pack house looked deadly silent. It was as if everyone was walking on eggshells, scared of making a sound.


    I scanned around, practically searching for them¡­


    Where were they?


    I wanted nothing more than to see them¡­ I wanted to be sure they were okay.


    When we reached where Sir Damon and Lady Fiona stood, Alpha Damien introduced me.


    "Brother¡­ Lady Fiona¡­ this is my wife, Luna Reba."


    Sir Damon gave me a nod, no sign of recognition from him. But Lady Fiona stepped forward. Her eyes met mine and without hesitation, she pulled me into a warm hug.


    "Luna Reba," she said softly, "wee. We''re so d you''vee."


    I froze.


    Her arms wrapped around me gently, but every fiber of my being screamed in disgust. The hug felt wrong. Like I was being suffocated.


    When she finally let go, I forced a tight smile.


    "You''re¡­ very kind," I muttered, barely meeting her eyes.


    She reached up to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "You look lovely. So radiant. I was wondering if you two would like separate rooms or¡ª"


    "We''re sharing," Damien interrupted smoothly, cutting her off before she could finish the thought. His tone was light but firm, leaving no room for argument. "She''s my wife now. We don''t need space between us."


    Lady Fiona gave a politeugh. "Of course. I only asked out of courtesy."


    I nodded silently, my face nk. But inside, questions, and bitterness churned like a storm.


    Was she mourning me?


    Did she even shed a single tear when she thought I was dead?


    My eyes shifted toward Sir Damon, who stood silent beside her. His face gave nothing away, but his eyes¡­ they flickered to me once, then back to Damien. There was something in that brief look. Something unreadable.


    But one thing was clear.


    They didn''t recognize me.


    I looked around again. Somewhere in this house, I knew the triplets were here.


    My heart pulled toward them like apass starved for its true north.


    I just needed to see them.


    "Let''s go in," Alpha Damien said softly.


    I nodded, even though my legs felt like stone and my heart pounded so hard I could hear it echoing in my ears. With his arm still resting around my waist, he guided me past Sir Damon and Lady Fiona, through the grand double doors of the Full Moon Pack house.


    The air inside was thick.


    Too thick.


    It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet for such arge, once-vibrant home. The halls that used to echo with footsteps and voices now felt hollow, like they, too, were grieving.


    We stepped into the living room.


    And then I saw them.


    I froze.


    At the top of the stairs, all three of them stood¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªside by side, as if they hade down together. Maybe they had. Maybe they still moved like one even while their hearts were broken.


    My breath caught.


    They were still handsome, still powerful in presence¡­ but gods, they looked different.


    Their faces were pale, drawn with grief. Their eyes were hollow, bloodshot, and tired. Their once-strong builds looked a little leaner, like they hadn''t been eating properly. Even across the room, I could see what grief had done to them.


    They were barely holding themselves together.


    Lennox was the first to start descending, slowly, followed by Louis and then Levi. Their steps were heavy, quiet, like every movement took more effort than it should have.


    And then it happened.


    Their eyes met mine.


    All three of them.


    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI swore time stopped.


    My heart leapt into my throat.


    Lennox''s eyes locked with mine, and I felt a jolt go through my chest. A thousand unspoken things hung in the air between us. His steps slowed slightly, his brows subtly pulling in.


    Levi''s gaze narrowed, flickering from my face to Damien''s arm still holding me.


    And Louis¡­ he stared the longest.


    But none of them said a word.


    None of them reacted.


    They just¡­ looked.


    nk. Expressionless.


    My heart shattered a little more.


    They don''t recognize me.

 Chapter 231: Familiar

    Lennox''s POV


    My heart raced, and I didn''t know why.


    The moment my eyesnded on the woman standing beside Damien¡ªhis so-called new wife¡ªsomething inside me jolted. Hard.


    She was beautiful, yes. Striking, even. But that wasn''t it.


    That wasn''t why I couldn''t look away.


    That wasn''t why my heart was pounding in my chest like it was trying to w its way out.


    There was something¡­ familiar.


    Painfully familiar.


    She stood there quietly, letting Damien hold her like some prize, but her eyes¡ªthose eyes¡ªthey weren''t soft or smiling or warm.


    They were guarded. Sharp. Haunted.


    Broken.


    And the way she looked at me¡­


    No, not just me¡ªall of us. Like she recognized us. Like we mattered to her.


    I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t breathe properly.


    My chest felt tight. My throat, dry.


    For a moment, everything around me dulled¡ªthe voices, the silence, even my brothers standing beside me.


    It all faded into the background, and all I could focus on was her.


    I forced myself to look away, to keep walking, but I could still feel her gaze on me.


    My wolf stirred uneasily beneath my skin, something he hadn''t done in days.


    What the hell is going on with me?


    I clenched my fists at my sides, jaw tightening as I stood before them.


    It made no sense.


    None of this did.


    Why was this stranger¡ªthisdy¡ªmaking me feel like the ground beneath me had shifted?


    And why, for the first time in days¡­


    Did I feel like Olivia was standing right in front of me?


    Damien nted a kiss on her cheek before turning to face us.


    "Lennox, Levi, Louis. Meet Reba, my wife," he introduced.


    My eyes were still fixed on the strange woman. She smelled nothing like Olivia¡ªbut strangely, her scent of vani mixed with roses wasforting¡­ it gave me the same feeling Olivia''s scent always gave whenever she was close.


    Thedy bowed slightly, respectfully.


    "Greetings," she said.


    Neither I nor my brothers said a word.


    We just stood there, staring at the woman a few feet away. She looked like she was from India, with her long ck hair and sharp features. But even though she was a stranger, something about her felt familiar.


    Damien''s voice broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry to hear about Olivia," he said, sounding sympathetic¡ªand it annoyed me.


    Levi''s jaw clenched, his voice cold as ice.


    "You should be thanked for that, shouldn''t you?" he snapped. "Wasn''t it you who helped her leave in the first ce?"


    Damien raised a brow, unbothered.


    "You shouldn''t me me," he replied smoothly. "If you three had treated her like real men¡ªlike true mates¡ªshe wouldn''t have rejected you to begin with."


    The words hurt¡­ but he was right.


    "I''ll excuse myself," Damien continued casually,pletely unbothered. He slid an arm around Reba''s waist again, possessive and controlling.


    "It''s been a long trip. My wife needs rest."


    With that, he turned and began to lead her up the stairs.


    Her steps were graceful but slow. She didn''t look back¡ªbut I wished she did.


    I needed her to look back.


    I just wanted to look into her eyes again.


    We stood frozen, watching them disappear down the hall.


    The moment they were out of sight, I turned to my brothers.


    They turned too.


    All of us silently shaken.


    All of us thinking the same thing¡­ but none of us willing to say it out loud yet.


    Our father''s voice broke the tension.


    "Sons," he said, stepping forward. "It''s wrong to stare at your uncle''s wife like that."


    We looked at him, still quiet.


    His tone was calm but firm.


    "Are you nning to take out your revenge on her? Is that it? You want to carry your anger onto Damien and use this woman to do it?"


    "No," I muttered, though I wasn''t sure if I meant it.


    "She looks innocent," he continued. "She looks like someone who''s already been through more than enough. Leave her out of this. Don''t punish her for being married to the wrong man."


    I swallowed hard, my chest still tight.


    We didn''t say anything.


    Instead, I turned back toward the stairs, and my brothers followed me.


    Once in my room, I turned to face them.


    "Did you guys¡­ feel it?" I asked, my voice low, like I was scared of the answer.


    Levi was the first to respond. His brows furrowed, lips pressed tightly together.


    "I don''t know what the hell I felt," he muttered. "But it wasn''t normal. The moment she looked at me¡ªat us¡ªit was like something inside snapped awake."


    Louis nodded slowly, his arms crossed over his chest. He looked more unsettled than I''d seen him in days.


    "It''s not just you," he said. "I felt it too. My wolf stirred. It wasn''t just attraction. It felt¡­ deeper."


    He paused, then said the words that made my stomach twist.


    "What if¡­ she''s our second chance mate?"


    The room fell still.


    Levi and I both stared at him, but he wasn''t backing down.


    His eyes were serious.


    "I mean it. What else exins the connection? The way we reacted? Our wolves haven''t responded to anything since Olivia died. Not food. Not people. But they responded to her."


    I felt my chest tighten again¡ªthis time with anger, pain, denial.


    I shook my head slowly, taking a step back.


    "No," I said firmly, my voice rough. "I don''t want a second chance mate."


    "Lennox¡ª" Louis tried to reason.


    "I don''t want anyone else," I cut him off. "I want Olivia."


    Silence again.


    A painful, echoing silence.


    "I don''t care what the Moon Goddess thinks she''s doing," I added, pacing now, my hands running through my hair.


    "I don''t care what fate says. I only want her. Olivia is still alive."


    Levi finally spoke, softer now.


    "But what if she really is gone?"


    I froze.


    The air seemed to thicken.


    Levi''s voice cracked slightly.


    "What if the Moon Goddess is trying to give us¡­ someone to help us move on?"


    I looked at both of them, my chest heaving.


    "No one can rece her," I said bitterly. "No one."


    Louis nodded in agreement. "And why would the Moon Goddess give us a second chance this early? It''s supposed to take months¡ªyears¡ªbefore we''d even be offered a second chance mate if we were lucky. So why now?"


    I shook my head again, stepping toward the window and staring out.


    "I don''t know what she is¡­ or why I felt that way, but hell no, she can''t be our second chance mate. Why would the Moon Goddess mate us with our uncle''s wife? Why would she do that?"


    Neither of my brothers responded.


    Instead, a tense silence filled the air.


    I sucked in a deep breath and reached out to my wolf, who had clearly been awakened by that woman''s arrival.


    "What do you think? What do you feel?" I asked.


    My wolf was silent, like he didn''t want to respond¡ªbut he eventually did.


    "I feel a strong connection with her¡­ I can''t feel her wolf, but there is something about her¡­" he paused for a few seconds, then continued.


    "I think Louis is right¡­ she might be our second chance mate."

 Chapter 232: Another Deal

    Olivia POV


    Inside the room I would be sharing with Alpha Damien, I went over and sat on the couch. My heart hadn''t stopped racing since I saw them. Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    It took everything in me not to run into their arms, to scream that it was me¡ªthat I wasn''t dead. That their Olivia was standing right in front of them. That I was here.


    Alive.


    But I didn''t.


    Maybe I was a coward.


    Maybe I was just¡­ too scared.


    They looked broken. Shattered. The weight of my supposed death was clearly taking a toll on them, and it crushed me.


    Across the room, Alpha Damien walked in and sat on the bed directly in front of me. I could feel his eyes on me, but I didn''t look at him. I didn''t want to. I hated this man¡ªhated him with every ounce of breath I had left.


    And God help me, if someone handed me a knife right now, I wouldn''t hesitate to drive it straight into his chest.


    "Impressive," he said casually. "What you did down there. Keep it up. We''ll be leaving soon."


    I finally looked up at him, my eyes cold, nk¡ªbut full of hate.


    He frowned. "Why are you acting like I''m the devil?" he muttered, clearly annoyed. "I practically saved your life. If it weren''t for me, your head would''ve been rolling on the floor."


    I met his eyes without flinching. "You didn''t save my life, Damien," I said, voice steady. "You just gave me another kind of death."


    His face darkened.


    I expected him tosh out, but instead, he simply got to his feet and turned away, walking out without a single word.


    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me alone.


    And finally¡ªI exhaled.


    I clutched at my chest, the ache inside me growing deeper with each passing second. What was I doing? What was I still waiting for?


    Tell them, my mind screamed.


    They needed to know. I couldn''t keep this up.


    I stood abruptly and stormed to the door. I have to tell them. I don''t care what happens. They have to know I''m alive.


    I stepped into the hallway, my heart pounding, feet moving fast as I searched desperately for them.


    But before I could go far, I heard footsteps.


    Two figures appeared at the end of the hall.


    Lady Fiona and an obviously pregnant Anita.


    They both smiled as they approached, and I quickly lowered my head, trying topose myself.


    "There you are," Lady Fiona said warmly. "We were actuallying to see you."


    I froze in ce, forcing a smile that didn''t reach my eyes.


    "This is my would-be daughter-inw, Anita," she continued proudly, motioning to Anita beside her. "She''s pregnant¡ªwith the triplets'' children."


    My heart stopped.


    Would-be daughter-inw?


    Lady Fiona kept smiling. "The men are still mourning Olivia right now, poor things. But once the funeral is done, they''ll need to move forward. They''ll make Anita their Luna¡­ and their mate."


    I felt like the floor had just vanished under my feet. My vision swam.


    Anita gave me a small smile, rubbing her stomach gently, clearly pleased with herself. "Finally I will be officially theirs," she said softly, brushing widely.


    No.


    This couldn''t be happening.


    I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut another voice cut through the air.


    A voice I now hated.


    "Reba," Damien called, suddenly appearing behind me. His expression was unreadable, but his voice left no room for argument. "Come with me. Now."


    I turned, helpless.


    And without a choice, I followed him.


    He led me back into the room and turned to face me, thrusting a phone into my hands. "Watch this," he ordered.


    I furrowed my brow as I took the phone from him. And immediately, when my eyes saw what was on the screen, I gasped. On the screen was Sofia. I knew it was she¡­ She looked just like the photo¡ªso much like me. But why was she tied to a chair, her lips sealed shut with tape? My stomach twisted painfully as I stared at her on the small screen.


    Damien''s voice cut through my shock. "Two days ago, I received this," he said, his tone surprisingly calm for the kind of situation. "It came from one of the men running the title race. I don''t know who exactly¡ªyet. But they found Sofia. They kidnapped her."


    I tore my eyes away from the video, ring at him. "How did they find her? You''ve been looking for her for years¡ª"


    "I know," he snapped, pacing in front of me. "I searched everywhere and found nothing. But they found her¡ªso easily. And now they''re using her to get to me. They told me to step down or they''ll kill her."


    My throat went dry. "Then step down, Damien!" I hissed. "For God''s sake, just step down and save her life!"


    Damien shook his head, pacing slowly as he spoke. "Of course, I considered that. But I''ve been in this game long enough to know men like that don''t stop. Even if I stepped down, they''d keep her. Use her. Maybe even kill her just to send a message."


    His jaw clenched as he continued. "I''ve searched for her for years, Olivia. Years. And I never found her. Now suddenly, they find her so easily? It''s too calcted. So I responded to them."


    I frowned. "What do you mean you responded?"


    He sighed. "I told them I don''t care about Sofia. That I''m married now¡ªthat I love my wife." His eyes locked onto mine, unblinking. "You."


    My mouth fell open. "You what?"


    He stepped closer, voice low and urgent. "They''re watching, Olivia. Or Reba, or whatever the hell you want to be called now. They''re watching me¡ªus. If they believe I don''t care about Sofia, that she''s of no importance to me anymore, they might let her go."


    The phone in my hand trembled as I looked down at the frozen image of Sofia bound and gagged, her eyes swollen from crying. A pang of something sharp and bitter twisted inside me. Pity? Guilt? I didn''t know. But I felt it.


    She didn''t deserve this.


    I nced up at Damien, my voice cracking. "And if I refuse? If I refuse to y your doting wife¡ªwhat then?"


    He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out another phone. He unlocked it, tapped the screen, and shoved it into my hands.


    I didn''t want to look.


    But I did.


    And my heart stopped.


    My parents¡ªmy mother and father¡ªwere tied to chairs, just like Sofia. My mother''s head hung low, her hair covering her face. My father''s eyes were wide open.


    My eyes widened¡­ my father¡­ was that really my father¡­


    "No¡­" I whispered, fear gripping me. "You didn''t¡ª"


    Damien moved closer to me, his eyes hard as stone. "I didn''t do it, Olivia. But I have them. And if you do anything stupid¡ªif you try to run, or betray me, or open that pretty mouth of yours to those nephews of mine you im to love¡ªthey''re dead. All of them. I''ll mind link my men to kill them, and you will never reunite with your father ever again and your mother, you will never see her."


    Tears burned behind my eyes, but I forced them back. I wouldn''t cry in front of him. I couldn''t.


    He narrowed his eyes, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves. "So here''s what''s going to happen. You''re going to be the perfect little wife. You''ll smile at me. You''ll touch me. You''ll convince them that we were in love until I find Sofia."


    I didn''t move. I couldn''t breathe.


    "And in return," he continued, "I will let your parents go, and you will get back your face and be free. Do we understand each other?"


    I looked down at the video again. My father¡ªhe was truly alive, and my mother was with him. I looked at Damien and spoke. "Why should I trust you? First you told me after a year you will let me go, but now you are saying if I act like a loving wife and Sofia is rescued you will let me go¡­ Which word should I believe?"


    Damien frowned, clearly annoyed. "I made the first deal with you when Sofia wasn''t kidnapped, and now she is my main concern¡­ just do what I asked you and once she is rescued you are walking free¡­ so do we have a deal?"


    His words hung in the air as I thought about it¡­ Firstly, I thought of my parents. I knew Alpha Damien wasn''t bluffing¡­ this man could actually kill my parents if I do something stupid, and I can''t let that happen¡­ I won''t be able to live with that guilt and besides I need to see my parents¡­ I need to see my father. I have a lot of questions to ask him¡­ Why was he alive all this time and never reached out to us? Or wait a minute, was he reaching out to mother? Were they together all this while? Why do I feel this might be true?


    "We don''t have time. Are you in or out?" Alpha Damien asked impatiently.


    I swallowed hard and then nodded. "I''m in."

 Chapter 233: Connection With The Strange Woman

    Levi''s POV


    An awkward silence hung in the air. Not the kind of silence that brought peace¡ªbut the heavy, suffocating kind that made your chest feel too tight and your thoughts too loud.


    None of us spoke. None of us needed to. Ever since she arrived¡­ we hadn''t been the same. We were all thinking it. All feeling it. But none of us wanted to say it out loud. She couldn''t be our second-chance mate. The universe couldn''t be that cruel. And yet, nothing else exined the pull. The way her scent made something in us calm, the way her eyes¡ªhaunted and too familiar¡ªcut deeper than they should''ve. We hadn''t epted the body we found as Olivia''s. We hadn''t fully let her go. And now, this woman¡­ this stranger¡­ she had stirred everything back up.


    A knock broke the silence, and instinctively, we all looked up. We should''ve told whoever it was to go away. But when I caught the scent¡­ and the voice followed, I changed my mind.


    "It''s Dustin," came the voice from the other side.


    "Come in," I said.


    Dustin stepped inside, shutting the door quietly behind him.


    "I have news," he announced.


    We sat up straighter. For the first time in hours, maybe the whole day.


    He continued, "Ss has been found. Our men tracked him down in South Korea. He''s being brought back as we speak. If all goes well, he''ll be here by tomorrow night."


    A collective exhale escaped our lips.


    Finally.


    We were convinced he was paid, manipted by someone who wanted to ruin everything between us and Olivia. And now, we''d get the truth out of him.


    "Thank you, Dustin," I said, nodding.


    But he didn''t leave. His expression told us he had something more to say.


    "What else?" I asked.


    "The funeral," he said quietly. "Preparations have started. I thought you''d want to know."


    My chest tightened.


    The word funeral still felt like poison in my mouth.


    Lennox, voice low and hoarse, finally spoke. "Supervise everything for us. Please."


    Dustin nodded and left the room.


    The room went back to its usual quietness until another knock. This time, it was lighter. Softer.


    A maid peeked through the door. "Dinner is ready, Alphas."


    We were about to wave her off, like we had the past three nights. We hadn''t eaten. Couldn''t stomach the idea of food since Olivia''s¡­ death.


    But then the thought hit me.


    She would be there.


    Damien''s wife.


    The woman who made my wolf stir. The woman whose eyes made my throat ache.


    Lennox didn''t say anything. Neither did Louis. But we all stood.


    We didn''t need to speak.


    For the first time in three days¡ªwe were going to eat. Just to see her again.


    When we entered the dining room, the sight that greeted us made something inside me twist.


    There she was.


    Sitting beside Damien.


    Laughing softly¡ªtoo softly¡ªat something he said. He reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, smiling at her like she was his world.


    She smiled back at him. And then her eyes¡­ flicked to us. Just for a second.


    And my heart stopped.


    I sucked a deep breath and took my seat¡­ wondering how just a look from this stranger could steal my breath away. I dragged my gaze away before it did something stupid to me.


    "I''m so happy you all decided toe," Mother said from across the table, sounding genuinely pleased. "You need strength¡­ especially now."


    We all nodded slightly but said nothing. The food on our tes went untouched for a moment until I forced myself to take a bite. It didn''t taste like anything.


    I wasn''t here for food anyway.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Damien take her hand, kissing her knuckles like they were in some damn romance novel. "I''m sorry, my love," he said softly, just loud enough for all of us to hear, "that we''re spending this time here instead of on our honeymoon. This wasn''t what I wanted for us."


    Reba turned to him with a smile so sweet, so calm, it made me feel sick.


    "Anywhere with you is where I want to be," she said gently, brushing her thumb across his hand. "We don''t need beaches and candles. I already have everything I need."


    My fork ttered against the te before I could stop it.


    Lennox mmed his hand on the table suddenly, making everyone jump.


    "We''re mourning," he snapped, his eyes locked on Damien and his wife. His voice wasn''t loud¡ªbut it was sharp. Raged. "This pack is mourning. If you want to flirt and y the happy couple, go back to your room. Don''t do it here."


    The room went dead silent.


    Tension thickened like a fog.


    But it wasn''t just anger I heard in Lennox''s voice.


    It was something else.


    Jealousy.


    The same thing that was choking me.


    Because watching them act like that¡ªlike they were in love, like they belonged together¡ªfelt like a knife twisting into my chest.


    Reba looked down quickly, biting her lower lip. Damien, surprisingly, didn''t argue. He simply reached for his wine ss.


    "I understand," he said after a pause, his tone cool. "We''ll keep it down."


    I frowned and looked away, but just then Damien''s phone rang, and he excused himself. The moment he left, my eyes fell on her and I could see her uneasiness¡­ clearly, she wasn''tfortable. Before any of us could say a word, she pushed her chair back abruptly.


    "Please excuse me¡­ I beg to take my leave," she said hastily, and didn''t wait for anyone to respond before walking away.


    Everything in me screamed to go after her¡ªto follow her. But I forced myself to stare down at my untouched te instead.


    I pushed the food around on my te, but every bite felt like sand in my mouth.


    My appetite vanished the moment she left the table.


    Everything in me wanted to run after her. Ask her why she looked so uneasy. Ask her why the moment Damien left the room, her smile disappeared like it was never real.


    But I clenched my jaw, trying to suppress the urge.


    Without saying a word, I stood up from the table, ignoring the way Louis shot me a knowing look. Lennox didn''t say anything either, but his eyes followed me as I walked away.


    I needed to get back to my room and calm my racing heart.


    I started climbing the stairs, heading toward my room, but halfway down the hallway, I saw her.


    Leaning against the wall, gasping for breath.


    My heart dropped.


    "Hey!" I rushed to her without a second thought, panic tightening in my chest. "Are you okay?! What''s wrong?"


    She clutched her chest, her face pale. "My heart¡­" she said breathlessly. "It''s sharp¡­ the pain¡ªjust sudden¡­ but it''s easing."


    I hovered over her, unsure what to do. "Should I call the healer?"


    "No," she shook her head, still breathless. "Just¡­ help me to my room. Please."


    I nodded quickly and moved to wrap an arm around her shoulders¡ªbut she was barely able to stand.


    Without thinking, I scooped her into my arms.


    She gasped lightly, but then her body rxed against me.


    I didn''t understand why the feel of her in my arms felt so natural.


    So right.


    I carried her gently down the hall. When we reached the room, I pushed the door open with my shoulder and walked in.


    Carefully, Iid her down on the bed¡ªbut before I could pull away, her arms wrapped around me, holding me in ce.


    Her face was close.


    So close.


    Our foreheads nearly touched, our breath mingling. Her lips were parted slightly, eyes wide.


    For one heartbeat, everything stopped.


    It felt like I''d done this before.


    Held her before.


    Breathed her in like this before.


    My lips inched closer, instinct driving me to kiss her. But just before our lips could meet, I stopped.


    Reality crashed back in.


    I cleared my throat and slowly pulled back. "Are you okay now?" I asked quietly, keeping my eyes on hers.


    She nodded softly. "Yes¡­ I''m okay. You don''t have to worry."


    But I did.


    I didn''t say it, but I did.


    I stood up slowly and headed for the door, hand on the knob¡ªstill rattled by everything I''d just felt.


    I opened it¡ªand nearly collided with Damien.


    His cold eyes moved from me to her, lying on the bed, then back to me, and his gaze narrowed sharply.

 Chapter 234: A strange Old Woman

    Olivia''s POV


    I could see the anger burning in Alpha Damien''s eyes as he red my way, then back at Levi. He growled, "What are you fucking doing here?"


    Levi, who lookedpletely unbothered, cast a nce at me before turning back to face Damien. "You should be thanking me," he said. "Your wife had a heart attack. I just helped her back to her room."


    Damien''s eyes darkened with disbelief. His frown deepened, face twisting in suspicion. "My wife has no gic condition," he snapped. "So why the hell would she have a heart attack?"


    Levi scoffed, taking a step forward. "Maybe you don''t know your wife as well as you think you do." He tried to walk past, but Damien moved swiftly, blocking his path.


    "Levi," he growled. "I want you and your brothers to stay the hell away from my wife." That struck something deep. I could see the way Levi''s shoulders stiffened, the way his jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might snap.


    "Why?" Levi asked coldly. "You scared we''ll do to you what you did to us?"


    Damien''s eyes narrowed. "I didn''t do anything with her," he said, voice low. "Not with Olivia." Levi growled then. The sound was raw. Deep. Full of pent-up anger and pain.


    "Don''t fucking lie to me," he snapped. "We''re not fools, Damien." He took a step closer, chest rising with rage. "You took advantage of what happened between us. You wormed your way into her life. Into her head. You fucking kissed her. You flirted with her. You made her feel like she didn''t need us." Damien''s eyes flicked toward me for a brief second, but Levi wasn''t finished.


    "She was our mate. Our wife. And you used every damn weakness we had to take her from us."


    Damien red at Levi. "So what now? You wanna pay me back?"


    Levi growled. "I wish I could, but I''m not like you, Damien¡­ I don''t im to love someone but end up marrying someone else."


    Damien''s jaw tightened. "Leave."


    Levi frowned. "You can''t order me out¡­ this is my mansion¡­ this is my pack," he snapped.


    Where Iy, I watched the two men exchange res before Levi shoved Damien aside and walked away without looking back. I let out a shaky sigh of relief ¡ª for a moment I thought they would tear each other apart right in front of me.


    Alpha Damien stepped in and mmed the door shut. His angry gaze locked on me. "What is he talking about¡­ what stunt were you pulling?" he asked, his voice sharp. I frowned at him. I wasn''t pulling a stunt. I did have a heart attack¡­ the pain was so intense that for a moment, I thought I would die, but just as the pain came it disappeared.


    I sat up on the bed and red right back at him. "I should ask you that, Alpha Damien¡­ suddenly I had a heart attack ¡ª did you by any chance press the remote?" I used, because at this point, that was the only thing that made sense.


    Damien narrowed his eyes at me. "I did no such thing," he said, sounding genuinely baffled ¡ª but I didn''t trust him. I didn''t trust anyone anymore.


    For a moment, a tense silence hung in the air before Damien finally said, "For your own good, stay away from the triplets. I don''t want to see you anywhere near them."


    I frowned at his words but refused to give him a response. When he realized I wasn''t going to answer, he growled low and dropped onto the couch¡­ his eyes locked on his phone.


    For an hour, we sat in silence, despite howte it was. From where I sat on the bed, I nced at him and saw he was still staring at that phone ¡ª not typing, not scrolling¡­ just staring. For over an hour, he didn''t look away once. And though I couldn''t see what was on the screen, I could read the tension on his face. His jaw tight, lips pressed into a hard line, eyes¡­ eyes heavy with something I hadn''t seen in him before. Was he looking at a message? A photo? Deep down, I already knew the answer. He was staring at a picture of Sofia.


    Even if I couldn''t see it, I felt it. "Do you love her that much?" I asked quietly, unsure why I even said the words. He didn''t respond. He didn''t move. But I kept going anyway. "What is she like? I want to know her." Still, he said nothing. I almost gave up, thinking he''d never talk. Then, softly¡ªhis voice barely above a whisper¡ªhe spoke.


    "She hates hotdogs," he murmured. "Can''t even stand the smell." I blinked. "I hate them too." "She eats the crust first when she has pie," he added. "Says the best part shouldest." A small, almost unnoticeable smile tugged at his lips. But his eyes¡­ they were still distant. Still heavy.


    "She used to braid her hair at night. Not because she liked it that way. Just¡­ a habit. She''d undo it after five minutes. Said it helped her think." I watched him quietly. My heart ached. "She''s terrified of deep water," he continued. "Pretends she isn''t, but I know. She stares at thekes like they''re going to swallow her." The way he spoke¡ªslow, gentle, full of memories¡ªit hurt to hear.


    "She''d hum when she was deep in thought," he said, chuckling dryly. "Always off-key. Always loud." I didn''t know why, but hearing these things made me feel strange. I didn''t know Sofia, but in those little moments, I felt like I did. Felt like¡­ we were oddly simr.


    And then I noticed it. A single tear escaped the corner of Damien''s eye. He didn''t wipe it. He didn''t look my way, he stood up, turned his back to me, and walked out of the room.


    After he left, I sucked a deep breath andy on the bed¡­ it was obvious Alpha Damien loved Sofia, which made me wonder why she left him¡­ perhaps there was more to it.


    For a few minutes, I pondered in thoughts until my eyes grew too heavy.


    I didn''t even realize when I fell asleep. But suddenly, I felt something gently tap on my arm. When I opened my eyes, there was an old woman sitting on the edge of my bed. I froze. She had long red hair, even in her old age, she looked beautiful. She had a small smile on her face, but strangely, there was something oddly familiar about her¡ªlike I''d seen pieces of myself in her face.


    She smiled warmly at me.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" I asked, confused and a little scared. She reached out and touched my hand gently. Her touch was warm and calming.


    "My name is Hailee," she said. "I''m your great-grandmother."


    I blinked. "This¡­ this has to be a dream."


    She nodded slowly. "It is, my dear. But dreams sometimes carry truth. And you need to hear this."


    "Hear what?" I asked, sitting up slowly. Her smile stayed, but her eyes turned serious.


    "Because you need to know the truth. There''s so much you don''t know about yourself. About who you really are."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    She sucked a deep breath. "You''ve been hurt. You''ve lost a lot. But things are about to change. You''re not just the triplet''s mate. You''re not just a Luna. You''re something much more."


    My heart started beating faster. "What are you talking about?" I asked softly.


    She looked straight at me. "You''ll find the truth. You''ll find your power. Your past. Everything ising. And you must be ready."


    I frowned and wanted to ask more, but suddenly, she began to blur. "Wait¡­ wait!" I called out, but she was already fading.


    Her voice echoed softly in the air¡ª"Be ready, Olivia. Everything is about to begin." And then she was gone.


    I felt a light tap on my arm. I jolted awake. My chest rose and fell quickly as I looked around the room. My heart was pounding. Damien stood by the bed, staring at me with a confused expression. His hand still rested lightly on my arm.


    "Who were you telling to wait?" he asked, his voice calm but curious. "You were talking in your sleep."


    I swallowed hard and blinked, trying to calm my racing heart. I didn''t answer him. How was I supposed to exin that I had just seen a woman I''d never met¡ªmy great-grandmother¡ªand she told me I was something more?

 Chapter 235: A message

    Lennox''s POV


    "Lennox¡­ son¡­ wake up."


    I felt a gentle tap on my arm, and my eyes slowly fluttered open. At first, everything was blurry, but then I saw her¡ªan old woman sitting at the edge of my bed. I blinked hard, confused¡­ until her face became clearer. My heart jumped.


    "Great-grandmother?" I whispered, staring at her in shock.


    A warm smile spread across her face, that same smile I had always remembered.


    "Yes, it''s me, Nox," she said, using the nickname she always called me when I was little.


    I wanted to smile back¡­ but something didn''t feel right. She had died. I was only ten years old when we buried her. Thest time I saw her was after her funeral¡ªwhen I cried myself to sleep holding her scarf.


    So why was I seeing her now?


    Almost like she read my mind, she reached out and gently patted my hand.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. This is a dream. Just a dream."


    I let out a slow breath and nodded. Somehow, her touch still felt real.


    "But¡­ why are you here?" I asked quietly. "Why now?"


    Her eyes softened. "Because you''re about to discover something," she said gently. "Something important."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice tense.


    She looked down for a moment, then back at me. "Something ising, Lennox. Something that will shake you and your brothers. It will hurt¡­ it will break you for a while."


    I swallowed hard, dreading her next words.


    "But don''t be afraid," she added softly. "It was meant to be. It''s part of your destiny. Everything you''re going to find out¡ªwas always written for you."


    I frowned deeply. "What is it? Tell me now."


    She smiled faintly and shook her head. "You''ll find out tomorrow night. When the time is right."


    That answer made my chest tighten. But deep down, I knew I couldn''t force more from her. So instead, I looked at her¡­ really looked at her. And the emotion hit me all at once.


    "I missed you," I whispered, my voice cracking. "If you were still here, maybe¡­ maybe things wouldn''t be so hard."


    She reached up and brushed my cheek with her thumb. "It was time for me to go, Nox. I lived a full and fulfilled life. And where I am now¡­ I''m at peace."


    I closed my eyes, trying not to cry.


    "And your great-grandfather Nathan says hi," she added with a smile.


    At the mention of him, I broke. A tear slipped down my cheek, and I quickly wiped it away. I hadn''t heard his name in years. I could almost see his face again¡ªhis strong voice, his stories by the fire. They both used to mean everything to me.


    "I miss him too," I whispered.


    "I know," she said gently. "But we''re always with you. Watching. Guiding."


    She leaned forward and kissed my forehead. "Be strong, Lennox. Take care of your brothers. And whatever happens tomorrow¡­ don''t let it destroy you."


    I blinked again, and just like that¡­ she began to fade.


    "No¡­ wait," I called out, reaching for her. But she was already gone.


    And I woke up.


    My room was dark and quiet ¡ªbut my heart felt heavy. I sat up, breathing hard. I looked at the time¡ª3 a.m. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I pushed myself out of bed. My chest felt tight. I couldn''t sit still, not after that dream. Not after seeing her.


    What did she mean? Something that would shake us? Something that would break us? Why tomorrow night?


    I paced my room slowly, running a hand through my hair. My great-grandmother hadn''t appeared to me since her funeral. I was just a boy then¡ªmourning her in silence, hugging her scarf like it could bring her back. But now¡­ she came with a message. A warning.


    The thoughts kept racing in my head, twisting and turning, refusing to settle. Before I knew it, the dark sky outside had begun to lighten. Dawn was here. But the weight in my chest hadn''t lifted.


    Still restless, I left my room and walked outside. The morning was cold, quiet¡­ but not silent. People were already moving around the courtyard. Setting up. Arranging white flowers. Covering tables with white cloth. Funeral preparations.


    My chest ached. I didn''t stop to respond to the greetings. My feet just moved on their own¡­ carrying me to the only ce I could think of: the family cemetery.


    It wasn''t far. Just behind the eastern woods¡ªbuilt long ago for royal bloodlines. I walked past rows of familiar names. Uncles. Aunts. Alphas. Betas. Warriors. And then I found it.


    Her grave. Great-grandmother Hailee. Her stone was elegant and simple, just like she had been. Right beside her was great-grandfather Nathan''s.


    I stood between them, swallowing the lump in my throat. Then¡­ I noticed something else. A fresh grave. Already dug. The soil piled beside it. The name on the temporary wooden que made my knees weak.


    Olivia Parker.


    I took a sharp breath and looked away. I wanted to fall to my knees. I wanted to scream. But I didn''t. I stood still¡­ biting down every emotion¡­ every ounce of grief and confusion.


    And then I heard footsteps behind me. I turned. It was my father. Of all people, I didn''t expect him here. Not this early. Not at the graves. He stopped beside me, looking down at the tombstones with a faraway look in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice hoarse.


    He didn''t look at me. "I¡­ saw herst night."


    I frowned. "Who?"


    He turned slowly and met my eyes. "My grandmother. Hailee."


    My heart dropped. "You saw her too?" I asked, shocked.


    He nodded slowly. "First time since her funeral."


    My throat tightened. "What did she say to you?"


    But instead of answering, he looked away again. His jaw clenched, and his hands balled into fists at his side.


    "I¡­ I can''t say," he muttered.


    "What do you mean you can''t say?" I asked, confused and frustrated.


    He shook his head. "It''s personal."


    He looked as if he wanted to say more. But whatever it was¡ªhe wasn''t ready. Or maybe¡­ too afraid.


    I frowned, looked back at Olivia''s grave and swallowed hard. Something wasing. And none of us were ready for it.

 Chapter 236: Never A mother-in-law

    Olivia''s POV


    How would you feel if a funeral service was being held in your name¡ªwhile you sat there, alive, forced to watch it all?


    The pack house was in full swing, every staff member busy preparing for my funeral. Banners with my pictures were everywhere¡ªliterally everywhere. The preparations were so borate that, for a moment, I wanted to scream and tell them I wasn''t dead, that I was alive but trapped in a different face, that I was right here among them all. But I couldn''t. Not when Alpha Damien had threatened me.


    I didn''t feel like eating, yet I found myself at the dining table having breakfast. None of the triplets were there¡ªit was just me, Alpha Damien, and Lady Fiona. My eyes stayed fixed on her, and by the way she calmly ate, I knew she wasn''t mourning me. Not that I really expected her to.


    Suddenly, Alpha Louis walked in. Our eyes locked, but he quickly looked away and turned to Alpha Damien.


    "Olivia''s parents have been kidnapped," Louis announced.


    I swallowed hard and forced myself to keep eating.


    Damien raised his brows, acting surprised. "By who?"


    Louis frowned. "We don''t know yet¡­ but an eyewitness said they were taken by men in a ck van," he said through gritted teeth.


    I shot Alpha Damien a cold re from the corner of my eye.


    Damien shrugged. "Well, I have no hand in it¡­ Why should I kidnap them?" he said, as if he already knew Louis was about to use him.


    Louis growled and ran a hand through his hair. "Today is her funeral¡­ her parents were supposed to be here to pay theirst respects," Louis spat.


    I looked up at him with a broken heart¡­ had he really epted that I was dead? Louis looked at me this time for more than a second before looking back at Damien.


    "I know you have no reason to abduct Olivia''s parents, but I get this feeling you know something about it."


    Alpha Damien leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "Feelings?" he said with a dry chuckle. "You''re letting emotions cloud your judgment, Louis. I have no reason to abduct them¡­ they have their own enemies."


    But Louis didn''t back down. "For your own good, I hope you are telling the truth," he said before storming away.


    The dining room fell into a tense silence until Lady Fiona turned to me, smiled faintly, and spoke. "Anita and I are going to the spa tomorrow¡­ would you like to join us?"


    I stared at Lady Fiona like I couldn''t believe what I''d just heard.


    A spa?


    I swallowed hard, my voiceing out sharper than I intended. "How can you be this calm?"


    She blinked, clearly surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "Today is Olivia''s funeral," I said, trying to keep my voice as low as I could, but it wasn''t working. "Your daughter-inw. And you''re nning to go to the spa tomorrow like it''s just any other day?"


    Her smile faded, but I wasn''t done.


    "Even if you never saw her as your daughter-inw¡ªshe was a member of this pack. A Luna. How can you think of pampering yourself the day after burying her?"


    Damien shifted beside me, clearing his throat. "That''s enough¡ª"


    "No, it''s not," I cut in sharply, my eyes still on Lady Fiona. "You should be grieving. You should be heartbroken, or at least pretending to be. But you''re not. You''re talking about spas and facials."


    Her lips tightened, but I didn''t stop.


    "I don''t think Olivia ever had a mother-inw in you. Not one that truly cared. Maybe you smiled in her face, but I doubt you ever saw her as part of this family."


    The air in the room grew thick. Damien tried again, this time firmer. "Enough. Calm down."


    But then Lennox walked in.


    He froze at the doorway, looking between us. Even his presence didn''t stop me. I looked straight at Lady Fiona onest time and said, "You failed her. And I hope someday that haunts you."


    Then I stood up, pushed my chair back, and quietly excused myself from the room.


    Instead of going back to the quietness of my room, I walked out to the garden. I needed air. Maybe the morning breeze would help calm my anger¡­ or at least stop the heaviness in my chest.


    I reached the center of the garden and folded my arms tightly over myself. The wind brushed against my skin, soft and cool, but it didn''t ease the ache inside me.


    Why was my life like this?


    Why did it feel like I was always alone¡­ always hurting?


    Tears slowly filled my eyes, and I didn''t try to stop them. I let them fall silently, each one carrying a piece of the pain I had been holding in.


    I wiped my cheek quickly, but more tears came.


    I wasn''t supposed to be dead.


    I wasn''t supposed to be watching people mourn me¡ªor pretend to. I wasn''t supposed to be hiding behind another face while they burry someone who wasn''t me.


    My shoulders shook as I quietly cried.


    And then I heard footsteps.


    I quickly turned, wiping my face roughly.


    It was Lennox.


    He stood a few feet away, his hands tucked into his pockets, his eyes fixed on me.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence stretched between us, heavy with things neither of us could say.


    I looked away, trying topose myself, but my voice still came out small and broken.


    "What do you want?" I asked, not harsh¡ªjust tired.


    Lennox didn''t answer immediately. He just kept staring at me, his expression unreadable.


    Then slowly, he walked closer.


    My heart skipped when Lennox stepped closer.


    What if he recognized me?


    What if somehow¡­ he saw Olivia beneath this new face?


    I quickly wiped my eyes again, looking away in panic, but then he did something unexpected. He reached into his pocket and quietly pulled out a handkerchief, holding it out to me.


    I hesitated.


    "Here," he said softly. "You''re crying."


    I slowly took it from him, our fingers brushing for the briefest moment. I swallowed the lump in my throat, afraid to speak. But he did.


    "Thank you," he murmured, his voice low. "Thank you for speaking up for Olivia¡­ even though you never met her. No one ever did that. Not once. And wherever she is¡­ I know she''d be happy."


    My chest tightened at his words. I wanted to just excused myself and walk away, but instead, I said, "Was she really that special?"


    Lennox let out a shaky breath and slowly sat on the edge of the low stone bench beside the roses. He looked down at his hands for a long time before answering.


    "She was the purest person I ever met."


    His voice was raw. Honest.


    "The first time I saw her, she was just seven. She was crying because a bird fell from a tree and broke its wing. I remember thinking¡­ I have to protect her. I have to keep this world from breaking someone like her."


    He paused and clenched his hands together.


    "But I failed. I hurt her. We all did."


    I stayed quiet, listening, my heart tearing slowly with every word.


    "She was kind," he continued. "Too kind. She forgave too quickly, trusted too easily. She smiled even when she was in pain¡­ and no matter how bad we treated her, she never stopped loving us."


    He looked up at the sky for a moment, then back down.


    "I would do anything¡ªanything¡ªjust to see her one more time. To tell her she meant everything to me. That I was wrong. That I was stupid. That I let pride and anger destroy the best thing that ever happened to me."


    His voice cracked. "I never told her enough. I never said it the way she needed to hear it. And now¡­ it''s toote."


    The silence between us stretched again, his pain settling heavy in the air.


    And then, before I could stop myself, I whispered, "You can imagine she''s me¡­ and say it now."


    His head snapped toward me, surprised.


    I didn''t know why I said it. Maybe because I needed to hear it too. Maybe because I wanted to feel something¡ªanything¡ªof the love he once had for me.


    "Say what you want to say to her," I added, my voice barely audible. "I''m here. Just pretend¡­ pretend she''s still in front of you."


    His eyes glistened with unshed tears, and for a moment, he didn''t move.

 Chapter 237: Pretend It Was She

    Lennox''s POV


    I stared at this strangedy standing in front of me, with tears in her eyes. She looked nothing like Olivia, but in this moment, she felt like her. Or maybe she was just giving me a chance to pretend, pretend I could say the words I should have said when it mattered.


    My throat tightened as I looked away, blinking hard. The wind rustled the roses behind us, carrying her soft scent mixed with the morning air.


    "You want me to say it?" I asked quietly, my voice almost cracking. She didn''t flinch. She just nodded, waiting, patient, like Olivia always was.


    I dragged a shaky breath into my lungs. "Okay."


    I forced myself to meet her eyes again, and the words just poured out of me like I''d been holding them in for a lifetime.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia," I started, my voice hoarse. "I''m so damn sorry for everything. For every moment I made you feel alone when you were surrounded by people who should have loved you more than life itself."


    She didn''t move. She just watched me with eyes that seemed to see right through me.


    "I''m sorry for every night you went to bed crying because I was too stubborn to say I was wrong. I''m sorry for every cruel thing I said¡ªevery time I turned my back on you when you needed me the most."


    My chest burned. I didn''t care if my voice broke anymore. I didn''t care if I was acting vulnerable before ady I just met barely twenty-four hours ago.


    "I wish I could take it all back. I wish I could go back to that little girl crying over a bird and swear to the Moon Goddess that I''d protect you, even if it was from myself. But I didn''t. I let this world eat you alive. I let my pride ruin you. And now I''m here, talking to a stranger in a garden, pretending it''s you¡ªbecause my heart refuses to let you go."


    She blinked, more tears gathering in her eyes, and I stepped forward, my legs trembling.


    "I don''t believe you''re dead," I said, my voice shaking but certain. "We''re doing this funeral, we''re dressing you up in lies and goodbyes, but my heart¡ªmy heart hasn''t epted it. It won''t. It keeps telling me you''re still here somewhere, waiting for me to find you and make it right."


    She swallowed hard, and I saw her lip quiver.


    "I don''t believe it," I whispered again, more to myself than her. "I can''t."


    A small sound escaped her throat¡ªa choked, broken sound¡ªand I realized she was crying again. Tears slipped down her cheeks, and she quickly looked away like she didn''t want me to see.


    I didn''t think. I stepped closer until I could feel the warmth of her body in the morning air. Slowly, I lifted my hand and brushed my thumb under her eye, wiping away the tears. Her breath caught¡ªa soft, startled gasp¡ªand her eyes snapped up to mine.


    The world seemed to hold its breath with her. I felt it then¡ªthat pull. That same maic pull I always felt with Olivia, the one that made me want to lean in and steal a kiss I shouldn''t. For a heartbeat, I nearly did.


    But before I could, I heard footsteps behind me. Heavy, fast, urgent.


    I turned my head and saw Louis standing there. His eyes darted from me to her, suspicion and confusion mixing in his gaze.


    Reba panicked, stepped back, and quickly wiped at her tears. "Sorry I cried¡­ I''m just an emotional person," she whispered.


    I nodded, but before I could say anything, she excused herself and turned away. I stood there and watched her hurry off until she disappeared from sight.


    Louis, who had been quiet, strolled toward me with a suspicious gaze. "You were about to kiss her," he said, not sounding angry though. "She is your uncle''s wife, remember?"


    I didn''t say a word¡­ rather, I just looked away¡­ How do I tell him that in that moment I didn''t see her as Damien''s wife... I strangely saw Olivia standing in her ce.


    I let out a sigh and shook my head. "My mind is messed up."


    Louis didn''t look angry or surprised; rather, he just said, "The first ceremony is about to begin¡­ we should get ready."


    I wanted to say I didn''t want to go. I wanted to scream that I wasn''t ready. That this wasn''t real.


    But I didn''t.


    Instead, I quietly turned and made my way back to my room. My hands trembled slightly as I opened the door and stepped inside the stillness.


    I shut it behind me and leaned against it for a moment, eyes closed, chest rising and falling like I''d just finished a run. Then I forced myself to move.


    I walked over to the wardrobe and pulled out a pair of white pants and a clean white long-sleeved shirt¡ªthe color of mourning in our tradition.


    But how do you dress to bury someone who still lives in your heart?


    Once I was dressed, I moved to the top drawer of my dresser. Inside was a small photo frame. A picture of us¡ªme and Olivia¡ªwhen she was just twelve.


    She wasughing, holding up a daisy chain she''d made. I stood beside her with an awkward half-smile, one arm resting over her small shoulders. We''d been so different then. So simple. So happy.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, holding the photo in both hands. My fingers brushed over the ss as if I could feel her through it.


    A tear slipped down my cheek.


    "I don''t believe you''re dead," I whispered brokenly, tightening my grip on the frame. "I don''t. I can''t. It''s not true. Please, Olivia¡­ please¡ªgive me a sign. Just something. Anything. Let me know you''re still out there. That I haven''t lost youpletely."


    I stared at the photo, waiting. My room was still. Too still. No whisper. No shift in the air. No flickering lights. Nothing.


    Then, just as I was about to set the photo down, a soft knock came at the door.


    I stiffened.


    For a moment, I didn''t move. Didn''t speak.


    Another knock¡ªgentler this time.


    I stood up slowly, wiping my face with the back of my hand, and walked over to open the door.


    Reba stood before me.


    She stood there quietly, holding something out toward me.


    "Your handkerchief," she said softly. "Thank you¡­ for earlier."


    I looked at her but couldn''t understand why the pain and sorrow I had been drowning in just a few minutes ago vanished the moment I saw her, why I felt this was a sign from Olivia telling me she was still out there somewhere, waiting for me to find her.

 Chapter 238: Deserve To Know.

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment Lennox took the handkerchief from me, I spun around and walked away before I did something reckless. Luckily, he didn''t call me back. I wasn''t sure what I would''ve done if he had.


    I returned to my room, closed the door behind me, and let out a long, shaky breath. Dropping onto the bed, I pressed my palms to my face.


    How much longer can I keep this up?


    How much longer can I pretend to be someone else¡ªsomeone I''m not?


    Before I could gather my thoughts, the door creaked open. Damien stepped inside with a familiar scowl on his face.


    "What you did at the table," he said sternly, "should never happen again."


    I didn''t respond. I wasn''t in the mood to argue with him. I just stared past him at the wall.


    He stood silently for a moment, then added, "You should get ready. We''re attending the first funeral ritual."


    My head snapped toward him. "Hell no," I snapped, my voice sharp. "You expect me to stand there and watch while they perform a funeral service for me when I''m still alive?"


    Damien''s eyes darkened with frustration. He stepped closer, towering over me. "You don''t have a choice," he said coldly. "You''re no longer Olivia. You''re Reba. And you''re my wife now. So act like one. You have ten minutes. Be downstairs."


    He left before I could say another word.


    Shaking, I forced myself up and went to the wardrobe. My fingers trembled as I pulled out a white gown.


    I dressed quickly and made my way downstairs, my heart thudding in my chest. Damien was already waiting by the entrance. He didn''t speak, just gestured for me to follow him.


    We walked through the corridor in silence, and then stepped out into the garden where the ceremony was being held.


    Everything stopped in me when I saw it.


    My photos¡ªeverywhere.


    There were flowers, white cloth draped from the trees, candles flickering in soft circles. Arge framed photo of me stood at the center of the altar, with a golden ribbon tied across it.


    The pack was gathered¡ªdressed in white, heads bowed, lips trembling. Some were crying. Real, heavy tears.


    And there¡­ just a few feet away, I saw them.


    The triplets.


    Lennox, Louis, and Levi. All dressed in ceremonial white. All standing still, like statues carved from grief.


    Lennox''s face was nk, but his eyes told a different story. Red, puffy, broken.


    Louis stood with his arms crossed tightly, jaw clenched like he was trying to hold himself together.


    Levi''s hand covered his mouth, like if he opened it, the sob might escape.


    I stood there frozen.


    Did they ever love me like this?


    Why did it take losing me for them to show it?


    The Elder began to chant, starting the first funeral ritual. Everyone lowered their heads, murmuring the ancient words of passing.


    But I couldn''t join them.


    My chest ached. My body felt like it was going cold. The weight of it all, watching people mourn me while I stood among them¡ªwas too much.


    I swayed slightly on my feet.


    Then everything spun.


    Thest thing I saw was Lennox''s face turning toward me¡ªhis eyes widening with concern.


    And then darkness.


    I woke up to a dull ache in my head and the cold feel of stone beneath my palms. Myshes fluttered as I tried to move, only to realize I was lying on the ground¡ªon the floor of the garden.


    The ceremony had stopped. Murmurs filled the air. Somewhere in the blur, I heard Damien''s voice before I even saw him.


    "I told you not toe," he muttered, his voice low but sharp enough to sting. "But you insisted, didn''t you?"


    I tried to speak, but my throat was dry, my tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth.


    Damien let out an exasperated sigh, brushing a stray lock of hair from my face. "Rx, Darling," he said, faking a concern that didn''t reach his eyes. He looked over his shoulder at someone I couldn''t see. "She''ll be fine. She always does this. Ever since she lost her parents, funerals make her faint¡­ It''s a thing¡ªshe can''t handle it emotionally."


    I wanted to tell him to stop lying, to scream at him that none of this was normal¡ªthat none of this was me¡ªbut my lips wouldn''t move. I could feel eyes on me. Whispers. Murmurs of pity. They believed his lies.


    "Don''t just stand there gawking," Damien snapped at whoever was behind him. "Go back to the ritual. Show some respect."


    I flinched when he slid an arm under my knees and the other behind my back. His grip was strong, almost gentle, but there was no warmth in it. He lifted me like I weighed nothing¡ªlike he''d done it a hundred times before.


    My head lolled against his chest as he turned away from the garden, the funeral chants fading behind us.


    He carried me up to the room we now shared,id me on the bed with mechanical care. For a heartbeat, I braced myself for him to yell¡ªready to scream right back at him. But surprisingly, he didn''t. Instead, he moved to the couch and sat there across from me.


    A tense silence hung in the air as neither of us said a word. The air in the room was heavy¡ªalmost too heavy to breathe in. I could feel Damien''s presence just across the room, sitting on the couch with that familiar stiffness in his posture, like he was calcting his next move.


    For a while, neither of us said a word.


    But I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    My voice came out hoarse. "You know, don''t you?"


    He didn''t answer. Didn''t even look my way.


    I sat up slightly, ignoring the pounding in my head. "Gabriel and his sister¡­ they tried to kill me. And you know why."


    Still, he was silent, his elbows resting on his knees, his hands loosely sped.


    "I deserve to know," I pressed, louder this time. "I saw the hate in their eyes. I felt it. That kind of rage isn''t born out of nothing."


    A long pause, and I thought he wouldn''t answer me at all.


    But suddenly, he exhaled and leaned back slowly against the couch, tilting his head to the ceiling like he was debating how much truth to spill.


    "It''s because of your mother," he said finally, his voice low.


    My heart skipped. "What about her?"


    "She slit their mother''s throat, Olivia. And their father¡­ never spoke again after that night."


    I stared at him, stunned. "What¡­?"

 Chapter 239: Who Paid You

    Lennox''s POV


    The first ritual was over. The crowd had begun to disperse, some heading back to their homes, others lingering in quiet clusters to share old memories. But the rest of us¡ªmy family¡ªwe returned to the pack house in silence, waiting for the final ritual that would take ceter tonight.


    Some pack members wanted toe up to us¡­ to offer their condolences, share their grief, speak of Olivia. But we gave the guards strict orders to let no one through. None of us were in the mood to hear sweet words about someone we all failed to protect.


    Back in my room, I couldn''t stop thinking about Reba.


    I kept seeing her fainting in the garden, falling like a feather that had lost its strength to float. For a terrifying second, my instincts kicked in, and I had turned toward her¡ªbut I stopped myself. I couldn''t move. Not with all those eyes watching. I forced myself to stay rooted to the ground, to act like I didn''t care. Like I hadn''t just watched someone copse in the middle of the funeral.


    Even when Damien lifted her in his arms and walked off, I stayed. I clenched my fists. Bit my tongue. Focused on the ritual.


    But my mind¡­ my mind refused to obey.


    Instead, it kept circling back to her. Her pale face. Her trembling hands. That look in her eyes.


    Why the hell was I so worried about her?


    I didn''t have an answer. So I just stayed in my room, pacing the floor, ignoring the voices downstair, avoiding everyone. I didn''t eat. I didn''t sleep. I barely even breathed.


    Great-grandmother Hailee''s words kept haunting me.


    "Something ising, Lennox¡­ Something that will shake you and your brothers. It will break you for a while. But don''t be afraid¡­ it was meant to be."


    What did she mean?


    And why did her voice echo louder now than it did in the dream?


    I let out a heavy sigh and dropped onto the edge of the bed, burying my face in my palms.


    A knock suddenly cut through the silence.


    I didn''t move.


    "Alpha Lennox," Dustin''s voice came from the other side. "The men have arrived. They brought Ss with them."


    My head shot up.


    "What?" I jumped to my feet and crossed the room in two long strides. I yanked the door open and stared at him. "Where is he?"


    Dustin stood straight. "They''re holding him in the throne room."


    My heart thudded. "Good. Call my brothers. Now."


    He nodded without another word and turned down the hallway.


    I didn''t waste a second. I jumped down the stairs and hurriedly made my way to the throne room. I stormed into the throne room, my boots hitting the marble with a loud sound. The guards stood on both sides, stiff and alert, parting immediately as I entered.


    And there he was.


    Ss.


    Even after all these years, I recognized him in an instant. He sat shackled on the floor, his head turning just slightly as I stepped forward. His eyes narrowed.


    Louis and Levi arrived momentster, their presence filling the room with a tense, heavy energy. The door thudded shut behind them, and now it was just us¡ªbrothers, guards, and the traitor sitting in the middle of the room like a rat cornered in a trap.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Ss barked, yanking at his chains. "Why was I abducted and brought here like a criminal?"


    I didn''t respond to his anger. I simply stepped forward and looked down at him. "Why were you running, Ss? This is your home, isn''t it?"


    His lip curled. "Release me now. I''ve done nothing wrong. This is abuse of power."


    Levi cut straight through the nonsense. "We know it was you," he said calmly, but his voice had the weight of anger behind it. "We know you forged Olivia''s handwriting. You wrote those spelled letters that drove us to hate her. We know everything."


    Ss''s eyes flickered¡ªbut he shook his head. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    That was all I needed to hear. My patience snapped.


    "Get me a hot iron," I said coldly, turning to the guards. "With the fire pot. Now."


    The guards didn''t hesitate. One of them quickly left and returned momentster with a long rod, the tip glowing red-hot and the pot.


    Ss''s eyes widened. "You wouldn''t¡ª"


    "Oh, I would," I replied coldly, pulling the iron from the pot. I crouched beside him, holding the heat just inches from his arm. "For every lie you tell¡­ I will press this into your skin. You lie once, you burn once. You lie again¡­ next time it goes in your eye. You know I will do it, Ss. So tell the truth, or start choosing which eye you''re willing to lose."


    "I didn''t¡ª"


    The second he started to deny it again, I drove the iron into his forearm.


    His scream echoed in the air as his skin sizzled and peeled under the heat. The smell of burning flesh filled the room. He thrashed, but he couldn''t shift¡ªnot with the silver-infused cor mped around his neck, suppressing his wolfpletely.


    I rose slowly, watching him writhe in pain, his breathing ragged and broken.


    "The next one goes in your eye," I said again, my voice low and deadly calm. "I swear to the Moon Goddess I will do it."


    His body trembled. He tried to catch his breath. Terror filled his face now. He knew I wasn''t joking.


    "Fine," he choked, sweat pouring down his face. "Yes¡­ I wrote it. I wrote those letters."


    I exchanged a nce with Levi and Louis before looking back down at him.


    "But you didn''t spell it?" Levi asked.


    Ss shook his head weakly. "No. I only wrote it. It wasn''t me who added the spell."


    "Then who?" Louis demanded. "Who paid you to do it?"


    Ss hesitated. His lips trembled. He looked between the three of us, panic rising behind his eyes.


    Finally, he lowered his head and whispered the words that turned my blood to ice:


    "Your parents."

 Chapter 240: The Truth

    Lennox''s POV


    "What!" Levi blurted out in utter shock, his voice echoing through the throne room. I exchanged a tense nce with him, his eyes wide with disbelief, then turned my gaze back to Ss as my frown deepened, my hand tightening around the iron in my grip.


    "One more lie to me," I snarled, my voice low but trembling with rage, "and I swear I''ll pierce this iron straight through your throat!" I spat the words out, refusing to believe the filth that had just fallen from Ss''s mouth.


    Ss scoffed, the corner of his mouth twitching into a mocking smile. "Why should I lie? If you think I''m spinning stories, then call your parents and ask them yourself. Four years ago, they came to me¡ªhanded me a hefty sum to forge those three letters. They told me exactly what to write, word for word, and when I was done, they took the letters away." he said, sounding so sure of his words.


    My heart thundered in my chest as I turned to my brothers, catching the shadow of horror etched into their faces. None of us wanted to believe this¡ªcould believe this¡ªbut deep down we all knew there was only one way to find out.


    "Dustin¡­" I called out to Dustin, who stood at a corner. "Go get my parents¡­ now."


    Dustin nodded before walking out.


    After he left, a tense silence hung in the air¡­ How could this be true? My own parents, forging the letters? Why? For what possible reason? And the spell¡ªthe damn spell that twisted our minds, that poisoned our hearts, that nearly drove us to kill Olivia. Why would they do that? What did they gain?


    I shook my head, not wanting to believe it¡­ I turned to Ss and growled, "You better not be fucking lying to me." I spat, and in that moment, the door to the throne room pushed open, and Dustin escorted my parents in.


    The second my mother''s eyes fell on Ss, her breath caught sharp in her throat. My father inhaled like he''d just been punched in the gut.


    That was enough. That was all we needed.


    Levi stepped forward. "Mother. Father. Ss says you paid him to forge those letters. Is that true?"


    "And don''t even think of lying," Louis added darkly.


    There was a pause¡ªtoo long of a pause¡ªbefore they exchanged nces, like they were silently agreeing on something.


    Then Father sighed and said, "Everyone, please, take your seats."


    "We''re not sitting," I snapped. "Answer the question!"


    Another heavy silence.


    Then¡ªFather nodded. "Yes. We did it."


    My heart dropped.


    My wolf roared inside me.


    Mother raised her hand gently. "But we had a good reason for it¡ª"


    "A good reason?!" I cut her off, nearly shaking from the force of my anger. "You forged a letter that made us hate her. You cast a spell to twist our minds so badly we almost killed Olivia!"


    Her eyes widened. "Spell? No¡ªno, Lennox, we didn''t cast any spell. That''s not us. We would never do something like that."


    My brothers and I exchanged confused looks. I shook my head, still breathing heavily. "Whether you cast it or not, there was a spell on those letters. We confirmed it. So exin that!"


    Father looked at Ss, then back at us, his expression tight. "We paid Ss to forge the letters. That part is true. But we didn''t put any magic in them. We don''t know who did."


    "Then why?" I demanded, stepping forward. "Why forge the letters? Why lie? Why manipte us into hating Olivia?"


    Father swallowed hard. Then he looked us in the eyes and said something we never expected.


    "Because¡­ Olivia is rted to us."


    Everything in me froze.


    "What?" Louis asked, blinking.


    "She''s¡­ what?"


    "Rted to us?" I repeated, frowning hard. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Father lifted a hand. "Calm down. Allow me to exin. Just¡­ listen."


    We didn''t move. None of us breathed.


    "I didn''t know Olivia wasn''t Parker''s real daughter until three weeks before her fourteenth birthday," he began. "That day, Parker came to me in confidence. He told me Olivia wasn''t his biological child. That she hade to him under¡­ unusual circumstances."


    I swallowed hard.


    Father continued, "He told me everything. Where she came from. Who brought her. The vague clues her real parents left behind. Something about her bloodline didn''t sit right with me, so I decided to dig. I started tracing her origin¡ªquietly. And eventually¡­ I found the link."


    He looked at us with tired eyes. "Through Parker''s story and my own research, I discovered that Olivia is connected to us. Her bloodline ties back to my grandmother¡­ your great-grandmother Hailee."


    "No¡­" I whispered, shaking my head. "That''s not possible. That doesn''t make sense."


    "But it''s true," Father said gently. "Olivia is a descendant of Hailee¡­ just like you."


    My legs felt weak.


    My brothers were silent.


    Everything was spinning.


    My head was pounding. My heart was racing. And I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    "What are you saying?" I asked again, stepping forward, my voice barely holding steady. "How can she be rted to us? What kind of twisted game is this?"


    Father met my eyes calmly. "Because¡­ your great-grandmother Hailee had other children with other men who aren''t your great-grandfather."


    I froze.


    Louis''s brows furrowed. "What?"


    Father continued, his voice hollow. "Your great-grandmother Hailee didn''t have an easy life. Her rtionships were¡­plicated. I don''t want to drag that pain back up, but you need to know¡ªher love life was not simple. She was married twice. She had rtionships with other men. She bore other children. It was hidden. Buried. But one of those children¡­ was Olivia''s grandfather."


    I felt my knees buckle slightly. I stumbled back and copsed into one of the thrones behind me, my mind screaming in denial.


    "You''re lying," Levi said hoarsely, though it sounded like he was trying to convince himself.


    "No," Father replied gently. "I''m not. I have all the evidence. The bloodlines, the history, the dates. Olivia is family. She shares the same great-grandmother as you. You three are her distant cousins."

 Chapter 241: Their Reasons

    Lennox''s POV


    Silence.


    The kind of silence that swallows you whole.


    The kind that sinks its ws into your chest and squeezes until you can''t tell if you want to scream, vomit, orugh.


    Cousins.


    After everything¡­ after the bond we thought we had? After the way we loved her?


    Louis turned around so fast his boots scraped the marble, his fists clenched, so tightly his knuckles looked like bone. "No¡­ no, this can''t be right."


    But it made sense. It made horrible, painful sense.


    I thought back to Great-grandmother Hailee''s words. "Something ising¡­ something that will break you. But don''t be afraid¡ªit was meant to be."


    This was what she meant.


    It was Olivia.


    I buried my face in my hands. "Why¡­ why didn''t you tell us? Why keep this a secret?"


    Father exhaled slowly. "Because it wasn''t my ce. Parker told me Olivia''s story in confidence. But when I discovered the truth¡­ when I realized she was part of our bloodline, I knew things had to end between you."


    I looked up at him sharply. "So you forged letters and destroyed her life instead?"


    "She''s family, Lennox!" Father snapped suddenly, the calm in his voice breaking for the first time. "You were falling for her. All of you were. It wasn''t right."


    "You could''ve told us the truth!" Levi shouted.


    "And what would you have done?" Father shot back. "Would you have believed me? Or would you have loved her anyway? And besides, I knew none of you would have left her."


    "We would have had the right to know!" I roared.


    Father looked at me, pain shing in his eyes. "Maybe. But I wasn''t willing to take that risk. So yes, we forged the letters. We gave them to the guards to pass on. I acted as if I believed Parker had stolen from the pack, though I didn''t. But I needed Olivia to be cast down. I needed her to be someone you wouldn''t look at again."


    My stomach churned.


    "So you turned her into an omega," I muttered bitterly. "Just so we''d reject her."


    "Just so you''d forget her," Mother added softly. "We didn''t know the letters would be spelled. We only wanted her to leave you. We never wanted her dead."


    Father ran a hand through his hair, looking more exhausted than I''d ever seen him. His voice lowered.


    "The n was working," he said, as if trying to convince himself more than us. "You hated her. She had no ce in your hearts anymore. She was an omega, disgraced, avoided by everyone. And you¡­ you were slowly moving on."


    Mother nodded faintly. "You were getting closer to Anita. We thought¡­ maybe you''d finally forget Olivia."


    But the moment she said it, something snapped inside me.


    Forget her?


    They wanted us to erase Olivia like she was nothing. Like she hadn''t been our whole damn world at one point.


    Father continued before I could speak. "Then the Moon Goddess¡­ decided to bind you to her. All three of you."


    He looked at each of us, his eyes dark. "Your mate. Your blood. The same girl we fought so hard to push away from you three."


    Louis cursed under his breath and turned away, shaking.


    Levi clenched his fists, his jaw ticking.


    I just stood there. Frozen.


    "And when that happened," Father went on, "we knew we couldn''t stop it anymore. But we also couldn''t let the truthe out."


    He paused. His voice broke slightly. "So I did what I had to do."


    He sighed.


    "I forced you to mark her."


    I shook my head in disbelief. Father''s eyes shimmered¡ªnot with tears, but shame. "I was pained¡­ Goodness, I was. I knew what I was asking you to do. Marking her meant sealing the bond forever. But if you didn''t¡­ if you refused¡­ the council would ask questions. The Moon Priestesses would get involved. Bloodline investigations would follow."


    "You knew she was rted to us," I said hoarsely, "and you still made us mark her?"


    "I had no choice," he said, voice sharp with guilt. "An Alpha must never reject his mate¡ªit would have raised rms. Questions. And if the truth of her parentage came out, there would be consequences for everyone. For you. For the pack. For her. So I forced the bond toplete. Quietly."


    A suffocating silence fell again.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    The girl we had loved¡ªobsessed over, fought for, hurt, and broken¡ªwas our blood.


    Our distant cousin.


    It made me want to vomit.


    And yet¡­ even as the weight of the truth settled on my shoulders like a boulder, the love didn''t go away.


    I hated it. I hated myself for it. But it was still there.


    This pull¡­ this ache¡­ this invisible string that tied me to her. Even knowing the truth, I still wanted her.


    I didn''t know about my brothers. Maybe they felt the same. Maybe not. But one thing echoed painfully in my chest¡ªFather was right.


    Even if he had told us the truth back then¡­ we wouldn''t have let her go.


    We would have loved her anyway.


    We would have held on.


    That''s how far gone we were.


    Louis broke the silence, his voice hoarse. "Who are her real parents?"


    Father''s expression tensed immediately. "That''s not my ce to say."


    "Not your ce?" Levi snarled, stepping forward like he''d break Father''s neck with his bare hands. "You made us hate her. And now you''re suddenly silent?"


    Father stood firm. "I promised Parker I''d protect that part of her story. I won''t break that promise."


    "Even now?" I growled. "After all this?"


    Mother stepped forward, her voice barely above a whisper. "He''s right. It''s not our story to tell."


    I let out a bitterugh and shook my head, pain swelling in my chest like a storm.


    "You took everything from her. You made her feel unloved, unwanted¡­ you turned her into a ghost in her own home. And now you want to act noble? Now you want to protect her?"


    Neither of them answered.


    I looked at my parents¡ªand for the first time in my life, I felt nothing but disgust.


    "You will never be forgiven for this," I whispered.


    Not for the letters.


    Not for making us hate her.


    Not for forcing us to destroy her with our own hands.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Neither tried to defend their actions.


    I turned and walked out of the throne room, not looking back. I didn''t want to hear another word. Not from them. Not from anyone.


    My legs carried me blindly through the hallways, my heart aching. I didn''t know where I was going¡ªI just needed to be alone. Somewhere no one would think to find me. Somewhere silent.


    The library.


    No one ever came here anymore. It was always quiet¡­ cold¡­ still.


    Just how I needed it to be.


    I pushed the doors open and stepped inside, letting the rich scent of old books and polished wood wash over me. I walked slowly through the aisles, trying to breathe, trying to think, but nothing made sense anymore.


    I wanted to scream.


    But instead, I slumped into the farthest corner near the windows. I thought I was alone¡­ until I heard a voice.


    "Lennox?"


    I froze.


    I turned, and saw Reba at the door.


    She looked just as I hadst seen her¡ªstill dressed in that flowing white gown, her long dark hair tumbling over her shoulders. But her eyes widened in surprise the moment she saw me.


    "Oh," she whispered. "I didn''t know anyone woulde here today."


    I stayed silent, staring at her. Her gaze drifted over me slowly¡­ and then she noticed it.


    The redness in my eyes.


    The way my fists were trembling.


    She stepped closer, gently, like she was approaching something fragile. "Lennox¡­ are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," I muttered, turning my face away. "Just needed space."


    I made a move to leave¡ªquick, sharp steps¡ªbut she moved faster, blocking my path gently with her hand on my arm.


    "Wait," she said softly. "Sometimes¡­ it''s okay to not be okay."


    I paused, swallowing hard.


    She looked at me, her voice even softer now. "I know you''re an Alpha. You''ve been trained your whole life to be strong, to hold everything in. But¡­ you''re still human."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the chest.


    Because I''d heard them before.


    Not from her.


    But from Olivia.


    She said them years ago, when I broke my arm in training and refused to show pain. She was massaging the bruise and whispered those same words to me¡­ "You''re still human, Lennox. You''re allowed to hurt."


    That memory hit me hard.


    My lips trembled.


    My throat closed.


    And before I knew it, the tears came.


    I tried to stop them. God, I tried.


    But I broke.


    Right there.


    In front of Reba. A woman I barely met twenty-four hours ago.


    She gasped softly and reached forward, pulling me into her arms.


    I should have pulled away.


    But I didn''t.


    Because in that moment, I felt safe. Warm. Like for once, someone saw through all the rage and pain and armor¡­ and just held me.


    I clung to her, my forehead buried in her shoulder, and let the sobse.


    She rubbed my back slowly, whispering, "It''s okay. Let it out."


    I don''t know how long we stayed like that, but when I finally pulled back, I met her eyes.


    Something shifted.


    The air thickened between us.


    Our eyes locked.


    My breath caught.


    And then¡­ without thinking¡ªwithout nning¡ªwe kissed.


    Softly.


    Slowly.


    Like the world paused for a heartbeat just to watch us break every rule.


    It was wrong.


    It was confusing.


    It was everything I wasn''t supposed to want.


    But in that moment¡­ it happened.


    And I didn''t stop it.

 Chapter 242: A Letter

    Lennox''s POV


    God, I wanted to pull away.


    I wanted to end this madness.


    But I couldn''t.


    The kiss¡­ it felt so damn good.


    Too good.


    Her lips were soft, warm¡ªnothing like Olivia''s, yet somehow they still made my heart clench the same way. I hated it. I hated how my pain foundfort in someone else. But I didn''t stop.


    She didn''t either.


    My hands slid to her waist before I could think, and she leaned into me like she belonged there. The way her fingers curled against my chest¡­ the way she exhaled like she had been holding her breath for hours¡­


    It should''ve felt wrong.


    It was wrong.


    But at that moment, I didn''t care.


    Because kissing her made the screaming in my head go quiet.


    Just for a second.


    Just enough to breathe.


    But when we finally pulled apart, both of us breathless, the silence between us was louder than anything I''d ever heard.


    Her eyes met mine, filled with a thousand questions neither of us had the answer to.


    I looked away first, stepping back like I''d just been burned. The cold air rushed between us, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising in my chest.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to do that," I said hoarsely, running a hand through my hair.


    "I know," she whispered. "Me neither."


    A pause.


    Then her voice, quiet again. "But¡­ did you regret it?"


    I hesitated.


    My heart screamed yes.


    My lips stayed silent.


    Because truthfully¡­ I didn''t know.


    Did I regret it?


    Did I feel guilty?


    Was this betrayal to Damien?


    "I don''t know," I said honestly.


    Reba nodded slowly. "You''re hurting. I understand. I don''t expect anything from you, Lennox. I just¡­ I saw you breaking, and I wanted to be there."


    I clenched my jaw, trying to hold in the chaos surging inside me.


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    She nodded, and without another word, she left.


    I slumped against the wall, shutting my eyes¡­ my mind reying that kiss over and over. Damn it, why did it feel so good and so right?


    I shook my head hard. "Stop it, Lennox¡­ she''s your uncle''s wife," I breathed out with a broken sigh. What the hell is happening to me? Minutes ago, I realized Olivia¡ªthe girl I''d loved my whole life¡ªmight be rted to me, and now I''ve kissed Reba, who''s family. My uncle''s wife. What the hell is going on?


    The door to the library creaked open, snapping me from my thoughts. I looked up to see my brothers stepping in.


    They both wore the same worried, confused look.


    They didn''t say anything at first.


    Neither did I.


    Just silence.


    The kind that dripped heavier than any words could manage.


    Louis finally leaned against the opposite wall, arms crossed, his eyes distant. "I still can''t believe it."


    "Me neither," Levi muttered, pacing slowly. "Our own parents¡­ they forged those letters. Lied to us. Manipted us."


    "And Olivia¡­" Louis added quietly, "might be rted to us."


    I let out a bitterugh. "What the hell even is our life?"


    Louis shook his head. "It doesn''t make sense, man. None of it does. I keep going back and forth in my head. Trying to find a hole in the story. Something that would prove they were lying. Something that would make this all a sick misunderstanding."


    "But they weren''t lying," Levi muttered. "You saw their faces. You heard their voices."


    "Yeah," I said slowly, rubbing the back of my neck. "That''s what makes it worse."


    For a moment, none of us spoke again. We were each stuck in our thoughts. Memories. Regrets.


    Then Louis exhaled sharply and muttered, "What if Olivia was still alive?"


    Both Levi and I looked at him instantly.


    He didn''t take it back.


    "If she was alive," he continued, his voice low and bitter, "we would''ve had to cut ties with her. Let go of everything we felt. Of everything we ever were."


    Levi looked down. "Would we, though?"


    I swallowed hard.


    My chest tightened.


    Because I knew the answer. We all did.


    I looked them in the eyes. "No," I said. "We wouldn''t have. I couldn''t have."


    Louis sighed, pressing a hand to his forehead. "Shit¡­"


    "She could be our cousin, and I still wouldn''t have been able to let her go," I admitted. My voice cracked near the end, and I hated it. Hated how broken I sounded. "Even when I tried to hate her¡­ it didn''t work. Even after everything we did to her, all she had to do was look at me and I¡ª" I shook my head. "I would''ve stayed."


    There was silence again. This one heavier. Sadder.


    Then Levi spoke, his voice quiet, almost hollow.


    "So¡­ are we finally epting it now?"


    I looked at him.


    "What?"


    He met my eyes. "That she''s dead."


    The words punched the air out of me.


    Neither of us responded immediately.


    We didn''t want to say it.


    Didn''t want to believe it.


    But what if she was really gone?


    Louis sat down slowly in one of the wooden chairs, elbows on his knees, head in his hands.


    I clenched my fists.


    "I don''t want to," I whispered.


    Levi sat across from me, his expression grim. "Neither do I. But what if this is true¡­ what if she really is gone?"


    My heart sank, and all I could think of was the possibility that Olivia might still be alive.


    Olivia wouldn''t just die like that.


    Not her.


    "I keep thinking about it," Louis said suddenly, his voice muffled through his hands. "Who were her real parents? Why would they leave her with Parker? Why would Dad hide it from us?"


    "They know more than they''re saying," Levi muttered. "They''ve known it for years. If she was rted to us, if they traced her bloodline all the way back to our great-grandmother, then they must''ve found names. Something."


    "But they won''t tell us," I added bitterly. "They''re still protecting some secret. Even now."


    "And that''s what pisses me off the most," Louis growled. "They destroyed everything just to hide something none of us even understand."


    I nodded slowly. "There''s more to this. There has to be."


    We fell silent again.


    Then¡ª


    A knock.


    The library doors opened, and a guard stepped in, holding a folded letter in his gloved hand.


    He bowed slightly. "A letter just arrived¡­ addressed to the three of you."


    We all stiffened.


    "No," Levi said immediately. "Burn it."


    Louis shot to his feet. "Don''t bring any more cursed letters near us. We''re done being manipted."


    The guard hesitated, clearly caught off guard. "But¡­ it states important¡ª"


    That made us all pause.


    My chest tightened. "Important?"


    "Yes, Alpha," the guard nodded.


    Levi exchanged a nce with me. "Still¡­ it could be spelled."


    "I don''t trust anything written anymore," Louis muttered. "For all we know that thing''sced with dark charm."


    I nodded and stepped back. "Call Dustin."


    The guard bowed and turned on his heel.


    Momentster, Dustin walked in, his brows raised in concern. "You called me?"


    I gestured toward the letter still held in the guard''s hands. "We need you to read it."


    He blinked. "Me?"


    "Yes," Levi said. "We don''t trust it. We don''t even want to touch it. Read it out loud."


    Dustin stepped forward, hesitantly taking the letter.


    He examined the seal before he carefully broke the seal, unfolded the paper, and began to read.


    "Save Reba from Alpha Damien¡­ don''t be deceived¡­ everything is fake."


    He paused, then looked down at the bottom of the letter.


    "The sender¡­" he said quietly, "just signed it with a G."


    "G?" I repeated.


    Louis''s eyes narrowed. "What the hell does that mean?"

 Chapter 243: Who Is That

    Olivia''s POV


    For hours, I remained locked in my room while my so-called funeral rites were taking ce outside. This time, I couldn''t bring myself to watch.


    I didn''t want to see it.


    Couldn''t stand to see hundreds of people mourning me¡­ saying goodbye to a girl who was still breathing.


    Who was still here.


    And the question that haunted me most¡ªwhose body were they burying?


    Whose lifeless form were they lowering into the ground while crying over me?


    How had Alpha Damien pulled it off?


    Who was this man? How could he manipte reality so perfectly¡ªdown to thest detail?


    I paced the floor, back and forth, my heart thundering in my chest. My mind kept returning to the conversation we had earlier.


    He told me my mother had killed Alpha Gabriel''s mother.


    That''s why they wanted me dead.


    But when I asked more¡ªhow that happened, why my mother would do such a thing¡ªhe refused to speak. Said that was all I needed to know.


    I hated that.


    I hated secrets.


    I sighed and sat back on the edge of the bed, staring nkly at the wall as my thoughts wandered¡­ andnded on Lennox.


    When we kissed I could feel his hesitation for but also his desire for me¡­ not as Olivia but as Reba. It made me wonder if I was really gone and this Reba was real¡ªDoes that mean he could''ve kissed her¡ªon the very day of my funeral?


    I shook my head violently, pushing the thought away. It hurt too much to linger on it.


    Then suddenly I heard it.


    Faint.


    Soft.


    Floating through the air.


    A song.


    One of my favorite songs. Hero by Mariah Carey


    My breath hitched.


    Why¡­ why was it ying?


    I jumped to my feet and rushed toward the sound, my heart pounding.


    It grew louder as I reached the hallway, then the stairs.


    And louder still when I stepped outside the mansion.


    The garden was full of people.


    Pack members, warriors, omegas¡ªeveryone stood gathered around a center disy.


    I weaved through the crowd, my breathing in shallow gasps, until I saw it¡ª


    A ss casket.


    And inside¡­


    I froze.


    Everything inside me stopped moving.


    There, inside the casket,y a body.


    The body they believed was mine.


    Pack members moved slowly, each taking turns to bow, whisper farewells, or leave a single white rose on the stone steps leading up to the coffin.


    My feet moved on their own.


    As I stepped closer, I felt the weight of every stare, every whispered prayer. But they didn''t see me. Not as Olivia.


    To them, I was dead.


    As I neared the casket, my gaze fell on the triplets.


    They stood like statues¡ªeach seconds away from breaking down. None of them spoke. All had tears in their eyes, clinging to thest shred of control.


    Louis gripped the railing so tight.


    Levi was blinking fast, his shoulders trembling.


    Lennox¡­ his jaw was clenched, face pale, tears silently trailing down his cheek.


    My heart shattered.


    I stepped closer¡­ closer still¡­ until I reached the ss.


    And then¡ªI gasped.


    Loud.


    My knees buckled.


    Because lying inside was a headless body¡ªa body that looked exactly like mine.


    Same build.


    Same hands.


    Beside the body¡­ the head.


    And goodness¡ª


    It looked just like me.


    The face.


    The hair.


    Everything.


    It was like staring at a twisted, lifeless reflection.


    I stumbled backward, dizzy, bile rising in my throat.


    No. No no no no no.


    How is this possible?


    My body swayed, my vision blurring.


    I felt dizzy and just as I was about to hit the ground, strong arms caught me.


    Held me.


    "Easy, dear," came the deep, calming voice of Alpha Damien.


    He was suddenly there, holding me against his chest.


    I couldn''t speak.


    Couldn''t breathe.


    Couldn''t think.


    Only one thought echoed through my mind¡ªWho the hell is that in the casket?


    He guided me away from the casket and back to the main mansion.


    When we got to my room, he let go of me and frowned.


    "Why were you there¡­ you could have stayed in this room," he spat.


    I frowned right back and met his eyes, asking the question that had been tearing me apart. "Who is that? The body that looks like me¡ªwho is she?"


    "It''s none of your business," he said coldly, turning away.


    No. Not this time.


    I stepped in front of him and blocked the door. "No, Alpha Damien. I deserve to know," I said, my voice trembling with anger. "You told me my mother killed Alpha Gabriel''s mother and refused to exin. Now everyone is down there mourning andying to rest someone who''s not me¡ªand you still won''t tell me who she is?"


    He said nothing.


    So I raised my voice. "I want the truth!"


    His hand went to the doorknob, but I stepped closer and grabbed his wrist.


    "You''re not going anywhere," I said. "Not until you tell me who that girl in the casket is."


    He tried to push past me, but I didn''t move. I didn''t blink.


    And then I said it¡ªthe one thing that shifted the entire air in the room.


    "If you won''t tell me¡­" I whispered, "then let''s end this game."


    He stopped.


    I kept going.


    "You can kill my parents like you nned. I won''t stop you. But I''ll expose everything. I''ll make sure your enemies know I''m not Reba. And Sofia? She''ll be dead within hours. So go ahead. We both lose."


    The silence was sharp. Deadly.


    He turned slowly, his brow furrowed with anger.


    His jaw clenched. He looked as if he wanted to rip the entire room apart.


    Then finally¡ª


    He gritted his teeth and spat the word through them.


    "Fine."


    I exhaled shakily.


    His gaze darkened, like the truth was a poison he hated to speak.


    "The person in that casket¡­" he said, his voice low and heavy, "is you."


    I blinked.


    "What?"


    He stared at me. "That body is you, Olivia."


    My heart stopped. What is he talking about?


    He let out a tired sigh.


    "The person in that casket," he whispered, "was the real Reba. The one who died in your ce."

 Chapter 244: Should Be Thankful

    Olivia''s POV


    My eyes widened as I struggled to wrap my head around what Alpha Damien had just said.


    "Now can you move away?" he groaned, already reaching for the door.


    But I shook my head stubbornly. "No."


    There was no way I was letting him leave. Not until I had answers. I couldn''t keep living in the dark.


    "I have more questions to ask," I said firmly.


    The look he gave me made it clear he was running out of patience¡ªbut I didn''t care.


    "Why did you kill her?" I demanded. "You killed her¡­ just for this, didn''t you? To make all this work?"


    Alpha Damien''s eyes darkened. An irritated frown settled over his expression.


    "And what makes you think I killed her?" he asked coldly.


    I hesitated.


    He stepped closer, his voice sharp with anger now. "What do you take me for, Olivia? A monster? A heartless man who ughters innocent girls for convenience? Is that how you see me?"


    I didn''t answer.


    He scoffed, the anger in him growing deeper. "You should be on your knees thanking me."


    "What?" I breathed, confused.


    "I saved your fucking life," he snapped. "And I''m not just talking about Alpha Gabriel. You think he''s the only one who wants you gone?"


    My brows furrowed deeper.


    He pointed to the window like he could still see the crowd below. "There are people in this pack¡­ and beyond¡­ who would pay anything to see you dead. You don''t even know the half of it."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Being dead to them," he continued bitterly, "is the only thing keeping you alive. You should be grateful, Olivia. You''re safe. You''re breathing. And you get to keep your heart beating because of me."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but he didn''t give me the chance.


    "Next time you want to use someone of murder, think carefully," he said, voice low and full of anger. "Because not everyone who lies to you is trying to hurt you."


    Then he stepped back and reached for the door again.


    "And don''t bother me again," he muttered, just before walking out and mming the door behind him.


    And just like that, I was alone again.


    Shocked, I went over to the bed and sat on the edge¡­ What did he mean? Who else wanted me dead? Why? What the hell was going on?


    I gripped the bedsheets tightly, my heart still racing. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t piece anything together. The truth felt like a puzzle with half the pieces purposely hidden¡ªand Damien was the one holding them all.


    Was I really safer being dead to the world? And if so¡­ why were there people determined to kill me?


    My thoughts swirled endlessly until I felt too exhausted to keep questioning. Outside, I could still faintly hear the murmurs, the music, the quiet sound of people grieving a girl who wasn''t really gone. My own funeral¡­


    Eventually, the muffled noise faded into silence¡­ And somewhere in that stillness¡­ I drifted off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When I opened my eyes again, the room was dark.


    The moonlight crept through the curtains, casting pale shadows across the walls. I blinked slowly, my throat parched and dry. I sat up, groggy and disoriented. The clock on the wall told me it waste¡ªdeep into the night.


    The funeral must''ve ended hours ago.


    Still half-asleep, I stood and padded toward the door, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto drink.


    The hallways were quiet now. Everyone must have retired to bed after the funeral¡­.


    As I reached the stairs, I slowed down, hearing voices.


    I crept down a little farther and peeked from behind the wall.


    There in the living room, standing in front of the firece, was Anita.


    She looked nervous, arms folded across her chest.


    And facing her¡ªwas Levi.


    His face was stony, jaw tight, eyes cold.


    I held my breath and listened.


    "You need to keep staying in your room," Levi said tly.


    Anita flinched.


    He crossed his arms. "We don''t want to see your face. Not right now."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    He sounded¡­ broken. Tired. Like grief had hollowed something inside him.


    Anita nodded slowly, biting her lip. "I understand," she whispered.


    But Levi didn''t say anything more.


    He just turned and walked off, his shoulders rigid.


    I pulled back before either of them could see me, my heart thudding in my chest.


    I waited for Anita to leave, but she didn''t¡­ instead she stayed by the firece and I couldn''t go back to my room, so I stepped out of hiding.


    When Anita heard my footsteps, she looked up and stared at me nkly¡­ she believed I was really Reba.


    Staring at her now, I could tell everything was taking its toll on her¡­ the vibrant Anita I once knew seemed to be fading more and more each day.


    "Hi," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I hesitated. My instinct was to ignore her and keep walking¡ªbut I couldn''t. That would seem cold. Unusual. Suspicious.


    So I forced a smile and walked over to her.


    "Hey," I said, standing a few feet away.


    "You okay?" I asked carefully.


    Anita didn''t respond at first. She blinked a few times, then slowly lowered herself into the armchair behind her.


    "No," she said tly, staring at the floor. "Not really."


    Something tugged at my chest. I knew this girl. I''dughed with her, danced with her, trusted her. She was my best friend.


    Or¡­ she used to be.


    I sat across from her, unsure of how much I could ask without giving myself away. But my curiosity, my pain¡ªit got the better of me.


    "I heard¡­" I began slowly, testing the waters. "I heard that Olivia¡ªthe one who died¡ªwas your best friend."


    Anita looked up, her lips twitching slightly. But she didn''t speak.


    "I''m not judging," I added quickly. "But if she was your best friend¡­ why did you look like you hated her? Why did you betray her?"


    She looked away, gulping hard.


    I thought she would stay quiet.


    Or maybe get angry. Say something mean.


    Maybe make up a lie.


    But instead¡­ she cried.


    Her lips trembled, and her eyes filled with tears.


    Then, her whole body shook.


    She covered her face with her hands, but the tears kept falling.


    Loud sobs came out of her as she started to cry harder.


    She looked hurt¡­ really hurt.


    Like someone who had lost something important.


    Like someone full of pain.

 Chapter 245: Regrets

    Olivia''s POV


    I never expected Anita to break down in tears¡­ this was not what I expected. I expected her to give excuses, say evil things about me, but she didn''t¡ªrather, she was crying loudly while I just sat there, not knowing what to do.


    After a few minutes, she got a grip of herself and began wiping her face. I looked at her, wondering why she was crying. Was she mourning me? Was this guilt? Or was she just acting, trying to get something out of me?


    After a few minutes, she finally pulled herself together, sniffling as she wiped at her face with trembling fingers. She didn''t look at me at first, just kept staring at her hands.


    "I''m sorry you have to see me this way," she murmured.


    I nodded slowly. "It''s okay to let it out¡­ don''t apologize for that," I said gently, though deep down, I wanted to scream at her. Tell her she was a terrible friend. Ask her why. Why did you hurt me like that, Anita?


    I loved you.


    She sucked in a shaky breath and finally met my gaze.


    "I wish¡­" she began, her voice cracking. "I wish I never let jealousy take over me."


    My brows drew together.


    "I wish I never agreed to them," she added, her tone low with shame.


    Them?


    My heart skipped a beat. I leaned forward slightly. "Who?" I asked, careful not to sound too eager.


    She hesitated, eyes darting around the empty room before she whispered, "My parents¡­ and the triplets'' parents."


    My blood ran cold.


    I kept my expression calm, but inside, everything felt like it was tilting sideways.


    "What¡­ what happened?" I asked, my voice low.


    Anita hesitated again, like she was weighing whether to tell me the truth.


    Then finally, she spoke.


    "A week before Olivia''s birthday¡­ Lady Fiona came to see me," she said slowly. "She told me she didn''t want Olivia for the triplets. She wanted me."


    I swallowed hard. "Did she tell you why?"


    Anita shook her head. "No. She just said Olivia wasn''t the right fit. That she needed me instead."


    I could see the shame flicker in her eyes as she continued.


    "I was going to say no," she admitted, "but then I thought about the way the triplets looked at her. The way theyughed around her, smiled just by hearing her name¡­" Her voice cracked again. "I wanted that."


    She looked away. "Boys never looked at me that way. No one ever did."


    And she was telling the truth.


    Anita was beautiful¡ªno doubt about that¡ªbut boys were never attracted to her. Not really. Not like they saw me.


    She let out a bitter sigh. "So I told my parents what Lady Fiona said. I thought they''d talk me out of it. But instead¡­ they encouraged me. Said they had their own ns too. That this could work in our favor."


    My throat tightened. "And you agreed."


    She nodded slowly. "Lady Fiona took me somewhere¡­ I don''t even know where. It was a witch¡­ they¡­ they did something. They gave me something to drink, something to bathe in. They said it would help. That it would ''clean me''¡ªmake the charm stronger, make the triplets look at me the way they looked at her."


    My stomach turned.


    So that was it.


    It wasn''t just betrayal.


    It was nned.


    Crafted.


    I sat back slowly, trying to keep my hands from shaking.


    Anita wiped her eyes again, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I regret everything," she said, her gaze fixed on the flickering fire. "All of it."


    I stared at her, unsure if I was ready to believe her¡­ unsure if I even wanted to.


    But she kept going.


    "I didn''t get the triplets'' love," she said, her voice breaking. "Not even for a second. No matter how much charm or magic was used, they never looked at me like they looked at Olivia. Not once."


    She finally looked at me again, and this time, her eyes were hollow.


    "I lost my best friend," she whispered. "The only person who ever saw me¡­ really loved me. And now she''s gone."


    Her words hit like a punch to the chest.


    She didn''t stop.


    "I regret hurting her. I regret every action, every cruel word, every moment I let someone convince me she didn''t deserve what she had. I regret listening to my parents. I thought I''d be happier if I had what she had¡­ but I was wrong."


    She ced a hand gently on her stomach.


    "And now¡­ I''m carrying babies who might not even make it into this world," she said with a broken voice. "I can feel it. Something''s not right. The doctors say I should rest, that I need to hope¡ªbut all I feel is this¡­ fear."


    I opened my mouth to respond¡ªto say something, anything¡ªbut I paused.


    Because just then, the front door opened.


    Alpha Damien walked in.


    His eyesnded on me immediately, sharp and annoyed. He didn''t say anything, just gave me a look that said you shouldn''t be here.


    I turned back to Anita, forcing a soft smile.


    "I have to go," I said quietly.


    She nodded slowly, her hands folded in herp, her eyes still wet. "Thank you¡­ for listening."


    I hesitated, then turned and walked away, Damien''s gaze following me the entire time.


    I took the stairs back to the room I shared with Alpha Damien. We both stepped in, and I expected him tosh out¡­ I was used to hisshing out, but he didn''t. Instead, Alpha Damien dragged himself to the nearest seat and slumped into it, shoulders hunched, face buried in his hands like the weight of the world was pressing him down.


    I blinked, surprised. He looked¡­ exhausted. Broken. Scared. This was the first time I had ever seen him like this.


    I stepped forward slowly. "What''s wrong?" I asked quietly.


    God, I was supposed to hate this man¡­ so why was I worried?


    He didn''t answer.


    Just sat there, breathing hard through his nose, refusing to meet my gaze.


    I moved closer. "Alpha Damien¡­"


    Still nothing.


    I crouched beside him, my voice softer. "You don''t have to keep shutting me out. Whatever it is¡­ just tell me."


    A long, tense pause filled the room.


    Then, finally, he lifted his head and looked at me¡ªhis eyes red-rimmed.


    "They''ve given me three days," he muttered.


    I frowned. "Three days for what?"


    "To step down."


    My breath caught.


    He looked away. "If I don''t¡­ they''ll kill Sofia."


    My heart stopped. "What?"


    "They still believe I care about her," he said bitterly. "That I''m still in love with her. They don''t believe I''ve moved on."

 Chapter 246: Attraction

    Levi''s POV


    Throughout the night, I couldn''t sleep¡­ so many things were in my head. Firstly, we had justid Olivia to rest but deep down I still can''t ept it¡­ somehow, deep down I feel like she is still alive¡­ it is delusional of me, but I just can''t get away from those thoughts.


    My wolf has been oddly silent, and I could tell he was mourning Olivia, just like me. It was alreadyte in the morning, but I just couldn''t get out of bed¡­ I felt drained, staring at the portrait of Olivia all through the night¡­ I had shed silent tears and never for once, blinked my eyes¡­ I stayed all night imagining this wasn''t real¡­ our Olivia couldn''t be gone just like that¡­


    A hurried knocknded on the door and by the scent I realized it was rk, one of our betas. I groaned but didn''t ask him in. He knocked again and I got irritated.


    "What!" I barked at him.


    "Levi¡­ you need to see this," he yelled from outside. The urgency in his voice told me something was wrong. I jumped out of the bed and went to the door¡­ I pushed it open and saw rk standing in front of me.


    "What happened?" I asked, panicking.


    "It''s Anita¡­. I think something is wrong¡­"


    I frowned. "And what''s wrong with her?" I asked sharply, my voiceced with irritation.


    "She is havingplications," he said.


    I cursed under my breath and followed him, the urgency in his footsteps forcing my own.


    We reached Anita''s room, and the moment I stepped inside, I stopped cold. Lennox and Louis were already there. Lennox leaned stiffly against the wall, arms crossed, jaw tight. Louis didn''t even look at her¡ªjust stared nkly at the floor. My mother stood beside the healers, nervously biting at her thumbnail, while three healers surrounded the bed.


    Anita was screaming. Blood soaked the sheets under her, the metallic scent so thick it made my wolf recoil. She gripped the sheets, crying and writhing as pain wrecked through her body.


    "She''s hemorrhaging again," one of the healers said.


    I didn''t move closer. I didn''t even blink. I just stood there, arms crossed, watching as she twisted in pain.


    I should''ve felt something. Pity. Worry. Even concern for the babies¡­


    But all I felt¡­ was a nk feeling¡­ If I could lose Olivia, then I am prepared to lose anything.


    She kept begging between sobs. "Please¡­ save my babies¡­ please¡­"


    The crying grated on my nerves. The healers worked on her while I and my brothers all stood quiet.


    After some time, the room grew quiet.


    The head healer stood upright, her gloves stained red. She let out a breath. "She''s stabilized¡­ but¡­" she paused and looked at my mother. "There''s only one baby left. The other baby is gone."


    A long silence followed.


    Anita broke it with a soft, pathetic cry. I didn''t move. Neither did my brothers. She curled in on herself, weeping into the pillow.


    I stared at her, not knowing what to feel. That might''ve been our child. But there was no ache. No panic. No sense of loss twisting in my gut. Maybe I was too numb. Or maybe, deep down, I''d already disconnected from everything tied to her.


    Before I could think more, the door creaked open and Reba walked in. The moment her scent hit me, my wolf stirred¡ªagain. It was like my heart recognized something before my mind could even catch up.


    She didn''t say a word. Just stood quietly near the doorway, her eyes on Anita.


    My gaze snapped to her like a ma. Everything else vanished. The blood-soaked bed. Anita''s sobs. The hollow ache in my chest. All of it. Gone. All I saw¡­ all I felt¡­ was her.


    Lennox and Louis noticed too. I could feel the shift in the room¡ªfeel them stiffen. Lennox''s eyes locked onto her like she was gravity. Louis took a step forward without realizing.


    What was this? How could someone pull us in like this¡ªso easily, sopletely?


    "Alpha¡­" one of the healers spoke suddenly, snapping me out of the trance. "You have to mark her."


    I blinked. "What?"


    She looked between the three of us, worry in her tone. "Thest child. It''s not just blood loss anymore. Her connection to the father is weakening. If none of you mark her¡­ she may lose the remaining baby."


    I felt my heart harden instantly. Lennox scoffed and looked away. Louis clenched his jaw. I let out a cold breath.


    "We''re not doing that," I said tly.


    "Absolutely not," Lennox added, his voice ice.


    "You can take that option off the table," Louis finished.


    The healer''s eyes widened. "But¡ªif you don''t¡ª"


    "She''s not our mate," I cut her off. "She never was."


    "And she never will be," Lennox snapped.


    "She made her choices," Louis added.


    Anita whimpered again on the bed, but none of us felt pity for her.


    "She yed a game and lost," I said, my eyes still on Reba. "This is her consequence."


    The healer tried to speak again, but none of us stayed to listen. We turned and walked out together.


    Outside the hallway, I murmured to my brothers. "I''m going to the garden," I told my brothers quietly. "I need to clear my head." They didn''t question me. We were all too drained to speak.


    Once outside, I drew in a deep breath and tilted my head to the sky. The garden was still. Silent. I thought of Olivia, how she used to walk here every evening. I could almost see her now¡ªbarefoot, smiling, humming something under her breath. My chest tightened.


    "I miss you," I whispered, though the wind carried it away before I could even believe I''d said it out loud.


    I sat on the stone bench near the rose bush she once nted and ran my fingers through my hair. My thoughts were a storm¡ªOlivia, Anita, the child we''d just lost¡­ the way Reba had walked into that room and effortlessly shattered my focus.


    What the hell was happening to me?


    A soft rustle behind me snapped me out of it. I turned. There, by the edge of the path, stood Reba. She was halfway turned, clearly trying to sneak away unnoticed.


    "Don''t leave," I said before I could stop myself. "You cane in."


    She froze for a moment, then hesitated¡­ and finally walked into the garden. She didn''t speak right away. Neither did I. The silence between us felt thick¡ªbut strangelyforting.


    When she got closer, her scent hit me again¡ªsoft, warm, familiar in a way that shouldn''t have been possible. I inhaled deeply, and my wolf stirred again, tugging at my soul like it was reaching for something it had lost.


    Finally, she broke the silence.


    "Why?" she asked softly. "Why don''t you want to mark Anita¡­ to save the baby?"


    I didn''t look at her. I just stared ahead, my jaw clenched. Because I couldn''t exin it. Not fully. So I gave her the only truth I had.


    "Because I don''t love her," I said.


    She looked at me, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "I never loved her," I added, my voice low. "She was just¡­ convenient. And I''ve lost too much already to keep sacrificing pieces of myself for things that were never real."


    I turned and finally met her eyes.


    "And that baby?" I said. "I don''t even know if it was ever really mine. But even if it is¡­ I''m not giving her a bond she doesn''t deserve."


    Reba said nothing, just watched me closely.


    "I won''t let her tether me," I continued, my tone firmer. "Not with guilt. Not with pain. And not with a child I never asked for."


    For a moment, she didn''t speak. Then, very softly, she said, "That must''ve been hard to say."


    I looked away again.


    "It wasn''t hard," I replied quietly. "It''s just the truth." And the silence returned¡­ but this time, it didn''t feel tensed.


    And this time I decided to ask. "Do you love Damien?" I didn''t know why I said it, but I am not taking it back.


    Her eyes snapped to mine. The question hung between us, awkward and heavy. I didn''t even know why I asked. Maybe it was curiosity. Maybe jealousy. Maybe something deeper I didn''t want to name yet.


    "I¡­" she started, then hesitated. "I''m trying to." That answer made something in my chest tighten. She looked away, fiddling with her fingers. "He''s been good to me. Kind, in his own way. He protects me. And he says he loves me¡­ I''m trying to believe that. To grow into that."


    "But you don''t love him yet," I said quietly.


    She didn''t deny it.


    "I don''t know what love is," she admitted. "Everything feels blurred. And Damien once loved ady. And¡­ I don''t know if what I feel isfort, or something deeper. I can''t tell the difference."


    I nodded slowly, but something inside me bristled. I didn''t like this. I didn''t like the idea of her trying to force love for someone else. Especially not him.


    And then, before I could stop myself, another question came out of me.


    "How do you feel when you kiss him?"


    Her head turned sharply, her eyes widening. "What?"


    "Do you feel anything?" I asked, my voice low. "Butterflies? Heat? That pull in your chest like something is anchoring you to him?"


    She blinked, thrown off.


    "I¡­" she frowned. "It''s just a kiss. Warm. Gentle. Nothing intense. It doesn''t feel¡­ electric or anything. Sometimes, I don''t feel anything at all."


    That answer hit harder than it should''ve. And that''s when I said it.


    "I could kiss you."


    Her eyes widened even more. "What?"


    "To help you know," I said softly, my voice lower than before. "So you can tell the difference. Between what''s real¡­ and what''s justfort."

 Chapter 247: Taken

    Levi''s POV


    I waited for her to pull away. To say no. To call me crazy or remind me she belonged to my uncle.


    But she didn''t.


    She just stared at me¡­ and for a second, I couldn''t even breathe.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Her lips were slightly parted, and her eyes looked unsure¡ªbut not angry. Not afraid.


    I leaned in again, slower this time.


    And when I kissed her¡­ it was like something inside me snapped.


    It wasn''t soft or gentle.


    It was full of need. Hunger.


    She gasped a little, and I felt her grip my shirt.


    Her lips moved with mine, and a low sound left my throat¡ªa moan I didn''t even mean to let out.


    I pulled her onto myp without thinking.


    My hands went to her waist, then her hips, holding her close.


    She pressed against me, and we kissed again¡ªdeeper, harder, like we couldn''t get enough of each other.


    Her fingers ran through my hair, and mine moved to her lower back, then down.


    I grabbed her ass, and she let out a soft moan into my mouth.


    It felt like the world disappeared.


    Just her.


    Just this.


    We kissed desperately. Our tongues tangled¡­ fuck, it was so intense my stomach flipped¡ªthere it was, that rush of butterflies.


    When we finally pulled apart, we were both panting.


    Breathing hard.


    Our foreheads almost touched.


    She was still on myp.


    Her hands on my chest.


    My arms around her.


    We didn''t say a word.


    We just looked at each other, like we didn''t know what we had just done¡ªor what woulde next.


    I stared at her, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.


    Why?


    Why was I so drawn to her?


    Why did she make me feel like this¡ªlike I couldn''t think straight when she was near?


    My hands were still on her waist.


    Her breath still mixed with mine.


    Everything about her felt so familiar¡­ too familiar.


    Then suddenly¡ªI blinked.


    And just for a second, Olivia''s face shed over hers.


    It was so fast, but so clear.


    Those eyes. That softness.


    I froze.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    I gently moved her off myp, careful not to be rough.


    Her eyes looked confused, but I couldn''t exin.


    I stood up and took a step back, avoiding her gaze.


    "I¡­ I need to go," I said quietly.


    She didn''t say anything.


    I looked at her one more time, and guilt mmed into me.


    We had just buried Olivia.


    And here I was¡­ kissing someone else.


    I swallowed hard and turned away, walking out of the garden without looking back.


    Back in my room, I slumped into the couch, running both hands through my hair.


    But no matter how I tried to shake it off¡­ I couldn''t stop thinking about the kiss.


    Her lips. Her scent. Her breath mixing with mine.


    That moment had felt like I had forgotten everything¡ªevery pain, every loss.


    Even Olivia.


    And that¡­ scared me.


    Because it felt right.


    Too right.


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, staring at nothing.


    What was happening to me?


    A soft knock came at the door, and secondster, Lennox and Louis stepped in without waiting for permission.


    They didn''t say a word at first.


    Just walked in and sat down across from me, both looking as drained as I felt.


    We sat in silence for a while, the weight of everything pressing down on us.


    I finally broke the silence.


    "Do you remember that letter?" I said quietly. "The one that came before all this¡­ about saving Reba."


    Lennox frowned. "Yeah¡­ I remember."


    Louis nodded slowly. "The one that said she needed help. That she was in danger."


    I looked between them. "What do we think now? That Damien is forcing her into this marriage?"


    Lennox leaned back, arms crossed. "It doesn''t make sense. She seemed happy with him."


    Louis sighed. "She looked¡­ trapped to me."


    "Exactly," I said, sitting up straighter. "And why would someone send us a warning if there wasn''t truth in it?"


    Lennox rubbed his chin, thinking. "Could be Damien was forcing her into this marriage. You know she is human. He''s powerful enough to do something like that."


    Louis met my eyes. "Are you saying we need to step in?"


    I nodded slowly. "I''m saying¡­ we need to find out the truth. About her. About the letter. About everything."


    I paused, my voice quieter.


    "Because if she''s not there by choice¡­ then we have to help. We can''t stay silent."


    They both nodded, and the room fell quiet again.


    The room stayed quiet, heavy with all our thoughts.


    I could tell my brothers were just as tense as I was.


    Then the door suddenly swung open.


    No knock.


    Just Damien walking in like the ce belonged to him.


    We all stood up instantly, our bodies going stiff.


    His eyes darted around the room, sharp and impatient.


    "Where''s Reba?" he asked.


    I nced at Lennox, then at Louis. "She''s not here," I said calmly.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Just stared at us like he didn''t believe it.


    Then, without another word, he turned and walked out.


    We watched him go, the door still slightly open behind him.


    Lennox scoffed. "Did you see his face?"


    Louis nodded. "He looked panicked."


    "I don''t like this," I muttered, already heading for the door.


    We followed him down the stairs and into the sitting room.


    And there he was.


    Pacing.


    Running a hand through his hair.


    He looked¡­ worried.


    Not angry. Not annoyed. But really worried.


    Before we could ask what was going on, his phone rang.


    He picked it up immediately. "Hello?"


    We couldn''t hear what the person on the other end was saying, but we saw the way his face changed.


    Eyes wide. Jaw clenched.


    Then¡ª"Shit!" he cursed loudly, just before the call ended.


    "What''s going on?" Lennox asked, stepping forward.


    Damien looked at us, breathing hard. "Reba¡­" he said slowly, "she''s been taken."


    My stomach dropped. "What?"


    "By who?" Louis asked quickly.


    Damien''s face hardened. "My opponent. One of the Alphas contesting against me," he ground out, his voice trembling.


    My eyes widened, and my wolf growled angrily inside me.


    Before I could speak, a guard burst in behind us.


    "Alphas¡­ ady¡­ half dead is at the gate¡­ asking for Alpha Damien¡­and she looks Familiar."


    I exchanged confused nces with my brothers, but Damien was already moving towards the door.


    We followed him and outside we saw a half-dead woman sitting on the floor¡­ she looked so familiar¡­


    Damien ran towards her while we moved closer and the closer we got, the more our eyes widened until we were close enough to recognize her fully.


    "Sofia¡­!"

 Chapter 248: Never Loved Her

    Lennox''s POV


    Sofia¡­! It was really her.


    Even though we hadn''t seen her in more than three years, we recognized her instantly. Nothing had changed. She still looked just like Olivia¡­ just an older version. Same eyes. Same nose. Same soft lips that used to curl into the same kind of smile that made everything else disappear.


    My chest tightened the moment I stared at her. It was like seeing a ghost. A ghost of Olivia¡­


    Then suddenly, everything shifted. Damien panicked and rushed forward, scooping Sofia into his arms like she weighed nothing. Her body was limp, her eyes half-closed.


    "Call the healers!" he shouted at the nearest guard, his voice sharp with fear.


    Before we could ask anything, he turned and sprinted into the mansion with her in his arms. My brothers and I exchanged confused looks. No one said a word. But we all followed.


    By the time we reached Damien''s room, he was already kneeling beside Sofia on the bed, clutching her hand tightly.


    "She''s burning up," he whispered, brushing her hair back from her forehead. "Come on, baby. Stay with me¡­"


    His voice cracked. The fear in his eyes wasn''t fake. The pain in his expression wasn''t fake. He still loved her. He never stopped.


    So why? Why did he marry Reba? Why bring her here and call her his Luna when his heart clearly still belonged to someone else?


    The healers rushed in behind us and began their work. One of them ced glowing hands over Sofia''s chest, while another crushed herbs into a paste.


    Damien didn''t move from her side. He kept whispering to her unconscious form like she could hear every word.


    "You''re safe now. I won''t let anything happen to you again¡­ I promise."


    I stared at the scene, frozen. And then¡ªmy mind jolted.


    Reba. Where was Reba? Last we heard¡­ she was taken. By Damien''s enemies. We thought he''d be the one panicking, calling the search teams, turning the whole territory upside down. But he wasn''t. He hadn''t even mentioned her since Sofia arrived.


    My heart dropped.


    "Shit," I muttered. I made a mind link to rk.


    "Get Dustin. Both of you to the CCTV room¡ªnow," I said. "Tell the search team to search for Reba. We need Reba found immediately. Double the patrols at the borders."


    "What happened?" rk asked quickly.


    "Just do it!" I snapped and hung up.


    I looked back at Damien. He hadn''t moved from Sofia''s side. His wife was missing, possibly in danger¡ªand he hadn''t even noticed. He was too lost in Sofia.


    And in that moment, one thing became painfully clear¡­ he never really loved Reba.


    Levi spoke. "Who do you think took Reba? We have to find her, remember?" Levi sounded frustrated, but Damien didn''t utter a word. He just kept staring at Sofia as if if he looked away, she would disappear.


    Levi frowned and I spoke. "I have ordered the patrol team to look for her¡­Let''s check the CCTV room," I said.


    Louis and Levi nodded, but Damien didn''t care¡­ he didn''t even utter a word or show any concern, rather, his attention was solely on Sofia. For a moment, I was d she was back because she will have to clear the misunderstanding Damien had about us telling her his secrets.


    We rushed straight to the CCTV room, our footsteps echoing down the hallway like thunder. None of us spoke. We were all tense¡ªangry, confused, afraid. All for a stranger.


    rk and Dustin were already inside, standing near the main monitor with worried expressions. As soon as they saw us, they stepped back and gave me room.


    "Pull up thest two hours of footage," I ordered. "Start from the garden."


    The CCTV operator nodded and began tapping quickly on the keyboard. The screen blinked and switched to a view of the garden. There was Reba and Levi having a conversation.


    My brow furrowed, and secondster¡ªhe kissed her. Deeply¡­ passionately.


    My jaw clenched. I turned slowly to Levi. He looked away and sighed.


    "It just happened," he muttered. "I didn''t n it. I just¡­"


    He didn''t exin more. He didn''t have to. I couldn''t judge him. Because what he didn''t know was¡ªI had kissed her too. And none of us had told the others.


    I looked back at the screen, shaking the thought away. "Rewind," I said. "I want to see what happened after she left."


    The footage yed. Reba walked out of the garden and headed toward the training field, arms crossed, like she was lost in thought. Then, from the edge of the screen, three masked men appeared¡ªfast, silent.


    "What the hell¡ª" Louis muttered under his breath.


    We all leaned forward. The men cornered her quickly. One grabbed her arms while the second pulled something out of his pocket. A cloth. He pressed it over her nose and mouth.


    Reba struggled, tried to scream¡ªbut within seconds, she went limp. Unconscious.


    "Damn it!" Levi snapped, punching the wall.


    "Follow them," I said urgently.


    The footage jumped as the guard changed the camera angle. We saw the men dragging Reba through a back path. Then¡ªone by one¡ªthey climbed over the high fence with her.


    The next camera switched to the outside of the gate. And there¡­ we saw it. A ck car waited by the edge of the woods. One of the men popped the trunk while another carried Reba''s limp body and ced her inside.


    The trunk shut with a loud m. A few secondster, the others jumped over the fence and all three ran toward the car. Then they drove off.


    Silence filled the room. No one moved. No one breathed.


    I stepped back from the monitor, my fists clenched. "They nned this. They were waiting for her to be alone."


    Louis cursed softly. "They dared enter our pack house."


    Levi didn''t say anything. He just kept staring at the screen like he wanted to burn it.


    "She''s been gone for almost an hour," I said. "And Damien¡­ he didn''t even notice."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the storm of anger growing in my chest.


    "I want the scent tracked immediately," I ordered. "Send the best wolves out. I want that car found. I want every border locked down. Nobody gets in or out without clearance."


    Dustin and rk nodded and rushed out.


    And then I looked at my brothers. "We need to have a talk with Damien now¡­" I said, and didn''t wait for them to speak before leading the way out.

 Chapter 249: The Truth

    Lennox''s POV


    We walked back into the room and realized Sofia was now conscious.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked tenderly, but Sofia frowned at him and slowly forced herself to sit properly on the bed. She met our eyes and shed us a weak smile before turning back to Damien, who looked tense¡ªand then, unexpectedly, she pped him hard across the cheek.


    The healers gasped, while my brothers and I just stood silently¡­ watching.


    Damien''s head jerked slightly from the impact. He didn''t defend himself. Didn''t even flinch.


    Sofia''s lips trembled as tears welled in her eyes.


    "Because of you, I was kidnapped!" she shouted, her voice shaking with anger.


    Damien finally looked up at her, his expression unreadable. "Sofia¡­"


    "No!" she snapped, cutting him off. "They took me and kept me locked away for days! Days, Damien! And do you know what they did?"


    She didn''t wait for a reply.


    "They showed you pictures. Videos. They told you if you didn''t back out of the contest for Supreme Alpha, they would kill me. You know what you said?"


    Damien looked away.


    "You told them to go ahead," she whispered bitterly. "You said you had already married. You have no feelings for me anymore¡­ You didn''t just move on¡ª you reced me. With my best friend."


    Her voice cracked on thest word.


    My brothers and I nced at each other, stunned. Our eyes widened as the realization settled over us.


    Reba was Sofia''s best friend?


    Sofia''s hands clenched into fists as she stared down Damien. "How could you marry her?" she spat. "Reba was my best friend!"


    A heavy silence dropped over the room. Even the healers were frozen, unsure if they should stay or go.


    "You married my best friend," Sofia said again, slower this time, like she couldn''t even believe it herself. "She knew everything. She knew how much I loved you¡­ how much I wanted you."


    She looked around the room like she just remembered something. Then her eyes narrowed.


    "Where is Reba?" she demanded. "Where is that bitch?!"


    Damien flinched.


    "She used to call you her big brother, remember?" Sofiaughed bitterly. "She used to say you were like family to her. And I believed her. I thought she was loyal. I thought she was a good friend."


    She pointed a shaking finger at Damien. "But now I know the truth. You two were fucking each other behind my back, weren''t you?"


    "No," Damien finally said, his voice cracking. "It wasn''t¡ª"


    "Don''t lie to me!" she screamed. "How long were you sleeping with her?!" she spat at Damien again.


    Damien''s jaw clenched. His eyes, dark and wet with emotion, locked on hers¡ªand then he snapped.


    "You left me!" he yelled, his voice booming through the room. "You left me, Sofia! Did you forget that?!"


    We all froze.


    Sofia blinked, stunned. The rage on her face faltered.


    "You disappeared without a word," Damien continued, rising to his feet. "Just a note. No exnation. Just gone. And I looked for you, Sofia. I turned the world upside down trying to find you. Do you have any idea what that did to me?!"


    Tears had started to pool in Sofia''s eyes again.


    Damien''s voice dropped, more broken now. "And in your letter, you left because I couldn''t give you a child. That I was impotent. You think I don''t remember that."


    His fists clenched at his sides. "You believed I wasn''t enough¡ªand you left."


    Sofia''s bottom lip trembled. "I¡ªDamien, I never¡ª"


    "You never loved me," he said again, this time his lips trembling. "If you did, you would never have left me."


    Tears finally spilled from her eyes, running silently down her cheeks.


    I couldn''t stay quiet anymore. I stepped forward. "Sofia," I said carefully, "when exactly did we tell you Damien was infertile?"


    Her brows furrowed, confused. "What?"


    "You told him we were the ones who said it," I said, pointing to myself and my brothers. "He med us. used us of betraying him."


    Sofia looked between us, her confusion turning into disbelief¡ªlike a realization was forming in her mind.


    She slowly turned to Damien. "Who told you they were the ones?" she asked softly.


    Damien''s lips parted, but no words came out.


    "Because I never said that," Sofia continued, her voice getting stronger. "I never said they told me anything."


    Then she looked down, her brows still drawn in as she thought.


    "I saw your results," she whispered. "I saw them myself in your drawer."


    Damien''s eyes widened, but Sofia continued. "And I didn''t just leave because of that¡­ I had other reasons for leaving," she said.


    Damien''s frown deepened. "What other reasons?" he spat in pain. "I love you, Sofia¡­ I made sure to show you how much I did."


    But Sofia didn''t respond. Her jaw tightened. Her eyes dropped to the nket across herp. And when Damien took a step closer, she turned her face away.


    "I''m not ready to talk about it," she muttered, her voice low but sharp. "There were reasons I left, Damien. Things you wouldn''t understand."


    Damien opened his mouth to argue, but she raised a hand.


    "Don''t," she said tly. "Not now."


    She nced around the room, suddenly tense. Her eyes darted past each of us like she was searching for something¡ªor someone.


    Then her gaze locked on Damien again.


    "Where''s Reba?" she asked coldly. "I want to see her."


    Damien''s expression darkened. He didn''t speak right away. That silence said more than words ever could.


    "She''s not here," he finally said.


    Sofia narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean she''s not here?"


    "The people who took you¡­" he started slowly, hesitating, "they might have taken her too. That could be why they let you go."


    Sofia''s breath caught in her throat. Her whole body tensed.


    "No," she whispered, panic rising quickly in her voice. "No, no¡­ she can''t be with them."


    Damien frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Sofia shook her head, suddenly looking worried. "She can''t survive that, Damien."


    "What are you talking about?" I asked gently.


    Sofia looked at us, her eyes full of fear now. "She''s terrified of the dark. And tight spaces. She had panic attacks just locking herself in a bathroom with the lights off. If they put her in one of those basements¡­"


    Her voice cracked, and fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    "She won''tst a day," she whispered. "She''ll die."

 Chapter 250: Speak To The Camera

    Olivia''s POV


    The ssh of a bucket of water mmed me back to consciousness. For a moment, my vision swam, blurry shapes shifting until my eyes adjusted, and I realized two men were standing right in front of me. My eyes widened in fear as I looked around and saw I was in a dimly lit, empty room, tied tightly to a chair¡­ my lips sealed shut.


    I watched the two men, who seemed like guards, move aside and a man seated on a seat across from me came into view. I stared at him, confused. He wasn''t like the others. He looked to be in his early thirties. Clean-shaven, sharp suit, piercing gray eyes that never left mine. He leaned forward slowly, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "You''re awake," he said simply, his voice calm. Too calm. I said nothing. I couldn''t¡ªmy mouth was taped shut.


    He tilted his head slightly, studying me like I was some strange puzzle. "You look really pretty," he muttered. "No wonder Damien married you."


    I flinched, not understanding what he meant. He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "I''m going to remove the tape," he said. "Don''t scream. There''s no one here who''ll help you." He nodded at one of the guards. A secondter, the tape was ripped off my lips.


    I winced at the pain. I coughed a little, then whispered, "Who are you?"


    The man chuckled softly. "Let''s just say¡­ I''m one of Damien''s enemies¡­." I froze.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked, my voice weak. He leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing.


    "Not much," he said. "Just to use you¡­ as bait. Damien steps down, and I send you back to him¡­ if he doesn''t, then I kill you."


    My eyes widened as everything dawned on me¡­ this was the same man who had Sofia.


    "Where is Sofia? Are you holding the both of us?" I asked, panicking¡­ strangely, I wanted to meet her.


    The man scoffed. "No¡­. Since she is not important to Damien, I decided to release her back to him and take you instead," he said simply.


    A gasp escaped my lips as realization sank in. Sofia had been sent back to Damien. That was Damien''s n all along, and it had worked. Now I was the bait¡ªand I knew, deep down, Damien would nevere for me.


    He stood up, buttoning his coat slowly, never breaking eye contact with me.


    "But first," he added smoothly, "I''ll be back to make a video of you to send to your husband. If he loves you as he ims, he''ll step down. If he refuses¡­" He paused, letting the silence settle like a de at my throat. "Then I''ll kill you and send your body back to him."


    A gasp of fear escaped me, but he wasn''t bothered. He just turned to the guards. "Make sure she''sfortable. Feed her. Keep her alive. She''s more useful breathing."


    And with that¡­ he walked out, leaving only the chill of fear behind. I stared at the door as it mmed shut. The two tall men stood like statues in front of me¡­ their eyes were nk, like they''d done this a hundred times before.


    I sat there in silence, hours ticking by like years. The guards didn''t speak, didn''t move¡ªthey just stood there like shadows, breathing but lifeless.


    My body ached from the awkward position I was tied in. My wrists burned, my shoulders were sore, and my stomach kept twisting from hunger and dread. But more than anything, it was my heart that hurt. Because somewhere deep inside¡­ I already knew. Damien wasn''ting for me. He wouldn''t. I was just a piece in his game. A bait. Not a person worth saving. He had Sofia now. The one he truly loved. The one he thought he lost. And now that she was back, I was¡­ receable. Disposable.


    This¡­ this was where I die. The thought settled in my chest like a heavy stone, and I couldn''t stop the tears from falling quietly down my cheeks. I didn''t sob. I didn''t scream. I just¡­ cried in silence.


    Time passed¡ªI didn''t know how long¡ªand then the door opened again. It was him. The same man from earlier. He walked in casually, tossing his coat over the back of the chair like we were old friends. Then he pulled out a phone and handed it to one of the guards.


    "Start recording," he said simply.


    The guard lifted the phone and pointed it at me. The man walked up and crouched in front of me again, tilting his head up at me. Up close, I noticed how handsome he was¡ªhow that made him all the more terrifying.


    "This is your chance," he said softly. "Look into the camera. Cry. Beg Damien to save you. Plead for your life. Show him how much you need him."


    I stared at him for a moment. Then slowly, I turned to face the camera. But I didn''t cry. And I didn''t beg. I stared straight into the camera, ignoring the burning in my throat, the sting in my eyes. My heart was racing, but my voice stayed steady.


    "I believe by now you must have received Sofia," I said slowly, my voice no more than a whisper. "Congrattions on that." I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I know my life doesn''t mean much to you. And I know¡­ you''re noting to save me, Damien. But please," I paused, drawing in a shaking breath, "let my parents go. I kept to my part of the deal."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the man frown slightly, but I didn''t stop.


    "If this video somehow reaches them¡ªif they''re watching¡­ I just want them to know I love them. I don''t understand why my father was alive all this time and never came for me. I don''t know why my mother stayed silent¡­ why she kept that truth hidden." My voice cracked a little. "But¡­ I forgive them. Both of them."


    My lips trembled as I took another breath. "I wish things could''ve been different. I wish I had more time to understand, to ask why¡­ but I don''t."


    I looked back at the camera, at the little ck lens that somehow felt like the eyes of everyone I''d ever loved. "And to the triplets¡ªLennox, Levi, Louis¡­" I said their names slowly, gently, like a prayer. "I wish I could tell them this face-to-face, but I forgive them too." Tears began to spill quietly again, this time without shame.


    "I hope one day they find peace. I hope they learn to love without hurting¡­ and live without hate. I hope they remember me for who I was before everything fell apart." I hesitated for a second, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Please¡­ tell them the truth someday. All of it."


    Then I turned to the man. "I''m done."


    He didn''t move right away. He just¡­ stared at me. His expression unreadable. Then he gestured to the guards with a sharp flick of his hand.


    "Leave us," he ordered.


    The two men exchanged nces but obeyed, stepping out and closing the door behind them. Now it was just me and him. Alone.

 Chapter 251: Suspects

    Louis POV


    The moment Sofia announced Reba''s fear to us¡­ we panicked. I could see the worried look on my brothers'' faces¡­ we looked even more concerned than her so-called husband, who had forgotten about her the moment the love of his life appeared.


    "Damien," Lennox said sharply, his tone cold andmanding. "We need to have a word. In the study." His voice left no room for argument. Damien looked torn, ncing at Sofia. "I''ll be back," he muttered. Sofia didn''t answer. She just frowned at him and looked away.


    We left the room, all three of us, walking down the hallway in tense silence. The air around us was thick with anger, frustration, and fear. The moment we stepped into the study and closed the door, Lennox turned on Damien.


    "Who do you think took Reba?" he demanded. Damien blinked, caught off guard. "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Lennox snapped. "She''s your wife, Damien. You should at least pretend to give a damn!" Damien''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t argue. "I don''t know," he repeated, a little more firmly. "But I''ve already sent my men to look into it."


    I stepped forward, unable to hold back anymore. "Then give us names. Who are your strongest opponents right now?" Damien sighed heavily, dragging a hand down his face. "There are three Alphas who would gain the most if I stepped down." He began listing them.


    "Alpha Timothy of the Peculiar Pack¡ªhe''s been against my leadership since thest summit. Alpha Neo from the Shifter Pack¡ªhe''s desperate for power and known for dirty games. And Alpha Calvin of the Nightshade Pack. Ruthless. Calcted. He''s the type to pull something like this without blinking."


    He looked up at us, the weight of it all finally sinking into his eyes. "One of them is responsible," he said. "But I just don''t know which."


    We stood there in silence, each lost in thought, then Levi spoke. "Why did you marry her if you never loved her?" Levi spat, sounding frustrated.


    Damien frowned and red at the three of us. "That is none of your business¡­ and you know what? You three should stay away from this case. Reba is my wife, and I will bring her back safely¡­ so stay out of it. You three have your mourning to do." He spat and walked out on us.


    As he shut the door, I exchanged nces with my brothers. "I swear," I muttered, clenching my fists, "if we let this go, Reba will die in there. Damien doesn''t love her. He doesn''t care."


    Lennox nodded tightly. "And he doesn''t deserve her."


    Levi didn''t speak, but the way his jaw clenched said it all¡ªhe agreed.


    Just then, the door opened again. Dustin stepped in, holding a file in his hand. "I''ve gotten word from the trackers and spies you ced¡­ regarding Olivia."


    Our heads snapped toward him. Without hesitation, Lennox snatched the file from his hand and flipped it open.


    Dustin walked forward, voice steady but tense. "The trackers covered all ten surrounding packs¡ªeach of the territories Olivia could''ve passed through when she left Gabriel''s pack¡­ but none of them held her scent. Not a trace."


    We exchanged puzzled looks. "Except," Dustin continued, "for one ce. Gabriel''s Pack."


    "What?" Levi frowned. "That doesn''t make sense."


    "I know," Dustin replied. "But that''s the only location where her scent was found. And it was faint¡ªalmost like someone tried to mask it."


    Lennox flipped through the file, his eyes darting quickly across the page. Then he froze. "What''s this?" he whispered.


    We all leaned in. I read the line out loud. "Medical examiner''s report¡­ subject: Olivia. Cause of death¡­ beheaded. Additional findings¡­ pregnancy, approximately two months." Everything in the room went still.


    "What?" Levi breathed. "That¡­ can''t be right," I said slowly. "Olivia was a virgin. We all knew that. She never left the pack, and it didn''t even take a week after she left us for her body to be found. How could she be two months pregnant?"


    We all stared at each other, confused.


    Olivia was our mate. If she''d slept with another man while we were still bonded, we would have felt it¡­ we knew she made out with Gabriel while she was still mated to us, but we knew they didn''t have sex¡­ There was no way Olivia would have been with someone else without us feeling it¡ª unless¡­ one of us did it behind the others'' backs.


    I looked at Lennox usingly, and he instantly understood. "NO¡­ I swear I didn''t have sex with Olivia¡­ we kissed¡­ made out, but no sex¡­" I believed him and turned to Levi. He shook his head. "I didn''t¡­ we only kissed and made out¡­ nothing else." I sighed. "I also didn''t sleep with her, so if none of us did, how could Olivia be two months pregnant?"


    "This has to be a mistake¡­" Lennox spat. Dustin shifted ufortably. "That''s not all. The spies you ced have gathered some theories¡ªand a few suspect Alpha Gabriel." Lennox''s eyes narrowed. "Why him?"


    "Because her scent was only detected in his pack and¡­ Gabriel was thest known contact before she disappeared."


    "But he seemed to be in love with her," I said.


    "I don''t trust anyone anymore," Levi added. "People fake things¡­ anyone could be responsible."


    Dustin nodded. "Which is why the spies didn''t stop there. They added two more suspects to the list. Alpha Caleb¡­ from the Brooks Pack. Remember? He hates you three¡­ you won thatnd deal over him¡ª a hundred plots ofnd gone overnight. He''s hated you ever since and might have done this out of revenge."


    Lennox mmed the file shut. "Fuck him! If I find out he is responsible, I will chop off his head and that of his entire generation."


    "Agreed," I said quickly.


    Dustin let out a slow exhale.


    "What''s the third name?" Lennox asked.


    Dustin hesitated. "Alpha Damien, your uncle."


    We all stiffened at once. "What?" Levi choked out. Dustin nodded. "Yes¡­ the spies suspect him. And they have solid reasons for it."

 Chapter 252: Who Is He

    Olivia''s POV


    He walked slowly to the chair across from me and sat, leaning back. His gaze never left mine. There was something different in his eyes now. Confusion. Maybe a little curiosity.


    He studied me like I was some puzzle that didn''t fit his n.


    "You keep talking like you know something I don''t," he muttered finally. "What deal? What truth?"


    I didn''t answer. I just stared at him, silently. Because even though I had nothing left¡­ I still had my secrets. And if this was going to be the end, I''d choose how it finished.


    His jaw tensed when I didn''t respond, and he leaned forward a little, his voice dropping. "You made mention of the triplets¡­ do you mean Lennox, Levi, and Louis? Alphas of The full moon pack."


    My throat tightened. I swallowed hard. He knew. He knew exactly who I meant. Still, I said nothing.


    "You''re Damien''s wife," he said slowly, studying my every twitch, every breath. "So what did you mean by he should tell them the truth someday? What truth?"


    I held his stare, but I didn''t open my mouth. Because I remembered what Damien told me once. That it was better if Olivia stayed dead¡­ because there were people who would kill her if they ever learned she was alive.


    I didn''t trust Damien. But in that moment¡­ I believed him.


    I thought of the woman in my dream. The one who told me I had escaped my first death. Maybe it was better to let Olivia stay dead.


    So I finally spoke¡ªbut only what I chose to say.


    "Alpha Damien isn''t stepping down," I said clearly. "You picked the wrong person."


    His eyes narrowed. I tilted my chin. "He married me as a campaign. That''s all. He doesn''t love me. Everything he did¡­ everything he said¡­ was just an act."


    I gave him a bitter smile. "And you believed it. You fell for it."


    His jaw clenched hard. But I wasn''t done.


    "His love is Sofia," I said quietly. "It''s always been her."


    His frown deepened. "Then why did you marry him?" he asked.


    I shrugged faintly. "Because he took my parents and threatened me into marrying him."


    I let out a sigh, tired and hollow. "Do whatever you want. I''m tired¡­ really tired."


    And I was. More tired than I''d ever been in my life.


    His brows pulled together. For the first time, I saw something in his eyes besides coldness¡­ was that concern?


    Then he looked me up and down, eyes narrowing slightly again. "Are you human?" he asked. "I¡­ can''t feel your wolf."


    My heart skipped, but I quickly forced a nk face. "Yes," I lied. "I''m human."


    He stared at me for a long moment, his lips slightly parted. Then he exhaled slowly and leaned back again.


    "So Damien''s yed me," he muttered to himself. "Again."


    Silence fell between us. It was heavy. Awkward.


    Then he looked back at me. "What''s the thing you wanted Damien to tell the triplets?" he asked carefully. "You spoke as if¡­ you were involved with them somehow."


    I frowned at him¡­ he seemed far too interested in the triplets. I drew in a slow breath, picking my words carefully.


    "Yes," I whispered. "Even though I was married to Damien¡­ I fell in love with them."


    I saw it in his eyes¡ªthe shift. The shock. He didn''t know what to make of that.


    "And they?" he asked.


    I let my lips twitch sadly. "They''ll never know. And maybe that''s for the best."


    The man let out an angry scoff and stood to his feet. He paced around the empty room with his hands tucked in his pockets.


    I could tell he was angry at the turn of events, and I knew he would end up killing me, not like I''m even scared of death¡­ right now it felt like I needed death more than anything. Death didn''t seem scary anymore. It felt like the only rest I''d ever get.


    He finally stopped pacing and turned to face me, frustration shing in his eyes.


    "Now what should I do with you?" he asked bitterly. "Hmm? What do you think I should do?"


    I met his eyes without flinching. "Let me go," I said softly. "Or kill me."


    He stared at me, stunned by my answer. Then heughed¡ªa low, cold sound that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "You think I''m a monster, don''t you?" he asked. "Is that what you see when you look at me?"


    I didn''t respond. Because I didn''t have to. He saw the answer in my eyes.


    He let out a humorless breath, shaking his head. "I don''t even know what to do with you. I''ll have to think of something special," he muttered, half to himself.


    He turned and began walking toward the door, but something inside me stirred, and I found myself calling out.


    "Wait."


    He stopped.


    I hesitated, then asked, "Who are you?"


    I didn''t know why I asked, but I needed to know who he really was. If he was going to kill me, I at least wanted to know the name and identity of my killer.


    He turned back around, staring at me like I was either brave or stupid for asking.


    "You really don''t know?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "No. I don''t."


    He studied me for a long, quiet second, then finally said, "I''m Alpha Calvin. Of the Nightshade Pack."


    The name sent a jolt down my spine. Alpha Calvin? One of the most feared Alphas in the region. Ruthless. Cunning. Dangerous. Nightshade Pack? That was just one pack away from the Full Moon Pack!


    But then he added something that made my breath hitch.


    "And I''m rted to Damien," he said. "And to the triplets."


    I blinked. "What¡­?"


    He gave me a slow nod. "We share the same great-grandmother. The Alphas of the Full Moon Pack¡ªLennox, Levi, Louis¡ªthey''re my distant cousins. And Alpha Damien is my distant uncle."


    My heart pounded as I stared at him, utterly stunned.

 Chapter 253: The Plan

    Lennox''s POV


    "What are the reasons?" I asked eagerly.


    "First," he said, "the day Olivia''s body was found at the border¡­ Damien was seen in Alpha Gabriel''s Pack."


    I blinked. "What?"


    Louis frowned. "That doesn''t make sense. Why would Damien be there?"


    "Exactly," Dustin replied. "He had no official reason to be there. But ording to the trackers and a few insiders, he came with a few of his men¡­ it waste at night¡­ which made me wonder why he would pay a visit to Gabriel at such a time."


    My jaw clenched as unease settled in my gut. "That''s not a coincidence."


    Dustin nodded. "So these are the three suspects we have in hand. What do you want us to do?" Dustin asked.


    I looked at my brothers. They both looked confused but also angry. I nced at the file again and shook my head. "Olivia can''t be two months pregnant," I said in disbelief.


    Levi stepped forward, his eyes clouded with confusion. "What if that body isn''t Olivia?" He said exactly what I was thinking.


    Louis spoke. "But we carried a DNA test on it, and it came back positive, and our seer told us it was Olivia," Louis sounded more confused.


    I turned away and closed my eyes. Until now, everything we''d found, every piece of evidence, proved the body was Olivia. But this new result turned everything I believed upside down.


    "What should I do?" I whispered to my wolf.


    He responded immediately. "Follow your guts."


    I nodded, then faced Dustin and my brothers, who were still waiting for my decision. I fixed my eyes on Dustin, my jaw tightening.


    "Tonight," I said firmly, "we dig out the body."


    Louis''s eyes widened. "What?"


    "Are you serious?" Levi asked, stepping closer. "Why would we do that?"


    "I want to check something," I responded.


    They both stared at me, waiting.


    I looked at each of them slowly, then said, "Do you remember¡­ Olivia had a dark god mark? On her lower back. A distinct one. It was there since birth¡ªregardless of what happened to her, that mark couldn''t disappear."


    Levi''s brows shot up, realization shing across his face. "That''s right¡­"


    Louis whispered, "It was shaped like a crescent wrapped in me.


    "Exactly," I said. "If that mark isn''t on that body, then we''ve been mourning the wrong person all this time."


    Dustin nodded obediently. "I''ll make the arrangements. Quietly. No one outside this room will know."


    I nodded. "Do it tonight. No mistakes."


    Louis swallowed hard. "And if the mark''s not there¡­?"


    I met his gaze, my heart racing at the thought of it.


    "Then someone faked her death¡­ and Olivia is still alive."


    The thought of that brought a sweet, bitter feeling. The idea that Olivia might still be alive¡­ it was mesmerizing, like a dream I didn''t dare believe. But if she is alive, then where is she? How is she doing? My throat tightened.


    "If she is truly alive, then where is she?" I looked at my brothers, their faces mirroring my own mixture of hope and fear. "Is she okay? Is she safe? Is someone hurting her?"


    A thousand possibilities stormed my mind, and none of them were good. If she wasn''t dead¡­ if someone had gone so far as to fake her death¡­ then what were they doing with her now?


    Louis rubbed his face harshly, pacing a few steps. "If she''s alive, then someone has been keeping her from us. Someone powerful enough to hide her. And fake her death."


    Levi''s fists clenched. "What if it''s one of the Alphas? What if she''s being held in one of their packs?"


    I looked down at the file again, at the pregnancy report. If the result were true, then that body was definitely not Olivia.


    "Whoever has her¡­" I said slowly, my voice full of rage, "will pay for it."


    I closed my eyes briefly. The thought of her being alive was driving my wolf restless. He was howling inside me. Despite the broken mate bond, he still felt attached to Olivia.


    Dustin spoke. "I''ll prepare the site. By midnight, we''ll know the truth."


    I nodded, though part of me already knew. Deep in my gut, in my soul. I knew she''s alive. And I would burn down the world to bring her back.


    I turned to Dustin. "Get our best spies¡­ ce them on each of the Alphas that are suspects¡­" Dustin nodded and left.


    After Dustin left the room, a tense silence hung in the study¡­ My brothers and I were consumed by our deep thoughts.


    "What if¡­" Louis started, then hesitated. "What if she doesn''t want toe back?"


    My heart twisted painfully. I looked up at him, but his eyes were already on me¡ªhaunted, afraid of the answer.


    I forced my voice to stay calm. "Then we''ll earn our ce back in her life. No matter how long it takes."


    The silence returned. Only this time, it was heavier.


    Then Levi broke it again¡ªhis voice soft, almost hesitant, like he wasn''t sure if he should even say what he was thinking.


    "What¡­ what are we going to do if we find her?"


    Louis and I both looked at him.


    Levi''s eyes weren''t angry anymore. They were tired. Confused. "We already believe she''s alive," he continued, ncing between us. "And deep down, I think we are right. So¡­ if we do find her, then what?"


    My throat tightened.


    Levi didn''t stop. "Are we going to tell her the truth?" he asked quietly. "That we''re rted? That we share bloodlines with her?"


    Louis stiffened beside me.


    Levi''s voice broke a little. "Are we going to see her differently? Are we going to love her differently?"


    The wordsnded like a de straight into my chest. I looked away. I couldn''t answer him. Not because I didn''t want to, but because I didn''t know how to.


    Because everything in me still screamed mine when I thought of Olivia. Even after all this time. Even after all the pain. Even after discovering things that should''ve made me back away.


    But I couldn''t. Neither of us could.


    I clenched my jaw tightly, trying to hold myself together, but it hurt. It hurt because I knew what Levi was really asking. Would finding out the truth change what we felt for her? Would it undo our feelings for her?


    Louis broke the silence. "She''s still Olivia," he said roughly. "No matter what. She''s still the same girl we¡ª"


    He stopped himself. But he didn''t need to say it. We all felt the same.


    My heart beat hard in my chest. What do we do if she''s alive? I didn''t have an answer. So I stayed quiet.


    Because how do you exin loving someone so deeply¡­ when fate keeps pulling you further from them? How do you hold on when everything around you keeps trying to tear it apart?


    I turned away from them both and whispered so softly I wasn''t sure they even heard me¡ª "We find her first."


    Then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªwe''d figure the rest out.

 Chapter 254: Help

    Olivia''s POV


    He left the room, and I was left stunned¡­ numb. I still couldn''t believe what Alpha Calvin had said. That he was rted to the triplets. Sharing the same great-grandmother? How? Did the triplets'' great-grandmother have another child with a different man? If so, why had I never heard of this? Why had they never mentioned anything? I had grown up beside them. I knew them¡ªor at least, I thought I did. There was never any mention of someone like Alpha Calvin. No gossip. No hints. Was he lying? Was this some twisted game?


    I shook my head and winced, biting down a cry. The rope binding me to the chair had dug deep into my skin. My whole body throbbed from sitting in the same position for too long.


    My head felt heavy. My eyelids fluttered. I just needed a little sleep. A little peace. But before I could even drift, the door creaked open.


    I tensed. It was one of the guards, alone this time. Tall. Broad. Dressed in all ck, but something about his smirk made my blood run cold.


    He shut the door behind him and locked it. My breath hitched.


    "I always wanted to fuck a human," he muttered as he walked toward me slowly. "I bet you guys taste delicious."


    I swallowed hard. "Don''te near me."


    He chuckled darkly. "Oh, I''m not going to hurt you¡­ not yet. I just want you to silently open your legs for me."


    I froze.


    My heart pounded painfully in my chest as he stepped closer, licking his lips.


    "Don''t do this," I warned, trying to sound stronger than I felt. "He''ll kill you."


    The guardughed cruelly. "You think he cares what I do with you? He''s noting back for hours. Now open your legs."


    "No!" I screamed, struggling in the chair.


    He grabbed my arm harshly, yanking at my dress. "OPEN UP!"


    "Don''t touch me!" I cried, kicking out, but I was bound, helpless.


    He raised his fist and mmed it into my ribs. I gasped, something inside me cracking as white-hot pain spread through my chest. I choked on my own breath, my own scream, tears burning my eyes.


    "You''ll open one way or another," he growled, grabbing my throat. "Make it easy¡ª"


    The door burst open.


    SLAM.


    Alpha Calvin stood in the doorway.


    His aura filled the entire room like a crushing wave of ice and anger.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he asked, his voice dangerously calm.


    The guard froze, his hand still on me. "Alpha¡ª"


    Calvin moved forward, an intense anger radiating from him.


    In one second, his ws were out¡ªhe seized the guard by the throat and lifted him off the ground. The man kicked and wed, choking.


    "Did I give you permission to touch her?" Calvin''s voice was like death itself.


    "N-no¡ª"


    With one swift motion, Calvin sliced his ws across the man''s neck¡ªsevering his head from his body.


    Blood sttered the wall and floor.


    The body dropped with a lifeless thud.


    I sat frozen, trembling, tears still streaking down my cheeks. My chest ached with pain. My lip was bleeding.


    Calvin turned to me, still breathing hard, his eyes glowing in rage¡ªbut not at me.


    He crouched down.


    And for the first time, he looked¡­ different.


    Not like a monster.


    But like someone who was concerned.


    "Did he hurt you?" he asked quietly.


    I couldn''t answer. I just stared at him, dazed and scared... If he hadn''te when he did¡­ I shivered.


    He stood on his feet, covered in the blood of the man who almost vited me. His chest rose and fell, his eyes still glowing faintly with rage. He didn''t say anything.


    Just turned slowly, as if to leave.


    But halfway to the door, he paused.


    Then, without a word, he turned back and walked toward me again.


    I tensed, confused, my heart racing.


    He kneeled beside me and reached for the ropes.


    I flinched instinctively, but he didn''t stop.


    His ws retracted, and with careful hands, he began loosening the restraints that had bound me for hours. His touch was surprisingly gentle, despite the dried blood on his fingers.


    "W-what are you doing?" I asked, breathless.


    He didn''t look at me. "Don''t be scared," he said quietly. "I''m just getting you to my healer. You''re hurt."


    My eyes widened.


    Before I could process anything else, he slipped an arm under my knees and another behind my back¡ªand lifted me effortlessly from the chair.


    I gasped in fear, my voice barely a whisper. "Why are you doing this?"


    His gaze remained nk. "Because I don''t hurt women or let them get hurt."


    He carried me out of the dim room, while I stayed frozen in his arms, unable to look at him, so I turned my face away, staring at the shadows on the walls.


    We moved through a narrow stone corridor that opened into the main part of the packhouse And I froze.The ce was....breathtaking.


    The walls were made of polished stone and dark wood, with glowing orbs of light floating near the ceilings like silent sentinels. Rich tapestries decorated the halls. Marble floors gleamed underfoot. This wasn''t just a pack house¡ªit was a pce.


    As we moved deeper in, servants caught sight of us. Some gasped softly. Others simply bowed their heads in respect to Alpha Calvin, their eyes flicking toward me, confusion in their gaze.


    No one dared to ask questions.


    He didn''t stop.


    We passed a pair of tall double doors, and he kicked one open gently with his foot. The room inside wasrge and warm¡ªsoft candlelight, plush furniture, and a bed that looked like it belonged in a royal suite.


    He walked straight to the bed and gentlyid me down on the soft sheets.


    I winced as pain shot through my side, but I didn''t move.


    He straightened up and turned toward the door. "Stay here. I''ll send my healer."


    I grabbed his sleeve weakly. "You¡­ you''re not going to lock me up again, are you?"


    He paused.


    Then looked back at me with something¡­ softer in his expression.


    "No," he said. "Not unless you give me a reason to."


    And then he was gone, leaving me stunned. I looked around the room as I wondered what was going on. Why did he suddenly have a change of heart? Was this a trick? But the look in his eyes¡­ that look of concern in his eyes tells me I might be wrong.


    The door creaked open again, and I tensed, my heart skipping¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t a guard.


    A woman walked in. Her energy was calm and soothing. Her dark hair was tied back neatly, and her gentle smile instantly made me feel like maybe, just maybe, I was safe.


    She closed the door behind her and stepped toward me. "Hello, dear," she said kindly. "I''m Leona. I''m the pack''s healer."


    I nodded weakly, my throat still sore.


    She approached and crouched beside the bed, her voice gentle. "Alpha Calvin told me what happened. I''m just here to help. Can you tell me where you''re hurting most?"


    "My ribs¡­" I whispered. "And my back. Mostly my back."


    She frowned softly in concern and nodded. "Alright. I need to take a proper look."


    I hesitated, but something in her tone¡ªso kind and motherly¡ªmade me trust her. Slowly, I sat up with a wince, biting back the pain. My hands shook slightly as I reached for the back of my torn dress, pulling it down with effort.


    I turned around, exposing my back to her.


    She gently traced her fingers along the bruised skin, her touch light. I closed my eyes, breathing shallowly as pain radiated from every inch she touched.


    But then¡ª


    The door burst open.


    I gasped, fumbling to pull the dress back up, but it was toote.


    Alpha Calvin stepped inside. He froze as his gaze locked onto me¡ªmore specifically, onto my back.


    He didn''t speak.


    Didn''t blink.


    His eyes widened slowly, his lips parting slightly as he stepped closer, almost in disbelief.


    "What¡­?" he breathed out, taking another step. "That mark¡­"


    Leona quickly rose to her feet and stepped aside, confusion shing in her eyes as she followed his gaze.


    But he didn''t look at her. His eyes were solely focused on the lower part of my back¡ªon the dark mark etched into my skin.


    A mark shaped like a crescent wrapped in me.


    His voice was low and tight, almost shaken as he stared.


    "How¡­ how do you have that mark?"

 Chapter 255: His Story

    Olivia''s POV


    I swallowed hard and tugged the dress back over my back.


    "I was born with it," I said quietly.


    His eyes locked onto mine, widened slightly, full of questions he didn''t know how to ask. There was something else there too¡ªconfusion¡­ and doubt. It was like he was seeing something that shouldn''t exist. Like the mark had shattered a belief he held tightly to.


    He took a step back, shaking his head slowly.


    "It can''t be possible¡­" he muttered under his breath, almost like he was trying to convince himself.


    Then he turned to the healer.


    "Fix her ribs and treat her wounds," he said, his voice firmer now. "I''ll wait over there."


    The healer gave a quick nod and got back to work, her hands glowing faintly as she passed them over my injuries. I felt warmth where her energy flowed¡ªsoothing, calming. The pain in my ribs dulled, the swelling faded, and the ache in my back eased.


    When she was done, she gave me a nod and a faint smile before gathering her things. With a bow toward Alpha Calvin, she left the room quietly.


    For a moment, it was silent.


    Then Calvin turned around, grabbed a chair from the corner, and pulled it to the side of my bed. He sat slowly, elbows on his knees, eyes never leaving my face. There was no rage in his expression now. No cruelty. Just curiosity. Deep and intense.


    "Tell me about yourself," he said calmly. "Everything."


    I swallowed hard¡­ What should I tell him? The truth? What if he is one of the people who wants to kill me and may have recognized me by my birthmark? No¡­ I can''t tell him the truth¡­ I can''t trust anyone.


    "My name is Riya¡­ English name Reba¡­ I''m from India."


    The lie slipped out smoothly and practiced. I knew he''d believe it¡ªmy features, my ent, my story. It was enough to make the truth invisible.


    He furrowed his brow, confused, but I continued.


    "My parents died years ago," I added quietly. "I''m their only child."


    His frown deepened, but he said nothing.


    "I left India a few years ago," I went on, letting the lies roll off my tongue. "I met Sofia in one of the cities. She told me about werewolves. I wanted to learn more¡­ ended up getting involved with a few packs. I never expected to end up like this."


    I looked up at him, wondering if he believed my lies, but it seemed he did¡ªthough he seemed confused.


    And then, under his breath, he muttered,


    "You can''t be her¡­"


    My heart jumped.


    I tried to keep my voice light.


    "Who?"


    He was quiet for a long moment, like he was wrestling with something in his mind. Then he let out a slow breath and looked at me again, this time with something almost vulnerable in his eyes.


    "My missing little sister."


    I blinked.


    "Your¡­ sister?"


    He gave a faint nod, his expression unreadable.


    I leaned forward slightly, ignoring the dull ache in my side.


    "Where is she?"


    His jaw tightened.


    "I don''t know."


    He rubbed his hands together slowly, staring off like he was remembering something painful.


    "The day she was born¡­ my parents gave her to my father''s most trusted warrior. Told him to take her far away. Hide her."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    "Why?"


    He hesitated¡­ then said,


    "Because she was special."


    "Special how?"


    He hesitated, then lifted his eyes, flicking briefly to my back, to the ce where the mark was hidden under my dress.


    "In our great-grandmother''s lineage," he began, "there''s a gift. A rare one. It only passes to female children, and even then, it skips generations. It hasn''t appeared again since her¡­ until my sister."


    I felt my pulse thrum in my throat. I didn''t understand why his words hit something deep in my chest.


    "The seer confirmed it the moment she was born," he continued. "The mark appeared on her back¡ªsame ce as yours. Shaped like a crescent wrapped in mes. It meant she had the ability."


    "What kind of ability?" I asked, though I wasn''t sure I wanted to know.


    "She couldmand shadows¡­ summon things no one else could. She could heal¡­ teleport¡­ there was so much she could do. But gifts like that attract enemies. Powerful ones. The seer warned my parents¡ªif she grew up in the Nightshade Pack, someone would kill her before her powers matured. She had to be hidden¡­ until she turned eighteen."


    I couldn''t breathe, and I couldn''t exin why I felt so pulled to his story.


    He sighed and continued.


    "She should be eighteen now, but I can''t find her."


    I forced my lips to move.


    "What about your parents? Couldn''t they find the warrior?"


    I watched him, his face carefully guarded, but for a brief second¡­ I saw it.


    A flicker of pain in his eyes.


    "My father is dead," he said quietly.


    My breath caught.


    "Oh¡­"


    "He died eight years ago." His voice was firm, but I could hear the pain beneath it.


    "And my mother¡­ she''s not in the right state to speak."


    I tilted my head slightly, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    His gaze dropped, fingers threading tightly together.


    "She''s been in a spiritu. For the past eight years."


    I blinked.


    "Aa¡­ from what?"


    He looked hesitant for a second, like he wasn''t sure if he should tell me. But then¡­ he did.


    "My motheres from a family of great healers. Her Father teleports and her mother heals. She was born with an incredible gift of healing and teleportation. People respected her¡­ admired her. She was kind. Trusted too easily."


    His jaw clenched.


    "Eight years ago, she went to her best friend''s birthday party. She thought it was a simple visit. But instead¡­ she was betrayed."


    My heart raced.


    "Betrayed?"


    He nodded once.


    "My parents were drugged. Poisoned. When my mother woke¡ªhalf-conscious¡ªshe realized her friend and her friend''s husband had brought a witch¡­ to drain her powers. They wanted to transfer her powers."


    I gasped, my hand covering my mouth.


    He continued, his voice filled with pain now.


    "She tried to fight, but she was too weak. My father, who''d been given a more dangerous poison, never woke up. He died there. Right beside her."


    A cold chill passed through me.


    Calvin''s eyes grew distant.


    "Even in that state, my mother fought. She killed her so-called friend, teleported back home¡­ carrying my father''s lifeless body in her arms."


    I couldn''t speak.


    "That day¡­" he said, his voice shaking just slightly, "was the worst day of my life."


    "I was only eighteen," he added softly. "And my mother¡­ she never woke up. The poison, the trauma¡­ it pushed her into a spiritu. The healers say her soul is trapped somewhere in between."


    A silence hung in the air, heavy, and bitter.


    "We went to war with them," he went on. "Weeks of bloodshed. Revenge. In the end, the werewolf council stepped in and forced a truce. But the damage was done. We became enemies. The peace is only in name."


    I felt his pain. His rage.


    Then his voice shifted, softer, quieter.


    "Now¡­ now I know my sister is of age. She''s eighteen. She''s safe to return."


    He lifted his eyes to meet mine, and something about the way he looked at me made my chest ache.


    "But I can''t find her. I don''t know the name of the warrior my parents gave her to. No one does. My father took that secret to the grave. And my mother¡­ is the only one who could''ve told me."


    My throat tightened. A cold chill ran through me. I couldn''t exin why.


    He looked at me... really looked at me. His brows furrowed, deep lines of confusion forming on his forehead.


    "I don''t understand," he murmured. "You have her mark. Exactly. But¡­"


    He looked up again, this time searching my face for something.


    "You can''t be my sister."


    My heart thudded painfully.


    "Why?"


    "Because you''re human," he said, as if the words themselves were too strange to believe. "And you look nothing like my mother or carry any trait of my family. You are India."


    I blinked.


    I didn''t know what to say. My thoughts spun wildly. How could I have the same mark? Was it a coincidence? Or¡­ something else?


    I should''ve ignored it, but I didn''t.


    Something inside me pushed the words out before I could stop them.


    "Can I¡­ see a photo of your mother?" I asked, not even sure why. I just needed to see. Something told me to ask.


    His eyes narrowed slightly confused, but after a second, he nodded. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a slim leather wallet, and flipped through thepartments.


    Then he paused, slid out a small, worn photo, and handed it to me.


    I took it with trembling fingers.


    The moment my eyesnded on the picture¡ªmy breath caught.


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    My vision blurred.


    Because I knew that face.


    I knew her.


    My lips parted, but no words came.


    I stared at the woman in the photo¡­ and everything inside me started to shake.

 Chapter 256: Lost But Found

    Olivia''s POV


    I couldn''t believe it. I kept staring at the familiar face in the photo, my fingers trembling as I held it. My eyes widened, my throat tightening. That face¡­ I had seen it before. Too many times. In my dreams. On the rooftop. In the car when I was being taken by Alpha Damien. That same serene face that always brought a strange calm¡­ and yet left me full of questions. The same woman I¡­ resembled.


    I slowly lifted my eyes to Alpha Calvin, who had been watching me with furrowed brows, clearly puzzled by my reaction.


    "This is¡­ your mother?" I asked softly, my lips barely moving.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes, do you know her?" he asked curiously.


    I stared at him, my heart racing. How could I exin this? How could I tell him I had seen this woman without ever meeting her in real life?


    I swallowed hard. My lips parted, but no sound came. Then, I forced out a question.


    "The pack you went to war with¡­ the one that betrayed your mother. What was it called?"


    He answered immediately. "The Forest Shadow Pack."


    My entire body froze. Alpha Gabriel''s pack.


    I blink at him in shock. "Alpha Gabriel''s pack?"


    His brow arched. "You know him?" he asked, clearly surprised.


    I wanted to lie. But I couldn''t. Not anymore. I hesitated¡­ then slowly nodded. "Yes¡­"


    Memories rushed in. Alpha Gabriel telling me I was paying for the sins of my mother. Alpha Damien saying my mother had murdered Gabriel''s mother. Everything started clicking together, puzzle pieces that had never made sense now locking into ce.


    Alpha Calvin leaned forward slightly, worry etched across his face. "What''s wrong?"


    I looked into his eyes¡­ and for some reason, I trusted him.


    "I have to tell you something," I whispered.


    He didn''t flinch. Just nodded. "Go on."


    I clutched the nket tighter around me. "This¡­ isn''t me."


    He blinked. "What do you mean?"


    "My face¡­ my voice¡­" I looked down at my hands. "They were changed."


    He stared at me,pletely thrown off. "Changed? By whom? Why¡ª"


    Before I could answer, there was a sudden knock on the door. Calvin''s head snapped toward it, clearly annoyed.


    "Who is it?" he barked.


    A guard''s voice came from the other side. "Alpha¡­ the Seer is here."


    Calvin frowned deeply. "Now?"


    But the door opened before he could say anything more. An old woman stepped inside, cloaked in a deep purple robe with silver hair braided down her back. Her eyes were milky but sharp as steel, glowing faintly with the power of vision.


    The moment her gaze found me¡ªshe froze. Then, to myplete shock¡­ she dropped to her knees. Her head bowed low to the ground.


    "Wee home, Lady Olivia," she said.


    My breath caught. Alpha Calvin turned to her sharply. "What did you just say?"


    The seer didn''t raise her head.


    "I said¡­" she repeated softly, reverently¡ª"Wee home."


    Alpha Calvin nced at me, his mouth slightly open, eyes wide with shock.


    "What¡­ what is she talking about?" he demanded, voice trembling.


    The Seer slowly lifted her head and stood up easily despite her old age. She took a step closer and said gently, "Your parents¡­ are not Mr. and Mrs. Parker."


    I stared at her, my entire body going still. "What¡­?"


    "They raised you," she continued, "but they are not your blood. They were entrusted with you¡ªby your true parents. The Parkers were loyal to your father¡­ the warrior he trusted above all else."


    My lips parted in disbelief, my voice barely audible. "No¡­ that''s not possible. I grew up with them. They''re¡ª"


    She ced a hand softly over her chest. "They loved you like their own. But they were only protecting you. Hiding you."


    Alpha Calvin''s breath hitched. "Wait," he said, his voice rising slightly, "are you saying¡­ she''s my sister?"


    The Seer nodded solemnly.


    "But¡­ but she''s human!" he argued, gesturing toward me. "She looks nothing like¡ª"


    "She is not human," the Seer interrupted calmly.


    He blinked. "Then what¡ª?"


    I looked down at my wrist, at the bracelet, and then slowly, I held it up.


    "This," I whispered, "was ced on me by Alpha Damien."


    He stared at it in confusion.


    I took a breath, my voice trembling as I continued. "He used it to suppress my wolf. And my appearance¡­ it''s not mine. It was changed too."


    Calvin''s eyes darted from me to the bracelet, disbelief written all over his face. "Changed? Your face¡ª?"


    "Yes," I said quietly. "My wolf is still inside me. Trapped. Buried. I feel her sometimes¡­ wing to be free."


    The Seer stepped forward and gently ced her hand over mine. "Don''t worry, I will restore your face back. I knew who did this¡ªit surely was Morata. She was one of my students. I taught her this spell, but I never knew she would use it for evil."


    I looked at Calvin again. His expression had turned unreadable¡ªlike his entire world had tilted on its axis. He was still in shock.


    The Seer turned to me, her voice tender. "Lie back, child. Close your eyes."


    I didn''t hesitate. For some reason¡­ I trusted her. It was the way she looked at me¡ªnot just with knowledge, but with deep-rooted affection, like she had been waiting years for this moment.


    Iy back on the bed, my heart pounding. I closed my eyes, trying to slow my racing breath. A secondter, I felt her hand gently press against my forehead. Then she began to chant. The words were in anguage I didn''t recognize. The moment they left her lips, the air shifted.


    It grew thick¡­ heavy. The warmth in the room faded, reced with an eerie coldness. A wind, though there were no open windows, swept through the room, brushing over my skin like icy fingers. I felt it. A burning sensation under my skin. Then a sharp, shocking jolt ran across my face, like something was breaking¡­ my face was shrinking. My whole body tensed.


    Then¡ªI heard it. Alpha Calvin''s sharp gasp.


    "Goddess¡­" he breathed, his voice cracking.


    The Seer spoke, "Open your eyes."


    I did. And the moment I saw Calvin''s face¡ªhis tear-filled, stunned expression¡ªI knew. I could feel it too. My face was different. My real face was back.


    He looked as if he wanted to say something, but his lips trembled too hard to form words. The Seer stepped back and motioned toward the side of the room.


    "Look in the mirror."


    I slowly sat up, legs shaky, and stepped toward the tall dressing mirror that stood by the wall. My breath caught the moment I saw her. Me. The real me. Long darkshes, strong cheekbones, pale skin, and my familiar sea-blue eyes.


    "This¡­ is me," I whispered. My voice¡ªmy real voice¡ªechoed back at me.


    I reached out to touch the ss, tears brimming in my eyes. Then I heard footsteps. And before I could turn, I felt arms wrap around me¡ªtight, trembling. It was Alpha Calvin. He pulled me close, clutching me to his chest like he was afraid I''d vanish. His shoulders shook. His breath hitched. He was¡­ crying.


    "My little sister¡­" he choked out. "I found you¡­ I finally¡­"


    I stood frozen for a second. Then slowly, I wrapped my arms around him. And for the first time in a long, long time¡­ I felt like I wasn''t alone anymore.

 Chapter 257: It Wasn’t Olivia

    Lennox''s POV


    It was past 1 a.m. My brothers, rk, Dustin, three guards, and I were at the cemetery behind the mansion. Everywhere was quiet, and the air felt heavy. The guards had just finished digging up the grave. The white coffin was now out and ced in front of us.


    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat thundering in my ears. I gave a slight nod. The guards moved. Slowly, cautiously, they pried open the lid of the coffin. A soft hiss escaped as the seal broke. Then¡ª


    "No¡­ fucking way¡­" Dustin whispered, stumbling a step back.


    We all turned to him sharply. "What? What is it?" Louis asked.


    Dustin didn''t respond. He just pointed, wide-eyed, into the coffin. "Come look."


    Confused and growing uneasy, Levi, Louis, and I stepped forward. The guards lifted their shlights, angling the beams downward. The light hit the inside of the coffin. And everything inside me froze.


    "What the¡ª" Levi gasped.


    My mouth went dry. My legs went weak.


    "Gods¡­" I breathed, staring.


    The body lying in the coffin was the same. The same dress. The same posture. The same scent. But the head¡­ It wasn''t Olivia''s. It was Reba''s. Her severed head had been ced on the body we buried. Her eyes closed. Lifeless.


    "What the actual hell is going on?" Louis whispered in disbelief.


    "We watched Olivia get buried¡­ we saw her face¡­" rk said, stunned.


    "Unless¡­" Dustin swallowed. "Unless that was never Olivia."


    Silence hung in the air. Tense. Thick. Terrifying.


    Because if the body in the coffin was not Olivia¡ªthen where the hell was she? And why was Reba''s head there instead? None of it made sense. And that was the scariest part.


    I took a good look at the body again, and now, just staring at it, I realized my wolf was silent. He wasn''t mourning like he did.


    "This doesn''t make sense¡­ Reba was kidnapped, and now her head''s in the grave we buried Olivia in? The same head we thought belonged to Olivia? Even the blonde hair was gone¡ªreced with dark hair," Levi said, confused.


    With my heart racing, I stared at the body, wondering why Reba''s head was here. I knew nobody had opened this grave¡ªit was sealed¡ªso how? I exchanged bewildered nces with my brothers. They looked just as lost as I felt, but one thing was clear: this was not Olivia. But how did Reba''s head appear here?


    "Go get the seer," I ordered. Dustin nodded and left.


    Onest nce at the decaying body, then I turned to the guards. "Take the body back to the mortuary." With that, I walked away, my brothers at my sides.


    Back in our study, I turned to face them. They looked just as dumbfounded and confused as me.


    "What does this even mean?" Louis asked quietly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. But let''s wait for the seer. She has a lot to exin." I exhaled, my shoulders heavy.


    Both my brothers nodded, and we all went silent.


    I sat down, my fingers tangled in my hair, the weight of everything crashing down on me. My brothers stayed nearby¡ªLouis pacing around, Levi slumped on the couch with his face in his hands. The room was quiet, but the air was thick with confusion.


    My mind kept going back to that coffin. That body. That head. It wasn''t Olivia. I knew it now. Deep down, my soul knew it. My wolf knew it. He hadn''t mourned like he should¡ªhadn''t howled in pain, hadn''t stirred at all. Because it wasn''t her. It never was. But then¡­ Reba?


    I leaned forward slowly, my heart pounding harder the more I thought about it. If that head belonged to Reba¡ªthen what about the woman I kissed two nights ago? The one I felt so drawn to? The one who made my heart ache with emotions I didn''t understand? Was that really¡­ Reba? Or someone else entirely? My head spun.


    Louis finally spoke. "If the body was Reba''s... then who the hell was this Reba we met?"


    Levi stood up, his eyes dark with confusion. "Since the body wasn''t Olivia, then who did it?"


    I exhaled shakily, gripping the edge of the table.


    "There''s only one person who might know," I said firmly.


    Both my brothers looked at me.


    "Damien."


    Levi narrowed his eyes. "You think he''s involved?"


    "I''m sure of it," I said. "Too many things don''t add up. We never heard of Reba until he brought her here, iming she was his wife. Did you notice how unbothered he''s been about her missing?"


    Louis nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ he knows something. Or he''s hiding something."


    I stood from my chair, my jaw clenched.


    "We need to watch him. Closely. Every step. Every move. If Olivia is alive¡ªsince she was never the one in that grave¡ªthen Damien''s the key to finding out where she is."


    My brothers both nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Dustin stepped in, panting slightly. Behind him was the seer, her head lowered, her eyes not meeting ours. The moment she entered, tension filled the room like smoke.


    "We caught her trying to run away," Dustin said. I narrowed my eyes. Louis folded his arms, his re sharp. Levi stayed silent, his jaw tight.


    I stood up slowly. "You better have something to exin," I said coldly.


    The seer looked up, guilt written all over her face.


    "I¡ªI can exin."


    "Exin?" Levi snapped. "You said that body was Olivia''s! You confirmed it yourself. You made us believe she was dead."


    "I know," she said quickly, trembling. "And I''m sorry. I lied."


    A heavy silence fell. My hands clenched at my sides, my anger rising.


    "You what?"


    "I lied," she repeated, her voice breaking. "Please¡­ forgive me. I had no choice. My only son was kidnapped. I was threatened. They told me if I didn''t lie¡ªif I didn''t say the body was Olivia''s¡ªthey''d kill him."


    Her knees gave way, and she dropped to the floor.


    "I''m begging you¡­ I didn''t want to do it. But I had no other way."


    Louis stared at her in disbelief. "Who did this? Who forced you?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know," she said, tears filling her milky eyes. "They never showed their faces. Only left a note with the threat and instructions. They''ve been watching me ever since."


    Levi cursed under his breath and turned away, running a hand through his hair.


    "I can do an incantation," the seer offered quickly. "A vision spell. It might reveal who was behind it¡ª"


    "No," I cut in. "We don''t trust you anymore."


    She looked up at me, devastated.


    "You betrayed us," Louis added. "You made us bury the wrong person. You made us mourn Olivia."


    "Get out," I said coldly.


    "But my son¡ª" she pleaded.


    "We''ll find a way to help him," I replied tly. "But you''re done here."


    Dustin escorted her out, her sobs echoing behind her as the door shut.


    For a moment, the room went still. No one spoke. No one moved.


    Then I turned slowly toward my brothers. "If the body in that grave was Reba¡­" I trailed off, the weight of what I was about to say hitting me hard. "¡­then who the hell was the Reba we met?"


    Louis''s eyes widened slightly. Levi looked up, face pale. Silence.


    And then¡ª


    We all froze as realization dawned. Our eyes locked on each other. The same thought hit us at once. The Reba we met¡­ the one we kissed¡­ the one we felt connected to¡­


    She wasn''t Reba.


    She was Olivia.

 Chapter 258: Tell Me About Yourself

    Olivia''s POV


    The bracelet on my wrist clicked open, and I inhaled sharply, my chest rising as if I had been underwater all this time¡ªfinally able to breathe again. The old witch gently slid it off my skin, and instantly, I felt it.


    Warmth.


    Energy.


    Life.


    Her.


    "Olivia," my wolf''s voice whispered in my mind, filled with emotion. "I''m back¡­"


    A big, bright smile spread across my face as tears stung my eyes. "I missed you so much," I whispered to her. "I felt so empty without you."


    "I never left," she said softly. "I was always here. Just trapped¡­ waiting for you."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, overwhelmed by the sudden peace washing over me. It felt like a piece of my soul had finally returned.


    Then I heard Calvin''s voice, soft but awed. "I can feel her," he said quietly.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "She''s back," I nodded. "My wolf is back."


    He exhaled, as if he''d been holding his breath the entire time. Slowly, he squatted down in front of me, his eyes gentle yet filled with deep concern.


    "Olivia," he said, voice low and full of concern, "please¡­ I need you to tell me everything. What happened to you? Who did this? How did you end up here?"


    I looked at him for a long moment. And then I began to speak.


    "I thought I was the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Parker," I began, my voice trembling slightly. "They raised me with so much love¡­ they never had any other children, so it was just the three of us. I never doubted for a second that I was theirs."


    Calvin nodded slowly, his soft eyes fixed on mine.


    "I grew up in the Full Moon Pack," I continued. "And I became friends with the triplets¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis."


    The moment I said their names, I noticed Calvin''s face shift. His jaw tightened, and a faint frown tugged at his lips. He wasn''t pleased. But I kept going.


    "They adored me," I said honestly. "And I¡­ I adored them too. We grew up together. But everything changed on my fourteenth birthday."


    I took a deep breath, the memories still painful to speak of.


    "My father¡ªMr. Parker¡ªwas used of a crime. He was arrested and thrown into jail. My mother and I were cast out. We became omegas overnight."


    I saw pure anger in Calvin''s eyes. His hands clenched at his sides, and his aura darkened.


    "But the worst part," I whispered, "was the triplets. They hated me. And I didn''t understand why. I kept trying to reach them, but they hurt me. Over and over. Emotionally. Physically. Like I meant nothing to them."


    Calvin''s teeth gritted hard. "Bastards," he hissed under his breath.


    "And then¡­ on my eighteenth birthday," I said, looking him in the eye, "we found out I was mated to them."


    His entire body jolted. "What?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "I was their mate. All three of them. They didn''t want it. They rejected it. But their father forced them. And eventually¡­ they marked me. They married me."


    His eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock and confusion. I noticed his breathing quicken, panic shing in his eyes¡ªbut he didn''t interrupt. He was holding himself back, letting me finish.


    "I thought things might get better," I said. "But they didn''t. They made my best friend their mistress. Paraded her around in front of me. Hurt me in ways I can''t even describe."


    I saw something wild¡ªrage mixed with grief¡ªin Calvin''s eyes.


    "But then," I continued, "everything started to shift. I discovered they hated me because of a letter. A forged letter. One that made them believe I loved one brother and hated the other."


    I shook my head slowly.


    "It wasn''t me. I never wrote it. I don''t even know who did."


    Calvin looked like he was going to explode.


    "They tried to make things right after learning the truth," I admitted. "But I refused. I couldn''t live like that. So¡­ I rejected them."


    He blinked. "You''re no longer mated to them?"


    "No," I said firmly. "I broke the bond."


    A sh of relief crossed his face, like a heavy weight had just lifted from his chest.


    "After that¡­ I decided to leave," I added. "To stay with Alpha Gabriel. I thought he truly cared about me. That he was different."


    I paused when I saw Calvin''s expression twist again, darkening into a frown.


    "But he wanted me dead," I whispered bitterly. "He nned to kill me. He said I was paying for the sins of my mother."


    Calvin''s eyes widened in horror.


    "And just when I thought it was over," I continued, "Alpha Damien came. He saved me¡­ but only under one condition. He said I had to disappear. Change my face. Pretend to be dead. For one year."


    My throat tightened, but I kept my voice steady.


    "I agreed¡­ and that''s how I became Reba."


    The room went quiet. Calvin didn''t speak. He was staring into space, lost in thought¡ªprocessing everything. His eyes flickered, his brows furrowed, and I could tell his mind was running wild with questions.


    Then suddenly, he looked at me sharply.


    "Did you sleep with them?" he asked.


    I frowned, caught off guard. "Not really," I answered hesitantly. "Why? What does that have to do with anything?"


    He didn''t reply. He was staring at the ground now, his expression unreadable.


    That''s when it hit me. He had told me something before¡­ something I''d almost forgotten. That he was rted to the triplets. By the same great-grandmother. And if Calvin is my brother¡­ then that means¡­


    My heart skipped a beat. My breath caught. I''m rted to the triplets too.


    I turned to Calvin, my voice catching in my throat. "Does¡­ that¡­"


    "Yes." He cut me off,  his voice quiet but heavy. "You''re rted to the triplets¡­ we''re distant cousins." He dropped it like a bomb.


    I shook my head slowly, my lips parting in disbelief. "No¡­ no, that can''t be true."


    But Calvin didn''t say anything. He simply looked at me with concern.


    My chest twisted so hard it hurt. My wolf whimpered in the back of my mind, her pain echoing mine.


    "How?" she whispered. "How can the men we loved¡­ be our own blood?"


    I pressed my hand to my chest, as if trying to keep the hurt from spilling out. My throat burned. My chest ached. It was a different kind of pain¡ªdeeper. Not physical. Not even entirely emotional. It was something else¡­ something raw and impossible to exin.


    Calvin moved closer. "I know," he said gently, his voice full of understanding. "It hurts. I don''t know why the Moon Goddess made you their mate, Olivia. Maybe it was a mistake. A cruel mistake. But it''s a good thing you rejected them."


    I didn''t reply. I couldn''t. Tears welled in my eyes as he pulled me into a hug. A warm, firm, protective hug.


    "You''re safe now," he murmured. "You''re home. And I promise, I won''t let anyone hurt you again."


    But even in his arms, the ache throbbed deep.


    Calvin pulled back slightly and looked into my eyes. "There''s something you should know. Our family¡ªthe Beckham bloodline¡ªand the Lucianos, the triplets'' family¡­ we''ve always hated each other."


    My brows furrowed. "Why?"


    He hesitated, then shook his head. "I''ll tell youter. When you''re ready. There''s¡­ a long, dark history there."


    I bit my lip but didn''t press. I could see in his eyes that it wasn''t something to rush into.


    He straightened up, brushing some hair gently out of my face. "But for now¡­ what matters is that you''re back. You''re with your real family. And I''ll protect you with everything I have."


    The old witch, who had been standing silently in the corner, finally stepped forward.


    "I''ll begin the rituals tomorrow," she said. "Now that you are eighteen, your powers will start awakening. Slowly, but they''lle. You''ve been locked for too long, child."


    Calvin gave her a small nod. "Do whatever you must."


    Then he turned back to me, a big smile slowly spreading across his face.


    "Oh, and one more thing," he added. "Tomorrow¡­ I''m throwing a party."


    I blink at him. "A party?"


    He grinned happily. "A grand wee party. To announce your return¡ªto the entire supernatural world."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    He stepped back, his hands in his pockets. "Because I want everyone to know who you are now. Especially them."


    My stomach twisted. "The triplets?"


    Calvin''s smile deepened. "Yes. I''m inviting them."


    "What? Why?" I asked, stunned.


    He tilted his head, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Let''s just say¡­ I have scores to settle with them."


    My heart pounded, confusion and curiosity swirling inside me.


    "Just sit back," he said softly, "and watch."

 Chapter 259: Invited

    Levi''s POV


    For the past hours, we have sat in silence, each of us lost in thoughts.


    "We need evidence against Damien¡­ there has to be something," Lennox muttered again, for what felt like the hundredth time.


    I let out a deep sigh and leaned back in my seat, thinking about the discovery we had made just hours ago. Everything pointed to Damien¡ªbut we couldn''t confront him without solid proof. Still, we were getting impatient. Very impatient.


    "I think we should just confront him already," I said sharply.


    "He is going to deny it." Louis sighed.


    I frowned. "Then we show him the dead body."


    Before either of my brothers could respond, a knock echoed at the door. We all exchanged quick nces. It was still early¡ªwho would be knocking at this time?


    "Come in," Lennox called out.


    The door opened and, to our surprise, it was Sofia. She stepped in and closed the door behind her, walking straight toward us. Before we could even ask why she was here, she spoke.


    "I know who took Reba," she announced, her voice firm.


    The moment she said that, all three of us jumped to our feet.


    "Who?" we asked at once, panic tightening our chests. We already knew the woman wasn''t Reba¡ªit was Olivia.


    "Alpha Calvin," she said. "Of the Nightshade Pack. He was the one who held me captive."


    I turned to look at my brothers. Lennox''s jaw clenched, and Louis looked just as shocked as I felt.


    "Calvin?" I repeated, frowning deeply.


    Sofia nodded. "I''m sure of it. I saw him. I remember everything now."


    My brows furrowed. Calvin was one of the people Damien had mentioned as a suspect before¡­ so maybe Sofia was telling the truth.


    "I just want you to see her," Sofia added quietly. "There''s so much I need to ask her. So many things I don''t understand."


    She looked hurt. Broken. Betrayed.


    I stared at her, unsure how to tell her the truth¡ªthat the woman she thinks is Reba wasn''t her friend. That Reba¡­ was already dead. But that could wait. First, we needed to get Olivia back.


    "Thank you, Sofia," Lennox said with a nod. "We''ll bring her back before the day ends. That''s a promise."


    Sofia gave a small nod, then turned and quietly left the room.


    As soon as the door closed, Lennox let out a groan, dragging his hand down his face.


    "God help him," he muttered. "If that''s really Olivia, I swear I''m going to kill Damien with my bare hands."


    I stared at the wall, lost in thought. What was our uncle trying to gain from all of this? How did he change her appearance? Her smell? Subdued  her wolf? parade her as his wife? And more than that¡­ why did Olivia stay quiet? She had so many chances to speak. Did he threaten her? Was he ckmailing her?


    Before I could go deeper into my thoughts, the door opened again¡ªthis time, it was Dustin. He held a letter in his hand.


    "You need to see this," he said, walking in and handing it to Lennox.


    Lennox opened it and read quickly. His eyes narrowed.


    "What is it?" Louis asked.


    "It''s an invitation," Lennox said slowly. "From Alpha Calvin."


    That name made all of us freeze.


    "He''s inviting all Alphas to his pack," Lennox continued. "He says it''s for the ''wee-home'' party of his long-lost little sister."


    "What?" I asked, frowning. "We don''t even know him. We''re not friends. We have no alliance."


    "Exactly," Louis added. "Why invite us?"


    None of us answered right away. It felt strange. Wrong. Was it a trap?


    It didn''t matter because, for Olivia, we were really ready to do anything.


    "We''re going," Lennox said after a moment.


    "And when we get there," I added, "we demand the release of Olivia. We don''t care what silly games he is ying with Damien."


    "And if he refuses?" Louis asked.


    Lennox''s eyes turned cold. "Then it''s war."


    I turned to Dustin. "Arrange our best guards. We are attending."


    Dustin nodded without a word and walked out, leaving the three of us in heavy silence.


    I sat back down, but my mind wasn''t calm. What if it really was Olivia? How would I even react? Would I hug her? Would I kiss her? Or would I freeze, like a fool, unable to believe it was really her?


    My heart ached at the thought. I wanted to hold her close, to tell her I''m sorry for everything¡ªfor not protecting her, for letting her go. But then¡­ I remembered something.


    My parents. Their words. They told us once that Olivia was our distant cousin. That we weren''t supposed to feel anything beyond family love for her. That what we had for her wasn''t right.


    But it felt right. Everything about her felt like mine. Like she was made for me, carved out of my ribs and stitched into my soul. And no matter how many times I tried to smother it, the feeling only grew stronger, wilder, and impossible to deny.


    I looked up at my brothers and cleared my throat. "What are we going to do¡­ if it really is her? And what if our parents weren''t lying? What if she''s really our distant rtive?"


    Lennox didn''t answer right away. He stood by the window, arms folded tightly across his chest, jaw clenched.


    Finally, he spoke. "I don''t want to think about that right now," he said sharply. "I don''t even trust them."


    He turned to face us, his eyes dark with emotion.


    "First, we find Olivia," he continued. "Then¡­ our parents are going to prove everything. Who she really is. Where she came from. Who her real family is. And if they can''t¡­ if they lied to us¡ª"


    He didn''t finish the sentence. He didn''t need to.


    Louis nodded slowly. "We''ll make them talk. No more lies."


    I looked between them both, the weight in my chest growing heavier. First Olivia. Then the truth. And only after that¡­ would we know who we were really allowed to love.


    But deep down, I already knew. No bloodline could ever change what I felt for her.

 Chapter 260: Half Sister

    Olivia''s POV


    A soft knocknded on my door, and I knew instantly it was Calvin. His distinct lemony scent drifted in, announcing his presence before he even spoke.


    "The door is open," I said gently.


    He pushed it open and stepped inside, holding a white box wrapped with a shiny red ribbon. Our eyes met, and he gave me a warm, genuine smile. The kind of smile that made me feel¡­ safe. Loved. Protected.


    "Good morning, sunshine," he greeted as he walked toward me.


    My smile widened. "Good morning, brother."


    The word came out so naturally, so easily, even though it was the first time I''d ever said it to him. It felt right. Like it had always been there.


    He reached my bed and held out the box. "Here¡­ I got this for tonight''s party. I hope you like it."


    A happy grin spread across my face as I epted the box.


    Feeling a flutter of excitement, I unsealed it carefully.


    The first thing I saw made my breath catch. It was a stunning red dress, silky and elegant. I lifted it slightly, the fabric slipping through my fingers like water. Beneath it were silver heels, delicate and sparkling like starlight.


    At the bottom of the box was a smaller one. I opened it slowly¡­ and gasped softly.


    Inside were diamond essories¡ªa ne, earrings, and a delicate bracelet. They shimmered beautifully, catching the morning light with every tiny movement.


    "These are beautiful," I whispered, still a bit in awe.


    Calvin sat beside me on the edge of the bed. "They were our mother''s," he said softly.


    I turned to him, surprised. "Really?"


    He nodded. "She wore them the night she married our father. They were her favorites. I thought it was only right¡­ that you wear them tonight."


    I looked back down at the jewels, my heart fluttering. A strange ache bloomed in my chest.


    "I''d love to meet her," I said, ncing up at him. "Where is she?"


    His expression shifted slightly¡ªgentle, but with something unreadable behind it.


    "I''ll take you to see her," he said quietly. "After tonight''s party. I promise."


    I nodded,forted by the sincerity in his voice. He smiled at me again, and I smiled back. But even as warmth bloomed in my chest, one question¡ªone lingering thought¡ªrefused to leave my mind.


    So I asked it.


    "Do we have other siblings?" I said carefully.


    I noticed Calvin hesitate. His smile faltered just a little before he inhaled deeply. Something in his expression shifted. The calmness in his eyes clouded with a trace of¡­ annoyance? Frustration? Pain?


    "Yes," he finally said. "We do. But it''s¡­plicated."


    I tilted my head. "Complicated how?"


    Calvin sighed, rubbing his palms together before finally speaking.


    "She''s a half-sibling¡­ but not just that," he began, his voice low, like just talking about it got him pissed.


    My eyes narrowed. "What do you mean ''not just that''?"


    He hesitated again before looking me straight in the eyes. "Our mother had a twin sister."


    I blinked, stunned. "A twin?"


    He nodded. "Identical. Their names were Celeste and Selene. Our mother¡ªCeleste¡ªwas the quiet, kind one. Selene was¡­ different. Ambitious. Envious. Always wanting what wasn''t hers."


    I stayed silent, trying to process that.


    Calvin continued, "After our great-grandmother, Hailee, something strange happened in the family line. All her children gave birth to only males¡ªno daughters. That included our father''s generation. None of them had a girl, and everyone began to worry."


    He looked down at his hands. "Like I said¡­ in great-grandmother Hailee''s bloodline, it''s the females who carry the special gift. A unique, divine power that''s passed down from generation to generation¡ªbut only through the daughters."


    I nodded. "But there weren''t any daughters¡­"


    "Exactly," he said. "Until after my birth. Then, a prophecy came."


    "What kind of prophecy?" I asked.


    Calvin looked up and sighed. "That our father''s next child would be a girl. And she would be the one to inherit the gift. The true heir. The one chosen by the Moon."


    I stared at him, barely breathing.


    "I was just three," he said. "Mom took me along to a council meeting. ording to her¡­ when she came back, she found her twin sister, Selene, in bed with our father. And he was¡­ dazed. Like he wasn''t even himself."


    "What?" I whispered,pletely shocked.


    "She had drugged him," Calvin said grimly. "Spelled him. Used a charm to force him into sleeping with her. All because she wanted to bear the chosen one. She knew the prophecy. She knew it would be his daughter."


    My jaw dropped slightly, horror spreading across my face.


    "She got pregnant," he continued. "And started parading herself around as the mother of the special child. Acting like she''d won. And after months¡­ she gave birth to a girl."


    "And?" I breathed, needing to know the rest.


    "But she wasn''t the one," Calvin said. "She didn''t have the mark. The birthmark all gifted daughters are born with. She was just¡­ a normal werewolf."


    I sat there, dumbfounded. A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    Calvin''s voice softened as he added, "Yearster¡­ Mom conceived again. She had you."


    I turned slowly to look at him, my heart thudding. "And I had the mark?"


    He nodded. "The moment they saw it, everyone knew. You were the one the prophecy spoke of. You were the chosen one. And that''s why you had to disappear¡ªbecause so many people wanted you dead. And when I say people who wanted you dead, I don''t mean strangers. I mean family. Our father''s distant rtives¡ªdescendants of great-grandmother Hailee. They knew their only chance to produce another chosen one was if you were dead, so our parents sent you away and lied that you died a few hours after your birth. I also grew up with that lie; not until my fifteenth birthday did they tell me the truth."


    I sat still, my mind racing. Then a thought crept into my mind, slow but certain.


    "Wait¡­" I said, furrowing my brows. "This half-sister of ours¡­ is it¡ªSofia?"


    Calvin''s expression darkened. He gave one short nod. "Yes."


    My eyes widened in disbelief. "Sofia?" I echoed. "No wonder¡­ the resemnce. That''s why she looks so much like me."


    He nodded again, a bitter edge in his voice. "You share blood. And unfortunately¡­ she''s an enemy too."


    I frowned. "You kidnapped her and used her to threaten Damien to step down?" I asked, confused by the pieces falling into ce.


    He let out a harsh scoff. "Like I said¡ªshe''s an enemy. And yes, I kidnapped her because I wanted leverage over Damien. I hate that man¡ªI wanted to strip him of everything, even time. But I didn''t hurt her. I only tied her up, took videos and photos, then untied her and kept her in a locked room. Two dayster, I noticed she looked sick¡­ really sick. Even though I hated her, I called for a healer, but Sofia said she didn''t need one¡ªI should just let her go. So I did. I told my men to bring me Reba¡ªhis new wife. But it wasn''t Reba they found¡­ it was you. My sister."


    A suffocating silence hung in the air as I realized my life¡­ my lineage was full of twists¡­ twists I never imagined.


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "Why is Sofia an Enemy?"


    His gaze darkened. "She made some choices. Aligned herself with the wrong people."


    "What do you mean?"


    He looked me straight in the eyes. "Let''s just say¡­ she''s not someone I trust. And neither should you."


    A chill crept down my spine, but before I could ask more, Calvin''s expression softened again.


    "I''ll exin everything in time," he said. "But for now¡­ just focus on tonight. You''re back home. You''re safe. I''ll protect you, Olivia. No matter what."


    His words settled over me like a nket, and I nodded slowly.


    Just then, the door creaked open slightly, and the old seer peeked inside. "Forgive me for interrupting," she said gently. "I need to prepare Olivia for the ritual. Her locked abilities will begin to awaken soon."


    Calvin stood up and nodded. "Alright. Make sure she''s ready. But nothing too exhausting."


    "Yes, Alpha," the seer replied.


    Before stepping out, Calvin turned to me with a sly smile. "And don''t forget¡­ tonight is your official wee-back party. I want the world to know who you are."


    I gave a small smile. "You really didn''t have to go all out."


    He smirked. "Oh, I did. And one more thing¡ª"


    He leaned closer, his voice low and mischievous.


    "I invited the triplets, and they epted."


    I froze. My heart skipped. "What? Why?"


    He straightened with a dark, yful gleam in his eyes. "Sit back, baby sister¡­ and enjoy the show."

 Chapter 261: Second Chance Mate

    Olivia''s POV


    I looked¡­ different.


    Beautiful.


    Stunning.


    My blonde hair had been pulled into a neat bun, delicately adorned with silver pins that shimmered in the light. My face was softly dusted with powder and highlighted in all the right ces, giving me a glowing, wless finish. A bold red lipstick settled on my lips, making me look like someone I barely recognized in the mirror.


    "You look so beautiful, mydy," the maid standing beside me said with a warm smile.


    I gave her a soft, sad smile in return. "Thank you."


    But deep down, my heart ached.


    At this moment, I missed Nora and Lolita. My closest friends. My sisters in spirit. They should''ve been here, fussing over my makeup and helping me into my dress while teasing me about the night ahead.


    Pain hit my chest. I hadn''t seen them when I went back to the packhouse. Had they been reassigned?


    Before I could drown further in my thoughts, a knocknded softly on the door.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door opened, and there stood Calvin¡ªdressed in a tailored ck suit with a red tie that matched my dress. He looked every bit the noble Alpha he was, confident and poised. But when his eyesnded on me, his expression shifted.


    For a moment, he just stared.


    "Wow¡­" he said finally, stepping inside. "You look absolutely breathtaking."


    A small blush crept to my cheeks. "Thank you."


    He walked over, extending his arm with a smirk. "It''s time."


    I hesitated for a second, then took his arm as I stood. He nced down at me with a proud smile, but I could see the concern in his eyes too.


    "Are you nervous?" he asked gently.


    I let out a slow breath. "A little."


    He squeezed my hand. "Don''t be. You''re stronger than anyone in that room. All you have to do tonight¡­ is be you."


    I nodded slowly, holding onto his words like an anchor.


    Whatever the night held¡ªI would face it.


    With a smile that was meant to reassure me, he led me out of the room.


    The evening air was cool, brushing against my skin as we walked. I nced around, taking in the unfamiliar view. This territory¡­ this home¡­ it was supposed to be mine, yet it still felt like a dream I hadn''t quite woken from.


    Lanterns floated, casting a warm golden glow over the courtyard. Guards stood along the path, dressed sharply, their expressions respectful as they bowed slightly when we passed. Everything looked pristine¡ªelegant and regal.


    And then I saw the hall ahead¡ªthe pack hall. Grand, tall, and lit up like royalty lived within.


    My heart fluttered.


    Calvin squeezed my hand. "You ready?"


    I nodded, though my throat was dry. "As I''ll ever be."


    The door opened¡­ and silence fell inside.


    All eyes turned to us as we stepped in.


    The hall was enormous, and every single guest was dressed in deep wine colors, elegant gowns and sharp suits, adorned with jewels and silks. A soft hum of whispers rose in the air as I stepped in beside my brother, and I suddenly realized¡ªhe hadn''t invited just anyone. This was a gathering of elites. High-ranking Alphas. Beta families. Witches. Warlocks. Nobles. Creatures from every corner of the supernatural world.


    My eyes widened slightly.


    I swallowed hard, trying topose myself, feeling hundreds of eyes drink me in.


    Whispers echoed from the corners.


    "Is that her?"


    "The lost one?"


    "She''s even more beautiful in person¡­"


    I tried not to let it get to me, but it was overwhelming. My grip on Calvin''s arm tightened slightly.


    He leaned down to whisper, "You''re doing great. They''re already mesmerized."


    I gave a small, grateful smile, then turned my gaze across the room again¡ªuntil my eyesnded on him.


    A tall, handsome man, standing near the back, away from the main crowd. Pale skin, sharp features, dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit. His eyes¡­ impossibly dark, like an endless night. He didn''t smile. He didn''t blink. He just¡­ stared.


    My wolf growled low in my mind, her presence rising sharply.


    I shifted ufortably, ncing at Calvin. "Who is that?"


    Calvin followed my gaze. "Him?" he murmured. "He''s a vampire. One of the oldest. From the High Bloodline Council."


    I stiffened slightly.


    "He''s not a threat," Calvin added calmly. "He''s just curious."


    Curious? I wasn''t so sure. His stare felt deeper than curiosity¡ªit felt¡­ knowing. Like he could see things others couldn''t. Like he knew me.


    I looked away quickly.


    But even then¡­ I could still feel his gaze burning on the back of my neck.


    We reached a raised tform at the center of the room. A single table stood there, dressed in rich velvet and gold ents, clearly reserved for me.


    He pulled out the chair for me, and I sat down slowly, smoothing the skirt of my red dress with trembling hands. Calvin stood beside me, raising a hand slightly to draw the attention of the crowd. A hush fell over the room.


    "Good evening, everyone," Calvin began, his voice deep andmanding. "Tonight, you are not just attending another gathering of the supernatural elite. You are here to witness the return of someone precious¡ª."


    I looked up at him, watching the pride in his expression. But as he continued speaking, something stirred inside me. A strange sensation tickled inside me, it was faint at first¡­ then stronger.


    My wolf suddenly rose in full force.


    She howled.


    Loud and clear inside me. Excited. Anxious. Thrilled.


    "Mate."


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    I stiffened, my breath catching in my throat.


    Mate? I echoed back in disbelief.


    Could it be? Did the Moon Goddess bless me with a second chance mate?


    I scanned the crowd, trying to pinpoint where the feeling wasing from. My heart thundered, and confusion rushed in. I wanted to be excited¡ªtruly, I did¡ªbut instead, I felt torn. Terrified. Angry. Pained.


    Because no matter how I tried, I couldn''t stop thinking about the triplets.


    I clenched my jaw, trying to bury the feelings. But my wolf wouldn''t stop howling. She wasn''t confused. She was certain our mate was here.


    Suddenly, the grand doors creaked open again.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me, but mine snapped to the doors.


    And I froze.


    There they were.


    Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    The triplets walked in, dressed sharply, powerfully¡ªheads high, eyes scanning the room.


    The second Iid eyes on them, my wolf howled louder.


    Mates!


    The room spun. My stomach dropped.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    They couldn''t be¡ªagain?


    My breath caught in my throat as the air between us thickened with tension. My wolf was practically dancing, crying out to them with an emotion I didn''t know how to silence.


    But all I felt was chaos. Them? Again?


    How was this possible?

 Chapter 262: A Different Olivia

    Lennox''s POV


    The heavy doors groaned as they opened, and we stepped into the hall.


    There was silence as everyone''s eyes were focused on the people on the stage, and mine followed, almost on instinct. Then I saw her.


    Olivia?


    Our Olivia?


    For a heartbeat, it felt like a dream¡ªsome cruel illusion my mind had conjured up to torture me. But she was real. The girl seated on the tform was her.


    Her alluring  eyes¡ªthose eyes I''d memorized¡ªwidened the second they found mine.


    My breath caught.


    My wolf roared in my head, louder than I''d ever heard him before.


    "Mate!"


    I stumbled slightly, blinking hard.


    What?


    I nced at Levi and Louis beside me¡ªthey looked just as stunned, frozen in ce. Their chests rose and fell rapidly. They felt it too.


    "No," I whispered under my breath.


    Not because I didn''t want her. Goddess, I wanted her. Even after everything¡­ she still owned every broken piece of me.


    But this wasn''t possible.


    We''d been rejected.


    The bond was gone. Broken. Severed. She''d made sure of it.


    So how¡ª?


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest as my wolf howled again, wing to get out, to go to her. To fall at her feet. To beg. To make it right.


    But I couldn''t move.


    I watched her, watched her mouth part slightly, watched her hands tremble as she stared back at us like we were a cursee to life.


    She was scared.


    She looked at us like we were the storm that ruined her.


    And we were.


    Louis took a slow breath, his voice barely audible. "Is this¡­ is this happening again?"


    "It can''t be," Levi muttered. "It shouldn''t be."


    But it was.


    I felt it¡ªstronger than before. Raw. Real.


    The mate bond¡­ had returned.


    Or maybe¡­ it had never really left.


    My brow furrowed deeply.


    Why was she here?


    Why was she seated on a royal tform?


    Why was everyone staring at her like she was someone important?


    What the hell was going on?


    Before I could wrap my head around it, Calvin''s voice rang out across the hall, calm butmanding.


    "Today," he said, standing beside Olivia with a hand proudly on her shoulder, "I want you all to join me¡­ as we celebrate the return of my lost sister."


    I blinked.


    What?


    What did he just say?


    I turned sharply to Levi and Louis, who looked just as stunned.


    Louis''s mouth opened slightly, but no words came out.


    Levi stared ahead, frozen.


    "Sister?" I echoed under my breath, eyes darting between Calvin and Olivia.


    No. That couldn''t be right.


    It had to be some kind of show. A lie.


    Another one of Calvin''s twisted political games.


    But then I looked at her again.


    Really looked.


    The resemnce was there¡ªsubtle but impossible to ignore. The sharp cheekbones. The same piercing eyes. She looked¡­ like him.


    I staggered back a little as the realization hit me.


    I remembered what my parents said¡ªhow Olivia wasn''t actually Mr. and Mrs. Parker''s biological child.


    Now it all made sense.


    She''s really his sister...


    Calvin''s sister.


    Does that mean Calvin is rted to us?


    Confused, I stepped further into the hall. My brothers stayed close behind, just as lost as I was. My wolf was howling, frantic, begging me to close the distance¡ªso I did. I kept moving until I stood at the front, so close I could almost reach out and touch her.


    But her eyes were no longer on us. She acted as if she didn''t know¡­ like her wolf wasn''t screaming that we were her mates¡­ she looked so calm.


    Not once did she look at us again. It was like we didn''t exist.


    Like we were strangers. Ghosts.


    Music began to y, soft and melodic, drifting through the room like a luby. The guests began to move, slowly rising from their seats and making their way toward the tform¡ªtoward her.


    One by one, they walked up to greet her. Some bowed. Some kissed the back of her hand. Some whispered blessings or words of admiration.


    "She''s even more beautiful in person," someone near us said.


    "She''s the special one¡­" another voice whispered from behind me.


    I blinked, my heart pounding harder.


    The special one?


    What the hell were they talking about?


    I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I moved.


    Without thinking, I stepped forward, pushing past a group of stunned vampires and witches. My brothers were right behind me, saying nothing¡ªbut I could feel the tension radiating from them like heat.


    The guests made way for us like the Red Sea parting. They knew who we were. Everyone did.


    I didn''t stop until I stood right in front of the tform again.


    Olivia stood beside Calvin now, her hand lightly resting on the table as she listened to a regal woman dressed in silver. She still hadn''t looked at us. Not once.


    It drove me mad.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªbut before I could get a word out, Calvin turned.


    "I believe you have questions to ask," he said coolly, his voice calm but firm. "Because I do too."


    I swallowed my rising anger, trying to read his expression¡ªbut Calvin was unreadable.


    He turned to Olivia. "Come with me."


    Then he looked at us. "You three¡­ follow."


    Without giving us a chance to respond, he began walking toward a hallway at the side of the ballroom. Olivia didn''t protest¡ªshe followed him silently, her head held high, her red dress flowing like fire behind her.


    We exchanged a nce¡ªme, Levi, Louis¡ªand followed.


    The guests murmured and watched as we passed. Some looked almost excited, like they were waiting for something dramatic to unfold.


    Calvin nced over his shoulder and addressed the crowd smoothly, "Enjoy yourselves. We''ll be back shortly."


    We left the hall and followed Calvin down a long hallway. It was quiet, just the sound of our footsteps. Olivia walked ahead, calm and graceful, like apletely different person. She looked confident¡ªstrong. Not like the girl we once knew. But my heart still knew her. My wolf still called for her.


    Calvin stopped in front of a big ck door. Two guards stood beside it. He opened the door without saying anything, and we walked into his office.


    It was warm and quiet. The walls were filled with books and glowing stones. A family symbol hung above the firece. There was a desk and some chairs near a table.


    Calvin walked over to the sitting area and looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia," he said gently, "please sit."


    She didn''t argue. She sank onto the chaise, crossing her legs and folding her hands in herp. Her eyes still didn''t meet ours.


    My wolf howled desperately for her.


    Calvin turned to us next, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable.

 Chapter 263: Enemies

    Levi''s POV


    It happened so fast.


    One moment, we were standing there in silence¡ªtension thick in the air¡ªand the next¡­


    BAM!


    Calvin''s fist connected with Lennox''s jaw, snapping his head sideways.


    Before I could even react¡ª


    CRACK!


    He spun and mmed his fist into my gut, knocking the breath out of me.


    I doubled over, coughing.


    THUD!


    Louis barely had time to move away before Calvin''s fist caught him clean in the face, sending him crashing into the chair behind him.


    Everything went still.


    Pain throbbed through my body. My wolf snarled inside me, begging to be let out¡ªbut I held him back. This wasn''t the time.


    Calvin stood above us, breathing hard, his eyes burning with rage.


    "That¡­" he growled, "was for hurting my sister."


    None of us spoke.


    What could we even say?


    He red at us, anger vibrating from his entire body.


    "You three better start talking. Because right now, the only thing stopping me from finishing what I just started¡­ is her."


    He turned slightly¡ªtoward Olivia.


    She was still seated. Not even moved by what had just happened.


    I took a grip of myself and stared at Olivia, whose eyes had been avoiding us.


    "Mine!" my wolf howled possessively inside me.


    I took a shaky breath. "Olivia¡­ is this really you..." I asked, my lips trembling slightly.


    She turned and held my gaze. "Yes, it''s me,"she said inly.


    A sad smile spread across my face, but before I could speak, Calvin spoke.


    "Olivia is a Beckham," he snapped. "Shees from a sacred bloodline¡ªour bloodline! And you fools¡­ you dared to treat her like trash. You subjected her to pain. Humiliation. Rejection. Do you have any idea who she is?!"


    We frowned at his words.


    I exchanged nces with Lennox and Louis. Both of them looked just as wrecked¡ªtorn, ashamed, hurting.


    "We didn''t know," I said quietly. "We had no idea our great-grandmother had children with anyone else."


    "We just found out a few days ago," Lennox added hoarsely. "Everything we were told growing up was a lie."


    Calvin scoffed bitterly. "And I''m supposed to care?"


    He took a slow, threatening step forward.


    "I called you here for two reasons," he said, his tone sharper now. "One: so you could see her. See who she is. What she''s be."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing.


    "And two: to tell you to stay the hell away from her for the rest of your lives."


    I stiffened.


    "What?" Louis said, his voice cracking. "You can''t¡ª"


    "I can," Calvin snapped. "And I just did."


    A thick silence followed.


    We were stunned. Breathless.


    How could we stay away when we''d just realized she was our second chance mate?


    I looked at Olivia again, searching for something in her expression. Something in her eyes to tell us she felt it too¡­ she felt the bond, but her eyes gave nothing.


    Lennox suddenly stepped forward, his frown deepening, his jaw clenched tight.


    "She''s our mate," he said firmly, his voice low but filled with raw emotion. "She''s our second chance mate."


    Calvin''s head snapped in his direction. "What did you just say?"


    I swallowed hard.


    "She''s our mate," I echoed. "We all felt it¡­ the second we walked into that hall."


    Louis stepped closer too, desperation in his voice. "It''s real. We know it''s crazy, but the bond¡ªit''s back."


    Calvin''s eyes narrowed, disbelief shing across his face. "That''s impossible. She rejected you. The bond was broken. And besides¡­" he added with a bitter scoff, "you''re rted."


    "We are not lying... Olivia is our second chance mate."


    Calvin looked at us like we were insane. "And you expect me to believe that?"


    We turned to Olivia.


    She had been quiet through all of this, her face unreadable.


    "Olivia," I said gently. "Tell him. Tell Calvin¡­ you feel it too, right?"


    Her eyebrows slowly drew together in a frown.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked coldly.


    I blinked. "The mate bond. You feel it too¡­ don''t you?"


    She stared at us for a long moment.


    Then she scoffed.


    "A silly joke," she muttered, shaking her head slightly. "That''s what this is."


    "No, it''s not," Louis said quickly. "We''re telling the truth. Don''t you feel anything?"


    She folded her arms, her face hardening with a bitter frown. "Why should I? I rejected you. And there is no way you three can be my second chance mates...."


    My heart dropped.


    My wolf whimpered.


    "You don''t feel anything?" Lennox asked quietly.


    She frowned. "Feel what?"


    Confusion swirled inside me. I looked at my brothers. They looked just as lost.


    Was it only us feeling the bond?


    Why?


    How?


    My head spun.


    "No... Olivia, you''re lying. You feel it¡­ I know you do,"


    "I don''t," she snapped, her eyes shing with anger. "What the hell are you three even saying? How can we be mates again? Do you even hear yourselves?"


    I took a slow step forward, desperate. "Olivia¡ª"


    But before I could get closer, Calvin stepped between us like a wall.


    "That''s enough," he said sharply. "It''s time for you all to leave."


    "No," Lennox said stubbornly from behind me. "Not until we get answers. Not until Olivia¡ª"


    "I said leave," Calvin growled, his eyes glowing faintly with Alphamand. "Don''t make me call the warriors."


    "You wouldn''t¡ª"


    "Oh, I would," Calvin cut in coldly. "You may be powerful Alphas, but this is my pack. My territory. And right now, you''re standing on mynd."


    His voice dropped lower, angrier. "Don''t make me remember the blood feud between our families."


    I blinked, stunned. "Blood feud? What feud?"


    Lennox frowned. "We share the same great-grandmother. How can we be enemies?


    Calvin let out a dry, bitterugh. "So you really don''t know."


    He looked at us like we were pathetic. "Your parents never told you, did they?"


    "Tell us what?" Louis asked quietly.


    "Your family and mine are bound by blood to hate each other¡­ we''re like snakes and humans, doomed to destroy on sight. When a snake crosses paths with a human, it coils to strike ¡ª and when a human sees a snake, they crush it without mercy. Believe me, they had no idea you three wereing here. If they did, they''d have spilled blood before ever letting you set foot in this ce."


    My stomach twisted. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Blood enemies? We didn''t even know Great-Grandmother Hailee had other children until a few days ago," Lennox muttered.


    Calvin''s face didn''t soften. Not even a little.


    "Then go ask your parents why they lied to you," he said coldly. "Maybe then you''ll understand why I want you nowhere near my sister."


    "Calvin¡ª"


    "Leave." His voice boomed with finality. "Before I stop being polite."


    None of us moved.


    Then Olivia spoke, her voice sounding like a plead.


    "Please leave."


    That was it.


    One word.


    But it hurt more than everything elsebined.

 Chapter 264: Attention

    Olivia''s POV


    For a moment, I thought they would protest, stand their ground, challenge Calvin, and refuse to leave. And that terrified me. Because just looking at Calvin¡­ I could tell he was close to losing it. His hands were still clenched, his breathing uneven. I had never seen him that angry before, but something told me¡­ if he snapped, it would be catastrophic.


    Thankfully, they didn''t push it.


    One by one, the triplets gave a reluctant nod, turned around, and walked out.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind them, silence fell like a heavy curtain. My wolf whimpered inside me, pacing restlessly, and a strange difort bloomed in my chest. She was still howling. Mates¡­


    But I shut her out. I buried the ache deep and kept my face unreadable¡ªeven though inside, I was falling apart.


    A few seconds passed before Calvin exhaled deeply and turned to me. The anger on his face was gone, reced with concern. His eyes softened as theynded on me.


    "You okay?" he asked gently.


    "Yes," I lied.


    But I wasn''t okay. Not even close.


    I had just confirmed that I was rted to the triplets¡­ that our families were sworn enemies¡­ and somehow, impossibly, they were my second chance mates.


    The Moon Goddess must really enjoy messing with me.


    I hesitated, then asked the question burning in my chest. "Calvin¡­ what happened between our families?"


    His jaw tensed slightly, but he shook his head.


    "Today is a joyful day," he said calmly. "Let''s not ruin it with old grudges. I''ll tell you everything¡­ soon. Just not tonight."


    I wanted to press further. I needed to know. But I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe wasn''t going to say more right now.


    So I let it go. For now.


    He reached for my hand. "Come. Let''s go back to the party. Your guests are waiting."


    I didn''t want to. I didn''t feel like celebrating. But I forced a smile, nodding.


    Calvin led me back to the hall, and the moment we stepped in, I realized the party hade alive again. Music floated through the air. sses clinked. Laughter echoed in distant corners. Guests were chatting, dancing, and sipping wine.


    But the second my presence was noticed¡­ everything shifted.


    Conversations died down. Heads turned.


    And then, all at once, the entire room''s attention locked onto me¡ªlike bees swarming to honey.


    It was suffocating.


    Calvin gently squeezed my hand in support before letting go, nodding toward the crowd. "Go on," he whispered. "Meet them. They came for you."


    I took a breath and nodded slowly, lifting my chin.


    Then they began to approach.


    One by one.


    A tall Alpha in a ck and gold suit stepped forward first. He gave a respectful bow, his eyes dark and intense. "Alpha Kade of the Red Fang Pack," he introduced himself. "It''s an honor to finally meet the moon-blessed one."


    I gave him a polite smile and a nod. "Thank you."


    Next came a regal vampire lord with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. "Lord Vadim of the Eastern Blood Court," he said with a small smirk, taking my hand and pressing a kiss to it. "You''re even more captivating in person."


    I withdrew my hand quickly, trying to mask my difort. "Thank you foring."


    A Beta from the Northern Wastes followed, then a warlock draped in midnight-blue robes. A siren prince, a Fae general, a Lycan heir.


    They all introduced themselves¡ªsome with charm, others with ttery. Their titles varied, but they all had one thing inmon:


    Their eyes.


    Every single one of them looked at me with the same unsettling hunger. Desire. As if I were a prize to be imed¡­ fought for.


    Their gazes lingered a second too long. Their words dripped with admiration. Some tried to hide it behind respect, but it was there.


    They all wanted me.


    My wolf growled low inside me, restless and agitated. She didn''t like this. Neither did I.


    But I stayed silent. Composed. Trying my best not to think of the triplet.


    As a Beta spoke to me, my eyes drifted through the crowd and found that same vampire who had caught my eye when I first entered. He stood a few feet away, deep in conversation with a woman in flowing green silk, his expression calm and charming. But as if he sensed my stare¡­ he suddenly looked up.


    Straight at me.


    Our eyes locked.


    I froze. Caught.


    I quickly looked away, swallowing hard as heat crawled up my neck. What was wrong with me? Why was I staring? Why did it feel like¡­ he knew I was?


    I tried to focus on the Beta still speaking to me, nodding politely even though I had no idea what he was saying. My thoughts were a mess.


    I wondered¡ªWho is he, really?


    Unable to hold back my curiosity, I blurted, "Who is that man?" I asked the Beta in front of me while my eyes flicked back to the vampire''s direction. This time, he wasn''t looking at me.


    "He''s Lord Frederick," the Beta responded. "A vampire lord. One of the oldest."


    I turned my head slightly. My eyebrows raised. "But he doesn''t look a day over twenty-five¡­"


    The Beta smirked faintly. "That''s the thing about vampires. They stop aging after a certain point. He''s well over three hundred."


    My lips parted in silent shock. Three hundred?


    I tried not to stare again.


    When I was little, vampires were the monsters in bedtime stories. Creatures of the dark. Enemies of werewolves. I still remembered those stories clearly¡ªwolves and vampires at war, blood spilled for centuries.


    But yearster, I''d read in old books how the great wars ended. Peace treaties signed. The vampires vowed to drink only animal blood or blood delivered from hospitals. Some went years without needing it at all. Most only required it once a month.


    My brow furrowed. There was something about Lord Frederick that set my nerves on edge. Not in a bad way. But not good either.


    I forced a smile as the Beta politely excused himself and moved on. As he slipped away, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. My eyes swept the crowd again¡ªhalf-listening, half-searching¡ªand that''s when it struck me.


    Lord Frederick was the only one who hadn''te to me.


    Everyone else hade forward. Alphas, Hybrids, Betas, warlocks, royals. They introduced themselves, offered their respect, and tried to impress me.


    But him?


    He hadn''te to me.


    "Lady Olivia!" a woman''s voice chimed beside me, pulling my attention. A curvy, red-haired woman with a gentle smile stepped up to me, holding a ss of wine. "You look stunning. Absolutely radiant."


    "Thank you," I replied softly, trying to remain present.


    She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "You must feel like a goddess with all these powerful men lining up for your attention."


    I gave a small, politeugh. "It''s a little overwhelming, to be honest."


    She winked. "They''ll be fighting for you before the night ends."


    I wasn''t sure if that was meant to be apliment or a warning.


    And then I noticed¡ªjust behind her, Lord Frederick was moving toward us.


    The air seemed to tighten¡­ grow colder¡­


    A strange chill crawled across my skin, even though the room was warm.


    Slowly, purposefully, Lord Frederick approached. He didn''t rush. Didn''t smile. His presence alone parted the people before him without a single word.


    And the entire time¡­ his eyes never left me.


    My heart skipped.


    He wasn''t pretending to look elsewhere like the others. He wasn''t trying to charm me from across the room.


    No.


    He wasing straight for me.


    And for a reason I couldn''t exin, that terrified me.

 Chapter 265: Love At First Sight?

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment he reached where I stood, the woman I had been speaking to instantly lowered her gaze and gave a graceful bow.


    "Lord Frederick," she murmured with respect, before turning to me with a quick smile. "If you''ll excuse me, Lady Olivia."


    Then she was gone.


    Just like that, it was only the two of us.


    I suddenly felt like all the air had been sucked from the room.


    He stood right in front of me¡ªtall, poised, and intimidating in the most effortless way possible. There was something about him¡­ somethingmanding, like the kind of power that didn''t need to be announced. It was just there¡ªpressing against your skin, making your breath catch without even trying.


    His aura was suffocating.


    Like he carried the weight of centuries in his silence.


    But I forced myself to hold my ground. I lifted my chin and met his gaze directly, refusing to show weakness¡ªeven though every part of me was screaming to look away.


    He said nothing.


    And neither did I.


    We just stared at each other.


    Waiting.


    Watching.


    He was¡­ breathtaking.


    Silver hair framed his face in soft waves, catching the light like moonlit silk. His skin was pale, smooth, and wless¡ªlike he was carved from marble. And his eyes¡­


    Goddess, his eyes.


    A deep, mesmerizing green¡ªvibrant and ancient all at once. They weren''t just beautiful. They were haunting. Like they''d seen too much, known too much¡­


    His face was striking. Sharp cheekbones, a strong jawline, and lips that looked like they rarely smiled¡ªbut when they did, it probably made kingdoms fall.


    He was beautiful in the kind of way that made you forget how to breathe.


    Dangerous¡­ yet almost impossibly perfect.


    I didn''t understand why I was reacting this way.


    I barely knew him.


    And yet, standing here, caught in his gaze, it felt like he could see through every wall I''d ever built.


    And I hated that.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, he spoke.


    "Lady Olivia," he said in a voice smooth and low¡ªlike velvetced with steel. It held no arrogance, yet itmanded attention.


    I forced a polite smile. "Lord Frederick."


    His eyes never left mine as he reached for my hand¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªas though giving me a chance to pull away.


    But I didn''t.


    I let him take it.


    His cool fingers curled gently around mine, lifting my hand to his lips. And when they brushed against my skin¡­


    A strange flutter bloomed in my chest.


    It wasn''t like the overwhelming pull of the mate bond I felt with the triplets. This was different. Subtle. Intriguing. Like a thread of silk wrapping softly around me.


    He kissed the back of my hand¡ªnot rushed, not lingering, but just long enough to make my breath hitch.


    When he pulled back, those haunting green eyes searched my face again.


    "I''m pleased I got to meet another special one," he said softly. "It''s been quite some time since Ist encountered someone like you."


    I blinked, his words catching me off guard. "Another¡­?"


    He smiled faintly. "Your great-grandmother, Hailee. She was remarkable. Strong. Fearless. And unforgettable."


    I stared at him.


    "You knew her?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He nodded. "I did."


    And just like that, the room felt smaller again. I had to remind myself¡ªthis man was a few centuries old. For a moment, I''d forgotten. Everything about him felt too youthful, too effortlessly graceful to be anything but timeless.


    Yet here he was, talking about my great-grandmother like he had seen her just yesterday.


    He studied me for a moment longer, then said, "I hope, Lady Olivia, that one of these days¡­ I might have the honor of taking you out. For dinner, perhaps."


    My lips parted in surprise.


    I wasn''t sure what to say. I wasn''t even sure what I felt.


    But before I could answer, he gave a small bow of his head and added, "Of course¡­ only if and when you wish it."


    Then he stepped back, the faintest trace of a smile on his lips¡ªlike he already knew I''d be thinking about this conversation long after he walked away.


    And Goddess help me¡­ he was right.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes off him¡­ I kept watching him as he moved further away.


    "Love at first sight?" I flinched when I heard a woman''s voice behind me. I turned to see a brown-skinned youngdy smiling warmly at me. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of¡­ we all fall for him at first sight."


    I frowned at her words. "I think you must be mistaken," I said quickly, trying to sound firm¡ªbut even to my own ears, the wordscked weight.


    Thedy''s smile widened. "I''m not," she replied, her voice light, almost yful. "It''s written all over your face."


    I blinked,pletely thrown off, and studied her more closely.


    She had warm brown skin, glowing under the chandelier light, and her eyes sparkled with something between amusement and empathy. Her hair was pulled back in a sleek braid, and she wore a soft lc gown that shimmered when she moved. She didn''t look much older than me.


    "I didn''t catch your name," I said, trying to steer the conversation away from Lord Frederick and the strange chaos he''d left in my chest.


    "Nina," she offered with a small curtsy. "I''m from the Southern Crescent Court. My mother''s a Seer¡­ which means I''ve grown up reading people."


    Great.


    Just what I needed¡ªa girl who could read through me like ss.


    "Well, Nina," I said calmly, "I wasn''t falling. I was just¡­ surprised. That''s all."


    "Mmhmm," she hummed, clearly not convinced. "He has that effect. Lord Frederick doesn''t show interest in many people. When he does, it''s... noticeable."


    I crossed my arms, trying to hide how warm my cheeks were getting. "And do all the women here¡­ fall for him?"


    "Not just the women," she said with a little wink. "But yes. He''s charming. Mysterious. Dangerous. And ancient enough to have stories that could fill a hundred libraries. That kind of aura? It''s impossible not to feel something."


    I nced toward the spot where he''d vanished into the crowd, but he was gone now.


    And yet I still felt him¡ªlike a lingering presence in the air, brushing against my skin.


    I looked at her again. "Why are you telling me all this?"


    She smiled, this time more gently. "Because you looked like you needed someone to tell you you''re not crazy for feeling¡­ something for him. We all do." She shed a friendly smile and walked away.


    I stood there, watching Nina disappear into the crowd. The air around me suddenly felt heavier.


    I didn''t want to be here anymore.


    Not with all these eyes watching me.


    Not with questions swirling in my head.


    All I wanted¡ªwas to be in my room.


    Just for a moment.


    Just to breathe.


    I closed my eyes.


    Goddess, if I could just disappear from this ce for a little while¡­


    And then¡­ it happened.


    The air around me changed. It felt strange, like the way heat dances above hot pavement. I heard a soft whooshing sound, like wind mixed with whispers. My skin tingled, and something inside me tugged, like an old part of me was waking up.


    Then, I opened my eyes¡ªand gasped.


    I was in my room.


    "What the hell¡­?" I whispered under my breath.


    My wolf spoke with a hint of excitement I hadn''t heard in her in a while. "Your teleportation ability¡­ it''s finally activated."


    My eyes widened even more as I blinked at the space around me. "Woah¡­?"


    "It''s one of your gifts," she exined.


    I sat down slowly on the edge of my bed, still in disbelief.


    I didn''t know whether tough or panic.


    Teleportation?


    Suddenly, everything about me felt even more¡­ unknown.


    I rubbed my temples and let out a shaky breath.


    "I really need a nap."


    But something deep inside told me¡ªthere wouldn''t be much rest in the days ahead.

 Chapter 266: How It Happened (Damien’s)

    Louis''s POV


    The moment we stepped into the living room, Lennox barked, his voice sharp and filled with anger.


    "Mother! Father! Damien!" he roared, loud enough to shake the walls. "Get in here¡ªNOW!"


    His chest was heaving, his fists clenched, and his eyes were glowing with rage.


    Levi and I stood beside him, silent, but equally seething. We knew exactly what this was about.


    We needed answers.


    And this time, no one was leaving this room until every secret was dragged out into the light.


    Footsteps echoed on the stairs. Damien appeared first. I didn''t waste a second¡ªI attacked him and smashed my fist into his face.


    Our parents, who had just entered, froze in shock, but before Damien could even stumble back from the blow, I grabbed him by the cor, yanked him forward, and snarled right into his face.


    "How dare you!" I spat in rage. My wolf growled angrily inside me.


    "You changed Olivia''s face with Reba''s and made us believe she was dead! You bastard!" I spat with pain and anger. It hurt so much that our favorite uncle could stab us this way. "You knew who Olivia was all this while, didn''t you? Speak! Fucking speak!" I yelled.


    But Damien didn''t flinch; he didn''t even look startled¡ªlike he''d been waiting for this confrontation all along.


    Damien pulled my hand away from his cor and arranged his shirt before darting his eyes between me and my brothers. "I''ll go straight to the point without cutting corners," he said casually.


    My re deepened. My wolf howled, rattling my bones, but I forced myself to stand still and listen.


    "I didn''t know who Olivia was when I first saw her at that auction. I bought her because she looked so much like Sofia¡ªI couldn''t stand the thought of some bastard having her. The n was simple at first: keep her as bait, use her to draw Sofia out. But then I found out she was your mate. And that''s when everything changed. I realized I could use her for my own revenge on you three..." He paused to drag in a breath. "I thought you three betrayed me¡ªtold Sofia I couldn''t father a child¡ªso I swore I''d make you feel my pain. I''d make Olivia abandon you so you''d know what betrayal felt like."


    Lennox scoffed in anger. "I believe now you know we didn''t do it."


    Damien nodded once. "I know. I''m sorry for that."


    Levi groaned. "Keep your fucking sorry to yourself and keep talking."


    A moment of silence hung in the air before he continued. "It was after Olivia left to stay with Gabriel that your father... my brother, told me who Olivia really was."


    My brothers and I turned and red at our father. His turn wasing.


    We looked back at Damien.


    He continued. "Through what your father said, he made me realize we were rted to Olivia, and he thinks she is the special one." Damien shifted slightly, then exhaled¡ªhis voice calm. "After your father told me who she really was," he said, "everything changed."


    He looked at each of us slowly, almost as if he was weighing our reactions.


    "Olivia¡­" he said her name softly. "She''s the daughter of the family we were sworn enemies with. The very bloodline our kind was taught to despise."


    My chest tightened.


    Of course.


    It all made twisted, painful sense now.


    "But that," he went on, "wasn''t what concerned me. What mattered more was the fact that our rtives wanted her dead. And I¡­" He hesitated. "I couldn''t let that happen."


    We stared at him, frowning.


    His jaw clenched slightly. "That was when Gabriel reached out to me."


    "What did he want?" Lennox growled.


    Damien met his eyes. "He told me the truth¡­ or at least, his version of it. That Olivia''s real mother¡ª" he paused, "¡ªwas the one who murdered his mother."


    My eyes widened slightly.


    "He told me he made a vow on her grave. That one day, he''d kill the daughter of the woman who destroyed their family. Which is Olivia."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    "And now," Damien continued slowly, "he''s got her locked in his cell. He says he''s finally going to fulfill that promise. But¡­"


    "But?" Levi snapped, his eyes zing with anger. "He doesn''t want to kill her anymore."


    We blinked.


    "He''s fallen in love with her."


    My blood turned to ice. My wolf growled with jealousy.


    "He''s confused. He''s tormented, stuck between love and loyalty," Damien added. "He knows killing her would honor his sister and satisfy the pack that still cries for revenge. But keeping her alive... would betray them all."


    His eyes met mine again, conflicted and heavy. "So he asked me: What do I do?"


    I stared at him, the pieces finally fitting into ce. My voice came out low, sharp.


    "So¡­ you killed Reba?"


    Damien''s eyes darkened slightly, but he shook his head. "I didn''t. Someone else did."


    Just then our eyes fell on Sofia, who had been silently stunned. Her eyes were wide open. Damien looked at her with concern shing in his eyes before he turned away and looked back at us. "While I was still with Gabriel, my men reached out to me and informed me a dead body was seen at my pack territory. And they said the body looked like Reba... Lady Sofia''s friend."


    "No!" Sofia cried out, her voice raw with disbelief, as she rushed at Damien. She grabbed him by the cor, her hands trembling. "Tell me you''re lying¡­ Tell me Reba isn''t dead!"


    Her eyes were wild, filled with fear and pain, and her lips trembled as if the words themselves were hurting her. "She can''t be dead¡­ She can''t¡­"


    Damien didn''t move. He just looked at her¡ªhis expression tight with guilt, pain flickering in his eyes. Slowly, gently, he took her hands and pulled them off his shirt.


    "I''m sorry," he said softly.


    Sofia copsed onto the floor, sobbing loudly.


    None of us moved. The pain in the room was thick.


    Damien ran a hand through his hair and exhaled, his voice cracking slightly now.


    "After Gabriel told me everything," he continued, "I told him I needed to go. That I''d return. I warned him not to touch Olivia. Not to make a single move until I came back."


    Lennox growled at him. "You could have informed us¡­ we could have waged war on them and easily saved Olivia, but you didn''t."


    Damien nodded. "I could have done that¡­ but her enemies were too much."


    I shot him a re that could have killed him where he stood. He looked down, then straightened, meeting our eyes again.


    "When I got to my pack¡­ they had already brought the body in."


    He paused, his voice tight. "It was really Reba."


    My heart sank.


    "Her neck had been sliced clean through. A knife. No bite. No mark. Just a de." He looked away. "I didn''t know what to feel. I hadn''t seen her in years. She vanished, and now she was just¡­ gone."


    He swallowed hard. "Reba was like a sister to me."


    There was a brief silence¡ªone that carried both sorrow and anger.


    "That''s when the thought came to me," Damien said atst. "If Olivia stayed with Gabriel, she''d die. His sister''s demand for her head wouldn''t disappear just because he fell in love. The pack still wanted revenge."


    He looked at us sharply.


    "So I made a choice."


    My brows furrowed. "What choice?"


    He inhaled deeply, as if finding the courage to say what he did. "I used the body. I had one of my witches¡ªone of the most powerful illusionists¡ªperform a spell. A trade of appearance. We made Reba look like Olivia."


    "Fuck you..."


    "I told Gabriel the n," Damien cut in firmly. "Told him I''d bring him a dead body¡ªthat looks just like Olivia. That it would be enough to satisfy his sister''s rage. Enough to calm the cries of the pack."


    "And he agreed?" Lennox snapped.


    Damien nodded. "He did. He was torn. But he agreed."


    He drew in a long breath. "So I returned to Gabriel''s pack. Took Olivia from the cell, and Gabriel ced Reba''s dead body there¡­ made it look like Olivia had taken her own life by slitting her throat."


    My wolf growled.


    "Gabriel''s sister was furious. She demanded the dead body''s head  still be chopped. She wanted you three to see her in a miserable state."


    "So¡­ Reba''s head," I said, piecing the puzzle together.


    Damien nodded grimly.


    "They cut it off. Thinking it was Olivia''s dead body. And then¡­ Gabriel had it delivered to your border for you three to find."

 Chapter 267: Start Talking

    Lennox''s POV


    "They cut it off. Thinking it was Olivia''s dead body. And then¡­ Gabriel had it ced at your border, for you three to see."


    Rage like nothing I''d ever felt before surged through me. My wolf growled inside my head, demanding I rip Damien apart right there. But I held myself back.


    Damien kept talking like he couldn''t see we were seconds from tearing him apart.


    "I told Olivia I would only help her escape Gabriel if she agreed to have a change of face¡­ and act as my wife."


    My jaw clenched. My fists curled so tightly, I felt my nails pierce skin.


    "She agreed," he went on, almost casually. "The n was simple. Take her in as my wife so the council would stop pressuring me to marry¡ªwhile I still continued my search for Sofia." He cast a quick nce at Sofia, who was now sitting silently on the couch, shoulders shaking as she sobbed quietly.


    "My n would''ve worked," he added coldly. "If not for the threats I started receiving. That''s why I brought her here¡­ and well, I believe you know the rest."


    A heavy silence filled the room. No one spoke. No one moved. Until I did. I took a slow, threatening step forward, my eyes locked on him with pure, blistering hate.


    "You''re evil," I said coldly. "You didn''t just trick us. You didn''t just rip her away from us¡­"


    My breath came out ragged.


    "You made her reject us."


    He opened his mouth slightly, but I didn''t let him speak.


    "You knew she was in danger. You knew people were hunting her. You knew she needed help. But instead of telling us¡ªyou used it." I took another step. "You used it for your own twisted revenge. For your selfish n. You took her pain and made it part of your fucking strategy."


    Damien looked away, but I didn''t stop.


    "You don''t get to act like the hero now just because you kept her alive. You still broke her. You broke us. And for that¡­"


    I stepped right up to him now, my face inches from his.


    "You''ll pay."


    And I meant every word.


    Damien frowned. "I knew I did wrong, but I was also trying to protect her...


    "She didn''t ask you to," Louis barked.


    "I don''t get it," Levi muttered, drawing my attention to him. His brows were furrowed in pain and confusion. "Why didn''t Olivia tell us? She had so many chances to."


    "Because I threatened her not to," Damien cut in.


    My head snapped back to him.


    "There was a bracelet wrapped around her wrist," he said. "That bracelet suppressed her wolf¡­ her scent¡­ even her life. It was enchanted. If she disobeyed me, if she spoke a word¡ª"


    He didn''t get to finish.


    I roared andunched at him.


    We crashed to the floor with a loud THUD, my fists swinging before anyone could stop me.


    "You fucking bastard!" I screamed, punching him hard across the face. "You caged her! You silenced her!"


    He tried to push me off, grunting as he braced against my weight, but now I was stronger¡ªfueled by nothing but pure, unforgiving rage.


    I didn''t care who he was anymore. I didn''t care that he was my uncle. He had touched what was mine. He had hurt Olivia in the worst possible way he could.


    Inded another hit¡ªthen another¡ªknuckles cracking against bone. My wolf howled inside me, blood pounding through my ears.


    He shoved again, managing to shift beneath me slightly, but I mmed him right back down.


    "You let her suffer!" I shouted. "You knew! And you still¡ª!"


    "ENOUGH!" Father''s voice thundered across the room.


    A pair of strong arms grabbed me from behind, yanking me off Damien and dragging me back.


    "Let me go!" I snarled, and yanked myself away from his grip. I turned around and red at my father. "You better start talking too," I snapped, my chest heaving, "because I swear, if you don''t¡ªI''ll forget you''re my father."


    "Yes, Father." Levi stepped closer. "You and Mother should start talking, and we want the absolute truth."


    Father didn''t speak at first. He stood there, silent. His face was hard to read, his jaw clenched, his brows drawn. But I could see the war behind his eyes. The weight of truth pressing down on him.


    Finally, he exhaled slowly and looked at us.


    "Like I said," he began quietly, "your great-grandmother¡­ she had children with other men before she ended up with your great-grandfather."


    The air tensed again. We already knew that.


    Father''s eyes moved between us. "And Olivia is descended from those earlier children. From your great-grandmother''s first bloodline."


    Despite hearing it for almost the fourth time, it still hurt to think that we were rted to Olivia.


    "Which families are we rted to through Great-Grandmother Hailee?" I asked cautiously, not sure I wanted the answer.


    He hesitated just for a second then said, "The Beckhams from the Nightshade Pack. And¡­ the ckwells from the Snow Moon Pack."


    Silence fell again. I blinked. "The ckwells?" I nced at Levi, who looked just as stunned.


    Louis stepped closer, his voice sharp. "You mean Great-grandfather Nathan''s cousin''s bloodline? Anthony''s Family?"


    Father nodded slowly. "Yes. That one."


    "But¡ª" Levi''s voice caught. "That doesn''t make any sense. The ckwells are rted to us through our great-great-grandfather Dominic''s sister, who got married there. How did Great-Grandmother Hailee have a child for Great-Grandfather Nathan''s cousin?"


    "It wasplicated," Father said darkly.


    We stared at him, stunned.


    "Her life wasplicated," he went on. "Your great-grandmother. There were secrets. A lot of pain. And even more betrayal. She went through things¡­ things none of us ever fully understood. But eventually, she found her way back to your great-grandfather."


    "But we already know all that," I snapped, frustration building in my chest. "We''ve heard the happy version a thousand times. We want the truth."


    "Tell us," Louis added, stepping forward, "what caused the rift between us and the Beckhams. What created the enmity between our families?"


    Father looked at us, and by the shadow in his eyes, I knew¡­ He was finally ready to tell the piece of the story they''d buried for generations.

 Chapter 268: Confession

    Lennox''s POV


    "That was all that happened," Father said, finishing the shocking revtion. Dumbfounded, I exchanged gazes with my brothers. This was more than what we thought¡­ this was more than an enmity. This was a lifelong hate between both families. No wonder Calvin had used a snake and a human to make his point.


    Mother stepped forward then, her expression unreadable.


    "That''s why," she said softly, "when Parker told your father which family Olivia came from¡­ we thought it was best to separate you all." She looked down for a moment, guilt shing across her face.


    "So we forged the letters," she admitted. "But we didn''t bewitch them. We only forged the letters, and it worked. But the Moon Goddess yed a cruel trick by mating her with you three anyway."


    My heart clenched. She looked back up, her eyes heavy with regret.


    "Since Alphas can''t reject their mate, your father had to pressure you into epting the bond. And when you finally did, I told him we should respect it. You were married now. Fated. We had no choice but to live with it."


    I blinked in shock.


    "So you epted Olivia?" Louis asked, a bit surprised.


    Mother nodded. "Yes. Despite her bloodline. Despite everything. I epted her."


    I believed her. Mother was nice to Olivia at a certain time.


    "I even wanted peace between you three," she said, almost whispering. "That was my intention. I truly wanted to fix things." She paused. And I could feel it¡ªthat drop in the air. Like the tension before a storm. Her lips trembled slightly.


    "Until¡­" We all leaned in, instinctively bracing ourselves.


    "Until Mr. Parker¡ªOlivia''s guardian¡ªreached out to us," she continued, "and warned that what we were doing wasn''t right." She took a breath.


    "He said Olivia''s father, his best friend, would never rest in his grave if he knew we allowed a bond to form between our families. He reminded us of the hatred¡ªof the danger. He said the Beckham and our family were never meant to be connected. No link should ever exist."


    My throat tightened.


    "And that¡­" Mother said slowly, "was when your father and I became truly conflicted." She nced at Father, who stood silent.


    "Then Anita dered she was pregnant. I used that," she confessed. "I thought it was a good opportunity. A way to end the bond before something worse happened. I wanted you three to mark Anita and end your bond with Olivia. Not because I hated Olivia. I never did." She looked me right in the eyes now.


    "It wasn''t her. It was the bloodline. The war. The fear. I didn''t want my sons to be caught in that again."


    But it was toote. We were caught.


    Mother continued. "We are so sorry, sons¡­ we should have just told you three the truth, but we were worried that even with the truth, you three would still want her, so we did what we had to do."


    I stared at her. At the woman who raised us. Who smiled through our victories¡­ and stood tall in our defeats. And yet right now, all I could see was betrayal. Not the kind that bruised. But the kind that shattered.


    A part of me wanted to scream. Another part wanted to break something. Instead, I clenched my fists and turned away, breathing through the rage that wanted to tear its way out of me.


    "You should''ve trusted us," Louis finally said, his angry voice booming in the air. "You should''ve told us everything from the beginning!"


    "We are sorry," Mother replied, but it only fueled my anger.


    I turned to Father and red at him. "What happened to Mr. Parker?" I demanded.


    Father inhaled deeply before he spoke.


    "As you know, he was used of stealing one of the family heirlooms. It was found in his possession. He got arrested, but I didn''t believe it¡­ I wanted to release him, but he strangely told me not to¡­"


    I furrowed my brow¡­ waiting for Father to continue.


    "ording to him, Olivia''s enemies are looking for him. Although they don''t know him, once they see him, they will know he is the one¡­ they knew Olivia is still alive and they wanted her dead, so they have been looking for him in order to get to her, so he asked me if he could remain in the cell for now. I agreed to his request."


    "Mr. Parker¡­" he continued, "asked one thing of me before he was taken." We listened closely. "He told me, if I truly cared about Olivia''s safety¡ªeven just a little¡ªI should make his entire family Omega and let them stay in the packhouse. That way, she will be protected."


    My frown deepened¡­ so making Olivia and her mother Omega was Mr. Parker''s request.


    My mind reeled at theyers uponyers of secrets.


    "But after a few years¡­" Father continued, "I couldn''t keep him in that prison any longer. It wasn''t right. He''d done nothing wrong. So I arranged his release."


    My eyes narrowed. "But no one ever said he was freed¡­"


    Father nodded slowly. "Because I faked his death."


    I scoffed.


    "He agreed to it," Father said quickly. "I smuggled him out and sent him to live in the city of humans. Somewhere far from our kind¡ªwhere he could live without being hunted."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    "Andter on," Father added, "his wife joined him."


    Silence filled the room again. So much deception. So many tangled lies.


    Louis raked a hand through his hair. "All this happened under our nose, and we had no knowledge of it."


    Father looked at us with guilty eyes. "Everything we did¡­ everything I did¡­ was for your best interest¡­"


    I snarled and red at him. "We didn''t ask you to¡­ we never asked you to do any of the things you did," I spat angrily.


    Mother stepped forward with tear-filled eyes. "Sons¡­ please¡­"


    "No!" Levi angrily cut her off. "Don''t even think of apologizing, Mother¡­" he said through gritted teeth.


    I red at my parents and felt nothing but anger and hate for them¡­ if only they had told us everything in the beginning, things could have been better. We could have solved it ourselves, but no, they decided to control our lives, and in the process they ruined it.


    "I have a question," Louis spoke, and I turned my attention to him. "You said you gave the letter to the guards who gave them to us. Was there anybody there?" Louis asked, and I understood where he was going. If our parents didn''t spell the letter as they imed, then someone did it.


    We all looked at Father, whose brow was furrowed as if he was trying to recall. Then he nodded. "YES¡­ Anita''s father was there."


    We all froze. Father''s words echoed in my head like a sudden, loud p of thunder. "Anita''s father was there."


    The room went deathly silent. Until Louis muttered the exact thing we were all thinking.


    "He could''ve benefited from all of this."


    "Of course he would," Levi growled. "If we had epted Anita, her child would''ve be our heir."


    "He had everything to gain from us staying away from Olivia," Louis added darkly. "Everything." My wolf stirred, growling low in my chest.


    "Guards!" I barked toward the open door, my voice shaking the walls. Within seconds, two guards rushed in.


    "Bring me Anita''s father. Now," I ordered sharply. "Drag him here if you have to."


    They nodded and disappeared down the hall. The room remained tense¡ªthick with all the questions that had no answers yet. Minutester, the guards returned, practically dragging Anita''s father in. He stumbled forward, confusion all over his wrinkled face. "What is going on¡ª?"


    "Shut it," I snapped, stepping toward him with slow, threatening steps. "I''m not in a good mood." His eyes widened as I stopped inches from his face, every ounce of anger I felt leaking through my voice.


    "I''m going to ask you a question," I said coldly. "And you will tell me nothing but the truth. Do you understand me?" He swallowed hard.


    "Because if you dare to lie to me," I continued, my tone like a knife, "I will not only kill you¡­" I stepped closer, my voice dropping into a low growl. "¡­but I will wipe out your entire family." Gasps echoed behind me. I didn''t care. My fists were clenched. My eyes were burning. He trembled slightly under my re.


    "Now," I snarled. "Did you cast a spell on the letters sent to us? Did you enchant them¡ªyes or no?"


    His lips parted, but nothing came out. His eyes darted between me, my brothers¡­ and then our parents.


    "I¡ª" he stuttered. "I can exin¡ª"


    "Yes or no!" I roared. He flinched. Then, finally, he nodded slowly. "Yes."

 Chapter 269: Punishment

    Lennox''s POV


    I wasn''t even surprised when he confessed. Deep down, I think part of me always knew. We all did. It made too much sense.


    "I''m sorry," he pleaded, his voice trembling. "I just wanted my daughter to be happy. It was never supposed to go this far."


    I folded my arms, my jaw clenched tightly. He shook his head, fear in his eyes. "After your father asked the guards to deliver the letters, I was curious. I told them I''d do it myself¡­ and when I opened them, I saw what your parents wrote..." His shoulders sagged with guilt.


    "I saw an opportunity," he said quietly. "I met with my sister¡ªthe one who specializes in enchantments. I told her what I needed. She did it. She cast the spell. I made it so you three would feel hatred¡­ disgust¡­ anything that would push Olivia away."


    My vision blurred with red. With a roar, I lunged forward and mmed my fist into his jaw, sending him crashing to the floor. He coughed, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    "You put a spell on us!" I snarled. "You made us hate her. You made us want to kill her!"


    Tears slipped from his eyes as he raised his hand in surrender. "I''m sorry," he gasped. "I just wanted Anita to be happy. She''s all I have¡ªshe didn''t even know what I did. Please¡­ don''t punish her for my sins."


    Louis growled beside me. Levi''s expression twisted in disgust. Levi took a step forward and crossed his arms.


    "What else have you done?" he demanded angrily. "You better start talking. Because if we call the Seer¡ªand she tells us anything you failed to confess¡ªwe will kill you. And this time, no spell will save you."


    He nodded quickly, trembling where he sat on the floor. "I''ll talk. I''ll talk." He took a shaky breath.


    "I was the one who¡­ who set Mr. Parker up. I nted the missing heirloom in his belongings so it would look like he stole it. I made sure he got arrested."


    Louis''s face twisted in rage.


    "And after Olivia married you¡­" He continued, his voice cracking, "I¡­ I poisoned her."


    Time stopped. I felt my knees weaken¡ªbut I stood still.


    "You what?" Levi thundered.


    Kelvin nodded, full of shame. "I wanted her gone so you can stay with Anita."


    My wolf howled angrily inside me.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered again, his body trembling from head to toe. "Please¡­ please forgive me. Anita had no idea¡ªshe didn''t even know I tampered with the letters. She''s innocent in this. Please don''t me her. I did everything. She just¡­ she just wanted to be loved."


    I stared down at him. This man had destroyed lives. I didn''t know what was more painful¡ªhis betrayal¡­ or the fact that it all could''ve been avoided.


    "You will pay for this," Louis said and turned to the guards. "Lock him in the dungeon," he ordered.


    The guards moved forward and dragged him away, and he didn''t struggle with them. After they had left with him, I turned to Damien, who had been silent, and red at him. "You will pay for your crime¡­ I''m reporting you to the council of elders." He didn''t say anything.


    "You are never allowed to set foot in this pack again," I said coldly. "You''ve got one hour to leave. After that, I''ll consider you trespassing¡ªand you know what happens to trespassers."


    Damien didn''t respond. Didn''t flinch. He just nodded once, quietly. But that wasn''t enough.


    "We hate you," Levi said, stepping beside me, his voice raw with fury. "You lied. You used Olivia. You broke her. You broke us. You better be telling the truth about Reba''s death¡ªbecause if we find out you had a hand in it¡­" He trailed off, his voice shaking, "you pay."


    Damien finally looked up, eyes heavy with regret. "I didn''t kill Reba," he said. "That''s the one truth I swear on."


    I didn''t care anymore. Truth or not, he was dead to me.


    I turned now¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªto the people I never imagined I''d be looking at this way. My parents.


    "You," I said, voice cold. "You two¡­ from today on, you are nothing to us."


    Mother gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "Lennox, please¡ª"


    "No," I snapped. "Don''t. Don''t even try."


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. "I was trying to protect you¡ª"


    "You ruined us," Louis cut in, voice trembling. "You broke your own children. And for what? Fear? Lies? Control?"


    Levi stared at them, his face unreadable. "We don''t need protection from the people we love," he said. "We need the truth. We needed trust. And you gave us none."


    Mother took a shaky step forward. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "Please¡­ sons, we''re so sorry¡ª"


    I shook my head. "No. From today you both are dead to us and get prepared¡ªyou two are leaving for a long-time vacation. I don''t want to see your faces for at least two years." I thought father would argue but I was surprised he didn''t.


    Suddenly a maid hurried towards us. "Alphas¡­ Anita is screaming in pain," she said, looking terrified. I frowned, and my mother yelled at the guards to get the healer while she ran up the stairs to Anita.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers and then at Uncle Damien, then father. It hurt so much that our entire family hurt and betrayed us. Damien spoke. "I''m sorry¡­ I hope one day you forgive me." He didn''t wait for us to respond before walking away.


    Father took a step forward. "Sons¡­ I know you''re angry, and you have every right to be. But I''m sorry. For everything."


    None of us responded. Not a word. Not a nod. Nothing. We just walked past him like he didn''t exist. Because to us¡ªhe didn''t anymore.


    We made our way to the study, closing the door behind us. The silence was thick, heavy. Levi ran a hand through his hair, then slumped down in one of the leather chairs.


    "So¡­ what do we do now?" he asked quietly, his voice hollow. "Olivia¡­ despite being rted to us¡­ she''s still our mate. But now with everything¡ªthe feud¡­ the bloodlines¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head. I didn''t have an answer. None of us did.


    Before anyone else could speak, there was a knock at the door. One of the maids poked her head in timidly.


    "Alphas¡­ Miss Anita is requesting to see you."


    I stiffened. Louis looked away. Levi grunted. "We''re not going." But¡­ something in me said go. Not for her. But for the answers.


    We finally stood and followed the maid upstairs. The room smelled faintly of herbs and blood. A healer stood by the bed, whispering something to Anita.


    When she saw us, her face turned solemn. "I''m sorry, Alphas¡­" the healer said quietly. "Thest child¡­ didn''t make it. The pregnancy is lost."


    A cold chill rolled down my spine. I didn''t know what to feel. Nothing came. Just numbness.


    Anita looked pale and drained, lying on the bed, her fingers tangled in the sheets. She tried to sit up, but the healer gently pushed her back down.


    Tears streaked her cheeks. "This is the gods'' will," she whispered. "Their punishment¡­ for my sins. For what I did¡­"


    She looked at each of us, broken. "I never meant for all of this to happen," she cried. "Please¡­ I''m sorry. Forgive me."


    None of us spoke. We didn''t move. We didn''t feel sorry for her. Because the damage was done. And she wasn''t the one who paid for it. Olivia was.


    "We''re not the ones you should ask for forgiveness," Louis said tly.


    "You need to leave," Levi added, his voice devoid of emotion. "You should have been punished for kidnapping Olivia and selling her, but you have already been punished enough." And in a way, he was right. She looked like a shadow of who she used to be.


    "Tonight. Pack your things. You are banished from this pack¡ªnever set foot here again."


    Anita gasped but didn''t argue. Not even a whisper of protest. Only tears.


    We didn''t say more but just turned and walked out.

 Chapter 270: Reject Me

    Olivia''s POV


    I was having lunch with Calvin at the dining table. I noticed his eyes were constantly on me, watching every move like he needed to be sure I was really okay. Finally, he spoke.


    "How was your practice today?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with worry.


    "I nodded with a small smile. "It was great¡­ I can now teleport easily, and now I know how to control it."


    Calvin nodded slowly. "That is good. Keep it up."


    "Thank you," I said and went back to eating. Another moment of silence hung in the air before Calvin spoke.


    "I don''t want to keep anything away from you anymore. After you finish eating, I''ll show you something¡­ and tell you how the Lucianos and our family became sworn enemies for life."


    I swallowed hard and nodded, my fork hovering over my te. I was tense¡­ my mind spinning with questions I was terrified to answer. What could have caused such hatred to run so deep? And if there was so much hate between us, why would the Moon Goddess mate me with the triplets¡ªtwice? What was she thinking?


    I forced myself to keep eating until we were both done. Calvin suddenly pushed back his chair and stood.


    "Come on¡­ let me show you something," he said quietly.


    I followed Calvin in silence, my heart thudding anxiously in my chest. He led me through the hallway until we reached the library. It was quiet and cold, the scent of aged paper and leather-bound books filling the air. He walked to one of the older shelves tucked in the far corner, reached behind a stack of thick volumes, and carefully pulled out a scroll.


    He handed it to me.


    "Read it," he said softly. "Everything you need to know is in there. It was written by your great-grandfather Callum himself. His final record before he died."


    I nodded slowly, feeling a lump rise in my throat as I carefully unrolled the scroll. The handwriting was old, jagged in ces, but clear enough to read. As I read, my eyes began to sting. My fingers trembled. Tears slipped down my cheeks as I kept reading. By the time I reached the final line, I was sobbing. Not just from the words, but from the weight of it. The pain etched into every stroke of ink. The heartbreak. The betrayal. The loss. I could feel it all. As if great-grandfather Callum''s soul had reached out and ced his agony in my chest.


    With tear-filled eyes, I looked up at Calvin and asked, "They really did this?" I asked, not able to believe it.


    "Yes." Calvin nodded and slumped on the couch. "That''s why great-grandfather Callum warned Hailee never to step foot in this pack. Her son¡ªour grandfather¡ªcut all ties with her when he was just a teen. No one spoke of her. So when the revtion came that the next special one woulde from us¡­ it shocked everyone. Because we hated her. We hated her for what she did."


    I swallowed hard and thought of the pain great-grandfather Callum must have gone through. His only crime was loving her¡­ wanting to be with her, and she did such unspeakable things to him? I stood abruptly, my fists clenched at my sides.


    "Why would the Moon Goddess do this?" I said bitterly to myself. "Why would she mate me with the Lucianos? With their descendants¡ªtwice?"


    I was shaking. Was this some cruel punishment? A test? Hadn''t I been through enough?


    "I can''t," I said, backing away. "I can''t do this."


    Calvin stood. "Olivia, where are you going?"


    "I''ll be back," I muttered. And with a quick breath, I focused¡ªand vanished.


    When I reappeared, I was in Lennox''s room. The familiar scent hit me, but I fought it down. All three of them¡ªLennox, Louis, and Levi¡ªwere there, frozen in ce, shocked at the sudden appearance.


    "Olivia?" Lennox asked, his eyes wide. "How¡­?"


    "I teleported," I said tly. "That''s not why I''m here."


    Their expressions shifted instantly¡ªguarded, confused, tense.


    "You already know the truth, don''t you?" I said. "About our families."


    Levi stepped forward, his face conflicted. "We just found out," he admitted. "We didn''t know anything until recently."


    My wolf howled inside me, drawn to them. Their presence, their bond¡ªit still pulled at every part of me. But I shoved her back with force. This wasn''t the time. This wasn''t the ce.


    "I can''t do this," I said, my voice shaking but strong. "I can''t be mated to you. Not to the descendants of people who destroyed mine. Who made my great-grandfather bleed in ways that never healed."


    Louis tried to speak, but I held up my hand.


    "I want a rejection," I said. "I want this bond gone."


    The room went still. Like the very air had frozen.


    "I don''t care what silly games the Moon Goddess is ying," I spat, my voice trembling with rage, "but I''m ending it right here."


    I took a deep breath and lifted my chin.


    "I, Olivia Beckham, reject you¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis Luciano¡ªas my mates."


    The words left my lips like venom. But none of them reacted. They just stood there, unmoving, unbothered. Like I hadn''t just tried to rip our bond apart.


    My fists clenched.


    "Why?!" I shouted, ring at them, my heart cracking with every second of their silence. "Why won''t you reject me?! We''re enemies by blood! My family suffered because of yours! We should hate each other!"


    Lennox stepped forward first.


    "We don''t care," he said firmly.


    "You think any of that changes how we feel?" Louis added, his tone sharp.


    "We didn''t ask for this war between our bloodlines," Levi said, his voice low. "But we''re not letting it destroy what the Moon Goddess still gave us."


    I shook with anger. "You should hate me! I hate you!" But even as I said it, I didn''t believe it. Because deep down, even after everything¡­ ¡­I still loved them. And that made me angrier than anything.


    "We are not rejecting you," Lennox said firmly.


    "You bastards!" I screamed, hitting Lennox in the chest. "Why can''t you just reject me? Why won''t you let me go?!" I hit him again and again, the pain too much, the tears pouring down. "You should hate me¡­ you should¡­"


    But then Lennox grabbed me. He yanked me toward him and crushed his lips against mine. I gasped. My body froze, shocked by the heat of the kiss, by the electricity that sparked through me. I tried to push away. But I felt Levi behind me. He was close¡ªtoo close¡ªand his lips found the back of my neck. I moaned. My breath hitched, my knees weakening as his kisses trailed up my skin. I was losing myself. The pull was too strong.


    And then¡ªLouis. He stepped in close, his hand tilting my chin so Lennox''s kiss deepened. His other hand slid to my waist, pulling me tighter between them all. Lennox''s kiss devoured every ounce of resistance I had left. I could feel his anger, his desperation¡ªhis love¡ªwoven into every rough brush of his lips. My fists were still pressed against his chest, but they were no longer pushing him away. They were clutching his shirt, holding him closer.


    Behind me, Levi''s breath was hot against my skin as his mouth trailed fire along the curve of my neck. Each kiss made my knees buckle, my mind spin. His hands gripped my hips, grounding me¡ªtrapping me.


    Louis''s hand slid up my side, his thumb brushing just under my breast, making me shiver. He tilted my head more, forcing me to take Lennox''s kiss deeper, and I whimpered when his tongue brushed mine. I hated them. I hated how they made me feel. I hated that my body betrayed me so easily¡ªcraving their touch when my mind screamed for escape.


    "Stop¡­" I gasped between kisses, but my voice sounded weak, breathless, and needy. "Don''t¡­ don''t do this.."


    "You don''t want us to stop," Levi murmured into my skin, his voice sending vibrations down my spine.


    Louis''s lips found the corner of my mouth, brushing soft, teasing kisses there before pulling back just enough to look into my eyes. "You want this, Olivia. Even if you hate us¡­ you still want us."


    "No¡­" I whispered, but my moan betrayed me when Lennox''s hands slid down my back, grabbing my ass and pulling me flush against him. I could feel him. His cock hard, ready, his scent wrapping around me like a chain I couldn''t break.


    "You can''t reject us," Lennox growled against my lips, his forehead pressed to mine as he spoke. "Your soul won''t let you."


    He kissed me again, rougher this time, swallowing my soft cry. Louis''s mouth imed my throat, kissing and biting gently until I was trembling in all their hands. Levi''s hands slipped under my shirt, his palms warm against my bare skin. I gasped, my body arching into him as if it belonged there.


    "You hate us," Louis said, his voice low, lips brushing my jaw, "but you''ll still be ours. Always."


    Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes¡ªfrustration, confusion, desire tangled in a knot that refused to unravel. My wolf howled inside me, wing at the walls I''d built, desperate to give in to them.


    "No¡­ no, please¡­" I begged, but my plea turned into a moan when Lennox''s teeth grazed my lower lip, biting down just enough to make my knees give out. Levi caught me easily, pressing my back against his chest, his hands syed wide across my stomach.


    "You''re ours, Olivia," Lennox murmured, his forehead resting on mine, his breath ragged. "No family rtionship. Blood feud. No betrayal. Nothing will change that."


    Louis''s fingers brushed away my tears as he pressed a soft kiss to my temple. "Fight us all you want¡­ we''ll fight back harder."


    Suddenly they let me go. Breathless, shaking, and drowning in their scent, I couldn''t stand it anymore. Before they could touch me again, I forced myself to focus through the haze¡­ and teleported away.

 Chapter 271: A Different Man

    Sofia''s POV


    My head was spinning. It felt like I was trapped in a dream. Reba dead? How was that even possible? Was that why I couldn''t reach her for the past few months? When I heard she''d married Damien, I was stunned ¡ª because the Reba I knew would never do that. She knew I loved Damien too much to ever hurt me like that¡­ speaking of Damien ¡ª the door creaked open and he stepped in, looking like he was on the brink of copsing.


    Our eyes met, and I couldn''t recognize the man in front of me¡­ I couldn''t believe this was the man I fell in love with¡­ the kind-hearted, jovial Damien. I couldn''t believe he did all the things he confessed. I red at him and stood to my feet, moving closer until I stood before him.


    "Tell me, did you kill her?"


    Damien''s eyes twitched, and I could tell he was hurt by my usation.


    "I didn''t¡­ I swear on my life¡­ I am still investigating her death."


    The look in his eyes told me he was telling the truth, but I just couldn''t believe him. My head throbbed as I stood there, staring at the man I once loved. The man I thought I knew. Reba was gone¡­ and somehow, Damien¡ªmy Damien¡ªwas tangled in all of it. I couldn''t breathe. I took a step back, my heart pounding.


    "I need to leave," I whispered, turning around.


    Behind me, I heard him shift.


    "Sofia," his voice cracked. "At least tell me why. I deserve that much."


    I froze. He sounded broken. Desperate.


    "I loved you," he said, each word heavy. "I never once tried to hurt you. So please¡­ just tell me why you left."


    I clenched my jaw and slowly turned around to face him, the pain bubbling inside me.


    "No point hiding it anymore," I said softly. "You want the truth? Fine."


    I met his eyes.


    "I left because I found out we''re rted."


    His breath hitched.


    I nodded slowly. "Our families¡­ the blood feud¡­ the history of betrayal between us. I found out. And I knew then that whatever we had¡ªwhatever we dreamed of¡ªwas doomed from the start."


    Tears stung his eyes. "Sofia¡­"


    "I couldn''t live with that truth," I whispered. "I couldn''t lie to myself anymore."


    He took a step toward me. "I don''t care about that," he said, shaking his head. "I love you. I don''t care what our families did. I don''t care about any damn feud. You''re mine. My mate."


    I looked away, blinking back tears. "You know I''m not really your mate, Damien."


    He froze.


    "You marked me," I continued. "We chose each other because we loved each other. We wanted to be bonded¡­ but we were never fated mates. Not really."


    Silence stretched between us, thick and aching.


    "You know it''s true," I added quietly. He looked down, pain etched on his face.


    I stepped back again.


    "I loved you, Damien," I whispered. "But right now I don''t recognize the man in front of me. You''ve changed a lot, and I hope one day you find love and peace." With that, I turned to leave.


    But I didn''t even make it halfway across the room before I felt him. He wrapped his arms around me from behind, pulling me into his chest like letting go would destroy himpletely. He didn''t say a word. But I could feel it¡ªhis sobs. His chest shook silently against my back. His breath hitched as he buried his face into my shoulder, clinging to me like I was thest thing holding him together.


    My heart cracked. My wolf whimpered inside me, crying for the bond we once shared. For the love that still lingered in the corners of my heart. But I couldn''t let her rise. Not now. Not anymore.


    I closed my eyes, forcing the tears back.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, barely able to speak. "But this isn''t our story anymore."


    Gently, I reached down and pried his hands off me. He didn''t fight me. Didn''t try to stop me. He just let me. I stepped away, opened the door and left.


    With tear-filled eyes and a broken heart, I descended the stairs and when I got to the living room I met the triplets having a talk with one of their guards. When they saw me, they sent the guard away. I walked over to them and spoke.


    "I believe Olivia is my half-sister," I announced and saw their eyes widen.


    "Yes¡­ we share the same father but different mothers who are twin sisters," I added. The triplets looked dumbfounded but I continued.


    "Where is Reba''s body?"


    "In the mortuary," Louis responded.


    I swallowed in pain and nodded. "I will make arrangements when I get home for her body to be brought to me. That way I can bury her myself."


    The triplets nodded and then Lennox spoke. "Are you going to meet Olivia now?" he asked.


    I sighed. "I don''t know if they will let me see her."


    The brothers looked confused. "Why?"


    My shoulders slumped. "My mother was an enemy to Olivia''s mother despite them being twins¡­ It''s a long story but just know that Olivia and her brother see me as an enemy," I said with pain. Knowing that I have a younger sister who probably hates me without even getting to meet me or know me was a lot to take.


    "Thank you. I will take my leave now."


    They didn''t say anything. They didn''t need to. I turned to leave, but paused at the doorway and nced back.


    "I''m¡­" I began, meeting each of their eyes, "I apologize for all the things Damien did to you three. I hope one day you can find it in your heart to forgive him."


    I didn''t wait to get their response before leaving. As I stepped out into the cool evening air, the wind kissed my cheeks, drying what remained of my tears. I had barely taken five steps when a guard approached me from the side of the mansion.


    "The Alphas instructed me to drive you, ma''am," he said politely, gesturing toward the sleek ck car parked near the edge of the driveway.


    I hesitated for a moment¡ªtorn between pride and exhaustion¡ªbut finally gave a soft nod. "Thank you."


    The drive was quiet. No music. No questions. Just silence¡­ and my thoughts. Thoughts of Reba. Of Damien. Of Olivia. Of everything that had fallen apart.


    After two long hours, the vehicle slowed to a stop at the edge of Nightshade Pack''s territory. I opened the door gently and stepped out. "Thank you," I said to the guard. He nodded, and I watched the car disappear down the road before turning toward the path that led home.


    The closer I got, the heavier my heart felt. I reached my front door and rang the bell. It opened secondster to reveal my mother. She stood in the doorway, stunned, confused.


    "Sofia?" she whispered.


    Before she could say more, a tiny voice squealed from behind her.


    "Mommy!"


    My heart leapt. A wide smile spread across my face as my two-year-old son came running, his arms flung open as he threw himself into me. I dropped to my knees instantly and scooped him into my arms. Tears rushed to my eyes. I held him tightly, kissing his soft curls.


    "Oh, baby," I whispered. "I missed you so much."


    He giggled against my shoulder, wrapping his little arms around my neck. "Miss you, Mommy! Daddye too?" he asked, his eyes wide with excitement.


    I felt my throat close up.


    How could I tell him that his father didn''t even know he existed?

 Chapter 272: Meeting My Mother

    Olivia''s POV


    A knocknded on my door, and I instantly knew it was Calvin.


    "Come in," I called softly.


    The door creaked open, and Calvin stepped in with a warm smile spreading across his face the moment his eyes met mine. I was starting to get used to that smile¡ªthe way it lit up like just seeing me made his whole day better.


    "Good morning," I greeted, rising to my feet.


    "Morning," he replied as he stepped further into the room. "How was your night?"


    I smiled and lied, "It was great."


    The truth? It wasn''t.


    All night, I''d tossed and turned, thoughts of the triplets haunting my mind. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t shake them off. Their faces, their voices, their touch... it was like a ghost that wouldn''t leave.


    But I couldn''t tell Calvin that.


    He nodded slowly, maybe sensing something behind my smile. "Come with me. I want you to meet Mother."


    My breath caught.


    Our mother?


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I wasn''t sure what to expect. I was anxious but also¡­ strangely eager. He led the way, and I followed him through a quiet hallway. The air grew cooler the deeper we walked, and the walls dimmed with shadow as we turned into a passage I hadn''t seen before.


    Finally, we reached a door at the very end.


    It was old, carved with strange symbols I couldn''t read.


    Calvin pushed it open gently, and the scent of herbs and age washed over us as we stepped inside.


    The room was dimly lit by a few flickering candles ced around the corners. It was silent¡­ heavy¡­ like time stood still here.


    And in the center, was a bed.


    My steps slowed.


    There¡ªlying still and lifeless on the bed¡ªwas a woman.


    My breath caught in my throat as I drew closer.


    Her face.


    I''d seen it before.


    At the rooftop.


    In my dreams.


    This was her.


    Calvin stood beside me, his voice low. "Meet our mother."


    My eyes widened as I looked at him, then back at the woman who looked like she was having a peaceful sleep.


    "She''s not dead," he continued. "She''s in a spiritu. Has been like this for the past ten years."


    I blinked through the sting in my eyes. "Can''t she be healed?" I asked quietly.


    Calvin''s gaze stayed fixed on her face, his jaw tight with pain. "No healer has been able to help her," he murmured. "They''ve tried everything. For ten years."


    My chest ached. Ten years of being like this.


    I turned to him slowly. "What if I try? What if I use my abilities? Maybe I can reach her. Maybe I can pull her back."


    He looked at me then gently shook his head.


    "Not yet," he said softly. "You''re still learning. You don''t even know the full range of what you''re capable of. If anything goes wrong¡­" His voice trailed off, but I saw the fear in his eyes.


    Fear of losing herpletely.


    Fear of losing me.


    "You''re my only hope, Olivia," he added. "But not now. Please. Finish your training first."


    I nodded, understanding. I wasn''t ready yet¡ªnot if trying meant risking everything.


    I turned back to her and stepped closer to the bed. Slowly, I reached out and gently took her hand in mine. It was warm.


    I swallowed back the lump in my throat.


    "Hi," I whispered, my thumb brushing lightly over her fingers. "I''m Olivia¡­ your daughter. I''ve waited so long to meet you."


    A tear slid down my cheek,nding softly on her nket.


    "I can''t wait to really meet you one day. To hear your voice."


    I hesitated, ncing at Calvin, then back at her.


    "I promise," I whispered, "I''ll bring you back. Just hold on a little longer."


    With onest squeeze of her hand, I stepped back.


    Calvin shed me a weak smile before leading me out of the room.


    When we stepped into the lighter part of the hallway, Calvin turned to me.


    "I have a few meetings to attend," he said quietly. "Pack matters. I''lle check on youter, alright?"


    I nodded, giving him a small smile. "Okay."


    He paused like he wanted to say more but ended up just nodding back before heading off in the opposite direction.


    I returned to my room, my thoughts heavy.


    Seeing her¡­ our mother¡­ had shifted something deep inside me. She was real. She was here. And now I understood why Calvin carried so much weight in his heart.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, reying her peaceful face in my mind when a soft knock pulled me out of my thoughts.


    A maid peeked in.


    "Lady Olivia," she said with a small bow, "Alpha Joel of the Stone Pack is here to see you."


    I blinked, confused. "Alpha Joel?"


    She nodded. "He''s waiting in the living room."


    I sighed. Calvin had told me to get used to this.


    "Alright," I said, smoothing my hair. "I''ll be there in a moment."


    I made my way downstairs and entered therge sitting room.


    A tall man stood near the window, hands in his pockets. He turned when he heard me enter.


    My steps slowed slightly.


    He was handsome.


    Dressed casually in a dark shirt and fitted jeans, with a calm, confident look that made it hard to guess he was an Alpha. He looked like he was in his mid-twenties, with neat dark hair, sharp cheekbones, and eyes that seemed to observe everything without missing a beat.


    He smiled politely and stepped forward.


    "Olivia," he said warmly. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    I gave him a small nod, still watching him carefully. "You too, Alpha Joel."


    He chuckled. "Please¡ªjust Joel. No need for titles."


    I gave a faint smile.


    "I owe you an apology," he said, his voice low and sincere. "I wasn''t able to make it to your wee celebration. I was caught up in urgent matters at my pack. I hope you''ll forgive my absence."


    "It''s alright," I said politely. "Alphas are usually busy."


    He nodded, smiling warmly at me. "I came because I thought it was time we met properly," he continued. "Also, I would like to request that you give me the opportunity of taking you to dinner someday."


    I raised a brow slightly but kept my tone neutral. "I''ll think about it."


    This was the fifth man who had asked me to dinner, and it was already beginning to suffocate me.


    As Joel and I exchanged a few more polite words, I kept my smile intact, though my thoughts were elsewhere. He was kind, charming even¡­ but I barely knew him, and his invitation to dinner, while ttering, felt like another weight being ced on my already burdened shoulders.


    When he finally left, I exhaled quietly and made my way back to my room.


    The moment I stepped inside, I let out a tired sigh.


    The room was quiet. Too quiet.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and looked around. The space felt beautiful but unfamiliar. Like it belonged to someone else.


    How was I supposed to survive this life?


    This attention.


    These titles.


    These constant meetings with Alphas and strangers, all expecting something from me just because I was "special."


    I missed Nora''sugh. Lolita''s teasing. I missed having someone around who saw me for me¡ªnot for what I represented.


    I curled my knees to my chest and leaned against the headboard, staring at the wall.


    Then¡­ a silly thought crossed my mind.


    But it didn''t feel silly for long.


    I took a breath and focused.


    "Lennox¡­?"


    My voice trembled through the mind link.


    "Can you hear me?"


    There was silence¡­ then a jolt of surprise.


    "Olivia?" Lennox responded... sounding shocked to hear from me.


    I hesitated.


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to bother you. I just¡­"


    I paused.


    "I wanted to ask about Nora and Lolita. My handmaids. Are they¡­ still there?"


    His voice came softly. "Yeah¡­ they''re still here."


    He paused.


    "Do you¡­ want them with you?"


    I felt a smile tug at the corner of my lips.


    "Yes. I miss them."


    There was a quiet beat before he answered again.


    "Then I''ll send them to you immediately. Just tell the men at the border to let them through."


    A big smile spread across my face. For a moment, I didn''t feel so alone anymore.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    "Anything for you, Oli," Lennox replied gently.


    The moment he called me by my nickname, something in me shifted.


    My heart began to pound fast and loud, like it was trying to escape my chest. A fluttery sensation stirred in my stomach, wild and uncontroble¡­ like butterflies taking flight.


    Just hearing his voice¡­


    Just knowing he still cared enough to do something for me¡­


    It overwhelmed me.


    Too much.


    I blinked rapidly and ended the link before I''d do something silly.

 Chapter 273: Verdict

    Lennox''s POV


    A knock echoed through the study, and I instantly knew it was Damien. He didn''t wait for us to let him in¡ªhe opened the door and stepped inside.


    I red at him as he entered, but he didn''t seem bothered by it. Rather, he began speaking.


    "I know being sorry won''t make up for all the terrible things I did to you three, but I just want you to know that I''m truly sorry..." He paused, inhaling deeply.


    "These past three years I haven''t been myself... I made decisions I regret now, and I wish I could turn back the hands of time and undo them, but I can''t..."


    My frown deepened. Still, I said nothing.


    "I only hope that one day, the three of you find it in your hearts to forgive me¡­"


    He didn''t wait for our response. With quiet dignity, he turned and left the room.


    Before we could even process his words, a guard entered and bowed respectfully. "Alphas, the trial has begun."


    I nodded and exchanged nces with my brothers. Together, we rose to our feet and made our way to the pack hall.


    The moment we stepped into the hall, every person present rose to their feet and bowed their heads respectfully.


    My brothers and I walked forward in unison, each step echoing with authority. We took our seats at the front, nked by guards and elders. The hall was packed, yet it felt cold. Tense. No one dared to speak.


    The trial began immediately.


    Anita''s father was brought forward, shackled in chains and brought in by warriors. He looked older than I remembered. Just one day in the dungeon, and he looked like a shadow of himself.


    The charges were read aloud: Treason, use of ck magic... attempted murder.


    There was no need for arguments. No need for defense. Even as the elders began their formal questioning, my mind had already made its decision. All this was just formalities.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Anita.


    She sat silently among the front rows, her head lowered, her shoulders trembling. Tears rolled freely down her cheeks. She wasn''t supposed to be here, but she had begged to stay for her father''s trial.


    When the questioning ended, all eyes turned to me.


    It was time.


    I stood, my eyes darting around the room.


    "After careful deliberation and overwhelming evidence, this council finds you guilty on all counts."


    Anita''s father said nothing. He simply stared ahead, like the words meant nothing to him.


    I took a deep breath and red at him.


    "As Alpha of this pack, I hereby decree that you, and your entire bloodline, be banished. Effective immediately."


    Gasps echoed across the room.


    Anita buried her face in her hands, her sobs breaking the silence.


    "And as for you¡­" I said, turning my gaze back to the man who had caused so much pain, "You are to be crucified to death at the border. Let your punishment be a warning to all who think of betraying this pack."


    He still didn''t flinch. Not a word. Not a plea. It was obvious he was expecting this.


    Anita and her mother began crying, but I ignored them and turned to the guards.


    "Make sure the verdict is carried out today."


    The guards nodded and bowed.


    Levi and Louis rose beside me, and together, we exited the now chaotic hall.


    Back at the mansion, we entered the sitting room to find our parents waiting.


    Father stood stiffly near the firece, while Mother rose from one of the couches the moment she saw us.


    Her eyes were red-rimmed, like she''d been crying.


    "Lennox¡­ Levi¡­ Louis," she began softly, stepping forward. "I know you''re angry. I know what we did was wrong. I just¡ª"


    "Stop," I cut her off.


    She froze.


    I looked at her, frowning. "No more excuses. No more tears."


    She swallowed hard, clearly trying to keep herself together.


    "I was scared," she whispered. "I thought I was doing what was best¡ª"


    "What was best for you," Louis snapped coldly. "Not for us. Never for us."


    She flinched, like the words physically struck her.


    Father didn''t say anything. He hadn''t said much since everything came to light. He just stood there¡ªsilent.


    Levi crossed his arms. "Do you have any idea what we''ve been through because of your lies?"


    Our mother nodded through her tears but couldn''t find her voice.


    I turned to Dustin, who stood quietly behind us, waiting for instruction.


    "Prepare a two-year trip for both of them," I said tly. "They leave tomorrow morning."


    Mother gasped. "Lennox, no¡ªplease!"


    But I didn''t even look at her.


    "I want the journey mapped. No contact with this pack, no contact with us."


    "They''re to reflect," Levi added.


    "To think," Louis finished.


    Dustin gave a sharp nod and turned to leave.


    "Lennox," Mother pleaded again, her voice shaking. "I''m still your mother¡­"


    "No," I said, finally looking her in the eyes. "You were. But mothers protect their children. They don''t destroy them from the inside."


    She broke into sobs then, sinking back onto the couch, her face buried in her hands.


    Father still said nothing. He just stared at the floor.


    We left the sitting room without another nce at our parents. None of us spoke as we made our way upstairs, each lost in our own thoughts.


    Once inside our shared quarters, the silence remained.


    We sat in our usual spots, but no one said a word for a long time.


    The crackle of the firece was the only sound in the room.


    Finally, Levi broke the quietness.


    "Did you send the maids to Olivia?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Yes. They should be arriving soon. I told her to notify the guards at the border."


    Louis leaned back, his arms crossed tightly. "I miss her," he muttered, almost under his breath. "I wish she was here."


    I nced at him, and the words hit me.


    I missed her too.


    Despite everything, despite knowing we were rted, despite the blood feud and the tangled mess between our families, it didn''t change how I felt.


    It didn''t erase what she meant to me.


    I stared into the fire, my jaw tight, trying to keep the pain from swallowing me whole.


    Then Levi sat up straighter, his eyes lighting up with something mischievous.


    "I have an idea," he said.


    We both turned to look at him.


    His lips curled into a half-smirk.


    "A n," he added. "To get Olivia here. Instantly."


    My brow furrowed.


    Louis leaned forward. "What kind of n?"

 Chapter 274: Tricked

    Olivia''s POV


    "Mydy¡­ your guests are here," one of the maids announced softly.


    Excited, I jumped to my feet and hurried downstairs.


    They''re already here?


    It hadn''t even been three hours since I contacted Lennox¡­ How did they arrive so fast? My heart raced as I reached the living room.


    There they were.


    Nora and Lolita.


    The moment their eyesnded on me, they both rushed forward, and I met them halfway. We collided in a tight hug, the kind that squeezed the breath out of you, but in the best way.


    "I missed you so much," I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Nora let out a shakyugh. "We missed you more, mydy."


    Lolita sniffled, clinging to my arm. "It hasn''t been the same without you. The whole ce felt empty."


    I pulled back a little to look at their faces. Their eyes were wet with tears, but they were smiling. Just seeing them, just having them here, made something heavy inside me lift.


    "Come," I said, still smiling. "Let''s go to my room. You have to tell me everything."


    They nodded eagerly, and the three of us walked upstairs like old times, their presence wrapping around me like a warm nket.


    We reached my room, and the moment the door shut behind us, all the weight I''d been carrying seemed to ease. Nora and Lolita looked around with wide eyes, taking in the space.


    "Wow," Nora said, spinning slowly. "This room is huge."


    "It''s beautiful," Lolita added, trailing her fingers along the edge of the dresser.


    I gave a small smile and nodded. We all sat on the bed, like we used to back at the mansion. For a moment, none of us spoke. Then, Nora reached over and took my hand.


    "Are you okay?" she asked gently.


    I hesitated, but then I nodded. "I''m surviving."


    Lolita gave me a look. "Surviving is not the same as living."


    I sighed, hugging my knees. "I know. But it''s hard. Everyone looks at me like I''m this¡­ powerful girl who''s supposed to fix everything. But I feel so lost. I miss you both. I miss home. Even with Calvin being kind, I still feel like I''m surrounded by strangers."


    They both leaned in, wrapping their arms around me. I melted into their embrace.


    "You''re not alone anymore," Nora whispered.


    "Not ever again," Lolita added.


    We sat there for a while, just holding each other in silence.


    Then Nora pulled back and smiled through her tears. "We got some news to share."


    I looked up at them, eager to know.


    Lolita and Nora exchanged a look, then turned back to me.


    "Anita lost the remaining pregnancy."


    My eyes widened. Nora nodded.


    "Yes¡­ and also she is banished from the pack¡­ the Alphas found out what she and her father did."


    I swallowed hard, not knowing what to feel.


    My wolf stirred inside me.


    "Don''t tell me you''re feeling sorry for her," she growled.


    I frowned.


    "You can''t me me. She was once dear to me."


    "I also heard the triplets are sending their parents away as punishment¡­ we don''t actually know what they did¡­ but we heard the triplets are angry with them," Lolita added.


    My brows drew together in concern. What could their parents have possibly done to warrant their sons'' rage?


    Nora and Lolita exchanged another nce before Nora leaned in closer.


    "So¡­" she began gently, "what''s going to happen now? Between you and the triplets?"


    The question hit me like a wave I wasn''t ready for.


    I blinked, caught off guard. "I¡­ I don''t know."


    They watched me quietly, waiting.


    "I don''t know what''s supposed to happen," I admitted. "I''m still trying to understand everything. My feelings, their actions¡­ it''s all a mess in my head. Some days, I''m angry. Other days, I just miss them. And sometimes¡­" I paused, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Sometimes I wish things could go back to how they used to be. But that is never happening¡ªnot with the enmity between our families, and on top of it all, we''re even rted."


    The room went quiet. Nora and Lolita didn''t ask questions or urge me to say more¡ªthey just remained silent, offering their listening ears to me.


    But I couldn''t stay in that moment any longer. I forced a smile and stood up.


    "You two had a long journey," I said. "You need to rest."


    Nora looked like she wanted to say more, but Lolita nodded, standing.


    "I''ll call a maid to take you to your rooms," I added quickly, walking toward the door.


    Momentster, a young maid arrived and curtsied. "I''ll show your guests to their chambers, mydy."


    I nodded, and with soft goodnights, Nora and Lolita followed the maid out.


    Once the door shut, I turned slowly,y back on the bed, and stared up at the ceiling, my fingers loosely gripping the sheets.


    I didn''t know what was going to happen. But one thing was certain¡ªthey were still in my heart. And that¡­ terrified me.


    Suddenly, I felt a mind-link snap open.


    "Olivia... can you hear me?"


    I recognized Lennox''s voice immediately.


    "Lenno¡­"


    "Olivia¡­ Levi just copsed... He''s unconscious. Please, we need your help¡­" he pleaded in a panicked voice.


    My eyes widened as fear gripped my entire being, forcing me on my feet.


    "Where are you guys?" I asked, already panicking.


    "In his room¡­"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish. I teleported out of my room and appeared in Levi''s chamber.


    The second I arrived, I saw Louis and Lennox crouched beside Levi''s motionless form, panic etched on their faces.


    My heart raced in fear.


    "What happened?" I gasped, rushing to his side.


    I sat beside Levi, my hand trembling as I ced it gently on his forehead. His skin was warm, but not burning. That was at least a good sign.


    I focused, ready to unleash my healing ability. My energy began to rise from within, glowing faintly under my palm¡ª


    When suddenly¡ª


    Levi''s eyes shot open.


    Before I could react, he grabbed me by the wrist and, in one swift motion, pulled me down onto the bed under him.


    I gasped as my back hit the mattress, and he climbed on top of me, pinning me down.


    "Levi?!" I gasped, my heart mming into my ribs.


    My eyes darted to Lennox and Louis, who were now standing at the foot of the bed with wide grins on their faces.


    I blinked in confusion as realization hit me like a p.


    They tricked me.


    "Are you kidding me right now?!" I snapped, ring up at Levi, who still hovered above me with a sheepish grin.


    "Sorry," he said, though the smirk on his face said otherwise. "It was the only way."


    "The only way?" I spat, struggling under him. "You faked copsing just to drag me here?! What is wrong with you three?!"


    Louis chuckled. "Worked, didn''t it?"


    Lennox at least had the decency to look guilty. "I''m sorry, Olivia¡­ we just¡ªmissed you. We didn''t know what else to do."


    I red at all of them. "I could''ve been doing something important, you know. And you dragged me here with some cheap prank?"


    Levi leaned down slightly, his voice softer now. "But you came."


    I swallowed, my cheeks flushing as I turned my face away.


    Of course I came.


    The moment I heard Lennox''s voice¡­ the panic in it¡­ I''d felt like the world was copsing. There was no way I could''ve ignored it.


    I could''ve just teleported away right now, left them all staring at the air.


    But I didn''t.


    Because deep down, despite all the reasons I shouldn''t¡­ I didn''t want to.


    I sighed, still not meeting Levi''s eyes. "You guys are unbelievable."


    I clenched my jaw and crossed my arms, still lying beneath Levi.


    "Get off me, or I swear I''ll teleport your eyebrows off one by one."


    Leviughed and rolled off me, raising his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. Truce."


    As I sat up, rearranging my hair, Lennox stepped closer.


    "Please stay for a little while, Olivia," he said quietly. "We won''t pull another trick, I promise. We just¡­ missed you."


    I stared at them, my heart pounding, emotions swirling like a storm.


    I should be mad.


    I was mad.


    But deep down I missed them too.


    Still fuming, I looked around the room, my eyesnding on a pillow near Levi''s head.


    Without thinking twice, I grabbed it andunched it across the room, straight at Louis.


    It smacked him clean across the face.


    He blinked in shock, then slowly turned his head toward me, his eyes wide. "Did you just throw that at me?"


    "Oh, you bet I did," I said, already reaching for another one.


    He didn''t hesitate. He dove for a pillow and threw it back, but I ducked, and it hit Levi instead.


    Levi growled yfully. "Oh, it''s on now."


    Within seconds, chaos erupted in the room.


    Pillows flew through the air, feathers burst loose with every hit, andughter echoed off the walls.


    Three Alphas vs. one furious girl.


    Totally unfair.


    "You''re ganging up on me!" I shouted, dodging another attack.


    "It''s called strategy," Lennox smirked, swinging a pillow at me, which I narrowly blocked.


    "No, it''s called bullying," I fired back, throwing one straight at Levi''s head.


    But Levi suddenly froze mid-swing.


    "This isn''t fair," he announced dramatically. "I''m switching sides!"


    "What?!" Louis and Lennox shouted at the same time.


    Levi turned to me with a grin. "I''m on Olivia''s team now."


    "Oh really?" I raised a brow, tossing him a pillow. "Then show your loyalty, soldier."


    "dly." He turned and tackled Louis to the bed with a flying pillow strike, feathers exploding everywhere.


    Lennox tried to escape, but I jumped on his back, wrapping my arms around his shoulders as Levi attacked from the front.


    "You traitor!" Lennox shouted at his brother,ughing uncontrobly.


    We copsed into a heap of tangled limbs, feathers, andughter. Completely breathless.


    Then, in the middle of it all, Levi tripped on a pillow and fell.


    Right on top of me.


    "Oof¡ªLevi!" I gasped, the air knocked out of me.


    Our eyes met, our lips just inches apart. My breath caught.


    His hand was on my waist. My heart thudded.


    And then¡­ he kissed me.

 Chapter 275: Out Of Control

    Olivia''s POV


    The kiss sucked the breath and soul right out of me.


    I gasped softly against Levi''s lips, frozen with shock at first. My mind couldn''t catch up with what was happening, but my body, my wolf,  already knew.


    And then¡­ I kissed him back.


    His lips molded to mine with desperate desire, like he''d been holding back for years. One of his hands cradled my cheek, the other still firm on my waist.


    A soft moan escaped me, not just from the kiss, but from the way my wolf howled with satisfaction in the back of my mind. She''d been waiting for this. Craving it.


    I kissed him back with equal hunger, my hand fisting in the front of his shirt as my desire exploded. My wolf purred with delight, unbothered by anything else except the fact that we were finally touching our mates again.


    But then¡­


    Soft, featherlight kisses ghosted along my thigh, and my breath hitched. My head turned sharply, catching a blur of Lennox''s raven-ck hair. I gasped, my lips parting from Levi''s as my hand shot down to clutch the sheets. Lennox''s warm mouth trailed along the inside of my thigh. Nothing rushed, nothing demanding. Just worship. Every brush of his lips sent sparks through me, lighting trails of fire across my skin.


    Then came a hand. Gentle, but gliding up under the hem of my nightdress. I trembled as it ghosted up my waist, fingers dragging slowly along my ribs before cupping the side of my breast. A sharp inhale escaped me, and I arched instinctively. My body was no longer mine¡ªit belonged to them. A thumb brushing over my nipple, teasing it until it peaked. My head fell back, a breathless moan slipping through my lips.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi whispered against my neck, his voice thick with restraint. "Your arousal smells so fucking good."


    I barely had time to respond before warm lips wrapped around that sensitive bud, sucking gently, tender, teasing, maddening. I let out a cry of pleasure and sealed my lips again with Levi''s.


    I felt my legs being gently guided apart by a pair of strong hands, and voluntarily I parted my legs wider.


    Lennox''s kisses trailed higher, pressing into my thigh like it was sacred. Louis suckled my breast as though he drew life from it, while Levi devoured my mouth with breathless hunger.


    Lennox didn''t wait for permission. His fingers curled into the waistband of my underwear, and in one sharp, controlled tug, he slid them down my thighs. The cool night air kissed my skin, but it was nothingpared to the heat of his gaze. He didn''t speak. He just stared. As if this¡ªme¡ªwas something sacred and sinful all at once.


    Then he did something that made my breath catch. He lifted the soaked soft fabric to his face and inhaled.


    "Mine," he said, low and guttural, his eyes locked on mine with a dark possessiveness that made my stomach flutter and my legs press together.


    I swallowed hard, my voice barely a whisper. "Lennox¡­"


    He didn''t let me finish. He gripped the back of my thighs and spread them gently, cing himself between them with a kind of control that sent shivers up my spine.


    "You smell like¡­ so intoxicating," he muttered, trailing his lips across the inside of my thigh. "Like something no one else should ever touch."


    His fingers gripped my hips as his mouth moved. Hot breath teasing, lingering just above where I needed him most, never quite touching. He was punishing me. Teasing me. Letting the tension strangle every breath I took.


    And I hated how much I craved it.


    I squirmed beneath his hold. "Stop ying with me¡ª"


    "I''m not ying," he snapped, his voice hoarse with restraint. Then his mouth finally moved lower.


    The moment I felt his tongue lick my pussy I gasped, but Levi shut me up by sealing my lips with another kiss. As Lennox pleasured me with his mouth and tongue, Louis sucked on my right nipple while his fingers yed with my left nipple, and Levi kissed me hungrily.


    It was heaven and hell at the same time, and I didn''t want it to end.


    I noticed Lennox hungrily eating my pussy like a staved man. I wasn''tining¡ªit was a great feeling. I trembled under the pleasure until suddenly he stopped. Unexpectedly, he pulled me from his brothers, lifting me onto hisp. He kissed me hungrily, making me taste myself on his lips.


    His erection pressed hard against me, and I moaned louder. But then¡­ something changed.


    His energy.


    It shifted.


    He tore my nightdress down the middle with a growl, exposing skin. His mouthtched onto my nipple while his fingers found my pussy, ready to thrust in.


    And then¡ª


    "Teleport away¡­" Levi''s voice cut through the haze, a whisper against my ear. "Lennox is no longer in control."


    I froze. The words made sense, but the pleasure was too consuming to let go. I ignored the warning and sealed my lips with Lennox, who released an animalistic growl.


    Then I heard his zipper. I felt his cock spring free.


    Before he could go any further, Louis yanked me back, clutching me tightly while Levi tackled Lennox to the bed.


    "Get off me!" Lennox roared, his voice no longer the velvet baritone I knew but something darker¡­ guttural. Almost inhuman. His eyes, those beautiful green eyes¡ªwere no longer calm. They were wild. Glowing. Feral.


    Levi grunted, using all his strength to pin Lennox to the bed as Louis held me tightly against his chest, shielding me from the madness erupting before us.


    But I was still reaching for him. My hand trembled in the air, fingertips aching to touch Lennox, to soothe him, to feel him against me again. My wolf whimpered inside me, desperate for his touch.


    Lennox thrashed under Levi''s hold, pure rage flooding his features. "She''s mine!" he snarled, nearly throwing Levi off. "Don''t you dare keep her from me¡ª!"


    "Olivia!" Levi bellowed, still struggling to hold his brother down. "Teleport. Now! He''s not in control anymore. That''s not our Lennox. His desire for you has taken over him!"


    I hesitated, frozen. My body burned with leftover touches, my lips still swollen from kisses, and my core still aching for more. But the thing I saw in Lennox''s eyes¡­ It wasn''t just desire. It was need. Savage and untamed.


    "Please, Liv!" Levi''s voice cracked with desperation. "I can''t hold him much longer!"


    Lennox''s gaze found mine again. The raw hunger in his expression made my knees buckle. His lips pulled into a twisted smile, his chest heaving as he struggled under Levi.


    "Come here, Olivia," he purred, his voice thick with possession. "Don''t listen to them. You want this. You want me."


    I did. Goddess help me¡ªI did.


    But something about him¡­ it was wrong. Louis''s grip around my waist tightened as Lennox''s body arched with violent strength, almost breaking free again.


    "He''s shifting inside," Louis whispered urgently in my ear. "It''s not just desire¡ªhis wolf is trying to take over, and if he gets a hold of you, he might take you in the most brutal way you can imagine. And he will never forgive himself for it."


    "No," I whispered, my voice cracking as tears welled in my eyes. "Lennox¡­"


    "GO!" Levi shouted.


    The power surged in my gut, my magic sparked by desperation. I shut my eyes just as Lennox broke free from Levi''s grip, lunging toward me with a savage snarl on his lips.


    In that final second, I caught his eyes again, and what I saw wasn''t just desire.


    It was terror.


    He didn''t want this. His wolf was breaking free. He wasn''t in control.


    I let the teleportation spell rip through me, light ring under my skin.


    And just seconds away from Lennox reaching me, I teleported and appeared back in my room, my heart still racing, my body still trembling, and soul still aching.

 Chapter 276: The Decision

    Levi''s POV


    The moment Olivia disappeared into the air, Lennox released a growl so loud, it shook the walls.


    "NO!" he bellowed, lunging forward as if he could tear through space to follow her. But it was toote¡ªshe was gone.


    His fists mmed into the wall. His chest heaved, muscles bulging, veins rising under his skin as he snarled like a wild beast cornered and wounded.


    "Lennox¡ª" I reached out, cautiously.


    "DON''T!" he snapped, spinning toward me, his eyes glowing a bright, deadly green. "You took her from me!"


    Louis stepped forward, calm but firm. "We saved her, brother. You were losing control."


    "She wanted me!" he snarled, his voice feral and guttural. "I could smell it. I could feel it. She is mine¡ªmine!"


    "She''s not just yours," I growled, stepping between him and Louis. "She''s ours. And if you had touched her like that while you weren''t yourself, do you think she would have forgiven you? You could have hurt her."


    Lennox''s jaw tightened. His nostrils red. He looked like he wanted to kill me. I thought he would attack me, but surprisingly he didn''t. But instead, he turned and violently kicked a stool aside, facing the wall.


    Louis and I exchanged worried gazes as we watched him, waiting for his next line of action. But then I nodded¡ªhis once-trembling body was no longer trembling. It looked rxed.


    Slowly, he turned around, and this time there was no longer fury in his eyes¡ªI saw something else. Pain. Shame.


    His breathing slowed slightly. His shoulders slumped, just a bit.


    "Damn it! What have I done?" he murmured regretfully, his eyes filled with guilt.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt her," he whispered hoarsely. "I just¡­ I couldn''t stop. The scent of her, the sound of her voice, her taste¡ªGoddess, Levi, I''m losing it. Every day, it gets harder."


    I nodded slowly, understanding all too well. "That''s the mate bond, Lennox. It''s driving us. But if we give in when we''re not in control¡­ we''ll destroy her. And ourselves."


    Lennox dropped to his knees beside the shattered bed, his fists clenched against the broken frame.


    "I wanted to worship her," he murmured. "But I nearly¡ªfuck. I nearly ruined everything."


    Louis walked over, kneeling beside him. He ced a hand on Lennox''s back. "She''lle back," he said softly. "But only if she knows she''s safe with us. You need to get yourself in check."


    Lennox''s head dropped forward, sweat dripping from his hairline.


    "I need her, Louis¡­ I need her more than I need air."


    "We all do," I said. "But if we don''t find bnce, this desire will destroy us."


    He looked up at me, his eyes still glowing, but wet with unshed tears.


    "Where is she now?"


    "She should be back in the Nightshade Pack," Louis replied. "I can feel her aura. She''s scared. Still aroused, but scared."


    Lennox winced like the words physically hurt.


    "I have to talk to her."


    "No," I said firmly. "Not like this. You''ll scare her even more. Go cool off. Shift. Run. Scream into the forest. Just don''tmunicate with her until you''ve locked your wolf back down."


    "I¡ª" His voice cracked. "I don''t know if I can."


    "You have to," I said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Because if you don''t¡­ she''ll never trust you again."


    Lennox shut his eyes, breathing heavily, then nodded.


    "I''ll go," he whispered, rising to his feet. "But tell her¡­" His voice broke again. "Tell her I''m sorry. Tell her I''ll never lose control like that again."


    He turned and walked toward the door, his body trembling from the aftermath¡ªthe shame.


    Louis looked at me, his face unreadable. "You think he''ll be okay?"


    I stared at the cracked bed, the sheets tangled with Olivia''s scent, the wild energy still lingering in the air.


    "I don''t know," I admitted. "Tonight it was Lennox... next time it might be me. Or you, Louis."


    Louis looked worried too. He understood what I meant.


    It wasn''t easy¡ªGoddess, it was torture.


    To have our mate this close.


    And still hold ourselves back.


    Especially for Alphas like us. Born to im. Built to dominate. Designed to mark, take, and make her ours.


    But we hadn''t.


    We couldn''t.


    Louis ran a hand over his face, finally meeting my gaze.


    "I know what you''re saying," he murmured, voice rough. "It''s not just Lennox. We''ve all been on edge. Every time she breathes near me, my wolf wants to pin her down and make her ours."


    I sighed and sat on the bed. A moment of silence hung in the air before Louis spoke.


    "We shoulde to a decision," Louis said out loud, and I moved my attention toward him.


    "Olivia is still confused... so many things are going on right now, so I think it''s best we don''t engage in any sexual activities. That way, we won''t lose control," he suggested.


    My wolf let out a disapproving growl inside me, but I ignored him and nodded in agreement.


    "Good... I''ll speak to Lennox about it. I believe he will agree."


    A long silence passed between us, broken only by the wind rustling outside the cracked window.


    "Where''s Lennox now?" Louis asked.


    I extended my senses, searching for the flicker of his presence.


    "Heading toward the northern woods," I replied. "He''s shifting. I can feel it."


    "Good," Louis muttered. "He needs to run."


    Louis got up to his feet. "It''ste... see you tomorrow."


    I nodded and watched him leave.


    After Louis left, I remained seated on the edge of the bed, staring at the chaos left behind. Olivia''s scent lingering in the air made my wolf restless. Hungry. But I forced him back, swallowing the burn of desire in my throat. I couldn''t risk losing control, not like Lennox had.


    Minutes turned into an hour. Then two.


    Eventually, I stood and made my way to Lennox''s room.


    I didn''t know why exactly.


    Maybe to be close. Maybe to make sure he came back. Maybe because I needed to see with my own eyes that he was still Lennox and not the creature that had tried to take Olivia in a haze of wild, uncontrolled desire.


    I opened the door slowly. The room was dark, quiet.


    Empty.


    So I walked in.


    I sat down on the small couch near the window and leaned back, resting my head against the frame. I stared out at the trees, listening for the faintest echo of paws against soil.


    I waited.


    And waited.


    The stars shifted in the sky, and eventually I dozed off¡ªonly to jolt awake when I felt it.


    Lennox. Powerful, heavy presence.


    The door creaked open, and Lennox stepped inside, drenched in sweat, his chest bare, his breathing low and steady like someone who''d been to hell and back and just barely made it out.


    He paused when he saw me.


    "I figured you''d be here," he said, his voice rough, but calm.


    I stood slowly. "You okay?"


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he walked to the bathroom, sshed cold water on his face from the sink, and stared at his reflection like he didn''t recognize himself.


    Then, quietly, he said, "I ran until my legs gave out. Then I shifted. Then I ran some more."


    I nodded. "That''s good."


    "I saw her," he added, voice quiet. "In my head. Over and over. The way she looked at me before she vanished. She was scared, Levi. Of me."


    He turned back around, his eyes no longer glowing but raw with emotion.


    "I hate myself for that."


    "You didn''t hurt her," I reminded him. "You stopped. And that counts for something."


    "No," he said. "You two stopped me. That''s the difference."


    A silence settled between us again.


    Then he walked past me and sat heavily on the couch. He rubbed his face with his hands and groaned.


    "This bond¡­ it''s messing with us. I can''t even think straight when she''s near."


    I sat down beside him.


    "That''s why Louis and I talked," I said. "We''re going to set boundaries. No more kisses. No serious physical contact until she''s sure she wants it."


    His head lifted. "You''re serious?"


    I nodded. "Dead serious. Until she''s ready, we don''t push. And if she is ready, then we still make sure we are too. We won''t hurt her. Not even by ident."


    Lennox stared at the wall, his jaw clenched.


    And then¡ªfinally¡ªhe nodded.


    "Alright," he said. "That''s fair."


    He exhaled long and deep, like the weight had finally started to lift.


    "I''ll talk to her," he added.


    "Not tonight," I warned. "Let her rest. She should be asleep by now."


    He closed his eyes for a moment. Then opened them again.


    "Tomorrow morning then."


    I gave him a light pat on the back and stood. "Good. Get some rest, brother."


    As I turned to leave, he called after me.


    "Levi."


    I paused.


    "Thanks. For stopping me. For not letting me be a monster."


    I didn''t say anything at first.


    Then quietly, I said, "You''re not a monster, Lennox. You''re a mate who''s hurting."

 Chapter 277: Finish What We Started

    Olivia''s POV


    With my eyes closed, Iy on my bed, trying to get some sleep.


    But I felt it before I saw him.


    That pull.


    That heat crawling across my skin.


    I opened my eyes¡ªand there he was.


    Lennox.


    Leaning against my bedroom doorframe, his shirt unbuttoned, chest bare, dark pants riding low on his hips. His eyes were glowing gold, fixed on me with a kind of hunger that made my breath catch.


    "Lennox?" I sat up slowly, confused but not afraid. "What are you doing here?"


    His lips curled into a slow smirk. "I came to finish what we started."


    I swallowed hard. "What are you talking about?"


    He stepped forward, each movement controlled and slow, like a wolf stalking  a prey, only I wasn''t scared. I was burning. And I couldn''t look away.


    He stood in front of me and began taking off his clothes. He hooked his thumbs into the waistband of his sweatpants, his eyes locked with mine, and began to pull them down his hips in one slow, deliberate motion. The fabric slid over his skin like silk, revealing more of him inch by inch. My breath hitched as I took in the sight of him¡ªeach movement entuating the carved muscles of his abdomen, the V-cut tapering into strong, powerful thighs.


    And then, he stepped free of the pants.


    My lips parted in awe.


    His cock stood tall between his legs, thick, long, and veined, with a proud curve that made my entire body flush. He was huge. The kind of huge that made my throat dry and my heart stumble. The ridges of veins traced down his cock, leading to a thick base that promised fullness I''d never known. My eyes lingered, both frightened and fascinated by the sheer size of him.


    He saw the uncertainty in my gaze and offered a soft, reassuring smile¡ªone that made the heat between my legs pulse even harder.


    He climbed onto the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight, and my breath hitched when he caged me between his arms. He didn''t touch me¡ªnot yet¡ªbut his presence was overwhelming.


    "You don''t remember?" he murmured, his lips brushing the shell of my ear. "We were supposed to finish something off before we were interrupted?"


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My breath shuddered as he finally touched me, his fingertips trailing down my arm, featherlight, raising goosebumps in their wake. His hands were calloused but gentle as they explored me, learning me like a song he already knew by heart.


    I gasped when his mouth finally found my throat, trailing hot, open-mouthed kisses along my skin.


    "You smell like you need me," he whispered against my neck, his voice thick with desire. "And I need to taste every part of you."


    He slipped the strap of my nightdress off one shoulder, then the other, his lips following the path as my dress slid down my body, pooling around my hips.


    I was naked to him, trembling under his gaze¡ªbut not from shame.


    From anticipation.


    "Lennox¡ª"


    He cut me off with a kiss¡ªnot hard or rushed, but deep. Slow. Passionate. His tongue explored my mouth like he was savoring me, and I melted into him, my fingers clutching his shoulders as he pressed me gently back onto the bed.


    His lips never stopped moving. From my lips, to my throat, down to my corbone. His hands followed, tracing every curve with maddening patience. He took his time. Worshipping. Teasing. Driving me wild with nothing but slow strokes and whispered promises.


    When his mouth reached my breasts, I arched into him, a soft moan escaping my lips as his tongue circled my nipple before taking it into his mouth. His other hand toyed with the other breast, and my thighs instinctively clenched together, seeking friction.


    He noticed.


    And grinned.


    "You''re so wet already," he murmured, trailing kisses down my belly, nipping gently at my hip. "And I haven''t even gotten to the best part."


    He kissed down between my thighs, spreading them slowly as his shoulders settled there. My heart thundered.


    Then his mouth ate my pussy.


    I forgot how to breathe.


    Lennox licked me like he had all the time in the world¡ªlong, slow strokes of his tongue that had my back arching off the bed. He knew exactly where to touch, where to suck, and where to press with just enough pressure to drive me insane. My fingers tangled in his hair, my thighs trembling as he devoured me like I was his favorite meal.


    "Lennox¡ªoh gods¡ª"


    He pulled back just enough to look up at me, his lips glistening, his eyes burning. "Say my name like that again, and I might notst."


    He kissed his way back up, and when he hovered above me again, I could feel how hard he was. How much he needed this too.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer. "Please."


    That was all it took.


    His hand slid between us, guiding himself to my entrance. He moved with painful slowness, easing in inch by inch, giving me time to adjust. I cried out at the sting, and he stopped immediately, holding me close.


    "I''ve got you," he breathed. "Just breathe. I won''t move until you''re ready."


    Tears welled in my eyes, not from pain¡ªbut from the overwhelming emotion. I clung to him, grounding myself in the warmth of his body.


    And then I nodded.


    He began to move¡ªslow, careful thrusts that sent shivers down my spine. The pain dulled, reced by a slow-building pleasure that left me breathless.


    Our eyes locked.


    Our bodies moved in perfect rhythm.


    Our bond hummed in the air between us¡ªthick and real.


    He moved slow, grinding deep, making sure I felt every inch of him. Every stroke pushed me higher. Every roll of his hips had my nails wing down his back, begging for more. We moved in sync, like we were made for this. Like this was the moment we were always meant for.


    He kissed me again, deeper this time. "You feel like home," he groaned.


    I was falling.


    And I didn''t want to stop.


    "Come with me," he whispered, his hand slipping between us as he massaged my clitoris. "Let go for me, Oli."


    My body tensed.


    The world blurred.


    And I shattered under him¡ªcalling his name as the wave crashed over me.


    He followed secondster with a deep growl and onest thrust that had stars dancing behind my eyelids.


    I gasped as I jolted awake, my heart pounding, my legs still trembling from the phantom pleasure. My body was damp with sweat. My core throbbed like I''d really just¡ª


    I ran a shaky hand through my hair, trying to calm my racing pulse.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 278: Where Were You Last Night

    Olivia''s POV


    "Are you okay?" Nora asked, her curious gaze meeting mine through the mirror as she helped me tie my hair into a bun.


    I swallowed hard and sighed. "I had a dream."


    Lolita, who was straightening the sheets on my bed, looked up. "A nightmare?"


    I scoffed and shook my head. "It wasn''t. In fact, it was the best dream of my life," I admitted with a blush.


    Nora smirked and winked at me through the mirror. "So why don''t you look happy?"


    I frowned. What is there to be happy about? It was just a dream¡­ but Goddess, I wished it was real.


    My wolf growled approvingly in my head, and I rolled my eyes at her. Horny bitch, I muttered silently.


    Just then, a knocknded on the door.


    "Breakfast is served, mydy," a maid called from outside.


    I turned to Nora and Lolita. "Come with me. I want to introduce you to my brother."


    They looked at each other nervously.


    "You think he''ll ept us?" Lolita asked, acting nervous.


    I smiled and shook my head. "Don''t worry. Just be yourselves."


    This morning, I was dressed casually in jeans and a simple top. I wasn''t Luna anymore¡ªno need for formal gowns.


    We made our way to the dining room, and there sat Calvin, already at the table, halfway through his meal.


    The moment we stepped in, his eyes shifted toward us¡­ thennded on Nora.


    I noticed it instantly¡ªthe way his gaze lingered on her. It was intense and unreadable.


    I cleared my throat. "Brother," I said, walking up to him, "these are my friends, Nora and Lolita. I''d like them to stay here with me."


    For a moment, he said nothing. He just kept staring at Nora. Not even blinking. I turned slightly to nce at her and noticed her fingers were clenched nervously at her side, her eyes lowered to the ground. She was panicking.


    But then I looked back at Calvin¡­ and what I saw surprised me.


    There was no hate in his eyes.


    Just a strange stillness.


    After a few seconds, he gave a small nod and returned to eating without a word.


    I exhaled, relieved. "Thank you, brother," I said gently, taking my seat at the table.


    Nora and Lolita bowed politely before turning to walk away. But as they did, I noticed Calvin''s gaze follow them... no, not both of them. Just Nora.


    I furrowed my brow. He was staring again, his expression unreadable.


    What was that look?


    Before I could figure it out, a guard entered the dining room, holding a medium-sized, neatly wrapped box in his hands.


    "This just arrived for Lady Olivia," he said, stepping forward.


    I stood halfway, reaching out. "For me?"


    But before I could touch it, Calvin shot to his feet.


    "Don''t," he said sharply, blocking my hand. His tone was firm, protective. "Something harmful could be inside."


    I blinked at him, startled, but slowly lowered my hand. "Okay¡­"


    Calvin took the box from the guard, setting it gently on the table. He inspected it carefully, then unwrapped it.


    Inside was a delicate velvet pouch. He pulled it open and revealed¡ª


    A silver locket.


    I gasped.


    It was beautiful. The kind of jewelry I''d always admired in shop windows but never bought for myself. Simple, elegant, with a tiny sapphire set in the center.


    Nestled beside it was a small folded note.


    Calvin picked it up and began to read.


    At first, his expression remained calm.


    But then his eyes darkened.


    His jaw tightened.


    And unexpectedly, he hurled the entire box across the room with a growl, the contents scattering across the floor.


    I flinched. "Calvin!"


    His fists clenched at his sides, his breathing heavy.


    I stood, my heart racing. "What did it say?"


    He didn''t answer right away. He just stood there, seething.


    "Calvin¡ªwhat did the letter say?" I asked again, terrified, my heart racing.


    He finally looked at me, and the anger in his eyes made me shiver.


    "Last night¡­ where were you?" Calvin asked, his voice cold.


    I swallowed hard, my eyes dropping to the floor. My heart pounded in my chest.


    "Answer me, Olivia!" he growled, mming his palm against the table so hard the tes rattled.


    I flinched, my breath catching in my throat. My hands trembled as I slowly stepped toward the shattered box. The locket had rolled across the floor, but my eyes weren''t on it¡ªthey were on the letter. It had fallen open.


    I picked it up, unfolding the note with shaky fingers.


    "I''m sorry aboutst night. My wolf got out of control¡­ it won''t happen again. I swear, I never meant to scare you. I just¡ªbeing near you drives me insane, Olivia. I will get better. I''ll prove myself to you, no matter how long it takes. I love you."


    My eyes scanned to the bottom.


    ¡ªLennox.


    I froze.


    Calvin knew.


    There was no need to hide it anymore.


    I looked up, my lips parting. "Calvin¡­ I''m sorry. I was going to tell you¡ª"


    But he cut me off, his voice rising like thunder.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!"


    I staggered back at the weight of his anger.


    "Those men¡ªthose animals¡ªthey''re the ones you can''t stay away from?" he roared. "Do you even know what they did to you?!"


    My mind screamed yes. I knew it. I lived it. I survived it.


    "I found out everything, Olivia!" he snarled, his eyes zing with rage. "My investigators finally gave me the full report."


    His words struck like a blow to the gut.


    "Those men rejected you. Abused you. Treated you like trash. And not just once," he continued, his voice trembling with rage. "You nearly died because of them!"


    Tears filled my eyes. My knees felt weak.


    "Do you know what else I learned?" he spat. "That they made your best friend their concubine just days after getting married to you. That on your wedding night¡ª" he broke off, rage choking him.


    He looked away for a second, his fists clenching, trying to hold himself back. Then he looked at me again.


    "They fucked your best friend right in front of you," he said, his voice low and trembling with fury. "And you copsed."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    How did he know that?


    I''d buried that night so deep, I thought it would never surface again.


    "I wanted to kill them the moment I read that report," he muttered, pacing furiously. "And those are the men you''re letting near you again?"


    I opened my mouth to exin, but his furious eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    And then they locked on my neck.


    His expression changed.


    Darkened.


    "Are those¡­ hickeys?"


    My blood froze.


    I instinctively reached up, covering my neck.


    "Did you let them touch you?" he asked slowly, angrily, like the words themselves were poison in his mouth.


    I couldn''t speak.


    I couldn''t lie.


    The silence gave him his answer.


    Calvin''s entire face changed¡ªhis anger melting into heartbreak. When he spoke again, his voice was full of disappointment.


    "¡­You let them touch you?"

 Chapter 279: Confession

    Olivia''s POV


    "Did you fucking let them touch you?!" he roared again, louder this time... so loud I swore the walls shook with it.


    I took a shaky step back, my lips trembling, my eyes wide. This was a different Calvin.


    "Calvin, please¡ª"


    His fist mmed down on the table with such force, the wood cracked and splintered, a jagged line cutting straight through the center.


    A maid screamed from the hallway and ran off.


    Calvin''s chest rose and fell like a beast barely holding onto its leash. His eyes weren''t just angry¡ªthey were enraged.


    "You let them touch you..." he spat, as if the very thought of it was driving him insane. "After everything they did... after what they made you suffer..."


    "I didn''t n it," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "It just¡­ happened. I was caught in the moment. My wolf¡ª"


    "Don''t," he snapped, shaking his head violently. "Don''t me your wolf, Olivia. She''s not stupid. You''re the stupid one."


    My heart sank. "I''m not defending them, Calvin."


    "Could''ve fooled me!" he spat.


    He turned away, gripping the edge of the broken table, breathing through gritted teeth like he was trying not to explode again.


    Then, without turning to face me, he asked quietly, "Do you love them?"


    The question hung in the air like smoke.


    I opened my mouth¡­ but no sound came out.


    Not because I didn''t know the answer.


    But because I did.


    And saying it out loud would only anger him more.


    So I stood there in silence, trembling.


    That was enough for him.


    He turned around slowly, his expression unreadable¡ªbut his eyes¡­ his eyes were burning with anger.


    "You don''t love them," he said coldly. "You''re clinging to them."


    I shook my head, but he didn''t stop.


    "You think you love them because you grew up around them. Because they were kind to you once. Because you were little and stupid and didn''t know what real love was. You''re not in love, Olivia¡ªyou''re obsessed."


    "Calvin, stop¡ª"


    "No!" he cut me off, stepping closer. "You''re mistaking familiarity for love. You think just because they smiled at you when you were little and held your hand, that means they''re yours forever?"


    My frown deepened, but I stayed silent.


    "Do you even hear yourself?" he hissed. "You''re making excuses for monsters who broke you. Who discarded you. Who humiliated you. And now you can''t let go¡ªnot because of love¡ªbut because you don''t know who you are without them!"


    My lips parted.


    But he wasn''t finished.


    "You''re chasing ghosts, Olivia. You''re holding onto the past so tightly, you''re blind to the damage it''s doing. You''re trying to rebuild something that was never whole to begin with!"


    That broke me.


    "I love them," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You''re wrong."


    His face twisted. "No. No, you don''t¡ª"


    "I do!" I cried. "I wish I didn''t, Calvin. Goddess knows I wish I didn''t. I wish I could wake up one day and feel nothing for them. I wish I could rip them out of my soul and throw them into the sea. But I can''t. I''ve tried. And it doesn''t work. Because the truth is¡­ I love them."


    Calvin stepped back like I''d pped him. His jaw clenched so tightly I could hear the grind of his teeth.


    "They hurt you, Olivia."


    "I know!" I yelled. "I know what they did. I remember every detail. And I still love them. That''s what makes this a curse."


    He turned his back to me, dragging his hands through his hair. "How can you love them when our families have hated each other for decades? We lost a life because of them!"


    I swallowed hard.


    Here it was.


    The part I had tried so hard to avoid.


    "I don''t just love them, Calvin..." I said softly.


    He turned around slowly, his brows drawn together in confusion.


    I took a shaky breath.


    "I''m their mate."


    The silence that followed was the loudest thing I''d ever heard.


    Calvin stared at me.


    Like he hadn''t heard me.


    Or couldn''t believe he had.


    "...What?" he whispered.


    I nodded slowly. "The bond¡­ it''s real. I''ve felt it since the day of my weing party. They are my second chance mates."


    His mouth opened¡­ but no words came.


    And then his face twisted into something between grief and horror.


    "Goddess," he whispered, backing away like I''d just confessed to something unspeakable. "No¡­"


    "It wasn''t a choice," I whispered. "You know that, Calvin. The bond chooses. The moon chooses."


    His face paled. He looked like the ground beneath him had disappeared.


    "How can this be possible?!" he exploded, his voice trembling with disbelief. "You are rted, Olivia! Rted!"


    His words echoed off the walls, filled with disgust, confusion, and pain.


    I flinched, the shame and pain in his voice slicing through me like a knife.


    "I know¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling. "Goddess, Calvin, I know. I''ve asked myself that same question a hundred times."


    He stared at me like I had a hand in it.


    "You think this is normal? You think this makes sense?" he demanded, his hands shaking. "Our families are tied by blood. Hate. Loss. And you''re telling me the Moon Goddess thought this¡ªthem¡ªwas your fate?"


    "I didn''t choose it," I said, shaking my head, my throat tightening with emotion. "I didn''t ask for this."


    Calvin scoffed bitterly.


    Then slowly, his voice hoarse, he asked, "¡­So what now?"


    I stayed quiet.


    He took a step forward, and I saw it¡ªthe desperation behind his rage. The helplessness of a brother watching someone he loved walk into what he believed was a fire.


    "You''re rejecting them, right?" he asked, his voice tight. "Olivia, tell me you''re going to reject them."


    The moment those words left his mouth, my wolf let out a sharp, furious growl inside me, wing at my chest like she wanted to tear free.


    No.


    She was livid.


    I shut my eyes, gripping the edge of the table to steady myself. My heart thundered. My head spun.


    "I¡ª" I tried.


    But the words wouldn''te.


    Because I didn''t know what to say.


    Because saying yes would be a lie.


    And saying no would break him.


    So I did the only thing I could.


    I disappeared.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 280: We Meet

    Olivia''s POV


    I found myself standing outside the Nightshade Pack house, the cold breeze brushing against my face like a quiet p.


    I hugged my arms around myself, drawing in a shaky breath.


    I hadn''t meant toe here. But my wolf had brought me¡­ maybe she just needed space. Maybe I did too.


    Either way, I was here now.


    And I needed to clear my head.


    So I started to walk.


    I hadn''t really explored this pack. I''d been here for days, but always locked away in my room. I didn''t even know what the streets looked like or where they led.


    With no particr direction, I followed the winding path into the heart of the territory.


    It was quiet. Peaceful.


    Houses lined the path, some simple and modest, othersrger and regal. Children ran across the yards, theirughter echoing faintly. I passed warriors in training gear, older omegas tending to gardens, and a pair of elders sitting beneath a tree, sipping tea and chatting like time didn''t exist.


    They saw me. All of them.


    And as soon as they recognized who I was¡­ they froze.


    Surprise lit up their eyes. Some stood straighter. Others lowered their heads in respect.


    I didn''t know what they saw when they looked at me.


    But still, they bowed.


    I nodded politely, offering a small smile as I walked past. I didn''t want respect¡­ I didn''t want attention. I just needed air.


    Eventually, I reached a quaint street with a few small shops¡ªa bookstore, a flower stall, and a little caf¨¦ with a wooden sign swinging gently in the breeze. The smell of roasted beans and baked bread spilled out into the street, warm andforting.


    I was about to pass it when something caught my eye.


    Through therge ss window of the caf¨¦, I saw someone sitting by herself, a tall ss of coffee in hand.


    I stopped.


    My heart dropped.


    My eyes widened.


    Because I knew that face.


    Even from here, I would recognize her anywhere.


    It was Sofia, sitting casually at a corner table, as she sipped her drink,pletely looking lost in thought.


    My legs froze. I couldn''t move. I didn''t even know how I felt. This was the first time I was actually seeing her, and I had no idea what to do. Should I pretend I didn''t see her? Walk away? But I couldn''t. I''d always wanted to meet her. And now that I finally had the chance¡­ I wasn''t going to waste it.


    So, following my instinct, I walked toward the small coffee shop.


    The bell above the door gave a soft chime as I stepped in, the warm scent of coffee and cinnamon hitting my nose. The few people inside turned briefly, their eyes widening when they saw me, but I barely noticed.


    My gaze was locked on Sofia.


    She hadn''t seen me yet.


    She was facing the window, her chin resting in one palm, her fingers idly stirring her drink as she stared outside. She looked troubled. Like someone who had a lot of things weighing her down.


    I stood still for a moment, just watching her. My chest tightened. She was my half-sibling¡­ my sister.


    She reached for her cup again, and maybe it was the clink of the spoon or the shift in the air, but she finally looked up¡ªand our eyes met.


    I watched the blood drain from her face. Her hand froze mid-air. Her mouth parted, but no words came out.


    She recognized me instantly.


    "Olivia¡­" she whispered.


    It seemed she knew me too.


    I gave her a tentative smile and moved closer, while she stood up slowly, looking stunned¡ªlike she was staring at a ghost.


    Reaching her table, I paused, unsure of what to say. My heart thudded in my chest as I gave her a soft smile.


    "Hi," I said quietly, extending my hand for a handshake. "I''m Olivia."


    But to my surprise, she didn''t take it.


    Instead, Sofia stepped forward and pulled me into a hug.


    A real one.


    Warm. Tight. Familiar.


    I froze for a moment, caught off guard. Then slowly, I rxed into her arms.


    "It''s so great to finally meet you," she whispered against my shoulder.


    When she pulled back, her eyes were glistening a little. She offered a small, shy smile. "I would''vee to the Pack House to see you sooner, but¡­ I knew Calvin wouldn''t let me past the gates."


    I blinked, still stunned by how open she was. "You¡­ knew me?"


    Sofia chuckled softly. "Of course I did¡­ and seeing you now¡­ Goddess."


    She studied me like she was taking in a long-lost reflection.


    I stared back at her.


    We looked so much alike it was unreal.


    Same cheekbones. Same nose. Same mouth.


    Only three things set us apart: her deep brown eyes, her long, silky ck hair¡ªthe same color as my natural one (mine was blonde now), and then our age difference¡­ she seemed to be older than me with a few years in between.


    She smiled warmly. "The eyes are different, but everything else? It''s like looking in a mirror."


    I smiled faintly. "Yeah¡­ it''s a little creepy, honestly."


    Sheughed, and it seemed genuine. "Come on, sit with me," she said, motioning to the seat across from her. "I''d love to talk¡­ and I have about a thousand questions."


    I hesitated only for a second before sliding into the chair.


    ncing around, I noticed a few people still staring, whispering. Sofia noticed too.


    " Don''t mind them," she said with a casual wave of her hand. "They''re probably shocked to see us sitting together when we were supposed to hate each other."


    I looked back at her and furrowed my brow. "We''re family. Why are we supposed to hate each other?"


    Sofia slowly took a sip of her coffee before setting it down gently, her eyes drifting to the window for a moment, as if collecting her thoughts.


    Then she looked back at me, her expression sad.


    "I didn''t have it easy growing up here, Olivia," she said quietly.


    I stayed still, listening.


    She took a breath. "You know¡­ it wasn''t just about being the Alpha''s daughter. It was everything else. The way I came into this world."


    Her lips curved into a bitter smile, but her eyes held no humor. "My mother¡­ she was your mother''s twin sister. And she betrayed her. Slept with her mate¡ªour father. That''s how I happened. A child born out of betrayal. Out of shame. So you can imagine what that did."


    My heart ached at her words.


    "My mother performed the act that day," Sofia continued, her voice low. "And me? I carry the consequences. I''ve spent my whole life being the product of a scandal no one wants to remember."


    She paused, then added with a hollow chuckle, "And my father¡ªour father¡ªhe never truly saw me. Not as a daughter. Not even as a person. To him, I was just¡­ a mistake."


    I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say.


    Her gaze dropped to her cup again. She traced the rim with her finger. "When they thought you were dead¡­ everything got worse. The entire pack med my mother. Rumors spread fast. Everyone whispered it must''ve been her. That she must''ve been jealous her sister gave birth to the special one."


    She looked up at me again, her voice trembling. "And me? Every time I walked by, someone would say, ''It should''ve been you.'' ''We lost the wrong one.'' ''If only Sofia had died instead.''"


    I gasped softly. "Sofia¡­"


    She shook her head, blinking rapidly. "No one wanted me here. I was groomed to hate you, Olivia. Everyone expected it¡­"


    I stared at her, my chest tightening.


    "But," she sighed, "thank the Moon Goddess, I never did. I couldn''t bring myself to hate you. Not once. Not even when it would''ve made things easier."


    Her eyes met mine again.


    "Because how could I hate someone I never even got the chance to know? Someone who, by all rights, should''ve been my sister? Who is my sister."


    My vision blurred slightly as emotion crept up on me.


    Sofia smiled faintly. "So yeah¡­ seeing you here, sitting with me like this¡ªit means more than you''ll ever know."


    I reached across the table and gently took her hand.


    She smiled weakly.


    I don''t care what happened," I told her quietly. "You are my sister. And nothing will change that."

 Chapter 281: Knowing Sofia

    Olivia''s POV


    "You have a son?" I asked, shocked.


    "Yes, he''s two years and six months old," she said with a bright smile.


    I returned her smile, but my mind was racing. Did Damien know about this? Did he know Sofia had moved on¡ªwith another man¡ªand had a child? I didn''t think he did. So, out of curiosity, I asked, "Have you seen Alpha Damien recently?"


    Sofia''s expression shifted into something more guarded. "Yes¡­ I saw him two days ago."


    I nodded but pressed on. "Does he know you''ve moved on with another man and have a child for him? Because Damien doesn''t seem to have moved on."


    Sofia''s smile faltered at my question. She looked down at her coffee for a moment, her fingers tightening around the cup.


    "I''m not sure what Damien knows," she said softly.


    I studied her face¡ªhow the light left her eyes when his name came up. Her shoulders slumped slightly, as though the weight of his memory still sat heavily on her.


    "I never told him," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "About my son¡­ about the man. About¡­ any of it."


    My brows furrowed. "Why?"


    She let out a quiet breath and looked up at me again. "Because I didn''t want to hurt him more than I already did. And honestly¡­ I wasn''t even sure he wanted to know."


    I blinked, confused. "But you said you saw him two days ago?"


    She gave a small nod. "Yes. When you were taken by Calvin, I was released to him. Actually, the reason I showed up was because I wanted to meet with Reba and find out why she married Damien. But instead, I got the shocking news of my life¡ªthat she was dead."


    She paused and inhaled deeply.


    I felt for her¡­ Reba''s death was a hard pill for her to swallow.


    "After realizing everything Damien did with you, I got angry and told him never toe near me again¡­"


    I was quiet for a moment, letting her words sink in.


    "You still love him," I said gently.


    Sofia didn''t deny it. She smiled sadly. "Damien and I¡­ we were so much in love. He obviously loved me. I''ll always love him. He was my first love¡­ my only love."


    Sofia chuckled softly, looking away, like she was pulling a memory from a box she''d kept hidden deep inside her heart.


    "I still remember the night I met Damien," she said, her voice low. "It was five years ago¡­ I had just left this pack for a while. Life here was suffocating¡ªeveryone hated me, the whispers never stopped. So I packed my bags and went to stay with an old friend in her pack."


    She nced at me, a soft smile ying on her lips. "One night, my friend dragged me to this nightclub in the city. I was drunk¡ªlike, really drunk. And then¡­ I saw him."


    Her eyes softened.


    "He was sitting in the VIP section with a few other men. Even from across the room, he looked¡­ different. That aura, that power, that calm control¡ªhe didn''t even have to speak, and I was already drawn in."


    She let out a smallugh and covered her face in embarrassment. "Drunk me had no filter. I walked straight up to him, looked him dead in the eyes, and asked if he could take me home and fuck me."


    My eyes widened. "You didn''t."


    "Oh, I did," sheughed, nodding. "I was bold. Stupid, really. He didn''t say a word¡ªjust stared at me like I was insane. So I turned to the man beside him and repeated the exact same thing."


    She shook her head, smiling at the memory. "That was the moment Damien stood up. I swear, the possessiveness that shed in his eyes... it was like something inside him snapped."


    I leaned closer, curious. "What did he do?"


    "He pulled me away," Sofia said, her eyes flickering with fondness. "Didn''t say a word to the others. Just took me out of the club. I thought he was angry, or maybe he just wanted to teach me a lesson¡ªbut instead¡­ he took me to his house. Gave me water. Put me to bed. Stayed on the couch the whole night. He didn''t touch me, Olivia. Not once."


    She paused, her voice even softer now. "I tried to tempt him. I was throwing myself at him. But he wouldn''ty a finger on me. Said I was drunk and he didn''t want our first time to be something I''d forget or regret."


    My heart warmed a little at that.


    "When I woke up the next morning and realized where I was¡­ I was embarrassed," she continued. "I apologized, thanked him, and left without even asking his name."


    Her smile widened. "But the very next day, I walked into my friend''s house¡ªand there he was, sitting in the living room waiting for me."


    I smiled.


    Sheughed lightly. "That''s when I learned his name. Damien. Alpha of the Pack. I couldn''t believe it."


    "And that was the beginning," I murmured.


    Sofia nodded slowly. "That was the beginning. He courted me after that. Took his time. He was patient. Gentle. Protective. I had never known love before him. I never knew what it felt like to be wanted, cherished. Damien gave me that."


    Her voice cracked a little. "He was the first man I ever gave myself to. Completely. My first everything."


    I stared at her, my heart tugging at the sincerity in her voice. "Then why did you leave?"


    Her smile faded. She took a slow sip of her coffee, like she needed a moment to gather the strength to speak.


    "Because he didn''t know who I really was," she said quietly. "He never knew myst name. Never knew my family. I kept that from him."


    Her fingers toyed with the edge of her napkin. Sofia looked at me, her eyes filled with pain. "I mean¡­ the day I found out we were rted¡ªand not just that, but that our families were enemies."


    She looked away, her voice shaky. "I left because I thought that was the best thing to do. But leaving him broke me more than anything else ever had."


    She ced a hand over her heart. "I had to learn to live without him."


    I nodded slowly, then nced down at the table.


    "So¡­ who are you with now? Your son''s father?" I asked softly.


    Sofia hesitated. "No."


    I frowned, puzzled. She inhaled deeply before continuing.


    Sofia hesitated again. "There is no man, Olivia¡­"


    She looked away, swallowing hard. "Damien is the only man I''ve ever been with."


    My eyes widened. "So that means¡­"


    Sofia nodded. "He''s my son''s father."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 282: Cant Tell Him

    Olivia''s POV


    "I couldn''t tell him¡­" Sofia whispered, her fingers tightening around her coffee cup.


    My brows drew together, a mix of concern and curiosity swirling in my chest. "Why?"


    She sighed deeply, her gaze falling to the table as if the truth weighed too much to look me in the eye. "First, he thinks he can''t get a woman pregnant."


    My eyes widened. "But your son¡ª"


    "Is his," she confirmed softly. "There''s no doubt. But I never told him. I was too afraid of what it would mean for him¡­ for us."


    "And the second reason?" I asked gently.


    Her shoulders slumped. "Because we''re rted."


    That word hit harder than I expected. It''s funny how I was also in this shit with the triplets.


    "And the third?" I asked quietly, though I already knew.


    She looked up at me, her brown eyes filled with a tired kind of sadness. "Our families have been at war for decades. Everything about us¡­ screams we''re not supposed to work."


    I was silent, absorbing all of it.


    "But you still love him," I whispered.


    She gave me a sad smile. "With everything I have. But sometimes¡­ love isn''t enough."


    I reached across the table and gently ced my hand over hers. "He deserves to know he has a son."


    "I know," she whispered. "I will someday¡­ but not just now¡­"


    Before she could finish, the bell above the caf¨¦ door chimed softly again.


    I nced up instinctively¡ªand froze.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Because walking through that door, dressed in a dark navy suit and carrying himself with the same quiet confidence I remembered¡­ was Lord Frederick.


    Our eyes met.


    His steps faltered for the briefest second.


    He hadn''t expected to see me either. That much was clear.


    But then he gave a polite nod and continued further into the caf¨¦, apanied by another man I didn''t recognize. They took a seat near the far window, their backs partially turned¡­ but Frederick''s gaze found mine again.


    I quickly looked away, pretending to stir my empty cup.


    Sofia had noticed.


    She smirked slightly, her voice teasing. "You know Lord Frederick?"


    I cleared my throat and tried to keep my expression neutral. "Not really¡­ I only met him during my weing party. Briefly."


    "Mmhmm," she hummed, ncing toward him, then back at me. "Well, he''s definitely not looking at his coffee."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She leaned forward just a little. "He hasn''t taken his eyes off you since he walked in."


    I rolled my eyes and muttered, "Great¡­"


    Sofia chuckled softly. "Seems like someone has a little crush."


    I shot her a look. "Please don''t."


    She raised her hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. But¡­ in all honesty, he''s a good man. A bit serious. But polite. He has a long-standing rtionship with our family."


    My brow arched. "Why is he here, though? I thought he lived outside the territory."


    "He does," she replied, sipping from her cup again. "But he visits often. Something about trade routes and estate borders¡­ he has business here. And ourte father trusts him."


    I looked away, my gaze drifting to the window beside us. The reflection of Lord Frederick still lingered faintly in the ss, his subtle nces in my direction making my skin feel a little too warm. I hated the feeling. The attention.


    Sofia didn''t press it further, thankfully.


    Instead, her voice shifted tone¡ªsofter now, a bit more serious. "Can I ask you something?"


    I turned back to her. "Of course."


    Her brown eyes searched mine. "What''s going to happen¡­ between you and the triplets?"


    I froze.


    The question settled heavily between us.


    I looked down at my hands. "I don''t know," I admitted truthfully. "I really don''t. It''splicated. Everything is¡­ confusing. But they''re my mates. My second chance mates."


    There. I said it out loud.


    Sofia didn''t look surprised. Instead, she nodded slowly like she already suspected it.


    "Olivia," she said gently, "I don''t know everything you''ve been through. And I won''t pretend I understand all the pain you''ve carried¡ªbut I do know one thing. I''ve seen the way those men cherish you."


    I frowned slightly, unsure of what she meant.


    "They love you," she said firmly. "All three of them. No matter what has happened¡ªor is happening¡ªyou should never question that. It''s obvious in the way they speak about you. That kind of love¡­ doesn''t disappear. Even when it''s messy."


    I stared at her. I knew she was right.


    They did love me.


    I never doubted their feelings.


    I only doubted if their love was enough.


    Still¡­ hearing Sofia say it made something inside me settle.


    A small, fragile piece of me that had been fighting to breathe.


    I nodded slowly, blinking away the sting in my eyes. "Thank you."


    She smiled softly. "Just don''t let fear make the choice for you."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    Sofia and I sat in silence, sipping thest of our drinks. There was something strangelyforting about sitting with her like this. We''d missed so many years of sisterhood, but somehow¡­ this felt easy.


    Then, from the corner of my eye, I noticed movement.


    I turned slightly¡ªand there was Lord Frederick.


    He had left his seat and was now walking directly toward us, his presence calm butmanding. His eyes, sharp and unreadable, were fixed on me.


    I stiffened slightly, unsure of what he was doing. Sofia sat straighter.


    "Lady Olivia," he said smoothly as he stopped at our table.


    Before I could respond, he reached for my hand.


    And gently¡ªfar too gently¡ªhe lifted it and pressed a kiss to the back of it.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "Forgive the interruption," he said, his voice as smooth as velvet. "But I couldn''t walk out of here without saying hello. It''s good to see you again."


    My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    Then he turned to Sofia, reached into his coat, and pulled out a ck envelope sealed with gold wax. He handed it to her with a small smile. "And this¡ªthis is for you."


    Sofia took it cautiously. "What is it?"


    He straightened and nced between us. "An invitation. Tonight is my birthday. Nothing grand. Just a quiet gathering with wine, music, and maybe a little dancing if the mood allows. I''d love it if you both came."


    His eyes rested on me for a beat longer than necessary.


    "I''ll be expecting you."


    And just like that¡ªhe nodded politely and turned away, walking back to his seat, where the other man was now standing, ready to leave.


    I blinked, still processing.


    Sofia held the envelope, staring at it like it might explode. "That man is¡­ dramatic," she muttered with a half-smile.


    I looked at her, still stunned. "Are you going?"


    She nced at me and shrugged. "Yes. I think I need it. A little air, a little music¡­ maybe a drink or two to clear my head."


    I hesitated¡­ then slowly nodded. "Then I''ming too."


    Her eyebrows lifted. "Really?"


    I offered a small, dry smile. "Why not? I could use a distraction."


    She grinned. "Great. Let''s wear something fabulous and make the whole room stare."


    I couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 283: The Party

    Olivia''s POV


    "Trust me, all eyes will be on you," Lolita teased with a wink, fluffing my hair as I checked myself in the mirror. I rolled my eyes and looked away, forcing a small smile. The truth was, I didn''t care about all eyes. I only cared about theirs¡ªLennox, Louis, and Levi. And they weren''t going to be there. So no, I wasn''t exactly excited.


    Before I could sink too deep into that thought, a knocknded gently on the door. I paused¡ªand even without opening it, I knew exactly who it was. His scent gave him away.


    "Come in," I called, adjusting the strap of my dress.


    The door creaked open, and Calvin stepped inside. I didn''t turn to look at him. Not right away. Not after what happened this morning. After everything we''d said¡­ or yelled.


    "Excuse us," he said, directing his words toward Nora and Lolita.


    They both bowed slightly and slipped out of the room without another word.


    Silence settled between us.


    Tense. Quiet.


    Until finally, he spoke.


    "I''m sorry."


    I turned slightly, eyes meeting his in the mirror.


    "For what?" I asked quietly.


    "For¡­ reacting the way I did earlier," he said, his voice softer than I''d expected. "I didn''t mean to scare you. I just¡ª" He paused, rubbing the back of his neck. "I''m angry. Not at you. Just... at what you went through. I can''t stop picturing it. I hate that I wasn''t there to stop it."


    My expression softened, and I nodded slowly.


    "I know," I murmured.


    He took a breath and looked me over, his eyes lingering on my dress.


    "You look beautiful, by the way."


    I gave him a small, surprised smile.


    "Thanks."


    "Have fun tonight. You deserve that much."


    I studied him for a moment before asking, "Aren''t youing?"


    He shook his head. "No. I''ve got a few things to handle¡ªpack matters and some loose ends to tie up."


    Of course.


    Alphas are usually busy.


    "Just¡­ if you feel anything strange," he said, stepping closer, "anything off at all¡ªI want you to call me immediately."


    I raised a brow. "You want me to call you from a party?"


    "No," he said firmly. "I want you to teleport straight to me. No hesitation. No second-guessing. Just get out ande to me, okay?"


    His tone was serious, protective, and it made my chest tighten a little.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    "Promise me, Liv."


    "I promise."


    He nodded once, like that was all he needed, and turned to leave. But just before he reached the door, he nced back.


    "And hey¡­" he added with a faint smile. "I love you. Don''t you forget that."


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    As the door clicked shut behind Calvin, I stood there for a moment, staring at my reflection. My heart was still a little tangled in hisst words.


    "I love you. Don''t you forget that."


    How could I? obviously he does.


    The door creaked open, and Lolita stepped back in, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips.


    "You done swooning?" she teased.


    I snorted. "Barely."


    Then I nced over her shoulder. "Where''s Nora?"


    "Oh," Lolita said, moving to help adjust my ne. "Alpha Calvin asked her to bring him a ss of juice."


    I frowned. "Juice?"


    Lolita nodded. "Yeah. From the kitchen downstairs."


    My brows pulled tighter. That didn''t sound right.


    "Why would he send Nora? He has personal servants for that."


    "I thought the same thing," she admitted.


    I turned back toward the mirror, a suspicious feeling creeping up my spine.


    Alphas don''t just ept food or drinks from anyone¡ªnot unless it''s someone they trustpletely. Especially not someone they just met the day before.


    Something about that¡­ didn''t sit well with me.


    Before I could dwell on it too long, a voice echoed in my mind.


    "I''m here. Youing?"


    Sofia.


    Her tone was light, but I could sense the nervous energy behind it.


    "Yeah," I mind-linked back. "I''m leaving now."


    Calvin''s driver was already waiting at the front, and within minutes, I was in the sleek ck car, my fingers tapping nervously on myp as the trees blurred past outside the window.


    The car finally pulled up in front of Lord Frederick''s estate¡ªa tall, elegant home. It looked more like a royal hall than a house. Music drifted faintly from inside, and the scent of wine, candles, and expensive perfume filled the air.


    I stepped out of the car and immediately spotted Sofia waiting near the entrance.


    She looked stunning in a deep burgundy dress that hugged her curves perfectly. Her long ck hair was curled and pinned to one side, and she smiled the moment she saw me.


    "There you are," she said, walking up to me and linking her arm with mine. "You look gorgeous."


    "You too," I said with a smirk. "You ready?"


    "As I''ll ever be," she whispered. Then she leaned in. "Let''s go see what''s happening."


    Sofia and I walked arm in arm through the grand doors of Lord Frederick''s estate.


    The moment we stepped in, the room seemed to pause.


    Heads turned.


    Eyes widened.


    And all of them¡ªevery pairnded on me.


    It wasn''t just polite interest or admiration. It was¡­ awe.


    Whispers broke out like ripples across a stillke.


    "That''s her¡­"


    "The special one."


    "The girl from the prophecy?"


    "She''s even more beautiful than they said¡­"


    I forced a small, polite smile, nodding slightly to the guests who greeted me with too much curiosity. I hated this kind of attention. It wasn''t admiration¡ªit was fascination, like I was some kind of rare painting they weren''t allowed to touch.


    Sofia, sensing my difort, leaned close and whispered, "Breathe. They''re just stunned because you''re¡­ well, you."


    I huffed softly but nodded. "I hate being stared at."


    She grinned. "Better get used to it."


    Before I could respond, a soft chime rang out¡ªlike a crystal bell¡ªand the soft hum of conversation faded as Lord Frederick appeared at the top of the grand staircase.


    He looked as elegant as ever in a dark velvet jacket, a silver brooch gleaming at his cor. His pale skin glowed faintly under the chandelier light, and his piercing eyes swept across the room until theynded briefly¡ªfirmly¡ªon me.


    Then he smiled.


    "My honored guests," he began, his voice smooth andmanding, though not loud. "I thank you all foring tonight. This celebration¡­ is something I''ve put off for a very, very long time."


    A soft chuckle swept the crowd.


    Frederick descended the stairs slowly as he continued, "Thest time I celebrated my birthday¡­ was over a hundred years ago. I gave up the habit, thought it unnecessary¡ªpointless, even. But tonight marks a new chapter."


    He reached the final step and paused.


    "This is my three hundredth birthday."


    A murmur of surprise ran through the room.


    "And," he added, "since I have chosen to begin aging forward like the rest of you¡ªstarting now¡ªI figured it was only right to acknowledge it."


    The guestsughed gently and lifted their sses.


    "To life," he said, raising his own ss of thick red wine¡ªthough I wasn''t entirely sure it was wine.


    "Cheers," the crowd echoed.


    Crystal clinked, and the room came alive again with conversation and movement.


    Music picked back up softly in the background, and people began to mingle and toast and drift into small groups. But Frederick''s eyes lingered on me just a heartbeat longer before he turned away, speaking to an elder vampire near the bar.


    Sofia and I exchanged a look.


    "Well," she whispered with a smirk, "he''s definitely watching you."


    I ignored her and reached for a flute of whatever pink drink a passing waiter offered me.


    "Let''s just try to enjoy this evening."

 Chapter 284: Drugged

    Olivia''s POV


    Sofia leaned close again. "You do know he''sing over, right?"


    I blinked. "Who?"


    She tilted her head. "Lord Frederick."


    And as if on cue, I felt the shift in the air. That slight silence, the hush of curious eyes¡­ and then I smelled his scent¡ªsubtle but unmistakable.


    I turned just in time to see him approach. The way he moved made it feel like the entire room adjusted around him.


    "Olivia," he said with a soft smile, his voice rich and smooth as ever. "You look¡­ radiant tonight."


    I dipped my head politely. "Thank you, Lord Frederick."


    He gently reached for my hand, and before I could even react, he raised it to his lips and kissed the back of it. His cool lips brushed my skin, and the gesture was so regal it felt straight out of a different century.


    Then he turned to Sofia. "It''s good to see you again, Sofia."


    She smiled warmly. "Happy birthday, Frederick."


    "Thank you." He nodded, then looked between us both. "I hope you two will stay for a while tonight. I''d be honored to have you here."


    "We were nning to," Sofia said smoothly.


    Frederick''s gaze flicked back to me, and there was something in his eyes¡ªadmiration, maybe. Or something else I couldn''t quite name.


    "I hope you''ll enjoy the celebration. There''s still more toe," he said. Then, with onest nod, he turned and disappeared into the crowd, already being pulled into conversation by another elder vampire.


    Sofia raised a brow at me once he was gone. "Well. That was¡­ princely."


    I looked down at my hand, still slightly cold from his touch. "He''s very... dramatic."


    "Old vampires usually are." She smirked. "But not all of them give you that much attention."


    I ignored her teasing and sipped from my ss.


    After a few moments of silence, Sofia''s eyes flicked past me, and her expression shifted.


    "What?" I asked.


    She gave a little smile. "There''s a man walking over. He''s cute."


    I turned slightly, and sure enough, a tall, well-dressed man with dark hair and warm eyes was approaching. His posture was confident but respectful as he came up to Sofia.


    "Forgive the interruption," he said with a charming smile. "Would you honor me with a dance?"


    Sofia nced at me, then back at him. "I''d love to."


    She squeezed my hand briefly. "I won''t be long."


    And just like that, she glided away with him onto the dance floor.


    I stood there alone, holding my ss.


    People had asked me to dance earlier¡ªmore than a few¡ªbut I''d declined each one with a fake smile. I wasn''t in the mood for strangers touching me, even politely. I wasn''t here for romance or attention.


    I was here because I didn''t want Sofia toe alone.


    Still, the loneliness settled in fast.


    A man I hadn''t seen before walked up beside me, his voice friendly and calm. "You look like you need a second drink."


    I offered a tight smile. "I''m alright, thank you."


    He chuckled. "Let me guess¡ªyou don''t like parties?"


    "Not the kind where everyone''s watching me like I''m going to sprout wings."


    Heughed softly. "Fair enough."


    As a waiter passed, he reached out and took two sses from the tray. One was a pale pink, the other clear and fizzy. He handed me the pink one.


    I hesitated¡ªbut took it.


    "Cheers," he said, clinking our sses together gently.


    We talked for a few minutes¡ªnothing deep, just surface-level chatter about music and how long the party mightst. But as the minutes ticked by, I noticed something strange.


    The lights seemed a little brighter.


    My body¡­ warmer.


    Then hotter.


    My vision blurred slightly, and I blinked, trying to steady myself.


    My throat felt dry.


    My chest rose and fell too fast.


    My skin tingled¡ªand not in a good way.


    What''s wrong with me?


    I reached for my wolf. What''s happening?


    Her voice was sharp. Alert.


    "You''ve been drugged."


    My heart dropped.


    "You need to get out of there, Olivia. Now."


    Without hesitation, I focused every ounce of energy I had and teleported.


    Inded in my bedroom with a gasp, stumbling onto the floor. My ss slipped from my hand and shattered.


    But it didn''t stop.


    The heat in my body only intensified.


    My skin burned.


    My mind clouded.


    I couldn''t think straight.


    My wolf growled, "We need to find our mates. Their scent might stabilize you."


    I didn''t think. I couldn''t.


    I just acted.


    I teleported again, guided by instinct.


    And suddenly¡ªI was in a dimly lit room, standing unsteadily in front of Lennox.


    He was seated at his desk, scribbling something into a book.


    He looked up, his eyes wide with surprise when he saw me.


    "Olivia?"


    His voice was rough,ced with concern. "What¡ªwhat are you doing here? What''s wrong?"


    But I couldn''t speak.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    The only thing I could feel¡­ was him.


    His scent.


    His presence.


    And the undeniable pull that snapped something loose inside me.


    I didn''t wait.


    The moment I saw Lennox, I rushed forward, nearly tripping over my own feet. My body was burning, shaking, desperate. I didn''t care about anything else.


    I crashed into him, my hands on his face, my lips on his before he could even say another word.


    And he kissed me back.


    Hard.


    Hungry.


    But only for a moment.


    Then he pulled away, breathless, gripping my arms as if trying to hold me steady.


    "Olivia¡­ what happened? Who drugged you?"


    "I don''t know," I whispered, my voice trembling as my fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt. "I just¡ªI need you. Please. Touch me."


    His hands caught mine, stopping me.


    "Liv, calm down¡ª"


    "No!" I said, my voice rising with frustration and need. "Don''t tell me to calm down, please. Just¡ªplease¡­"


    I kissed him again, more desperate than before, trying to melt into him.


    He groaned against my mouth, torn, his hold on me trembling.


    But just as he began to give in¡ª


    The door swung open.


    "Lennox¡ª" Levi''s voice froze mid-sentence as he and Louis stepped inside.


    Their eyes widened at the sight of me¡ªflushed, disoriented, practically clinging to their brother.


    "She''s been drugged," Lennox said immediately, his tone tight, angry.


    Louis''s eyes darkened. "By who?"


    "I don''t know," Lennox growled, his jaw clenched. "She showed up like this¡ªteleported straight here."


    Then, unexpectedly, Lennox pushed me gently but firmly toward Levi.


    Levi caught me, holding me carefully.


    "What are you doing?" I asked breathlessly, confused.


    "You know what to do," Lennox said to him, backing away. "Help her."


    I reached out, grabbing Lennox''s sleeve. "Where are you going?"


    His eyes met mine, something unreadable flickering there.


    "I''m going to get you water. You need to cool down."


    But it felt like a lie.


    Something in his voice.


    Something in his eyes.


    Tells me it''s a lie.


    "You''re lying." I said breathlessly.


    Lennox nodded, not even denying it. "If I stay, I''ll lose control."


    He turned quickly and left the room, shutting the door behind him.


    I barely had time to process it because the moment he was gone, Levi cupped my face gently.


    "Liv, look at me."


    I did.


    And then he kissed me.


    And just like that¡­ my thoughts spiraled away¡ªchased off by the heat of his mouth, the safety of his hands, the scent I''d always known as home.


    And all I could feel¡­ was him.

 Chapter 285: Just The Tip

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi''s kiss deepened, slow at first, thenced with a hunger that sent shivers down my spine. His hands framed my face, gentle yet possessive. Louis''s presence pressed in next, his scent wrapping around me like smoke and spice. He came closer, his hand brushing over my arm, then trailing down to my waist. His touch was firmer, bolder, and it made my breath hitch.


    "You''re burning up," he murmured, his voice husky.


    "I know," I whispered, trembling between them. "Please¡­ don''t stop."


    Levi''s lips traced a path down my jaw, kissing the sensitive spot beneath my ear. Louis leaned in from the other side, his fingers brushing over the straps of my dress before sliding them down, exposing my shoulders to the cool air.


    They were working in sync, wordless but connected¡ªlike they''d done this a thousand times in dreams they never admitted.


    Louis kissed the curve of my shoulder while Levi''s hands caressed my thighs through the thin fabric of my dress. My skin tingled under every touch and every breath they took around me.


    My dress slipped lower. I didn''t stop them.


    They touched me like I was sacred¡ªlike they needed to memorize every inch before I disappeared again. Soft lips. Strong hands. Gentle pressure.


    They worshipped me.


    Louis''s mouth moved down, lips brushing over my stomach. Levi cupped my cheek again, whispering something I couldn''t quite hear through the haze, but I felt it in his tone. It was adoration, desire, and love.


    Then he lifted me and gentlyid me on the bed. I gasped and pulled him in for a deeper kiss. As our mouths moved, I felt Louis tug at my panties, and I opened my legs for him. His breath hitched as he pulled them down, his lips brushing the inside of my thigh¡ªsoft and slow¡ªmaking me tremble.


    Louis''s mouth moved lower, and the moment his lips touched me where I needed it most, I cried out, arching into him, my hands clutching the sheets. His tongue moved slowly at first, then with growing urgency, like he was drinking in every reaction I gave him.


    Levi kissed along my corbone, his hand cradling my jaw, grounding me. But I needed more¡ªall of him.


    Desperation took over.


    I tore my lips from Levi''s, my hands shaking as they reached for his belt, unfastening it with frantic fingers. He tensed but didn''t stop me. His eyes darkened, his breath catching as I freed him from his pants.


    I met his gaze, my need written across every inch of me.


    Unexpectedly, I flipped us over and made Leviy on the bed while I sat on him.


    Levi''s hands gripped my waist as I straddled him, my body already aching, trembling from the heat Louis had ignited between my thighs. Levi''s eyes locked onto mine, pupils blown wide, a low growl rumbling in his chest as I settled against him. His arousal pressed hot and hard against my aching pussy.


    Beneath me, he was tense¡ªtrying to hold back, to be gentle¡ªbut I could feel the war within him. Just like the one raging inside me.


    I leaned down and kissed him, slow and deep, tasting his restraint. My hands moved between us, wrapping his hardened cock. His breath stuttered against my lips as I began to stroke him with slow, deliberate care, savoring the weight and heat of him.


    Behind me, Louis hadn''t stopped. His hands were gripping my thighs, spreading me open with delicious possession. His mouth returned to my pussy like he belonged there¡ªhis tongue moving with slow, teasing strokes that had my body jerking in response. Every nerve in me caught fire.


    "Oh, Moon Goddess¡­" I whispered, my voice breaking.


    Levi''s hands tightened on my hips, his breath ragged as I increased my pace in stroking him.


    I dipped down, pressing kisses along his jaw, then lower, tracing his chest with my tongue. My lips found their way down, worshipping the hard lines of his body, while Louis''s mouth never stopped licking me from behind.


    Levi groaned as I took him between my lips, slow and careful, savoring the taste of him. His fingers curled into the sheets, his body arching slightly beneath mine.


    "F-fuck, Olivia," he hissed, the sound strained, reverent.


    Louis groaned behind me, and I felt the vibration of it shoot straight through my spine. His tongue moved with purpose now, fast and deep, his hands anchoring me in ce as the two of them¡ªgods¡ªthe two of them unraveled me at once.


    I was suspended between them. One wrapped in my mouth, the other licking my pussy like I was made of starlight and sin.


    The heat was unbearable¡ªin the best, most wicked way.


    Levi groaned under me, every sound he made vibrating through my lips as I sucked him. His hands tangled in my hair, not to force, but to anchor himself.


    "Olivia," he rasped, his voice strained. "You''re going to break me."


    Behind me, Louis pulled back only for a second, his finger sliding in where his mouth had just been, teasing the edge of my sanity. I gasped around Levi, my thighs trembling, my body caught in a relentless tide between them.


    "Don''t stop," I begged, breathless. When I pulled off Levi for just a moment, my voice cracked open with need. "Please... don''t stop."


    "I wasn''t nning to," Louis murmured, his voice rough and thick with desire. Then his mouth returned to my pussy, hungrier this time¡ªmore desperate, like he couldn''t get enough.


    Levi pulled me back up, capturing my lips in a kiss that was all teeth and tongue, tasting himself on me. He pulled back for a moment, his eyes searched mine, wild with hunger and possession.


    Then he pulled me up into another kiss, his lips crashing against mine, full of hunger and restraint all at once. I could feel the tremble in his hands as they held my waist, the fire behind his darkened eyes.


    "Levi," I breathed, pulling back just enough to look at him. "I''m no longer drugged. I know what I''m doing. And I''m not going in¡­ I just want to feel you."


    His jaw clenched. "Olivia¡­"


    "Just the tip," I whispered, my voice barely holding together. "Please."

 Chapter 286: Pleasured

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi hesitated, torn, but the desire between us was undeniable. Slowly, carefully, he guided his cock to my entrance, the thick head brushing against the slick heat of me. We both moaned at the contact, the tension snapping taut as a bowstring. I rocked my hips slightly, letting the tip of him slide along my folds¡ªwet and pulsing, so close, yet not inside. The friction was delicious and maddening. My breath came in shallow gasps as I moved, the sensation sending waves of pleasure through my core. Levi''s grip on my hips tightened.


    "Moon¡­ you''re killing me," he groaned, his voice guttural.


    Behind me, Louis wasn''t idle.


    His fingers slid between my thighs again, spreading me gently. Then his thumb found my clit, circling it in slow, purposeful strokes that made my entire body jolt with sensation.


    "Gods¡ªLouis," I cried, my hips bucking between them.


    Louis chuckled softly, his breath hot against my skin.


    "I want to feel you fall apart," he murmured. "Right here. Between us."


    Levi''s cock rubbed at my entrance, the swollen head teasing me with every rock of my hips. It was torture. Sweet, burning, sacred torture.


    Our bodies moved in a rhythm that was all tension and longing, every brush of his tip making me whimper. Every flick of Louis''s thumb sent sparks bursting behind my eyes.


    "Don''t stop," I whispered again, my voice shaking with emotion. "Don''t stop¡­"


    And they didn''t.


    Levi''s forehead pressed to mine, his breath ragged. Louis kissed along my back, his fingers coaxing more pleasure from my body than I thought possible.


    Levi''s cock pulsed at my entrance, hot and throbbing against my slick folds as I rocked my hips again, slower this time, savoring the friction. He let out a sharp breath, his hands flexing around my waist as if anchoring himself against the urge to thrust deeper.


    His eyes locked on mine¡ªdark, dted, pleading.


    "Olivia, you don''t know what you''re doing to me¡­"


    "I do," I whispered, brushing my lips against his, teasing him. "I feel every twitch¡­ every ache you''re holding back."


    And gods, so did I.


    Louis''s fingers never stopped circling my clit¡ªslow, steady, devastating. His other hand slid up, sying across my stomach, holding me close as he pressed his chest to my back, his mouth grazing the shell of my ear.


    "She''s trembling," he murmured to Levi, his voice deep and full of praise. "So damn responsive."


    Levi groaned, his hips shifting up instinctively, the thick head of him grinding against my entrance with more pressure. I gasped, clutching his shoulders, the sensation so intense I saw stars.


    "I want you to feel all of it," Levi growled, his voice thick with strain, "even if I can''t be inside you."


    Louis kissed my neck from behind, slow and savoring.


    I whimpered in pleasure.


    Louis reached around, his fingers recing his thumb, now sliding in gentle strokes over my clit¡ªup and down, slow at first, then firmer, more insistent. I bucked helplessly against Levi, the friction between his cock and my folds unbearable now, driving me wild with every movement.


    "More," I gasped. "Don''t stop¡ªplease, more¡­"


    Levi captured my mouth in a kiss that was all teeth and fire, his hips rising in sync with mine. Every motion rubbed him harder against my entrance, every stroke of Louis''s fingers pushing me closer to the edge.


    My entire body was a storm of sensation¡ªheat, friction, pressure. Levi''s cock teasing, Louis''s hands orchestrating my pleasure.


    "Let go, Olivia," Louis said against my ear. "Let us feel youe apart."


    I cried out, the sound raw and broken, as a wave of pleasure crashed through me¡ªsharp, pulsing, endless. My legs trembled, my thighs mped tight around Levi, my nails dug into his chest as the orgasm rolled through me like lightning.


    Levi groaned beneath me, his own restraint shattering as he jerked against me, moaning low into my mouth. Louis held me tight, grounding me as I trembled, whispering praise against my skin like I was something divine.


    I copsed forward, my lips brushing Levi''s shoulder, my breath ragged, my heart pounding like a war drum. Louis''s arms wrapped around me from behind, solid and warm, and Levi cradled my face, his thumbs wiping away the stray tears I hadn''t realized had fallen.


    "You didn''t even go in," I whispered, halfughing, half-sobbing.


    Levi chuckled hoarsely. "Didn''t have to. You broke me anyway."


    Louis kissed my spine, a smile in his voice. "And you''re not done yet¡­"


    My body was still shaking from the aftermath, the waves of pleasure still humming under my skin when Louis''s grip on my waist shifted, strong, possessive.


    "Switch," he said tly to Levi.


    Levi blinked, breathless and dazed, still beneath me. "What?"


    "You''ve had your turn. Move."


    There was no arguing with that voice. A chill skated down my spine at how quickly the dynamic changed.


    Levi groaned but obeyed, sliding out from under me, his cock slick and hard, his breath uneven as he moved to the side. I barely had time to gasp before Louis took his ce on the bed, lying back.


    "Come here," Louis said, pulling me onto hisp, positioning me over him.


    His hand gripped my jaw, making me meet his gaze. "Look at me. Stay right here. You don''t move until I say so."


    I nodded, trembling, but the challenge in his eyes said he wasn''t satisfied.


    He leaned forward slightly, his mouth brushing my ear. "You''ll learn not to test me, Olivia."


    Then came the sting¡ªhis palm pped the inside of my thigh, not harsh but sharp enough to jolt me, send another rush of arousal through my already-overstimted body.


    "Keep those legs open. I don''t like repeating myself."


    I whimpered, the sound strangled by shock and desire, and obeyed.


    Beneath me, his cock pressed against my folds, teasing and hot. He didn''t push in, but the weight of him there was torture. My hips rolled instinctively, seeking more, but Louis''s hands locked onto my thighs.


    "No."


    My breath hitched.


    "You''ll take what I give you," he said, and then¡ªgods¡ªhis fingers returned to my clit, circling it with precise, controlled pressure. "And you''ll thank me for it."


    "Louis," I moaned, my hips twitching against his restraint.


    To my side, Levi watched with parted lips, his chest heaving, his eyes zing with dark hunger. He reached down, wrapping a hand around himself, stroking in slow, rhythmic motions as he watched Louis dominate the moment.


    "She''s beautiful like this," Levi said hoarsely. "Completely undone."


    Louis didn''t take his eyes off me. "Not undone yet," he said. "But she will be."


    He brought me forward, dragging my folds slowly over his length¡ªtip to base and back again. I cried out, the stimtion unbearable in the best way. Still, he didn''t enter. Not even a little.


    "You said you just wanted to feel the tip," Louis murmured. "So that''s all you get."


    Then his hand struck again¡ªanother soft p to my thigh, punishment and reward tangled in one.


    "I''ll give you everything when you''ve earned it."


    My body bucked, caught between his wicked touch and Levi''s gaze¡ªboth of them working me from opposite ends of a twisted heaven.


    And the worst part?


    I never wanted it to stop.


    Louis''s grip tightened on my waist as I rolled my hips over him again and again, the thick length of him sliding along my soaked folds. The friction was maddening, every drag of his cock against me sparking lightning behind my eyes.


    His mouth trailed up my chest, slow and deliberate, until his lips found my nipple. He took it between his lips with a soft growl, sucking hard enough to make me cry out, his tongue flicking over the sensitive peak until my back arched in a helpless curve.


    "Louis¡ª" I gasped, my fingers burying in his hair as I rode the ridge of him. "Don''t stop¡­"


    "I won''t," he muttered around my skin, voice thick, lips never leaving my breast. "Not until you fall apart again."


    To the side, I caught Levi watching us, his eyes dark, his jaw clenched, his hand wrapped around himself as he stroked slowly, almost reverently. His chest rose and fell with shallow breaths, watching every move I made.


    I reached for him, fingers curling around his wrist to stop him.


    "Come closer," I said, my voice hoarse with need.


    He obeyed instantly, kneeling beside us, and I leaned forward, brushing my lips down his chest, down his stomach. His cock pulsed in my grip as I brought him to my mouth, slow and deliberate, never breaking eye contact.


    Levi groaned¡ªdeep, guttural¡ªas I took his cock into my mouth, matching the rhythm of my hips against Louis with the motion of my mouth around him. Thebination was too much. The push and pull. The dominance and surrender. The way Louis''s hands guided my movement while Levi trembled under my touch.


    "You''re going to make him lose it," Louis murmured against my skin, his mouth still close to my breast, his voice low and wicked.


    I moaned in response, and the vibration made Levi shudder.


    "Fuck," Levi hissed, his hands fisting the sheets as he suddenly pulled back, his breath ragged. "I¡ªOlivia, I''m gonna¡ª"


    I watched as he tensed, his body straining as he came, his head tipped back, his face caught in that perfect, broken bliss. The sight sent another wave of heat rolling through me.


    Louis moved beneath me with new purpose. His hands gripped my hips, guiding me harder, faster along his length. I cried out, the rhythm turning wild, desperate, perfect.


    "Just like that," he growled. "Let me feel all of you."


    My fingers dug into his chest as I ground against him, hips rocking in frantic need, every movement bringing me closer to the edge again. His mouth returned to my breast, sucking with fierce hunger as his body tensed under mine.


    Then suddenly¡ªhe stopped.


    His hands gripped me tight, stilling me mid-motion, and before I could speak, he pulled me off him with a sharp breath.


    I blinked, confused¡ªuntil I saw his jaw lock, his muscles trembling.


    Louis''s head fell back, his chest rising in hard, ragged gasps, and he let out a low, raw groan as he released his cum all over hisp. My body felt boneless. Wrung out. Completely drained.


    Louis''s arms circled me first, his chest rising and falling under me. Levi shifted in closer, his hand brushing my hair back, his lips ghosting over my temple.


    They held me like I was fragile.


    Like I was more than desire. Like I was everything.


    And yet¡­ as warm and secure as their arms were, something in me ached.


    Something missing.


    I closed my eyes, my heart pounding with the aftermath of pleasure, and then I thought of Lennox.


    The thought of him rose like a tidal wave, stealing the air from my lungs. I saw his eyes again, the way they darkened when he pushed me toward Levi. The way his voice had cracked when he said he was going to get water.


    "Where is Lennox?" I asked quietly, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    Levi stirred. "He should be around somewhere," he said softly, but even he sounded unsure.


    I sat up slowly, wrapping the nket tighter around myself. The warmth of their touch couldn''t chase away the hollow in my chest.


    "I want to see him," I murmured, trying to stand.


    Louis reached for me, his fingers catching mine. "Liv¡­ he''s struggling."


    I turned to him. "With what?"


    He exhaled deeply. "With you. With this. Lennox is¡­ intense. You know that."


    A sharp pang twisted through my chest. "That was a one-time thing," I said softly but firmly. "It''s okay for him to lose control sometimes.¡­ he''s my mate. You all are¡­" My throat tightened. "I need to talk to him right now. I don''t want him feeling like I left him behind."


    Louis''s jaw clenched, but he nodded slowly, releasing my hand.


    I wrapped myself tighter in the nket, closing my eyes. I let the memory of Lennox guide me¡ªhis scent, his presence, the storm in his eyes¡ªand reached for that invisible tether between us.


    The room around me faded.


    And when I opened my eyes again, I was standing in the study.


    The fire was low, casting flickering shadows across the room. Books were scattered across the desk.


    And there¡ªseated in the chair, facing away from me¡ªwas Lennox.


    His posture was tense. A ss of whiskey in his hand. His head was bowed, hair falling over his eyes.


    He didn''t look at me.


    But I could feel it¡ªthe pain raging inside him.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered.


    His body went rigid.


    Slowly, he turned toward me.


    His eyes met mine.


    And the pain I saw in them nearly brought me to my knees.

 Chapter 287: Lets Start all over

    Lennox''s POV


    "Olivia¡­ what are you doing here?" I asked, stunned.


    She was thest person I expected to see right now, wrapped in nothing but a nket, her hair tousled, and cheeks still flushed from whatever had happened before she came here.


    But she didn''t respond.


    Instead, she walked toward me in silence, her eyes unreadable in the low firelight. My heart hammered in my chest, confused and aching all at once.


    Then, without a word, she climbed onto myp and curled into me¡ªher head resting gently against my chest.


    I froze.


    For a second, I didn''t breathe. I just held her there, stunned by the feel of her on me.


    Then my arms moved on instinct, wrapping around her tightly. I cradled her like she was something breakable. Something I''d nearly lost.


    Her heartbeat thudded softly against mine, steady and close.


    And even though my mind was a mess of questions and pain¡­ I held her like she was my world.


    Because she was.


    Because no matter how much it tore me up, no matter how jealous or broken I felt¡ªthis was still Olivia.


    My Olivia.


    I lifted her gently into my arms, her weight featherlight, her scent already soothing my pain. I buried my face in her hair, letting the silence say what I couldn''t.


    For a long moment, we stayed like that, wrapped in each other, in silence. The warmth of her body against mine, her soft breaths tickling my neck, the steady beat of her heart grounding me.


    And still, I couldn''t speak.


    I didn''t want to ruin this moment. I didn''t want to ask questions that might break whatever fragile peace this was.


    So I just kept holding her, burying my face in her hair again, breathing her in like she was air and I''d been suffocating.


    Then, softly¡­ she spoke.


    "Do you remember when I was thirteen?"


    Her voice was quiet, almost a whisper, but I felt the words vibrate through my chest.


    I nodded slightly, not trusting myself to speak.


    "I caught that fever," she continued, curling tighter into me. "And I wouldn''t stop shivering¡­ everyone panicked. Even my father thought they''d have to send me to the hospital."


    I remembered.


    Of course I remembered.


    "You were the only one I wanted near me," she said, the ghost of a smile in her voice. "You picked me up and held me like this¡­ right against your chest. You didn''t even let go when you started burning up too."


    I could still feel it¡ªthat moment. Her small, trembling body clinging to me, crying from the heat and the chills, and my wolf refusing to put her down.


    She gave a soft breath, almost augh. "Levi and Louis kept begging me to let them take a turn. They said you needed rest. That it wasn''t fair you had to hold me all day¡­"


    I smiled faintly, the ache in my chest pulling tighter.


    "But I refused," she whispered, her fingers curling lightly against my shirt. "I wouldn''t leave your arms. Not for anything. Not even for them."


    Tears burned at the back of my eyes.


    "I didn''t care if you were tired¡­ I just felt safe."


    I pulled her closer, pressing my lips to the top of her head, letting her words soak through every wound I hadn''t voiced aloud.


    "I feel that way now," she whispered. "Safe¡­ right here."


    I closed my eyes, breathing her in again, letting my arms tighten around her like I could keep her there forever.


    Gods¡­ how had I ever thought I could live without her?


    She was home.


    "Despite everything, Lennox... despite all that happened... my feelings for you... for your brothers never changed... they are still the same," she whispered.


    My heart stuttered, tears pricking my eyes¡­ why did Olivia have to be this perfect?


    "I... I was supposed to hate you three," she continued, her voice barely more than a whisper. "What you did to me¡­ what you three did to me¡­ I should''ve walked away and never looked back. But here I am. Wrapped in your arms."


    Her words sank deep, each one like a de sliding through my chest¡ªbut it wasn''t pain I felt.


    It was love.


    Undeserved, unwavering love.


    She still loved us.


    Even after everything.


    Her head remained pressed to my chest, but I could feel the tremble in her voice, the way her hands clutched at my shirt like she was trying to keep herself from falling apartpletely.


    "I tried to hate you," she breathed. "Goddess, I tried. I wanted to. I needed to. But my heart¡­ it wouldn''t let me."


    She lifted her gaze then, slowly, her eyes ssy with tears that clung to hershes like fragile crystals. Her expression was so full of pain it almost broke me.


    "I''ve been in love with you three since I turned thirteen," she said, the words raw and honest. "Since the day I realized the way I looked at you¡­ it wasn''t innocent anymore. It wasn''t just a crush. It was real."


    Her voice cracked. "I never stopped loving you, Lennox. Not for one second. Not when you rejected me. Not when you hurt me. Not even when I tried to forget."


    Tears slipped down her cheeks, low, silent streaks of heartbreak¡ªand I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I leaned forward, cupping her face with trembling hands, and kissed her tears away. One. Then another. Then another¡ªuntil I was kissing her cheeks like I could take all the pain away with just my lips.


    "I don''t know what to do," she whispered, her eyes searching mine. "I need to hate you. I should hate you. Our families are enemies. Everything says I should stay away¡­"


    My chest heaved with emotion. I pressed my forehead to hers, closing my eyes. "Then let''s start afresh, Olivia."


    She blinked at me. "What?"


    "Let''s start over," I murmured, my voice raw. "You, me¡­ Levi, Louis. Let''s go back to the beginning."


    Her lips trembled, confusion flickering in her tear-filled eyes. "We can''t just erase everything that happened."


    "I know," I said softly, brushing a thumb along her cheek. "And we''re not trying to. But we can''t keep pretending the past didn''t break something in you¡ªsomething in all of us."


    She closed her eyes briefly, like the weight of those words settled somewhere deep in her chest.


    "We''ve hurt you," I continued, my voice cracking. "Gods, we shattered you. And just saying we''re sorry¡ªit''s not enough. It''ll never be enough."


    Her arms tightened around me.


    "But maybe," I whispered, "if we stop running from it, if we face it together¡­ maybe we can rebuild."


    She looked up at me, silent.


    "We want to show you we''re sorry," I said. "Not with apologies, but with our actions. We want to show you how much we love you, how precious you are to us."


    Olivia''s lips parted slightly, her breath catching.


    I gave her a faint, hopeful smile. "Let us start by courting you properly¡­ the way we should have."


    She blinked. "Courting me?"


    I nodded. "You deserve that. You deserve effort, time, love. You deserve to be fought for."


    I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "So¡­ will you have dinner with us?"


    Her brows lifted, and I hurried to rify.


    "Just the four of us," I said gently. "You, me, Levi, and Louis. No pressure. No expectations. Just¡­ food and conversation. A start. A real one."


    She stared at me for a moment.


    Then she gave the smallest nod. "Yes."


    Relief surged through me. "Tomorrow night?" I asked, brushing my knuckles along her cheek. "Is that okay?"


    "Yes," she said again, more firmly this time, and her soft smile nearly made my heart burst.


    I chuckled, leaning forward to press a kiss to her forehead. "We''ll cook all your favorite meals ourselves," I promised. "Even if we burn the kitchen down doing it."


    Sheughed quietly, that beautiful sound I hadn''t heard in what felt like forever.


    "I''d still eat it," she whispered.


    "I''ll hold you to that," I said, pulling her closer once again, wrapping her in my arms as if I could shield her from the weight of everything we''d done.


    For a while, we just stayed there, quiet. Her breathing soft against my neck, my hand gently stroking her back beneath the nket. Neither of us spoke. There was a lot to say. But not now. I''ll wait for tomorrow.


    Soon, I felt the way her body sagged a little more against mine, the weight of exhaustion dragging at her limbs. She was tired. Drained. And she deserved rest more than anything.


    I pulled back slightly, whispering against her hair, "You must be tired¡­ Let me take you to bed."


    She didn''t answer.


    She just slowly slid off myp.


    For a moment, I thought she was leaving. A sh of panic surged through me¡ªhad I annoyed her?


    But she didn''t move toward the door or teleport away. She didn''t even look away.


    Instead¡­ she turned to face me.


    And then, without a word, she let go of the nket.


    It slipped from her fingers, pooling silently at her feet.


    My breath caught as she stoodpletely naked before me.

 Chapter 288: I have three mates

    Lennox''s POV


    I could barely speak. I could barely breathe.


    My gaze raked over her naked form¡ªher firm breasts, the delicate peaks of her pink, hardened nipples. Then my eyes drifted lower¡ªto the gentle curve of her stomach, the dip of her waist, the swell of her hips¡ªuntil theynded on her neatly shaved pussy.


    I inhaled sharply, shifting ufortably in my seat, the tension coiling tightly in my gut. Slowly, I forced my eyes back up to her face.


    "Olivia¡­" I managed, my voice barely a whisper. "What¡­ what are you doing?"


    She stepped closer, the space between us shrinking until I could feel the warmth of her skin brushing the edge of my restraint.


    "I want you," she said softly, but her voice didn''t waver. "Thest time I checked, I have three mates, Lennox. Not two."


    My wolf howled, wild and feral, pounding against the walls of my chest, begging me to close the gap. To take her. im her. Mark her all over again.


    I wanted to. Goddess, I craved it.


    But my hands shook at my sides.


    "Olivia¡­" I rasped, forcing myself to take a shaky breath. "I don''t trust myself. If I touch you now, I might lose control again. I don''t want to hurt you."


    She didn''t respond.


    Not with words.


    She simply climbed back into myp, her thighs straddling me, her bare skin pressing into mine like a brand.


    And then¡­ she kissed me.


    No hesitation. No asking.


    Just her lips on mine¡ªsoft,  warm and desperate.


    Everything in me shattered.


    Her kiss was fire. Need and nostalgia. It stole my breath and gave it back in pieces, wrapped in everything we''d lost¡­ and everything we still could be.


    I groaned into her mouth, my arms locking around her out of instinct. My hands skated over her back, memorizing the feel of her skin, the way she trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from desire.


    I should''ve pulled back.


    But the second her tongue brushed mine, I lost it.


    The taste of her drove me mad.


    Her kiss was everything. Rage, longing, heartbreak, love. It shattered my control and rewrote the rules of restraint. Her hands tangled in my hair, tugging me deeper, and I didn''t hesitate. I gave in. Fully. Finally.


    I stood abruptly, my arms wrapped around her, her legs instinctively locking around my waist. The chair scraped back behind me as I carried her to the desk, knocking aside papers and books like none of it mattered. Because it didn''t.


    Only she did.


    Iid her down gently, reverently, her back pressing against the cool wood while her heat scorched into me like wildfire. Her hair spilled like ink over the desk, her eyes fixed on mine¡ªssy, vulnerable, but full of need.


    She was stunning.


    And she was mine.


    I kissed her again, slower this time, savoring the soft whimper she gave when our mouths met. My hands trailed down her arms, her ribs, her hips¡ªevery inch of her like scripture I needed to memorize. She arched slightly, offering herself to me, and I worshipped her like the goddess she was.


    My lips left her mouth to explore her jaw, the delicate curve of her neck, the hollow of her throat. I kissed every inch, tasting her skin, dragging my tongue across the ces that made her gasp. And when I reached her breasts¡ªGoddess, I paused.


    Just to look.


    To feel.


    To take in the soft rise and fall of her chest as my thumbs brushed across her hardened nipples. She trembled. I dipped my head and took one into my mouth, sucking gently while my hand caressed the other. Her back arched, a soft cry leaving her lips as her fingers clutched at my hair.


    I moved lower, leaving a trail of kisses down her stomach, my hands spreading her thighs open, baring the most sacred part of her.


    "Lennox¡­" she breathed, her voice trembling.


    "I''ve got you," I whispered, locking eyes with her.


    Then I dipped my head between her thighs and tasted her.


    She cried out softly, her hips bucking at the first stroke of my tongue. Sweet and slick, her scent and taste ignited something feral in me. I licked her slowly, deliberately, dragging my tongue through her folds before focusing on her clit¡ªsuckling gently, then flicking with precision.


    Her thighs trembled around my head.


    Her moans were like prayers.


    My finger slid into her slowly, curling just right, matching the rhythm of my tongue. She was already so close, already gasping my name like it was the only word she remembered.


    Her hand gripped mine, fingersced tightly, grounding herself as I devoured her like a man starved. Because I was. Starved of her. Of this. Of everything we''d lost.


    Her breath hitched¡ªonce, twice¡ªand then she shattered.


    She came on my mouth, her body convulsing as her climax tore through her. I didn''t stop. I held her there, carried her through it, tasted every drop of her pleasure until she was trembling, drained, glowing.


    Only then did I rise, kissing my way back up her body, tasting her release on my lips as I hovered over her once more.


    Her eyes fluttered open, ssy and full of something deeper than lust.


    Love.


    She reached up, cupping my cheek. "Lennox¡­"


    I leaned in, brushing my nose against hers. "That was just the beginning, Olivia. I''ll spend forever making up for the lost time."


    Olivia nodded, and her fingers ghosted over my chest, her touch soft, sexy. Then, without a word, she slid down from the desk and sank to her knees before me.


    The sight of her there¡ªnaked, flushed, eyes wide with devotion and hunger¡ªnearly undid me.


    She reached for my belt, her fingers trembling slightly as she unbuckled it, then unzipped me. I sucked in a sharp breath as she freed me, her gaze flicking up to meet mine. There was no hesitation in her eyes, just desire.


    "I want to taste you," she whispered. "Let me."


    My wolf roared with approval, and I could only nod, my hand brushing through her hair as she leaned forward and took me into her mouth.


    The heat of her lips, the wet suction, the way her tongue moved with slow, deliberate strokes¡ªit was maddening. She sucked gently at first, then deeper, her hand wrapped around my base as she worked me with exquisite skill.


    "Fuck¡­ Olivia," I groaned, one hand braced on the desk, the other tangled in her hair as her mouth worked me. Every flick of her tongue, every sound she made, had my legs trembling. I was close¡ªtoo close¡ªand she knew it.


    But she didn''t stop.


    I tried to warn her. "I''m going to¡ª"


    She moaned around me, the vibration sending me spiraling. My hips bucked forward as I came, hard, spilling into her mouth with a guttural growl. She swallowed it all¡ªevery drop¡ªnever breaking eye contact.


    When I finally opened my eyes, she was wiping her lips with the back of her hand, still kneeling. Glowing. Smirking slightly.


    Then sheid back on the floor, spreading her legs for me, her body bathed in moonlight and firelight.


    "I want to feel you," she said, her voice hoarse. "You don''t have to go all the way in¡­ I just want to feel your cock between my thighs. Please."


    I knelt between her legs, my chest heaving as I looked down at her. My cock twitched again, already hardening despite what just happened.


    "You sure?" I asked, cupping her cheek.


    "Yes," she whispered, wrapping her legs around my waist. "I need you, Lennox¡­ even if it''s just like this."


    I positioned myself between her thighs, sliding my length against her slick folds¡ªnot entering¡ªjust gliding, teasing, giving her exactly what she asked for. The friction made us both gasp.


    She arched her hips toward me, her hands clutching at my arms as I rocked against her, the length of me gliding between her wetness with each thrust.


    Her moans were soft and needy, mine ragged and desperate.


    Her hips rocked in time with mine, desperate for more, for all of me. But I kept the pace slow, controlled, savoring every gasp, every tremble.


    I leaned down, my mouth finding her breasts again, sucking one nipple gently into my mouth while my hips rolled against hers.


    "Lennox¡­" she gasped, her nails digging into my shoulders. "Please¡­"


    I flicked my tongue over her hardened nipple, then kissed across to the other. "Please what?" I murmured, my lips brushing her skin.


    She arched under me, her breath ragged. "Please¡­ I need you inside me. Just¡ªjust once. Please. Just go in."


    I groaned, the plea slicing through my already fraying restraint. My cock throbbed as I pressed harder between her thighs, our bodies moving like we''d never been apart.


    But I didn''t give in.


    Instead, I chuckled low against her skin, the sound vibrating against her breast. "If I do that, Olivia¡­ my brothers will kill me."


    She gave a breathlessugh¡ªhalf desperate, half amused¡ªas she buried her fingers in my hair. "I don''t care."


    "I do," I whispered, lifting my gaze to meet hers. "Because I want this¡ªus¡ªto be right. Not rushed. Not stolen in a moment of weakness. You have three mates, remember?"


    She swallowed hard but nodded in agreement.


    I rocked against her onest time, slowly, deeply, letting her feel every inch of me without taking that final step. Then I stopped.


    Her breathing was uneven, her body trembling.


    And still, she was the most beautiful thing I''d ever seen.


    Gently, I pulled away, brushing her hair back from her face. Iid beside her, one arm wrapping around her as she curled into me, her cheek pressed to my chest.


    "I want you more than anything," I whispered into her hair. "But let''s have that talk tomorrow, alright?"


    She nodded against me, her breath warm on my skin. "Then promise me it''ll be soon."


    I kissed the top of her head, holding her tighter. "Soon," I vowed.

 Chapter 289: Waking Up In Their arms

    Olivia''s POV


    I felt soft kisses trail over my cheeks, nose, and forehead. It was warm and gentle, nudging me out of sleep like sunlight peeking through a window.


    "Mmm¡­" I groaned, half asleep, trying to bury my face into the pillow.


    "Louis, stop¡­ you''re waking her up," came Lennox''s unmistakable voice,ced with amusement and warning.


    I recognized it instantly.


    But Louis just chuckled,pletely unbothered. "She loves it. Don''t you, sweetheart?" he murmured, pressing one more exaggerated kiss to the tip of my nose.


    I tried to smile, still caught between sleep and waking¡ªuntil I felt a sudden shift in the bed and heard a thud, followed by a grunt.


    I forced my eyes open.


    What I saw made my sleep-heavy brain jolt awake.


    Lennox had tackled Louis, pinning him t on the bed. His hand was wrapped around Louis''s wrist while his knee held down his shoulder. Louis squirmed dramatically beneath him, clearly not trying very hard to escape.


    "I warned you," Lennox said with a growl that wasn''t at all serious.


    Louis onlyughed harder, breathless beneath him. "You''re just mad I got to her first."


    "I always get to her first," Lennox shot back smugly.


    "You sound like children," I mumbled, my voice still hoarse with sleep.


    They both froze, their heads snapping in my direction.


    Then Louis shed me a boyish grin from beneath Lennox. "Morning, beautiful."


    I rolled my eyes. "You''re ridiculous."


    "You love me that way."


    Before I could respond, the bathroom door opened¡ªand out stepped Levi, steam curling from behind him. His dark hair was damp, and he wore nothing but a white towel slung low around his hips. Droplets of water glistened on his skin, trailing down his chest as he rubbed another towel over his hair.


    He paused mid-step, looking over at the scene on the bed with a raised brow.


    "Seriously?" he muttered. "You two already fighting?"


    "He started it," Louis said, still pinned.


    "I''ll finish it," Lennox smirked, shoving his brother''s face into the mattress just enough to make him grunt.


    I shook my head, suppressing a smile. There was something deeplyforting¡ªalmost surreal¡ªabout waking up to this chaos. Like nothing had changed and yet¡­ everything had.


    Before I could say anything more, Levi walked over to the bed, his towel still wrapped low on his hips. The droplets on his skin shimmered in the morning light as he tossed the towel from his hair onto a chair and leaned down toward me.


    "Come here," he murmured, his voice soft and warm.


    Without thinking, I reached for him¡ªand he scooped me into his arms with such ease it made me feel weightless. I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist, my arms loosely circling his shoulders as he held me close against his chest.


    It wasn''t until I rested my cheek against him that I realized what I was wearing.


    One of their oversized shirts.


    I blinked, confused for a second. I didn''t remember changing. Didn''t remember how I got into bed. Everything after curling into Lennoxst night had been a blur. A warm, safe blur.


    Levi must''ve noticed my hesitation because he chuckled softly. "You knocked out cold. Lennox carried you in. Louis insisted you wear somethingfortable. We all agreed on the shirt."


    "Figured you''d like my scent more," Louis added from the bed, his face still partially squished under Lennox''s arm.


    I smiled faintly, inhaling the faint, familiar mix of all their scents clinging to the fabric. It was stupid howforting it felt. Like home.


    Levi shifted me slightly in his arms, brushing a few strands of hair away from my face with his free hand. "How are you feeling?" he asked gently.


    I looked into his eyes, those alluring sea-blue eyes that always seemed to know more than they let on, and nodded. "I''m fine."


    His gaze softened even more. "Are you ready for our date tonight?"


    That made my heart skip a beat.


    I nodded again, a little breathless. "Yes."


    A slow smile curved his lips, and he leaned in, pressing a sweet, lingering kiss to mine¡ªunhurried, like we had all the time in the world. His lips were warm, familiar, and everything in me seemed to melt into that moment.


    When he finally pulled back, his forehead rested against mine for a second before he whispered, "Good."


    Then, gently, Levi walked over and lowered me down onto the bed. Before I could even settle, Lennox reached out and pulled me into his arms, tucking me close to himself.


    I smiled to myself, wrapped in his warmth, my fingers lightly tracing circles over his chest as Louis finally managed to wriggle free from under him, grumbling yfully.


    Everything felt so good. Real.


    Until it didn''t.


    A sudden sharp voice sliced through my thoughts like a knife.


    "Olivia Beckham, where the hell are you?"


    The mind-link hit me hard. It was from Calvin.


    My heart dropped.


    I sat up straight, my breath catching in my throat. "Shit."


    All three men immediately stilled.


    "What''s wrong?" Lennox asked, sitting up behind me.


    "Is everything okay?" Levi was already by my side.


    Louis raised a brow. "Who was that?"


    I stood quickly, brushing my hair out of my face. "It was my brother. Calvin. He''s looking for me."


    Their expressions darkened instantly¡ªequal parts frustration and protectiveness.


    "Why do you look scared?" Levi asked, his voice sharp.


    "Because I didn''t exactly tell him where I was goingst night," I admitted, moving toward the dresser and looking around frantically for my dress. I spotted it folded at the edge of a chair and snatched it up, slipping it on.


    "I''ll deal with him," I said, trying to keep my tone steady. "I''ll see you tonight, okay?"


    They didn''t look happy about it. At all.


    "You sure?" Lennox asked, frowning.


    I nodded, leaning in to give him a quick kiss on the lips. "Positive."


    Then I turned to Levi and kissed him too¡ªsoft and quick, but warm.


    Finally, I crossed the room to Louis, who gave me a dramatic pout.


    I rolled my eyes and kissed him anyway.


    "Behave," I warned lightly, then stepped back, blowing them a kiss.


    And just like that¡ªI teleported.


    The room vanished.


    Inded in my bedroom back at the Beckham''s estate, my feet hitting the tiled floor with a light thud. I barely had time to look around before Calvin''s furious voice cut through the air again.


    "You have got to be kidding me."


    He stood near my desk, arms crossed, his eyes zing.


    Beside him were Nora and Lolita, both looking equally worried¡ªthough Lolita''s lips twitched like she was trying not tough.


    "Well," Nora said, arms folded. "d to see you alive."


    Lolita just smirked. "I told them you were fine."


    Calvin stepped forward. "Where the hell were you?"


    I swallowed, my heart still racing. "With the triplets."


    The silence was deafening.


    Nora raised her brows. Lolita blinked slowly. Calvin''s expression darkened.


    This¡­ was going to be a very long conversation.

 Chapter 290: Captured

    Olivia''s POV


    Calvin stared at me like I''d just confessed tomitting treason.


    His jaw was clenched so tightly I thought it might crack. His hands fisted at his sides, and I could practically feel the rage radiating off him.  But to his credit, he didn''t yell. Not yet. His voice, when it came, was low¡­ controlled.


    Too controlled.


    "Whatever you think you''re doing," he said through gritted teeth, "you need to stop. Now."


    I lifted my chin, already bracing for the inevitable wave of judgment. "Calvin¡ª"


    "No." He cut me off, his eyes zing with anger. "No excuses, Olivia. This is disgraceful. Sleeping in the bed of the same people who ripped your heart apart? Whose family has done nothing but torment ours?"


    Nora looked away, clearly ufortable. Lolita bit her bottom lip, like she was dying to say something but knew better.


    I tried to stay calm. "It''s not that simple."


    "Yes, it is!" Calvin snapped, the first crack in his control showing. "Their family and ours are enemies. Olivia, enemies. Do you even understand the implications of what you''re doing?"


    "I do," I said quietly, folding my arms. "But that doesn''t make what I feel any less real."


    He scoffed, stepping forward. "And what about the fact that we''re rted?"


    "We''re not directly rted," I said firmly. "You know that, Calvin."


    "That doesn''t make it right," he fired back. "So what? You''re just going to forget everything they did to you?"


    That hit deeper than I wanted to admit.


    My silence must have said enough.


    Calvin''s expression shifted. His voice dropped, softer now. "You''re going to forget how they rejected you? Humiliated you? Tore you apart? Is that it?"


    Tears burned at the back of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I stood my ground.


    "I haven''t forgotten," I whispered. "But I''m trying to heal. And they''re trying too."


    Calvin shook his head slowly, his eyes filled with disappointment. "Our parents would be ashamed of you."


    That one¡­ that one shattered something inside me.


    He turned and walked toward the door, but before leaving, he paused, his back still to me.


    "You might think this is love," he said, voice colder now, "but this is just obsession."


    Then he walked out.


    Nora shifted beside me, then turned toward the door. "I''ll be back," she said suddenly.


    I frowned. "Where are you going?"


    She simply gave me a small frown. "I''ming."


    And then she walked out too¡ªleaving me with Lolita.


    I sank slowly onto the edge of my bed, my arms folding around myself. My chest ached from the tension, from Calvin''s words, from the ugly truth of it all.


    Was I doing the right thing?


    Lolita stepped closer as she sat beside me.


    "You okay?" she asked softly.


    I hesitated before nodding. "Yeah¡­ yeah, I''m fine."


    She gave me a look that said she didn''t believe that for a second.


    I swallowed hard, then turned to her. "Lolita¡­ do you think Calvin''s right? That I''m making a mistake?"


    She tilted her head, letting the question settle before answering. "I think¡­ love doesn''te with a right or wrong, Olivia. It just is."


    I looked down at my hands.


    "He said I''m letting them off too easily," I whispered. "That I''m forgetting what they did."


    "You''re not forgetting," Lolita said gently. "You''re choosing to forgive. There''s a difference."


    "But what if I''m just being weak and stupid?" I asked.


    "You''re not weak or stupid," she said firmly. "You''re strong enough to let yourself feel. That''s more than most people can do." She touched my arm,forting me. "The triplets¡­ they love you. I see it, clear as day."


    I looked up at her, my eyes burning. "Then why can''t Calvin?"


    Lolita sighed. "Because they haven''t shown him. Not yet. He''s still stuck in the version of them who hurt you. That''s all he knows. But you¡­ you''ve seen a different side. You''ve seen them fight for you, cry for you. He hasn''t. So I understand where he''sing from too."


    Her words sat heavy in my chest.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    I turned.


    Calvin stepped back inside, his face unreadable. And right behind him¡­ was Nora.


    I blinked.


    Calvin cleared his throat, his gaze lowering briefly to the floor before finding mine again. "I¡­ I''m sorry," he said quietly. "If my words earlier hurt you, that wasn''t my intention."


    My breath caught.


    He nced at the window, then back at me. "I still don''t ept them. I don''t know if I ever fully will. But I shouldn''t have said what I said like that. That was¡­ wrong of me."


    Then, without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away again.


    I sat frozen, my heart still racing.


    My eyes shifted slowly to Nora, who leaned against the wall with her arms crossed.


    I stared at her. "What¡­ did you say to him?"


    She shrugged. "Nothing much."


    Lolita raised a suspicious brow at her. "Is there something you are not telling us?"


    Nora swallowed hard but shook her head. "No... what is there to hide?"


    Lolita and I exchanged skeptical nces at Nora''s too-quick answer. Obviously, we don''t believe her.


    She shifted on her feet, her arms still folded, but I could see her throat bob as she swallowed hard.


    "There''s nothing to hide," she repeated, a little too calmly.


    I narrowed my eyes but let it slide¡ªfor now. My head was still spinning from Calvin''s outburst and his unexpected apology.


    Nora cleared her throat and changed the subject, almost too quickly. "Anyway¡­ guess who''s in your brother''s dungeon."


    I blinked. "What? Who?"


    Lolita leaned in slightly, her tone low. "Anita."


    I sat up straighter. "Wait¡ªAnita? As in the Anita?"


    Nora nodded.


    My mind reeled. "How? Why? I thought¡ª"


    "Don''t you know?" Lolita cut in, her voice more serious. "She lost thest pregnancy."


    My breath hitched.


    "She miscarried?" I asked, stunned.


    "She did," Lolita confirmed. "And after that, everything crumbled. The triplets¡ªespecially Lennox¡ªbanished her and her mother from the pack."


    I was still processing when Nora added, "Her mother couldn''t take the disgrace. She killed herself not long after."


    "Oh my goddess¡­" I whispered.


    "It got worse," Lolita went on. "We don''t know all the details, but from what we''ve heard, her father used a dark spell on the triplets¡­ we don''t know how."


    I stiffened. "What?"


    "Alpha Lennox ordered his execution," she said. "He was crucified. As a warning to any pack members who tried to use dark magic."


    The room felt colder all of a sudden.


    I was stunned¡­ All of this had happened¡­ and I hadn''t known?


    "And now," Lolita said, looking at me with concern, "she''s here. We don''t know how, but somehow, Alpha Calvin sent his men after her. She''s locked in the dungeon."


    I sat in stunned silence, every part of me trying to absorb what I''d just heard.


    My mind was spinning¡­ "How did Anita''s father use a dark spell on the triplets?"


    Nora shrugged. "We have no idea¡­ you''ll have to ask them yourself."

 Chapter 291: The Date

    Olivia''s POV


    Nora and Lolita pulled me toward my vanity the moment it was 5 p.m.


    "Sit," Nora said with a tiny smile. "We''re dressing you up. You''ve got a date to y tonight."


    I chuckled weakly but obeyed, letting them take over.


    Lolita stood behind me, her fingers running through my hair. "Your roots are showing," she noted softly.


    "I know," I murmured. "I was thinking¡­ maybe I should go back to ck. My natural color."


    Nora perked up. "Really?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Within minutes, the blonde was gone¡ªreced by the rich, glossy ck I hadn''t seen in months.


    When I looked at myself in the mirror, I barely recognized the girl staring back. Not because she looked different¡­ but because, for once, she looked like me.


    "You look stunning," Lolita said, giving my shoulders a little squeeze.


    "Absolutely divine," Nora agreed, holding up a blue gown. It shimmered faintly under the lights, hugging all the right ces. "Try this. The triplets are going to go breathless when they see you."


    I smiled at that, feeling a sudden flutter in my stomach.


    As Nora helped zip me up, something tugged at the back of my mind. I bit my lip, debating with myself for a moment before finally turning to them.


    "Can I ask you both something... a little personal?"


    Nora raised a brow. "Of course."


    Lolita grinned. "Now you''ve got my attention."


    I hesitated, then looked between them. "Have you two ever¡­ you know¡­ had sex before?"


    Nora''s eyes widened, and she quickly shook her head, her cheeks flushing. "No! I¡ªI haven''t. I''m still a virgin."


    Lolita, on the other hand, just gave a knowing smile. "I have. A few times."


    I nodded slowly, heart thudding a little faster.


    "I think I want to... with them," I admitted softly. "With the triplets. I know it sounds crazy, but I¡­ I just feel it. Like I want to give that part of myself to them. All of them."


    Lolita didn''t look surprised. She moved to sit on the edge of the bed, looking thoughtful.


    "It doesn''t sound crazy," she said gently. "You love them."


    Nora sat beside her, still looking a little dazed. "Wow¡­"


    I walked over and sat too, fiddling with the hem of the gown. "But I''ve never¡­ I mean, how do you even do something like that? With three of them? At once?"


    Lolita chuckled. "You don''t have to do it all at once, Olivia."


    "But what if I want to?" I asked shyly. "What if I want it to be... special but shared? Like¡­ all of us together. I want them to know I''m theirs. And I want to feel that I''m theirs too."


    Nora covered her mouth, her eyes wide. "You''re bolder than I thought."


    Lolita, on the other hand, smiled warmly. "Then you take your time. You talk to them. Tell them how you feel. And when the momentes¡ªyou let them show you, guide you, but also trust your own body. Your own instincts."


    I exhaled slowly, trying to steady the fluttering nerves in my chest.


    Lolita leaned in. "If it''s love¡ªand I know it is¡ªit''ll be unforgettable. Just¡­ make sure it''s your choice."


    I nodded slowly, my heart hammering a little faster as I imagined what tonight might bring.


    Nora leaned over, carefully applying the final stroke of mascara to myshes while Lolita adjusted the straps of my gown.


    "You''re glowing," Lolita said proudly, stepping back to admire their work. "Like... damn. If I were one of them, I''d fall on my knees."


    Nora grinned. "They''re not going to survive tonight."


    She bent down and slipped a pair of sapphire-blue heels onto my feet, fastening the delicate straps around my ankles. The heels matched the gown perfectly, adding just the right amount of height¡ªand elegance.


    As she stood, Nora gently touched my hand and met my eyes. "Don''t worry about your brother tonight, okay?"


    I blinked.


    But she quickly turned away, adjusting the ne around my throat. Lolita shot her a side nce but said nothing.


    I frowned slightly, sensing something unspoken between them¡­ but I let it go. For now.


    Just then, a voice brushed across my mind.


    "Are you ready?" Lennox''s voice came through the mind-link, his tone gentle,ced with anticipation.


    A smile tugged at my lips. "Yes. I''m ready."


    "We''re on the rooftop," he added. "Come find us."


    I could practically hear the smirk in his voice.


    Lolita noticed the shift in my expression. "Let me guess. That was one of them."


    I nodded slowly. "They''re waiting."


    Nora pped her hands softly. "Then go. Knock them dead."


    Lolita winked. "Or knock them to their knees. Same effect."


    Iughed, nerves and excitement swirling in my chest as I prepared to teleport.


    With one final deep breath, I closed my eyes and teleported.


    When I opened them again, I was standing on the rooftop of the Luciano mansion¡ªand the moment I arrived, the air caught in my lungs.


    My breath¡­ was gone.


    The entire rooftop had been transformed into something out of a dream.


    Hundreds of candles glowed softly along the floor, their mes flickering gently in the evening breeze, casting a golden haze over everything. Twinkling fairy lights hung from overhead, draped like falling stars across the edges of the rooftop canopy. The scent of jasmine floated faintly in the air, blending perfectly with the warm night.


    But it wasn''t the lights that stole my breathpletely.


    It was the photographs.


    All around me, clipped onto delicate strings and pinned between vines andnterns¡­ were pictures.


    Pictures of me.


    Of us.


    I took a slow step forward, my eyes scanning the nearest photo. It was me¡ªbarely ten years old¡ªgrinning with frosting all over my cheeks. Louis stood behind me, making bunny ears over my head while Lennox tried to swipe a piece of cake from my te. Levi was to my right, holding up a badly wrapped gift with my name scrawled on it in big, messy letters.


    My tenth birthday.


    I hadn''t seen that photo in years. I didn''t even remember it being taken. My fingers trembled slightly as I reached out and brushed the edge of it.


    Further along, there was another¡ªme in a pale blue graduation gown, cap in hand, tears in my eyes. Lennox had his arm around my shoulder, pulling me in close while Levi stood at my other side, offering a soft smile. Louis had somehow managed to photobomb the shot, halfway through lifting me off the ground in a hug.


    Iughed softly to myself.


    There was one of us all at ake, soaked andughing, with me chasing Levi through the shallows while Louis and Lennox pushed each other off a dock.


    Another one of me curled up on a couch, sound asleep, my head on Lennox''sp, while Levi''s hand rested gently on my ankle¡ªand Louis was in the background, asleep on the floor beside us with a book covering his face.


    And then there were candid shots¡­ raw moments.


    Me crying into Louis''s shoulder one night after I failed an important test.


    Levi helping me braid my hair because I was too tired to do it myself.


    Lennox carrying me on his back up a hill because I''d twisted my ankle during training and refused to be left behind.


    I couldn''t speak.


    I hadn''t seen these in years.


    I didn''t even know they had them.


    Some were torn at the edges, a little faded, others looking like they''d been tucked away in wallets or books.


    I slowly walked past them, my heart aching and blooming at once. Every picture was a memory. A ghost of who we used to be¡­ and maybe, who we could be again.


    "Do you like it?"


    I turned.


    There they were.


    The triplets stood near the edge of the rooftop, backlit by the soft glow of string lights. All three of them were dressed in fitted ck shirts and cks, sharp and heartbreakingly handsome, but what stole my breath again¡ªwasn''t just the way they looked.


    It was how they were looking at me.


    Like I was the only thing in the world that mattered.


    Lennox stepped forward first, his eyes roaming over me slowly like he was memorizing everything¡ªmy hair, my dress, my lips.


    "You''re¡­ stunning," he said quietly.


    "Absolutely unreal," Louis added, slipping beside him with a crooked smile, though his eyes held something far deeper.


    Levi gave me a soft nod from where he stood, his voice like velvet. "Breathtaking."


    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat almost too big to speak past. I was still so stunned¡ªby the rooftop, the pictures, them.


    "I¡ª" I started, but my voice broke.


    Louis moved quickly, taking my hand and guiding me toward the center of the rooftop, where a round table was set for four. Crystal sses shimmered beside silverware. All my favorite dishes were beautifully disyed. A bottle of wine sat chilled in the center.


    This was more than a date.


    Lennox pulled out my chair while Levi helped me sit.

 Chapter 292: The Talk

    Olivia''s POV


    Louis poured the wine while Lennox lit thest candle on the table. As I looked around, taking it all in, my heart swelled to the point of pain.


    "I don''t understand," I whispered, my eyes brimming. "How did you even pull this off?"


    Levi smiled gently, his gaze never leaving me. "We did all this throughout the day."


    "It''s beautiful." I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Lennox leaned down, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "You deserve to feel loved, Olivia. Cherished. We wanted to remind you of what we had¡­ and what we can still have."


    Levi rested his hand over mine. "You''ve always been our everything. We just forgot how to show it."


    A heavy silence fell over us¡­ not tense butfortable¡­


    Until I spoke¡­ "I missed you. All of you. So much it felt like dying."


    Louis squeezed my hand. "We missed you too, little bird."


    That name. That damn name.


    It cracked something wide open inside me.


    It was the name Lennox had given me because he always teased that I was like a bird¡ªfluttering, always circling them. And he wasn''t wrong. Back then, I was always around them.


    Tears fell, slow and silent, streaking down my cheeks. I didn''t wipe them away. I let them fall. Because for the first time in what felt like forever¡­ I wasn''t crying alone.


    Lennox reached across the table and gently caught one of the tears with his thumb, his touch featherlight. "You''re here now. That''s all that matters."


    I nodded and shed them a weak smile. "Let''s eat. The meal is getting cold."


    They nodded and offered to fill my te, and then we began eating in silence. I knew we had a lot to talk about, but we were waiting until after the meal.


    They kept refilling my te with my favorites, urging me to eat more, drink more.


    By the time dessert came¡ªchocte mousse with strawberry hearts¡ªI felt full in a way food couldn''t exin.


    "Alright, please stop," I said with a soft chuckle, pushing the dessert slightly away. "I''m going to explode if I eat one more spoon."


    They all smiled, watching me with that same soft admiration. But underneath the warmth, I could feel they were tense.


    "I know you guys probably have a lot to say," I murmured, folding my hands on the table. "But let me start."


    They paused, all three of them. Attentive. Silent.


    "I heard what happened to Anita¡­ and her family."


    The air shifted instantly. Like the wind had changed direction.


    Lennox''s jaw clenched slightly. Louis looked away. Levi''s fingers tapped against his ss.


    I nced between them. "What¡­ exactly did Anita''s father do?"


    The silence was heavy and thick. Finally, Levi spoke, his voice low and grave. "He found the letters, Olivia. The ones that tore us apart. We''ve found out who really forged them."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Who?"


    There was a pause.


    Then Lennox answered, his voice a whisper of guilt. "Our parents."


    My eyes widened. "Your parents forged those letters?"


    "Yes," Louis said softly. "When they discovered who you truly were, they wanted to separate us. They didn''t want us near you."


    "But it wasn''t just the words in the letters that messed us up," Levi added, looking directly at me. "Anita''s father¡ªhe got a hold of the forged letters. And he performed a spell on them."


    I blinked, confused. "A spell?"


    "A dark one," Lennox said, his voice hard. "It was meant to twist us. To make us hate you."


    Louis nodded. "So much hate, it would''ve made us capable of¡­ killing you."


    I gasped, but I wasn''t shocked. If he could set up my father, he was capable of far worse.


    Levi reached across the table, cing his hand over mine. "Luckily, Olivia, we didn''t."


    Lennox interrupted, his voice full of guilt. "I know. We didn''t kill you physically¡­ but we killed you with our actions. With our words. Over and over again."


    "And that''s something we''ll never forgive ourselves for," Louis whispered.


    I stared at the three men before me and could see it in as day. The regret. The guilt. The pain of their mistakes. It wrapped around them like a second skin.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, the weight of everything pressing on my chest. "How long?" I asked softly. "How long have you known the letters were spelled?"


    They exchanged nces. It was Levi who finally spoke.


    "Before the meeting with the Council," he admitted quietly.


    I frowned, my heart clenching. "Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because," Levi said, leaning forward slightly, "you wouldn''t have believed us, Olivia. Not then."


    I wanted to protest, but as I thought back to how broken and angry I''d been, I knew he was right.


    "I wouldn''t have believed you," I whispered, more to myself than to them.


    Silence fell again, heavy but no longer suffocating.


    "I need to tell you something," I said, my voice gaining strength. "Anita¡­ she confessed to me. When she thought I was Reba."


    Their eyes snapped to mine, sharp with attention.


    "She told me your mother took her to a witch," I continued. "She was bathed¡­ spiritually. To make her more attractive to you."


    Lennox leaned back, his brows drawing together. "No wonder¡­"


    "What?" I asked gently.


    He exhaled slowly, rubbing his jaw. "The first time we actually touched her¡­ it was confusing. Off. We became friends with her to hurt you, yes. But sex? That was never part of it."


    Louis nodded in agreement. "It wasn''t even a thought, Olivia. Not until just a few weeks before she turned eighteen."


    "That''s when it started," Lennox said, his voice tight. "That strange¡­ pull. That desire. We thought we were losing our minds. But we didn''t know it was spell-induced."


    Levi looked sick. "It wasn''t love. It wasn''t even lust. It was maniption. Magic."


    "And guilt," Louis added. "We kept thinking we owed her something. Because she was always¡­ there. Always sacrificing. Or so we thought."


    I closed my eyes, trying to breathe past the storm brewing in my chest.


    Yes, I was hurt by them, by their actions, but these men were victims, too. They wouldn''t have hurt me the way they did if they weren''t manipted.


    This makes sense now¡­


    The triplets I knew¡ªmy boys¡ªthey never would have hurt me like that.


    If it had just been the forged letters, they might''ve ignored me. Maybe even distanced themselves. That would''ve hurt, but not the same way.


    They wouldn''t have mocked me. Humiliated me. Broken me piece by piece with their actions, their hate, their cruel affection toward someone else.


    They might''ve disliked me. But they wouldn''t have crushed me.


    That was never who they were.


    And Anita¡­ God. I knew they never really liked her. Back then, they barely tolerated her. I always noticed it. The obvious distance, the way they dismissed her opinions, never really talked to her when they didn''t have to.


    So when they started acting obsessed with her¡ªkissing her, iming her¡ªit was like watching strangers in their skin.


    I remember thinking it didn''t make sense.


    And now I knew why.


    It wasn''t them.


    It was a spell. Maniption.


    A puppet show, with all of us dancing on strings.


    Realizing this didn''t erase the pain they''d caused me, but it gave it context. It made the truth bearable.


    The men who hurt me weren''t mine. They were ghosts¡ªtwisted reflections of the ones I loved.


    But these three? Sitting in front of me now with sorrowful eyes and raw honesty?


    These were my triplets.


    The ones who used to sneak me candy when I was grounded by my parents. The ones who taught me how to ride a bike, fought off bullies at school, and stayed up whispering stories to me whenever I fell sick.


    The ones who called me little bird because I never stopped fluttering around them, always clinging to them.


    "I hated you," I whispered, my eyes meeting theirs one by one. "I hated you so much for what you became. But now¡­ knowing it wasn''t truly you¡ª" My voice broke. "It doesn''t erase the pain. But it helps. Gods, it helps."


    Levi''s eyes were glossy now, his jaw clenched tight like he was holding back a thousand words.


    "We didn''t know how to fix it," Lennox said quietly. "We tried, after we found out, but you were gone. And we didn''t me you for running. We med ourselves."


    Levi reached across the table again, this time taking both of my hands in his and cing a soft kiss on them.


    "We want to make up for everything," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "Every day for the rest of our lives, if that''s what it takes. We''ll show you how sorry we are, Olivia. If you''ll let us."


    I swallowed hard. My shoulders trembled as I looked down at our joined hands, then up at their faces.


    Lennox stood slowly and walked around the table until he was in front of me. He crouched beside my chair, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "We want to date you," he said softly. "No rushing. No pressure. Just¡­ the way it should''ve been. We want to do it right this time."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding in my chest, and then he dropped his gaze briefly before looking up again with a rawness I''d never seen before.


    "I love you, Olivia," Lennox said, voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t even know when it started. Maybe it was when you trailed behind us everywhere, that silly little smile on your face. Maybe it was the way you always showed up for us, even when we didn''t deserve it. I fought it¡ªGod, I fought it¡ªbut I couldn''t. I couldn''t stop loving you."


    My breath caught in my throat. My lips parted, but no words came out. I just stared at him, stunned.


    Levi squeezed my hands gently and spoke next. "Me too," he said, his voice trembling. "I said it was wrong... Olivia should be a sister to me, but my heart couldn''t stop beating faster whenever you were around."


    Louis exhaled shakily, his eyes shimmering with tears. "You were the only one who really saw us. Not the Alpha heirs, not the future leaders, but us. You knew us better than we knew ourselves. And we destroyed you for it. But I never stopped loving you, Liv. Not for a second."


    Tears gathered in my eyes, but I couldn''t help but smile. The boys I loved with everything I had were here now, pouring out their hearts to me.


    And then Lennox asked the question.


    "Do you love us, Olivia?" he said gently. "Do you want to give us a chance to date you? To try¡­ and pay for what we''ve done? To love you the way you deserve?"


    The room fell silent.


    Three pairs of hopeful, scared eyes stared at me.


    My throat closed, and my hands trembled as I pulled them away to wipe the fresh tears on my cheeks.


    "I don''t know what''s right anymore," I whispered. "But I do know one thing."


    They leaned in, their breath held.


    "I still love you. All of you. I never stopped."

 Chapter 293: Want You

    Olivia''s POV


    Their faces lit up instantly. Levi''s eyes shimmered, a boyish grin spreading across his face as he let out a shakyugh of relief. Louis exhaled hard, like he''d been holding his breath all this while. And Lennox¡­ he just stared at me like I''d hung the stars with my bare hands.


    "You''re serious?" Levi asked, his voice trembling with hope.


    I nodded slowly, brushing a tear off my cheek with the back of my hand. "I''m willing to give you a chance. But you have so much work to do."


    That made all three of themugh. Reallyugh¡ªlike a weight had been lifted, even if only slightly.


    Lennox was the first to move. He stepped in without hesitation and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest. I melted into him, my face pressed against the familiar warmth of his shirt, his scent surrounding me¡ªcedar, smoke, and something purely him.


    Then Levi and Louis stood too, and before I could process it, we were all wrapped up in one big, tangled hug. Their arms around me, their bodies pressed close. It was overwhelming¡ªin the best way.


    I felt safe. I felt loved.


    And goddess¡­ I felt wanted.


    I pulled back slightly, looking up into Louis''s eyes. Those warm, brown eyes that had once been my favorite shade. My heart thudded wildly as I reached up and pressed my lips to his.


    It was soft. Gentle. But it was also passionate.


    When I pulled back, his eyes were wide, stunned, and he looked like he''d forgotten how to breathe.


    Then I turned to Levi. He was already watching me, his eyes dark with emotion, his lips parted. I didn''t hesitate¡ªI kissed him too. Slower this time. Deeper.


    He made a soft, broken sound when our lips touched, like he''d been waiting his whole life for that one moment.


    And finally¡­ Lennox.


    I didn''t even give him time to react. I cupped his jaw and pulled him down to me. Our mouths met, and this kiss¡ªgods, this one set me on fire.


    His hand slid around my waist, firm and possessive. His other hand tangled in my hair, anchoring me to him.


    It was heat and hunger and years of repressed feelings exploding at once.


    By the time I pulled away, my lips were tingling, my cheeks flushed. I could barely breathe.


    And I didn''t know what hade over me¡ªmaybe it was the wine, maybe the emotions, or maybe I really was ovting¡ªbut the need in my belly was unmistakable. Heavy. Achy. Raw.


    "I want you," I said before I could stop myself.


    Three pairs of eyes locked onto me at once.


    "I¡ª" I licked my lips, breathless. "I don''t know what''s happening. Maybe it''s the hormones. Or maybe it''s the bond. But right now¡­ I just¡ª" My voice dropped. "I need you."


    Silence.


    Thick. Tense. Electrified.


    Levi swallowed hard. "Are you sure?"


    Before I could answer, Lennox stepped back slightly, shaking his head, his brows furrowed. "She is not sure," he said, his voice low and rough. "She is just overwhelmed, Olivia. This is a lot."


    My heart clenched at his honesty. I didn''t me him¡ªnot after everything we''d been through. But I couldn''t let doubt ruin this moment.


    I stepped closer, my voice soft but certain. "Then let me prove to you that I am."


    And I did.


    I turned to Levi and pulled him into a kiss. Deep. Hungry. No hesitation.


    His arms wrapped around me instantly, gripping my waist as if he''d been waiting for this moment. He kissed me back with that same desperate energy¡ªyears of pain, love, confusion, and craving crashing into the space between our mouths. I moaned softly into the kiss, my fingers threading through his hair, tugging gently.


    He growled low in his throat, and I felt him lift the hem of my gown slightly, his fingertips grazing the bare skin of my thigh. My breath hitched, my whole body lit up, his touch reigniting something wild inside me.


    My hand slipped down between us, brushing against the hard line of his cock through his pants. He inhaled sharply, the sound shaky and raw, his hips twitching at my teasing touch.


    I pulled back slowly, just long enough to turn to Louis.


    He was already watching me, his eyes molten, jaw tight, chest rising and falling like he''d been holding himself back. The heat in his gaze made my breath catch.


    I stepped toward him, rising onto my toes to press my lips to his. He didn''t wait. His hands came up instantly, one gripping my waist, the other sliding up my front, his palm molding to my breast.


    I gasped into his mouth as his thumb brushed across my nipple through the thin fabric of my dress, the sensation shooting straight to my core. My wolf let out a soft, involuntary moan inside me.


    "Goddess, Olivia," Louis murmured against my lips, his voice thick. "You''re going to undo us."


    And then¡ªsuddenly¡ªI was off the ground.


    Strong arms wrapped tightly around me, lifting me like I weighed nothing.


    I gasped, startled, then immediately melted into the heat of the body holding me.


    It was Lennox.


    His mouth crashed into mine with a desperation that stole every breath, every thought. It wasn''t just a kiss. It was a im. A silent deration.


    His grip on my thighs tightened, holding me close against his chest, and I instinctively wrapped my legs around him, my arms curling around his shoulders.


    He kissed me like a starving man, like someone trying to consume a memory before it disappeared again. I whimpered into his mouth, feeling my pussy clench as his hands gripped my waist, dragging me closer, desperate and breathless, like he needed me to breathe.


    When we finally broke apart, he rested his forehead against mine, our breath mingling, our wolves howling.


    "Tell us, little bird," Lennox whispered, his voice hoarse with desire. "How and where do you want it?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 294: Catch Me If You Can

    Olivia''s POV


    My breath was ragged. My lips swollen. My heart thundered like a war drum.


    Levi pressed a kiss to my exposed shoulder. "Tell us, baby¡­ your wish is ourmand."


    A wicked smile curled my lips as I pulled back slightly from Lennox, my arms still draped around his shoulders.


    I leaned close, brushing my mouth against his ear, and whispered, "Come find me."


    Then, in the blink of an eye, I teleported.


    To the kitchen.


    The silence was immediate. The sudden absence of heat and hands and mouths gave me just enough rity to grin to myself.


    The scent of roasted meats and leftover wine filled the room. I pressed my hand to my racing heart and leaned against the counter, my cheeks flushed, my thighs pressed together.


    I could already hear it¡ªthe heavy footsteps pounding up the hall, fast and hungry.


    And then¡­ their scents hit me. Smoky cedar. Pine and amber. Rain-drenched leather.


    I smirked, just as the door creaked open. Three sets of wide, confused, burning eyes locked onto mine.


    Before they could even speak, I gave them a wink. "Too slow."


    Poof.


    I disappeared again.


    To the library.


    Dim light. Books. Velvet chairs and silence.


    I perched atop the grand oak desk in the center, crossing my legs with a smirk. My body still thrummed with desire, but teasing them¡­ gods, teasing them was its own kind of delicious.


    It didn''t take long. The door burst open again, and I caught sight of them¡ªfrustrated, wild-eyed, breathless.


    Louis cursed under his breath. Levi muttered my name like it was both a prayer and a threat.


    I tilted my head sweetly, biting my bottom lip.


    And teleported again.


    This time, back to the rooftop.


    I twirled once,ughing softly to myself, my heart pounding with anticipation. I knew they were tracking me by my scent, by our bond, by instinct.


    Secondster, the rooftop hatch flung open.


    "Olivia!" Lennox''s voice was rough, almost pained.


    I blew him a kiss.


    Poof.


    I teleported to the garden.


    Flowers swayed gently in the breeze, their fragrance wrapping around me. I strolled across the soft grass, goosebumps racing up my arms.


    And then¡ªthey arrived. All three of them. Furious. Desperate.


    "Catch me if you can," I purred, and with onest wink¡ªI vanished.


    To a guest room.


    The door creaked softly behind me. I waited, my heart in my throat, flushed and trembling. This game was driving me as crazy as it was them.


    The door opened.


    Louis. Levi.


    Both stepped in, eyes aze.


    Louis moved first, reaching for me¡ªhis voice low. "Enough games, Liv¡ª"


    And I was gone.


    Straight to Lennox''s room.


    But this time¡­ I wasn''t alone.


    Lennox stood there. Waiting. Like he knew I woulde.


    His chest rose and fell like he''d just sprinted through hell, sweat glistening along his corbone. His hair was tousled, lips parted, eyes dark as obsidian.


    The moment our gazes met, he moved.


    Before I could so much as smirk, his arms were around me, gripping my waist tight as he mmed me against the wall with a force that knocked the air from my lungs.


    "You think you''re clever, little bird?" he growled, his voice low and trembling with restraint.


    I bit my lip, ying innocent even as my body trembled against his. "Maybe."


    His hand gripped my jaw gently, tipping my chin up until our noses brushed. "You''ve been driving us insane."


    My smirk returned. "I know."


    Then he crushed his mouth to mine.


    There was no hesitation. No teasing. No more games.


    His kiss was furious, possessive, and iming. One hand tangled in my hair, the other pinned my hip, his thigh sliding between mine.


    "Mine," he rasped against my lips.


    Then came Levi¡ªbursting in, breathless, eyes wild.


    Followed by Louis.


    The moment they saw me trapped against Lennox''s chest, flushed and trembling, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Lennox looked back at them and smirked. "Brothers, how do we make her pay?"


    Levi didn''t wait.


    He stormed forward and yanked me from Lennox''s grip, spinning me around and pulling me flush against him. His lips were parted, eyes dark with a hunger that stole the breath from my lungs.


    "You want to y games?" he growled, his hands already bunching the fabric at my hips.


    I didn''t even have time to reply before he ripped my dress down the front. The sound of tearing fabric echoed in the room like thunder. I gasped, thenughed¡ªa breathy, teasing sound¡ªas cool air brushed my bare skin.


    Smack.


    His palmnded hard on my ass, making me jolt and whimper, the sting blooming deliciously.


    "Levi!" I gasped out, halfughing, half-moaning.


    "You like making us chase you?" he murmured against my ear, nipping at the shell before trailing his tongue down my neck.


    Behind me, Louis came closer. I felt the heat of his presence first, then the soft graze of his fingers along my waist.


    Then¡ªrip¡ªhe tore away my underwear in one swift, ruthless motion. The cold air kissed my bare skin, and I let out a shaky breath, dizzy with anticipation.


    "Beautiful," Louis murmured reverently, his lips pressing hot kisses down the curve of my spine. "Absolutely fucking beautiful."


    My body arched, instinctively pressing back against him as his hands explored my hips, his lips trailing fire down my back.


    Then Levi tilted my chin, iming my mouth with a kiss that left me breathless. His tongue demanded, explored, owned. One hand cradled the back of my head, the other squeezed my waist, pulling me tighter against his body.


    I was melting between them when Lennox returned, possessive, growling, not to be left out.


    He ducked his head and wrapped his lips around my nipple, sucking hard, making my head fall back with a moan that echoed off the walls.


    "Oh gods¡ª"


    My legs trembled. My body ached. My mind spun in a haze of heat and touch and mouths and them.


    I barely had time to catch my breath before Louis''s hands were on me. With a growl low in his throat, he swept me off my feet and tossed me onto the bed. Inded with a soft bounce, a startledugh slipping past my lips as the three of them stood before me.


    With my heart pounding, pulse quickening, I sat up and looked at them.


    They stood there, the three of them, hungry eyes on me.


    Slowly, like they had all the time in the world to unravel me.


    Shirts were pulled over heads, muscles flexing and rippling in the low light. Pants slid down, and soon they were standing bare before me.


    I swallowed hard.


    Even though I''d seen them naked before, it hit differently now¡ªbecause tonight, I wouldn''t just feel their cocks against me. I would feel them inside me.


    The sight of them standing therepletely bare, aroused¡ªsent a flush of heat rushing through me. Their desire was bold and unhidden, heavy between their thighs. My breath stuttered as I took them in, every detail more intense under the weight of my anticipation.


    I couldn''t look away.


    I tensed, my throat tightening around a shaky breath.


    They noticed.


    Levi, always the first to sense what I tried to hide, stepped forward. His voice was low and rough as gravel. "Do you want just one of us tonight, little bird?"


    My gaze flicked up to his, wide, breathless. I could feel the question ripple through the air like a dare. But the answer came as naturally as breathing.


    I shook my head.


    "No," I whispered. "I want you all."


    I could barely breathe.


    Their gazes pinned me in ce, heat, and hunger in every slow breath they took. My body trembled¡ªnot from fear, not even from hesitation¡ªbut from the weight of it all. The weight of them. The weight of this moment.


    Lennox stepped closer, his dark eyes softening just enough to make my chest tighten.


    "We''ll be gentle," he murmured, his voice a gravelled promise. "As best as we can be."


    I nodded, my heart pounding, eyes burning.


    Louis smirked and whispered, "It''s your night, Olivia. You get to choose who goes first."


    I froze.


    Three pairs of eyes, full of fire and longing, locked on me. My mouth parted, but no sound came. How could I choose?


    They were all part of me. All threads in the same bond. All pieces of the same longing. I blinked rapidly, trying to focus, but it was like asking me to pick which part of my soul should speak first.


    "I¡ª" I shook my head, my breath catching. "I can''t. I don''t know. If¡­ if all three of you could¡ª" I broke off, flustered. "But that''s not possible."


    They all smirked¡ªequally amused, equally starved.


    "Choose among yourselves." I suggested.


    "We''re greedy, sweetheart," Levi said with a rough chuckle. "We can''t decide either."


    My wolf huffed inside me, impatient and restless. She wanted movement. Action. Now.


    "Okay," I muttered, my voice light and trembling. "If none of you can choose¡­"


    I sat up straighter, an idea forming as my fingers reached for the nightstand and pulled a small piece of paper and a pen from the drawer. "Turn around," I told them, already scribbling quickly. "No peeking."


    They exchanged nces, confused but amused, and slowly turned their backs to me.


    I wrote three words across three slips: First. Second. Third.


    Folding them, I ced the papers on the bed and smiled to myself.


    "Okay," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "Turn around."


    They did¡ªand each of them approached the bed, eyes flicking between the tiny folded slips.


    "One each," I said. "No trading. And no announcing what you got."


    They picked.


    Fingers unfolded the paper. Expressions stayed guarded.


    I met each of their eyes in turn, my voice low. "It doesn''t matter who goes first. It''s still all of you. It''s still¡­ us."


    They held my gaze, and in their silence, I felt their understanding. No tension, no jealousy. Just quiet eptance.


    Then¡ªwithout another word¡ªthey climbed onto the bed.

 Chapter 295: First Sex

    Olivia''s POV


    The bed dipped as they climbed on, surrounding me.


    It seemed Louis would go in first because he settled between my thighs. His hands slid up my legs, thumbs circling the insides of my thighs, coaxing me open. He looked up at me with those rich brown eyes, full of hunger and desire.


    Lennox and Levi stayed close¡ªone on either side of me. Levi took my breast into his mouth without a word, tongue flicking and sucking with a greed that had my hips lifting from the mattress. Lennox imed my mouth, kissing me slow and deep, fingers threading into my hair as if he were grounding us both.


    Louis leaned in.


    But instead of pressing inside me, he licked my pussy¡ªone slow, possessive drag of his tongue that made my back arch and my mouth break from Lennox''s kiss in a gasp.


    "Gods," I whispered, trembling.


    Louis only smirked against my skin, then pressed another soft, devastating kiss before pulling back.


    I blinked, confused for a moment¡­ until Lennox slid between my legs, taking Louis''s ce. He smirked at me¡ªthat smirk he always wore when things went his way.


    "I picked first, darling," he murmured, his voice a low, heated rumble that sent a shiver dancing down my spine.


    I sucked a deep breath, feeling my wolf purring for action¡­ The bitch was impatient. Not like they were shifting and taking me in wolf form.


    Lennox leaned down, his mouth hovering just above mine. "You still sure?" he whispered, eyes searching mine.


    My whole body answered before my voice could. I nodded, pulling him down for a kiss that held nothing back.


    Lennox pulled back slightly, his fingers brushing along my jaw before trailing lower. "Let''s open you up first," he whispered, and before I could brace myself, two of his fingers slid inside me.


    I gasped, my hips jerking, the sudden fullness startling and overwhelming. But before the sound could fully escape, Levi sealed my lips with his mouth, swallowing my moan as his tongue tangled with mine.


    Louis, ever attuned to my every breath, took my nipple into his mouth, sucking softly¡ªtenderly¡ªhis hand syed over my chest as though trying to soothe the tremble coursing through me.


    Lennox moved his fingers slowly, carefully, curling them inside me, stretching me with deliberate intent. My thighs quivered, and a needy whimper slipped into Levi''s mouth. I was unraveling, undone by too much sensation and not enough¡ªnever enough¡ªof them.


    "Please," I whispered against Levi''s lips, my voice cracked and breathless. I broke the kiss, my gaze finding Lennox. "Please¡­ go in."


    His eyes darkened with restrained hunger, and he leaned closer, nuzzling my cheek. "You sure, baby?" he asked again, his voice hoarse with control.


    I nodded¡ªdesperate now. "Please, Lennox¡­"


    Then I felt it¡ªthe blunt, hot press of his tip nudging at my entrance.


    My breath hitched.


    It was bigger than I remembered. Or maybe it just felt that way because I was so overwhelmed.


    I tensed instinctively, the pressure already bordering on pain.


    "Breathe, love," Levi murmured beside me, his handing to rest gently over my heart. "Look at him. Don''t fight it."


    My eyes locked with Lennox''s, and he held my gaze like it was the only thing keeping him grounded. He moved slowly, inch by agonizing inch, every muscle in his body trembling with restraint.


    Louis leaned up to brush a kiss against my jaw before lowering again, his tongue circling my nipple while his fingers tracedzy patterns on my hip. "We''ve got you, mate," he whispered. "Every part of you."


    My eyes stayed locked on Lennox''s as I felt him push deeper. There was a sudden sting¡ªa sharp tear of difort that made me gasp, my fingers curling into the sheets.


    His eyes widened with worry, the heat in them instantly softened by concern. He froze.


    "I''m sorry," he mouthed, lips barely moving.


    But I didn''t want him to be sorry. I wanted him. I reached up, cupping his jaw, never breaking our gaze.


    "It''s okay," I whispered. "Don''t stop."


    He pulled back just slightly, enough to give me a moment, and then slid back in¡ªgentle, controlled¡ªour eyes never wavering. The burn gave way to a deeper fullness, one that made my breath catch.


    Louis was still at my breast, his tonguepping softly, soothing the ache building in my chest. Levi''s lips trailed kisses down my shoulder and neck, his fingers brushing through my hair like he was trying to ease my difort.


    My eyes locked on Lennox, who leaned down, pressing the softest kiss to my thigh¡ªfirst one, then another.


    Then he began to move.


    Slow.


    Measured.


    Deep.


    Like he was memorizing every gasp, every flutter of myshes, every tremble that danced over my skin.


    I moaned, the sound raw and deep, my fingers finding his back and holding him close as he rocked into me.


    "I''ve got you," he murmured, his voice shaking with restraint. "So perfect."


    I released a soft moan, unable to speak, overwhelmed by pleasure.


    Lennox began thrusting deeper into me, stretching me to take all of him. My gasp slipped into a moan, and he stilled again, teeth clenched, muscles taut like a bow pulled too tight.


    Our eyes met, and it was like the world narrowed to the space between our breaths.


    He was holding back. I could see it in the tightness of his jaw, the way his muscles flexed as if straining against a leash. His restraint was noble¡­ but I didn''t want it.


    "Don''t," I whispered, wrapping my legs around his waist and pulling him deeper into me. "Don''t hold back."


    His eyes darkened¡ªzing amber now¡ªand then he moved.


    Gods.


    The first real thrust sent sparks up my spine. He rocked into me slow, then deeper, hips rolling with a rhythm that made my entire body quake beneath him. My fingers clutched his back, my mouth falling open in a moan I didn''t try to hide.


    My wolf stirred, her moans echoing through my mind, pressing against the edges of me, purring, wild, needy. She wanted this. All of it. So did I.


    "Fuck, Olivia," Levi whispered at my ear, brushing my hair back and kissing the sensitive skin behind it. His lips trailed down my throat, teeth grazing lightly. "You''re doing so good."


    Louis''s mouth closed around my other breast, tongue circling, suckling softly, his hands holding me steady while Lennox rocked deeper.


    I whimpered, then cried out as Lennox changed angle, hitting something that made stars burst behind my eyes.


    My hips arched to meet him.


    My moans grew louder.


    The difort had melted into heat, pure, molten pleasure that stole the breath from my lungs.


    Lennox buried his face in the crook of my neck, groaning like the restraint he''d clung to was finally unraveling. And then he let loose.


    His pace changed.


    His thrusts became stronger, deeper, primal.


    I held his gaze, watching the pleasure unravel him the same way it was consuming me. His amber eyes locked with mine, and it wasn''t just our bodies that were joined. It was everything. Our souls, wolves, hearts.


    "I love you," he breathed, his voice ragged as his thrusts grew desperate. "I''ve always loved you."


    The next thrust knocked the breath from my lips, and I moaned aloud¡ªhelplessly, shamelessly. My fingers dug into his shoulders as he moved faster, harder, filling me sopletely I thought I might copse out of pleasure.


    "Lennox," I gasped, my eyes fluttering.


    "I''ve got you, baby," he groaned against my throat, his lips brushing my skin.


    Louis''s hands moved over my body, coaxing pleasure to bloom where Lennox left none, while Levi''s fingers found my clit, circling it with skilled, feather-light touches that had my hips jerking and my mouth falling open in a cry I couldn''t contain.


    My body burned, my wolf howled with pure, wild joy, the sound echoing inside me, fueling my pleasure. I was surrounded by them¡ªimed by them¡ªworshipped by them.


    The rhythm of Lennox''s hips grew rougher, faster, and I could feel him¡ªevery inch of him¡ªdeep inside, hitting a part of me that sent my vision spinning.


    "I love you," I gasped suddenly, my voice breaking as I stared up at Lennox.


    His rhythm faltered for a heartbeat.


    His eyes widened, then softened, and something broke open in him.


    And when he hit that spot again¡­ stars exploded behind my eyes.


    Levi''s lips crashed into mine, passionate and heated, while still circling my clit in slow, tantalizing strokes that had my body writhing beneath their touch. The dual sensations¡ªhis mouth and fingers¡ªkept me hovering at the edge, my cries swallowed into his kiss as I trembled.


    Louis hadn''t let up. His mouth was hot and wet around my nipple, tugging, sucking, his other hand stroking himself as if the sight of me under his brothers, flushed and trembling¡ªwas all he needed. I opened my eyes just for a moment and caught his expression: eyes dark, lips parted, desire etched in every line of his face. He was close, but holding back.


    Lennox groaned above me, his pace shifting, his thrusts turning faster, almost frantic. I could feel him pulsing deep inside me, his body tightening as he drove into me again and again.


    "Oh gods¡ª" I moaned into Levi''s mouth, as pleasure crashed through me, my walls clenched around him.


    "Lennox!" I gasped, my fingers digging into his shoulders.


    The pressure inside me coiled impossibly tight, Levi''s fingers never stopping, the wet sounds of his strokes mixing with Lennox''s deep grunts and the desperate cries spilling from my lips.


    Then, through the haze of pleasure, I whispered again, "I love you."


    His eyes widened, pupils blown, and I saw the effect of those three words. His thrusts faltered, then deepened. More intense. More urgent. His entire body locked as he drove into me onest time and groaned my name like it was the only word that mattered.


    "Olivia¡ª" Lennox growled, his hips jerking as he came inside me. My walls clenched around him, milking every drop of him as he came inside me with a loud, guttural moan. The heat of him filled me sopletely it made my entire body tremble.


    Levi pulled back just as Lennox leaned down, kissing me, slow and tender this time, like he was sealing something sacred between us. His breath was still ragged, his body trembling as he held himself above me.


    "Thank you," he whispered against my lips, his voice thick with emotion. "That was perfect."


    He pulled out slowly, lingering just a moment longer inside me, like he didn''t want to leave. And when he finally moved, settling beside me, my breath was still catching in my throat.


    Levi didn''t wait. His fingers slid beneath my knees, lifting and spreading me gently, taking his position between my thighs with a grin that promised no mercy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296: Second Sex

    Olivia''s POV


    As Lennox finally pulled back, his lips brushing mine in a final kiss, my body trembled with aftershocks. I barely had time to catch my breath before Levi was there, positioning himself into the space between my thighs.


    Our eyes locked.


    His usual yfulness was gone, reced by something intense. Reverent. As though I were a gift he had waited his entire life to unwrap.


    "Hey," he whispered, brushing my hair away from my face, his thumb trailing softly down my cheek.


    "Hi," I breathed, my heart still racing.


    His lips found mine in a kiss that started slow, but deepened quickly¡ªhungry, desperate, and full of heat. He kissed like he was iming me, branding me from the inside out. And I kissed him back, my hands finding their way into his hair, pulling him closer, anchoring myself to him.


    Louis remained close, trailing soft kisses down my corbone, his hand stroking gently over my side, soothing. Lennox settled beside me too, watching with hooded eyes, his fingerszily brushing my stomach as though unwilling to let me gopletely.


    But Levi¡­ Levi was everything in that moment.


    He pulled back from the kiss just enough to press his forehead against mine.


    "You''re perfect," he whispered, his voice low and hoarse. "I''ve waited for this. For you."


    His hand slid between my thighs, not rushing me, but feeling the way I pulsed¡ªstill sensitive, still aching. When his fingers brushed my clit, I arched into him instinctively, a broken sound escaping me.


    "Yes," he murmured, kissing me again. "That''s my girl."


    His hand stilled between my thighs, his eyes searching mine as he hovered over me. His chest rose and fell with shallow breaths, the heat of his skin pressed against mine. There was so much in his gaze¡ªdesire, reverence, and something deeper, something that made my chest ache.


    "You ready?" he asked softly, his voice husky.


    I nodded, my throat too tight to speak. I was still trembling, sore and sensitive from Lennox, but the way Levi looked at me made me feel like I could take anything. Like I wanted to.


    He guided himself to my entrance, rubbing gently against me before beginning to push in.


    My breath hitched.


    It wasn''t as painful as it had been with Lennox¡ªmy body was already stretched and slick¡ªbut the difort was still there. I winced, gasping softly as he inched deeper, his movements slow, patient.


    "Gods, Olivia," Levi groaned, his voice shaking. "You''re so tight."


    I clung to his shoulders, fingers digging into his skin as I breathed through the tension, trying to focus on the warmth of his breath on my neck, the softness in his gaze.


    "I''ve got you," he murmured again, kissing the corner of my mouth. "Just a little more¡­"


    And then he was fully inside me, buried to the hilt.


    We both stilled.


    His forehead dropped to mine, sweat beading at his temple as he tried to stay still, his body trembling with restraint. I felt stretched, full, but not overwhelmed. His presence was different¡ªsoothing and burning all at once.


    I let out a shaky breath. "You can move."


    He pulled back slowly, then pushed back in with a low groan that sent a shiver up my spine.


    His first thrust was gentle, as if he was learning me, memorizing every reaction, every sound that left my lips. The difort dulled quickly, reced by growing pleasure that curled hot and low in my belly.


    My wolf stirred again, moaning with me, pushing against the bond, hungry for more.


    Levi''s lips brushed my ear. "You feel like heaven," he whispered. "I don''t ever want to leave."


    I arched into him, wrapping my legs tighter around his waist, urging him deeper. He responded with a soft growl, thrusting harder, deeper, his pace gradually building.


    My moans grew louder with each of Levi''s deepening thrusts. The way he moved inside me was worshipful, yet intense¡ªevery motion deliberate, every sound that tore from my throat matched by his low groans. Our eyes remained locked, even as everything around us blurred into heat and sensation.


    Louis''s hand trailed lower, his fingers expertly finding my clit, rubbing in slow, tantalizing circles. My body jolted at the added stimtion, the dual sensations overwhelming. I gasped, arching into Levi as the pleasure mounted fast¡ªtoo fast.


    And then, without warning, Levi pulled out.


    I blinked up at him, breathless and dazed, confused by the sudden absence. "W-What¡­?"


    But he didn''t answer with words. Louis shifted away from my side, giving Levi room as he moved behind me. I felt the mattress shift, then the warmth of Levi''s chest pressing against my back. His hand lifted my leg gently, draping it over his as he nestled against me once more.


    When he entered me again, it was from behind, deeper, the angle more intense. I gasped sharply, my hand flying out to grip the sheets, but Lennox was already there, leaning in to kiss me, swallowing my cry with a slow, tender press of his lips.


    "Shh, baby," he whispered against my mouth, his hand cupping my cheek. "We''ve got you."


    Levi moved with steady control behind me, each thrust making my breath hitch. His hand slid around to clutch my waist, holding me tight against him. The sensation of being surrounded, touched, cherished from all sides¡ªit was too much, and not enough. I felt like I was unraveling, every nerve on fire.


    Louis returned to my front, brushing kisses along my neck, his hand finding my breast and teasing my already-sensitive skin.


    "Fuck," Levi rasped, his breath hot against my shoulder. "You feel¡­ incredible."


    Levi''s grunt filled my ear, low and raw, vibrating against my skin like a thunderp. I could feel his wolf through the bond, rumbling with pleasure, moaning in unison with his every thrust. The wet, rhythmic sounds of our bodies moving together filled the air, mixing with our shared gasps and broken whimpers.


    He shifted slightly, lifting my leg higher with one hand, changing the angle. I cried out into Lennox''s kiss as Levi drove deeper. My moan was swallowed by Lennox''s lips, his tongue stroking mine, grounding me, iming me alongside his brother. Every thrust from Levi sent sparks of heat racing through my core, each stroke more intense than thest.


    Louis''s fingers didn''t stop¡ªthey moved in perfect rhythm, circling my clit, coaxing more pleasure from me, drawing me closer and closer to the edge. My hips moved instinctively, meeting Levi''s rhythm, matching the unrelenting pressure of his thrusts.


    "You''re doing so good, baby," Levi groaned into my ear, voice wrecked. "So perfect. I can''t hold back anymore¡­"


    His pace faltered¡ªjust slightly¡ªand then his body tensed behind me. I felt him release inside me, a deep, shuddering growl escaping his chest as he buried himself to the hilt. His arms tightened around my waist, and his breath fanned hot against my shoulder as he came, the intensity of his release washing over us both.


    "Olivia¡­"


    I clung to him, my body still trembling, still aching with aftershocks as he slowly stilled behind me. Lennox broke the kiss, resting his forehead against mine, his hand brushing soothingly over my waist.


    Louis leaned closer, pressing a soft kiss to my temple.


    Levi sucked a deep breath and whispered into my ear. "This... was the best sex of my life." I blushed, though I was still in a haze.


    Louis leaned closer, his thumb brushing over my cheek, moving my gaze to his. There was heat there¡ªsomething dark and intense behind his deep brown eyes. A slow, wicked smile curved his lips.


    "One more to go," he murmured, his voice a low rumble that made my skin tingle. I was sore, drained¡­ but the way he looked at me made my body react before I could think. My thighs tightened involuntarily, my breath catching.


    Louis smirked as if he knew he already had an effect on me.


    "Tell me, baby girl, how do you want it?" he asked¡­ suddenly inserting two fingers inside me while I gasped. "Soft and gentle? A bit faster? Or¡­" His smirk deepened. "Do you want my favorite?"


    Levi shifted beside me, still close, his hand gently resting over my stomach.


    "Louis," he said quietly, concern etched into his features. "No. Not now. She can''t take it."


    I moaned, my pussy clenching around Louis''s fingers.


    "What''s¡­ your favorite?" I moaned out. "I want to try something new. I want your favorite."


    Louis''s eyes darkened instantly.


    "You''re sure?" he asked, his voice lower now, rougher.


    I nodded slowly, my heart thudding. "Show me."


    The air seemed to shift. Louis exhaled slowly, as though trying to control himself. His jaw flexed, and when he leaned in again, his lips barely brushed mine.


    "You have no idea what you''re asking for," he whispered against my mouth. "But I''ll be gentle¡­ at first."

 Chapter 297: Third Sex

    Louis POV


    Impatiently, I grabbed the bedsheet under us and ripped a strip from it easily. I saw her eyes widen¡ªnot in fear, but with something that made my chest tighten.


    Excitement. Trust.


    I gently took her wrists in my hands, moving slowly. I didn''t want to scare her.


    "Do you trust me?" I asked, my voice low and full of concern. For a Dom, trust wasn''t just important¡ªit was everything.


    She nodded quickly. "Yes."


    "Good," I said as I tied her hands together and raised them above her head. Not too tight¡ªjust enough so she''d feel that she was mine.


    I leaned down and kissed her knuckles gently. Even though I had control, I wanted her to know I still cared. Deeply.


    "I won''t go deeper tonight," I whispered against her skin. "It''s your first time with me. I''ll give you enough to remember¡­ but not everything."


    I leaned closer, my body brushing hers, and whispered near her ear, "Next time, when you''re ready, I won''t hold back."


    I reached for the second strip of fabric I''d torn earlier, letting it slide slowly through my fingers before gently bringing it to her eyes.


    "One more thing, sweetheart," I murmured, brushing her cheek with my knuckles.


    Her breath hitched.


    "Trust me?" I asked again.


    "Yes," she whispered.


    I blindfolded her with care, tying the knot just tight enough to keep her in the dark. The moment her vision was gone, her other senses lit up¡ªher lips parted, her breathing deepened. She was already slipping into that headspace, giving herself over to mepletely.


    I guided her body, pressing softly on her shoulder.


    "Turn around," I said.


    She obeyed.


    "Now lie on your stomach¡­ good girl."


    I dragged my hand down the curve of her back, then gripped her hips and gently lifted her.


    "Ass up for me, darling."


    She followed my instruction slowly, her breathing shaky and eager.


    I let my fingers trail down her spine, then between her thighs, just grazing the entrance of her soaked red pussy, but I didn''t go in. She gasped when I teased her gently, then gave her a firm, open-palmed smack on the side of her ass. The sound echoed. She cried out¡ªnot just from the sting, but from the surge of sensation that came with it.


    "How do you feel?" I asked, watching the way her body shivered.


    "Great," she said breathlessly.


    I smirked, kneeling behind her, dragging my fingers over the backs of her thighs. But I didn''t give her what she clearly wanted¡ªnot yet. Instead, I took my time. I kissed the shell of her ear and rubbed my finger on her entrance as she trembled with want.


    "You''re doing so well for me," I praised softly.


    Her thighs clenched. She was shaking now with anticipation, her body aching for more.


    "Please," she whispered.


    I pressed a kiss to the base of her spine.


    "Not yet, sweetheart. But soon."


    I lifted her again, slowly, making her stand on the bed. She clung to me instinctively, her breath already catching in her throat.


    Iid on the bed with my back, then guided her gently, coaxing her to straddle me. Her legs trembled as she moved into position.


    "That''s it, sweetheart," I murmured, settling beneath her. "Just squat."


    I gripped her thighs, steadying her, and the moment her pussy came in contact with my face, I felt her shudder, but I didn''t give her the time¡ªI brought out my tongue and licked her pussy.


    She gasped in shock and positioned herself, cing both hands on the bed before her.


    I tightened my grip on her thighs, spreading her open just a little more, guiding her movements as I licked into her slowly, purposefully. She tasted like everything I''d ever wanted.


    Her body jerked, her knees nearly giving out, but I held her firm. She sobbed. She was crying from the overwhelming pleasure, her voice raw and gasping.


    I slowed down deliberately, flicking my tongue just right, letting her feel every second. Her hips rolled, desperate, trying to chase the rhythm.


    "Mmmm." I moaned as I ate her pussy deeply.


    She cried out again, louder this time, her body arching.


    Above her, Levi moved in, brushing her hair back as he kissed her shoulder. Then he dipped lower, his mouth capturing one of her sensitive, flushed nipples. She let out a sound I''d never heard from her before¡ªa whimper full of shock and raw want.


    At the same time, Lennox slid in behind her, his mouth finding her other breast. He sucked gently, teeth grazing just enough to make her moan into the sheets.


    Her hands gripped the bed, her nails digging into the covers, her body trembling like a live wire.


    "I c-can''t¡ªLouis¡ªI¡ª!" she gasped.


    "Yes, you can," I murmured against her, my voice muffled as I sucked harder, guiding her with both hands still firm on her thighs. "You''re doing so good, sweetheart. So damn good for us." I moaned.


    Her whole body quaked as the orgasm took her, loud and unrestrained, her cry echoing through the room as she pressed against my face, unable to stop the waves that wracked her.


    I held her through it, licking her harder.


    When she finally slumped forward, boneless and gasping, I lifted her carefully andid her back down on the bed. Her chest rose and fell in quick, shallow breaths. Her cheeks were flushed, lips parted, eyes still blindfolded but glowing with aftershock.


    I moved between her thighs, taking my time, watching her with emotions I couldn''t exin. My hand slid down, and I rubbed the tip of my length along her folds, just barely grazing her entrance.


    She whimpered, trying to shift closer.


    "Patience," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    But her hand moved up blindly, finding my chest¡­ then lower, until her fingers wrapped around my cock, trembling.


    "Please," she whispered, so softly it made my chest ache. "Please go in, Louis¡­"


    I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Her whisper¡ªbreathless, trembling¡ªripped thest thread of restraint from me. I gripped her thighs gently and eased forward, letting the head of my length nudge at her entrance. She was soaked. Warm. Tight.


    So damn tight.


    I pushed in just a little and stopped, breathing hard against her shoulder as her body mped down on me. She gasped, her fingers clutching the sheets like lifelines.


    "God," I groaned, forehead pressing to hers. "You''re so tight, baby¡­"


    I waited, giving her time. She shifted under me, adjusting, and I eased in further¡ªslow, deliberate. Her breath hitched again.


    "You okay?" I murmured.


    She nodded, whispering, "Don''t stop."


    So I didn''t.


    Once I was fully inside, I paused again, savoring the feel of her wrapped around me. Then I began to move, slow thrusts building a rhythm, her gasps and soft moans driving me insane.


    Levi and Lennox leaned in, each taking one of her breasts into their mouths. She arched, overwhelmed, her hands clutching them for bnce as their mouths worshipped her. Her moans came faster now, tangled with my name and theirs.


    "That''s it," I murmured, grabbing the backs of her thighs and giving her a light spank. She let out a sharp cry, the pain mixing with pleasure, making her quake beneath us.


    I pulled out slowly and flipped her with care.


    "On your stomach, baby," I said softly. "Ass up for me."


    She obeyed without hesitation, rising onto her knees with her cheek pressed to the pillow. The sight of her¡ªflushed, glistening, presenting herself to me¡ªnearly undid me.


    I positioned myself behind her, guiding myself to her entrance again. With one steady thrust, I slid back into her, and she cried out, fingers twisting in the sheets.


    "Good girl," I whispered darkly, beginning to move again, deep and steady, as her moans filled the room.


    I raised my hand and brought it down on her ass again¡ªhard. She sobbed into the sheets, but her hips rocked backward, meeting every stroke. Her body was moving on instinct now¡ªpure, mindless pleasure.


    I leaned forward, grabbed both her breasts from behind, and gave her nipples a harsh, possessive squeeze.


    She cried out, her whole body locking up with the sudden pain mixed with pleasure.


    "Yes¡ªoh God, yes!"


    My handnded on her ass again, sharp and rhythmic with each thrust. Her cries grew louder, more desperate. Every spank followed by a gasp, and every thrust met with her trembling moans. She was shaking under me, her body quivering on the edge.


    "Say my name," I growled, not slowing for a second.


    "Louis¡ª" she sobbed, her voice raw, a cry of overwhelming pleasure.


    I felt her tighten around me, and I knew she was close¡ªso close. But I wasn''t done with her yet.


    Without warning, I pulled out and turned her over, flipping her onto her back. Her chest heaved, tears glistening behind the blindfold as her wrists strained slightly against the torn sheets still binding her.


    I reached up, gently untying her hands, letting them fall free. Then I removed the blindfold.


    Her eyes locked with mine¡ªdazed, shining, filled with tears of pure pleasure. The moment she could move, her hand reached for my shoulder, gripping it tightly, grounding herself in me.


    "Look at me," I whispered, and she did. She looked so beautiful, breathless, and satisfied.


    I hooked her legs up over my shoulders, lifting them gently but firmly. She let out a soft gasp, her back arching as I lined up with her again.


    Then I thrust in deep.


    She screamed my name, her nails digging into my skin, and I spanked her thighs sharply, watching her tremble with every motion.


    Again. And again.


    The sound of our bodies filled the room¡ªskin on skin, breathless moans, her voice breaking every time I pushed in harder.


    She clenched around me as I lost my rhythm, pleasure coiling tight in my gut. I grabbed her hips and mmed forward, burying myself deep as I came inside her with a groan, my body trembling with the force of release.


    She gasped, her arms wrapping around me, pulling me down into her warmth.


    I slowly pulled out of her, careful not to jolt her overworked body. Her breath hitched, her thighs trembling slightly. The moment I moved beside her, she reached up and pulled me in for a soft, lingering kiss¡ªslow, messy, full of emotion. Her lips were warm and tender.


    Then she fell back onto the bed, her arms slipping to the sheets, her legs still parted but limp with exhaustion. She was boneless, breathless, her chest rising and falling like she''d just survived a storm.


    Levi and Lennox leaned in on either side of her, their touches now featherlight. Levi pressed kisses along her corbone, while Lennox trailed his lips down the curve of her stomach, both of them murmuring soft things into her skin¡ªworshipping her in their own quiet way.


    I brushed a hand down her arm, watching her eyes flutter open.


    "You okay?" I asked gently, brushing a strand of hair from her damp forehead.


    She gave a slow nod, her lips parting with effort. "I''m okay," she whispered, though her voice was faint, almost slurred.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: First Time

    Olivia''s POV


    I couldn''t move.


    Every part of me felt heavy, like I''d been wrung outpletely. My legs trembled without lifting, and my breath came in soft, uneven waves. I was floating somewhere between reality and the stars, my body humming with lingering pleasure, my mind nk and full at the same time.


    I felt Louis pull out slowly, and then his warmth shifted beside me. I reached out blindly, needing him close, and the moment our lips met, I melted into him. It was soft¡­ unhurried¡­ like he was pouring every unspoken word into that kiss.


    And when he pulled away, I let myself fall back against the mattress.


    My limbs refused to move.


    I couldn''t even lift my head, but I didn''t feel afraid. I felt¡­ safe.


    Louis tucked himself beside me, brushing damp hair from my face. Levi''s lips were warm against my shoulder, and Lennox was still pressing kisses to my stomach, his touch delicate now, like he was afraid to break me.


    "You okay?" Louis asked, his voice low and gentle, fingers brushing over the back of my hand.


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah," I whispered, though even I could hear the exhaustion in my voice. "Just¡­ tired."


    "Your body''s limp," Levi murmured near my ear, concern threading through his voice.


    I tried to smile. "I can''t move."


    Louis kissed my temple. "You don''t have to. Let us take care of you."


    I barely registered it when Levi disappeared, only to return with a warm cloth. The bed shifted gently as he cleaned between my thighs with slow, careful strokes. I winced once¡ªmy body too sensitive¡ªbut he murmured an apology and soothed the spot with his lips.


    Then Lennox was at my side, wrapping the nket over my body, tucking it around me like I was something precious.


    Louis cradled my hand in his, his thumb stroking across my knuckles. "You did amazingly," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    I blinked slowly, tears prickling at the corners of my eyes¡ªnot from pain, not even from the pleasure¡ªbut from the way they looked at me now. Like I was made of something rare. Something sacred.


    Lennox climbed into bed beside me, his chest pressed to my back, while Levi curled at my other side. Louis remained in front of me, his forehead resting against mine.


    I was cocooned between them. Warm. Protected. Held.


    No words were needed now. Their hands said enough¡ªthe way they stroked my arms, threaded fingers through my hair, kissed the spots they''d once imed with fire.


    And slowly¡­ gently¡­


    I drifted off to sleep with their hearts beating around mine.


    In my dream, I was thirteen again.


    I was sitting cross-legged on the library carpet, tucked between two towering shelves of books that smelled of old paper and stories long forgotten. The room was quiet, except for the distant sound of a ticking clock and pages turning.


    Lennox, Levi, and Louis sat nearby¡ªsprawled outzily on the rug, bored out of their minds. They had followed me there after training, still wearing their sweat-damp shirts and lookingpletely out of ce in a room full of silence and books.


    "Why are we even here?" Lennox grumbled, flipping through aic book without reading a word. "You said this would be five minutes."


    I ignored him, flipping through the novel I''d just found. My eyes widened as I reached a particr paragraph, and my cheeks instantly flushed.


    "Whoa," I whispered.


    Levi looked over, curious. "What?"


    I hesitated, then turned the book toward him, pointing to the passage. "It says¡­ the girl''s first time was sweet and pleasurable. What does that even mean?"


    Everything went still.


    Levi blinked. "Wait, what?"


    Louis leaned over to peek at the page, but before he could read it, Lennox was already snatching the book out of my hands.


    "Olivia!" he barked. "You shouldn''t be reading stuff like this!"


    My eyes narrowed, my face burning more from embarrassment than guilt. "Why not? I just wanted to know."


    "You''re thirteen!" he shouted, waving the book in the air like it was something dangerous. "You''re not supposed to read stuff about¡­ that!"


    "Fine," I snapped, crossing my arms. "I''ll just ask someone else!"


    I stood abruptly, but Louis was faster. He gently caught my arm and guided me back to the floor, his voice calm and soothing.


    "Hey, hey, rx," he said softly. "You don''t need to go asking someone else. If you''re really curious¡­ ask us."


    I nced at him, surprised.


    Louis gave a small smile. "You can always ask us anything, remember?"


    Levi scratched the back of his neck, clearly flustered. "Yeah, just¡­ maybe not here. Or, like, out loud."


    Lennox groaned. "Seriously?"


    I looked between them, still pouting but a little calmer. "I just¡­ I don''t understand what it means when they say it was ''sweet.'' Isn''t sex supposed to hurt the first time?"


    The triplets all froze.


    Levi coughed. Lennox looked like he wanted to jump out a window. Louis just rubbed his temples slowly.


    "Well," Louis said eventually, choosing his words carefully, "for some people¡­ it can hurt a little at first. But if it''s with someone who really cares about you, someone who''s gentle and patient¡­ then yeah, it can be sweet and pleasurable."


    I looked at him, wide-eyed. "Oh¡­"


    "Why are we even having this conversation?" Lennox muttered under his breath, shoving the book into his jacket like it was a threat to national security.


    I thought about what Louis had said¡ªif it''s with someone who really cares about you... someone gentle... then it can be sweet.


    I looked at them.


    At Lennox, who was still pretending to read hisic, but his jaw was tense.


    At Levi, who had turned a little red and was scratching behind his ear, awkwardly avoiding my gaze.


    At Louis, who still sat beside me, calm but lost in his thoughts.


    The words came out before I could stop them. "Then I''d like my first time to be with you guys."


    Silence.


    All three of them stared at me.


    Levi choked on air. Lennox looked like he''d just short-circuited. And Louis¡ªhis mouth opened slightly, then closed again.


    "What?" Levi asked, his voice a cracked whisper.


    "I''m serious," I said, hugging my knees to my chest. "If it''s supposed to be sweet and pleasurable¡­ if it''s supposed to mean something¡­ then I want it to be with you. With all of you."


    Lennox shot up from the floor like he''d been burned. "Okay, that''s it." He pointed at the book tucked in his jacket. "From now on, before you read anything, I''m going to approve it first. You''re banned from the romance section."


    I flinched, his tone sharper than I expected.


    Louis exhaled slowly. "Olivia¡­"


    "What?" I asked, defensive now. "I''m not a kid anymore. I''m thirteen. I can have feelings."


    "You''re still young," Levi said gently. "You''ll understand more as you grow up."


    "No!" I snapped. "That''s what you all say! ''You''re too young. You don''t know what you''re talking about.'' But I do know how I feel."


    None of them spoke. Just silence.


    And that silence hurt more than anything.


    I rose to my feet, my fists clenched at my sides. "Fine. If you don''t want to be my first, I''ll give it to someone else who does."


    That made Lennox move. Fast.


    He stepped in front of me, his eyes zing with possession. "Take that back."


    I looked up at him, tears burning behind my eyes. "Why? Because it''s true?"


    "Take it back, Olivia," he said, his voice low and but full of warning.


    I shook my head, lips trembling. "No. I meant it."


    Levi stood slowly, walking over and wrapping an arm around my shoulder. "Oli," he said softly. "We''re not saying we don''t want to. But this conversation¡ªit''s just too soon."


    I bit my lip, trying to hold back the sting in my chest.


    He tilted his head, pressing his forehead to mine. "Can we¡­ have this talk again when you''re older? When we''ve all grown up a bit?"


    I blinked, and a tear slid down my cheek. Levi wiped it gently with his thumb.


    "Okay?" he asked, voice tender.


    I didn''t answer. I just nodded slowly, burying my face against Levi''s chest as more tears slipped down my cheeks.


    The room was quiet. Too quiet. I felt their difort, their confusion¡­ and something else. Something heavier.


    Then I heard footsteps approaching.


    And before I could pull away, Lennox was standing right in front of me.


    He cupped my face unexpectedly, tilting it up to meet his eyes. His brows were drawn, mouth tight, and I saw real pain behind his gaze.


    "Stop crying," he whispered, his voice rough. "I¡­ I hate seeing your tears."


    I blinked, startled. "Lennox¡ª"


    He didn''t let me finish.


    He pulled me away from Levi and straight into his arms, holding me tight. Like he needed it too. Like letting go wasn''t an option. His chin rested on top of my head, and I felt his chest rise and fall, slow and heavy.


    Then, he leaned down¡ªhis breath warm against my ear¡ªand whispered so only I could hear:


    "Okay¡­ fine. I promise. One day, when the time is right¡­ we''ll be your first."


    I froze for a moment, my breath catching.


    Then slowly, my lips curved.


    A small, shy smile broke through the sadness.


    I nodded into his chest, wrapping my arms around his waist, holding on like it meant everything. Because to me, it did.

 Chapter 299: Whats Next

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up to the ray of sunlight shing on my face. I groaned softly and turned my head away from the light, snuggling deeper into the familiarly alluring warmth around me. Slowly, I opened my eyes.


    Lennox was behind me, one arm wrapped tightly around my waist, his breath steady and deep against the back of my neck. His chest rose and fell in a slow rhythm, his face calm and peaceful in sleep.


    In front of me, Louisy on his side, facing me, hisshes brushing his cheeks, his lips slightly parted. His fingers were stillced with mine. He looked so calm¡­ so beautiful. Like he hadn''t been awake all night loving me.


    Levi was curled at my feet, arms around my legs like a nket. His dark hair was tousled, and a soft snore slipped from his lips.


    I just stared at them for a moment, my heart swelling with something warm and heavy. I had them. All three. Right here.


    As if they could feel my gaze, Louis''s eyes blinked open first. He smiled sleepily, his voice rough. "Morning, angel."


    Before I could answer, Lennox groaned softly behind me, shifting as he nuzzled the back of my neck. "You''re awake?" he mumbled.


    I nodded gently.


    Then Levi stirred, stretching like a cat and letting out a soft yawn. His eyes opened slowly, and when theynded on me, he grinned. "We didn''t crush you, did we?"


    I giggled. "No. You just kept me warm."


    They all smiled.


    Levi was the first to get up as he sat on the bed, followed by his brothers. Slowly, I sat up but felt a little sore between my thighs. The triplets must have noticed it because they suddenly had that worried look on their faces.


    "We were hard on youst night, right?" Levi asked¡­ sounding guilty.


    I quickly shook my head and gave him a warm smile. "That''s not true¡­ you three did amazing... I couldn''t want anything less," I assured them.


    They looked relieved for a moment, but the worry never left their eyes.


    "And besides, I could just heal myself," I added with a smirk, "but I don''t want to."


    They all looked confused.


    I stretched my legs a little, wincing slightly at the soreness, but I didn''t mind it. Not even a little.


    "I want to feel it," I whispered, my voice softer now. "I want to remember how it felt¡­ to be taken by all of you."


    That shut them up.


    Lennox swallowed hard, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "You''re unbelievable," he murmured.


    Louis leaned forward and kissed my shoulder. "You''re everything."


    Levi scooted back onto the bed, sitting beside me again. "Still," he said, "next time, we''ll go easier on you."


    I chuckled and rolled my eyes. "Don''t make promises you can''t keep."


    They allughed¡ªrelieved, maybe, or just happy to hear me teasing them again.


    "I''ll run you a warm bath," Lennox said, already slipping off the bed.


    "I''ll get you something to eat," Louis added as he grabbed a pair of sweatpants and tossed one at Lennox.


    "I''ll stay right here," Levi said proudly, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and pulling me close. "Someone has to keep youpany."


    I rested my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes for a moment.


    "Don''t touch her!" Lennox warned, heading to the bathroom.


    Levi smirked. "I can''t promise that."


    I blushed and sank deeper into his chest, inhaling the alluring smelling from him. We were both still naked, with just the nket covering us.


    Rxed in Levi''s arms, I sucked a deep breath as I wondered what life had in store for us from now¡­ is it happily ever after or¡­


    "What are you thinking?" Levi asked, stroking my hair.


    I sucked a deep breath and lifted my head off his chest to hold his gaze. With Levi, I felt really open, like I could tell him anything¡­ it has always been like that.


    "I''m thinking about the future," I said truthfully. "What happens from here?"


    Levi''s face was calm, but I could see the concern etched behind his calm expression. He tenderly cupped my face with both hands and shed me aforting smile.


    "I genuinely don''t know what the future holds," he said softly. "But I do know one thing¡ªI''ll be right beside you through it all. We all will."


    His thumbs brushed against my cheeks, gently wiping away the tears I hadn''t even realized had slipped down.


    "You don''t have to worry about tomorrow, angel," he whispered. "Let us carry that weight with you. You''re not alone anymore."


    His words melted something inside me. I leaned forward and pressed my forehead against his. "Promise me," I murmured.


    "I swear it," he said without hesitation. "Even if the world turns against us, we''ll stand with you."


    Just then, Louis walked back into the room with a tray of food in his hands. "Did I miss something?"


    Levi chuckled but didn''t move away. "You always miss the best parts."


    Louis rolled his eyes but set the tray down on the nightstand. "I brought fruit, pancakes, and tea. Don''t say I never spoil you."


    Iughed gently and pulled the nket tighter around me. "You spoil me more than enough."


    Lennox stepped out of the bathroom. "Bath''s ready. I addedvender oil¡ªyou need to rx those muscles."


    Levi reluctantly let go of me, and I stood, wrapping the nket around myself. As soon as my feet touched the cold floor, Louis was there, lifting me into his arms.


    "You''re not walking today," he said with a wink.


    I giggled, letting him carry me into the bathroom like I weighed nothing. Steam filled the air, and the tub was full, the water topped with delicate rose petals and scented withvender and something sweet¡ªjasmine, maybe.


    Louis set me down gently beside the tub, then kissed my forehead before stepping back. "We''ll give you a moment."


    I looked up at them, at all three of them standing in the doorway now. "You don''t have to go."


    Lennox''s eyes darkened. "If we stay, Olivia, we won''t let you bathe alone."


    Louis whistled. "And you looked sore already, angel."


    Leviughed behind them. "We''re trying to be good mates. For once."


    I bit my lip, feeling the heat crawl back up my neck. "Fine. Then go," I said yfully.


    Lennox smiled at me. "We''ll be right outside."


    As they left, I let the nket drop and slowly stepped into the warm water. A soft moan escaped my lips as I sank in, the heat soothing every aching muscle. I leaned back, breathing deeply, letting the scent and warmth wrap around me like their touch.


    With my eyes closed, Imunicated with my wolf.


    "So what now?" I asked.


    She responded immediately. "You tell me¡­ what now?" She threw my question back to me.


    I released a soft sigh, not knowing what to say¡­ this was supposed to be the part where everything starts falling into ce, but deep down I felt this phase of my life was actually going to be terrifying.


    Suddenly, I got a mind link.


    "Olivia."


    I tensed. It was Calvin.


    I swallowed hard andposed myself.


    "Yes?"


    He was silent for a moment before he spoke.


    "Someone is here to see you."

 Chapter 300: Unusual Visit

    Olivia''s POV


    I frowned. "Who?"


    "Come see for yourself," Calvin replied with that annoyingly serious tone, then ended the mind link without another word.


    Sighing, I sank deeper into the warm water of the bathtub. Thevender-scented steam curled around me, soothing my body and mind. Whoever it was could wait. I wasn''t about to trade thefort of this bath for anything.


    Well¡­ anything except the triplets taking me again.


    "Girl¡­ you''re such a bitch," my wolf muttered inside my head, her voice half-annoyed, half-amused.


    I smirked. "You''re just mad I enjoyed it more than you did."


    "You didn''t even give me a chance toe out!" she huffed. "Do you know what it''s like being trapped in the back of your mind while they¡ª"


    "Okay, okay!" I cut her off quickly, cheeks heating. "No need for details."


    "Tch. Weak," she muttered, then went silent.


    I rolled my eyes and let my head rest against the back of the tub. The waterpped gently at my skin, and the ache between my thighs felt dull now.


    I closed my eyes again, letting my fingers trailzily through the water. Whatever Calvin wanted could wait a few more minutes.


    Just a few more.


    After drying off, I tied a towel snugly around my chest and stepped out of the bathroom.


    The triplets were all seated on the bed, wearing nothing but loose sweatpants. Their bare chests on full disy made my eyes do a quick scan. broad shoulders, toned muscles, those perfect V lines¡ª


    I quickly looked away, my cheeks burning.


    Louis chuckled. "You can keep staring if you want, angel. It''s all yours."


    I rolled my eyes at him, but couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at my lips. "I have to go. My brother called for me."


    Immediately, their yful expressions changed. Concern shed across their faces.


    "Is everything alright?" Levi asked, brows furrowing.


    "I''m fine," I said gently, already sensing their rising protectiveness. "Someone wants to see me."


    "We cane with you," Lennox offered quickly.


    "No," I cut in softly. "Not now. It''s not the right time. We should take things slow¡­ ease into this."


    They looked at each other, clearly not liking the idea but respecting my decision.


    "Alright," Louis muttered, "but if anything goes wrong..."


    "Nothing will go wrong," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.


    I nced toward the vanity, thinking about drying my hair. I hated the cold feeling of water dripping down my back.


    Before I could reach for the dryer, Lennox was already standing. "Sit," he said gently, taking the towel from my hands. "Let me."


    I blinked. "You know how to dry hair?"


    He gave me a crooked grin. "I used to do it all the time¡­ remember?"


    As he ran the dryer through my damp hair, I sat still, letting the memoriese.


    Back when I was younger, before everything shattered between us, the boys would dry my hair after training, or when I was sick, or just because they wanted to. Lennox always did it the most. He says drying my hair was one of his favorite hobbies.


    When he was done, Levi came up behind me,b and tie already in hand. "Want it packed or loose?"


    "Whatever''s easier," I whispered, surprised by the gentle way his fingers moved.


    "You still remember how to do this?" I asked softly.


    "Of course I do," he said with a small smile. "Some things don''t fade."


    As he twisted my hair into a low bun, I caught Louis leaning against the closet, watching me intently.


    "What?" I asked with a small, shy smile.


    He smiled, walked over, and pressed a soft kiss to my exposed shoulder. "You look so beautiful."


    My breath caught, and I quickly stood, knowing that if I stayed any longer, I might lose all control.


    "I¡­ I''ll see you guyster," I said hurriedly and reached for my things, which were folded neatly on the couch. I clutched them against my chest and forced a smile at the triplets, who were now wearing sad, almost wounded expressions.


    The idea of leaving didn''t sit well with them. It didn''t sit well with me either¡­ but I had to go.


    I drew in a deep breath and gave them onest warm smile. "Bye."


    I teleported before they could respond.


    Inded in my room with a soft thud, the cool air brushing my damp skin as I adjusted the towel around my chest.


    "Finally!" a voice rang out, startling me.


    I spun toward the sound to find Nora and Lolita sitting casually on my bed, both with matching mischievous grins stered across their faces.


    My eyes narrowed. "What are you two doing here?"


    Lolita leaned back against the headboard, arms crossed behind her head. "Waiting for Sleeping Beauty to return from her little romantic vacation," she said, wiggling her brows.


    Nora snorted. "Or should we say¡ªhoneymoon trial? Honestly, Liv, you''re glowing."


    I groaned, walking past them to grab fresh clothes. "Oh, shut up."


    "You look flushed," Lolita teased.


    "Like¡­ blissfully destroyed," Nora added with a dramatic sigh.


    "I''m going to pretend I didn''t hear that," I muttered, clutching my clothes tighter to my chest as I ducked into my closet.


    They bothughed.


    "Okay, okay," Nora said after a moment, her voice stillced with humor. "We''ll stop. But seriously¡­ someone''s waiting for you downstairs."


    That caught my attention.


    I stuck my head out of the closet. "Who?"


    Lolita shrugged. "One Lord Frederick."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Yup," Nora confirmed, her tone suddenly more serious. "Alpha Calvin said he arrived about twenty minutes ago. He''s been waiting patiently."


    My stomach twisted slightly.


    Lord Frederick?


    What the hell was he doing here?


    I quickly dried off the remaining dampness on my skin and pulled on a pair of high-waisted jeans and a simple white shirt. I tied it in a knot at the waist, giving it a casual edge, then slipped on my ankle boots. I left my hair in the low bun Levi had done.


    Taking onest look in the mirror, I squared my shoulders and headed toward the door. Nora and Lolita followed, both unusually quiet now. I could feel the tension brewing in the air. Something about this visit didn''t sit right with me.


    As we made our way downstairs, I mentally prepared myself.


    Lord Frederick wasn''t the kind of man to show up without reason and patiently wait.


    So whatever it was¡­ it definitely wasn''t going to be just a simple visit.

 Chapter 301: The Promise

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment I reached the final step, I caught sight of Calvin standing in the sitting room, arms crossed as he spoke quietly to someone seated casually on one of the leather couches.


    Lord Frederick.


    And damn, he looked... good.


    He wasn''t dressed like the uptight man I remembered seeing days ago. Gone was the formal cloak and the stiff suits. Instead, he wore a fitted ck t-shirt that hugged his toned chest and dark jeans that hung low on his hips. A leather wristband circled his wrist, and his silver hair was slightly tousled, like he hadn''t bothered to fix it¡ªor maybe he just liked looking effortlessly hot.


    He looked young. Rxed. But there was still that unmistakable aura of power and quiet confidence that clung to him.


    He turned as I approached, and when our eyes met, he stood up slowly, giving me a once-over that wasn''t exactly subtle. His gaze lingered for a second too long on my tied shirt and jeans before lifting to meet my eyes.


    "Olivia," he said with a warm, low voice. "You look beautiful."


    "You too," I said, the words  slipping past my lips.


    He chuckled. "Guilty. I figured if I''m going to show up uninvited, I might as well not look like a relic."


    I nced at Calvin, who didn''t look too thrilled about this whole situation.


    "I didn''t even know you wereing," I said, folding my arms. "You could''ve given a heads-up."


    "I like surprises," he replied smoothly. "Besides¡­ you weren''t exactly reachable thest few days."


    "What do you want, Frederick?" I asked, keeping my tone polite.


    He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he motioned toward the sitting area. "Can we sit? It''s not the kind of conversation you have while standing."


    That made my spine stiffen slightly, but I nodded and followed him to the couch. He waited until I sat first before taking the seat opposite me. Calvin remained standing, arms crossed, watching us like a guard dog.


    I leaned back into the couch, already having a bad feeling about this. Lord Frederick watched me with unnerving calm, the kind of stillness only someone not quite human could master.


    Then he spoke.


    "Do you know how I knew your great-grandmother, Hailee?"


    My brow furrowed slightly. "No. You tell me."


    A faint, almost nostalgic smile yed on his lips. "I saved her life once. A long time ago¡­ when she was young. Barely older than you are now."


    That startled me a bit. "You saved her?"


    He nodded. "And when she asked what I wanted in return¡­ I told her I would think about it."


    I tilted my head, skeptical. "So?"


    Frederick reached into the inside pocket of his jacket and slowly pulled out something long and old, carefully wrapped in dark silk. He ced it gently on the table between us, then unwrapped it.


    A scroll.


    A real one. The parchment was aged, sealed with a blood-red wax emblem.


    My stomach twisted again.


    "What is this?" I asked, reaching out but not yet opening it.


    He met my gaze steadily. "A promise."


    My heart thudded harder.


    "I knew Hailee was special, but she wasn''t the one I wanted. I asked her for someone instead. The next special one." He paused, his voice soft but clear. "She gave me her word. That the one born with the next special ability¡­ would be mine."


    I blinked, confused. "Yours? What does that mean?"


    I stood slowly, unsettled by the weight of his gaze. "What exactly are you saying?"


    Lord Frederick rose too, but he didn''t move closer. His expression didn''t change, though his voice dropped into a more serious tone.


    "I''m saying¡­ I''ve waited for years. I haven''t aged a day because I''ve held off my own end. My time should''vee and gone, but I refused it. I waited for you, Olivia."


    My breath caught.


    "What?"


    "You were promised to me. As my wife. That scroll in your hand¡­ is your great-grandmother''s blood-sealed vow. Her word."


    My stomach turned. Not from fear¡ªbut from rage. Like my life had been written without my consent.


    I stared at him, my wolf already howling with threats.


    "I don''t believe you," I said, even though a part of me already did.


    "Open it," he said softly. "See for yourself."


    But I didn''t.


    "You''re lying," I snapped, my voice sharp. "This is insane. You expect me to believe that I was promised to you?"


    Lord Frederick didn''t even flinch. "I''m not lying."


    I clenched my jaw, the scroll still unopened in my hand. My entire body was heating with disbelief and growing rage.


    "Even if what you''re saying is true¡ªwhich I highly doubt," I spat, "I''m not epting it. Never."


    His expression stayed calm, though something darker dimmed his eyes. "You have to."


    My brows shot up. "Excuse me?"


    "If you don''t," he said softly, "you''ll die."


    I froze. "What?"


    "I''m not threatening you, Olivia," he said immediately, stepping back slightly as if to show he meant no harm. "I could never hurt you. That was the deal. Hailee made a pact sealed in blood. I am forbidden from ever causing you pain. But the magic in that scroll¡­ it''s binding. If you reject the bond, the cost will fall on you."


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My breath hitched in my throat, and for a moment, everything felt too quiet.


    "That''s enough," Calvin growled suddenly. He stepped between me and Frederick, his posture tense, protective. "You''ve said enough. She''s overwhelmed¡ªand you''re scaring her. Leave."


    For the first time, something flickered in Frederick''s expression. Regret. Maybe even sadness. But he nodded once, slowly, as though he''d expected this.


    "I meant no harm," he murmured, giving me onest nce. "We''ll speak again¡­ when you''re ready."


    And then he was gone¡ªmoving with supernatural speed out the door, vanishing before I could blink.


    The room was silent again, but the pressure hadn''t lifted from my chest.


    I turned to Calvin, barely breathing.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He looked at me, and the apology in his eyes told me everything I needed to know before he even spoke.


    "It''s true," he said quietly. "All of it."

 Chapter 302: Wont Accept It

    Olivia''s POV


    "That was how it happened," Calvin finished, his voice weighed down by the ridiculous story he had just told me.


    I scoffed in anger, my hands flying to my hair as I yanked at it in pure frustration. Then I snapped my gaze to him, my eyes burning with rage.


    "It''s never happening," I hissed. "I''m not getting married to Lord Frederick just because I was vowed to him by a woman I never even met. Who the hell gave her the right to vow me to him?"


    Calvin let out a deep sigh and sank back into the couch, his elbows resting on his knees. His frown cut deep into his face as he studied me.


    "Don''t worry, sis," he said finally, his voice low and calm. "I''m not going to force you to do something you don''t want to do¡­ but¡ª"


    I narrowed my eyes. "But what?"


    His jaw tightened before he continued. "But the blood oath Hailee made wasn''t just a simple promise. It''s sealed magic. And if what Frederick said is true¡­"


    I crossed my arms, ring. "Spit it out, Calvin."


    He hesitated, then leaned forward. "If you refuse himpletely¡­ if you try to break the bond¡­ the magic will turn on you. And I don''t know if even I can stop it."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding in my ears.


    "You''re telling me my life depends on some stupid promise my great-grandmother made years ago?"


    His silence was answer enough.


    I gritted my teeth and shook my head. "Then I guess we''re going to find a way to break it¡­ because I''d rather die fighting it than live as someone''s property."


    With that, I turned and stormed upstairs.


    Back in my room, Lolita and Nora were already waiting. I could tell from the looks on their faces that they''d overheard everything.


    "What are you going to do?" Nora asked.


    I didn''t answer. I had no idea what to say. Instead, I sank onto the bed, my thoughts spinning. "Why now¡­?" I whispered, my fingers tightening around the edge of the nket. "Why now, when my life was finally starting to fall into ce¡­"


    Lolita sat beside me, her hand brushing mine in silentfort.


    Nora crouched in front of me, so I had no choice but to meet her eyes. "You have to tell the triplets."


    My head snapped up. "No," I said without giving it a second thought.


    "They have a right to know," she argued gently. "This isn''t some random trouble you can hide from them. If what Alpha Calvin says is true, this is life or death. And you know damn well they''ll want to fight for you."


    I shook my head, my throat tight. "If they know¡­ they''ll lose their minds. Lennox will go to war. Levi and Louis will follow him without hesitation. And Frederick¡ª" I bit my lip. "Frederick isn''t just some random vampire we can push around. He''s ancient. Old magic runs in his veins."


    Lolita frowned deeply. "So what? You''re just going to sit here and wait for him to im you?"


    "I''m going to think," I said firmly. "There has to be a way out. I''m not his. I''ll never be his."


    Silence settled between us for a few seconds, heavy and suffocating.


    Lolita broke the silence first, tilting her head and watching me closely.


    "What if there were no triplets?" she asked quietly. "What if you were still¡­ you know¡­ having issues with them? Would you have at least considered Lord Frederick?"


    The question caught me off guard. I froze, my lips parting but no wordsing out.


    I hated that I even had to think about it.


    My mind drifted for a second¡­ and the truth was, Lord Frederick was insanely hot. Strong. Tall. Confident. He carried himself like the world already belonged to him. He was dangerous in that way some men are. He was maic, alluring, the kind of man that made you wonder what it would be like to be imed by him.


    And yes¡­ he was exactly my type physically. If the triplets had never been in the picture¡­ if I hadn''t felt what I feel for Lennox, Louis, and Levi¡­ maybe, just maybe, I would have thought about giving him a chance.


    But that was a fantasy.


    The reality was¡­ the triplets are my life.


    They are a part of me in ways I can''t exin. I know their ws, their bad sides, their tempers, their mistakes¡­ but I still love them. And they love me back with that fierce, possessive, unshakable way that feels like home.


    Lord Frederick? I don''t even know him. I don''t know the real man behind that charming smile or the things he''s done over the centuries. For all I know, his hands are stained with blood I could never forgive him for.


    So no matter how tempting Lord Frederick might seem¡­ no matter how curious I might be about him¡­ it doesn''t change the fact that my heart belongs to the triplets.


    I gave Lolita a small, firm smile. "Maybe, yes¡­ if they weren''t in the picture, I''d give him a chance to know him. But they are in the picture. They''re my mates¡­ my everything. That''s not changing."


    Nora exhaled, relieved at my answer. Lolita just nodded, but I could tell her mind was already working on the next thing to say.


    I pushed myself off the bed suddenly, determination recing my earlier frustration.


    "I have to meet the seer," I said aloud, more to myself than to anyone. "If there''s even the smallest chance I can heal my mother, she might be the one who can help me¡­ and if my mother wakes, she can guide me. She can help me with this decision."


    Nora''s head tilted in concern. "Liv, are you prepared for that? Your healing ability¡ª"


    I shook my head, cutting her off. "yes. I''m not wasting another minute. I can''t make this choice without her."


    Lolita straightened from the bed, studying my expression. "You''re serious."


    "Dead serious," I replied.


    I nced between them, my decision final. "I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry about me. And¡­ don''t tell my brother where I went."


    "Olivia¡ª" Nora began, but I was already stepping away.


    With onest look at their worried faces, I whispered, "Trust me."


    And then¡­ I teleported.

 Chapter 303: The War

    Lennox''s POV


    It felt like half of me had left with Olivia.


    The excitement I''d been feeling just minutes ago was gone, snuffed out like a candle in the wind. Even my wolf, who had been wagging his tail in my mind ever since she was here, was now silent and brooding.


    I let out a frustrated sigh andy back on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    I was a fool. We were fools¡ªme and my brothers.


    We had Olivia all these years. She was ours, right here, and yet¡­ we let someone else''s maniptions twist the truth. We let them poison what we had, and we believed it.


    I turned my head slightly, my eyesnding on Levi and Louis. They were as quiet as I was, lost in their own thoughts. None of us had said a word since she teleported away.


    I didn''t need to ask how they were feeling¡ªI already knew. They were drowning in the same emptiness.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed on the nightstand.


    I frowned and leaned over to grab it.


    Gabriel.


    I scoffed, ncing at my brothers. "The idiot is calling."


    Levi raised a brow. Louis just gave a humorless smirk.


    I hit answer and immediately put it on loudspeaker. "I hope you''ve received my message," I said tly.


    Gabriel''s voice came through the line, calm but with a hint of unease. "Lennox¡­ let''s talk about it. It doesn''t have to be this way."


    I scoffed again, my anger ring hot. "Gabriel, you should be thanking me. I''m being kind to you. Normally, I''d just attack your pack without warning. But instead, I''m calling to give you time to send your little pups and the old ones away¡­ and to prepare yourself for the war that''sing."


    There was a pause, and when he spoke again, there was desperation in his tone. "Let''s please settle this¡ª"


    "There''s nothing to settle," Levi cut in sharply, his voice cold. "You had the guts to do what you did to Olivia, and you think you can talk your way out of it?"


    "But I didn''t kill her," Gabriel said quickly, almost defensively.


    My jaw tightened. "You didn''t have to kill her. Throwing her in a dungeon, plotting with my uncle¡ªthose things are enough. You''ve wronged us, Gabriel. You''ve wronged her."


    Louis leaned forward over the phone. "Don''t waste your breath trying to exin yourself. We''ve made our decision. You should just get ready for the war. In fact, you should be grateful we''re giving you the courtesy of a warning."


    I knew Gabriel was scared. He had every right to be. No pack in their right mind would want to go to war with us¡ªnot when the three of us fought as one.


    Together, we were unstoppable. We didn''t just win wars; we ended them. The stories of thest war we had two years ago were still whispered in fear. Gabriel knew that if this came to blows, his pack wouldn''t survive.


    He didn''t say another word. He simply ended the call.


    I threw my phone onto the bed,my jaw still locked, my wolf pacing restlessly within me.


    There was a knock, and then the door opened.


    Dustin, one of our Betas, stepped inside.


    "I''ve got the report," he said, ncing between me and my brothers. "Gabriel has about two hundred foot warriors and a hundred wolf warriors."


    I scoffed and leaned back against the headboard, shaking my head. "That means I''ll be going alone with my warriors. You two don''t need to join me."


    Levi gave me a sharp look. "Lennox¡ª"


    "I said you don''t need to," I cut him off.


    Dustin frowned slightly. "How many of your warriors do you want to take?"


    "Just half of mine," I replied without hesitation.


    He did a quick mental calction, then nodded. "That''s four hundred foot warriors and two hundred and fifty in wolf form."


    "Yes," I confirmed. "That''s more than enough for what''s waiting for us."


    Dustin nodded.


    "Have you passed our warnings around to other packs?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    He nodded. "Already done. I told them not to dare support Gabriel. Their response was unanimous¡ªthey don''t want our trouble."


    I let out a satisfied breath. "Good. They know better. No one wants to get in our way."


    Louis folded his arms and muttered, "Don''t you think we should let Olivia know?"


    "No," I responded immediately. "If she finds out, she''ll try to stop us... and besides, I don''t want to stress her. The fight will be over before she even knows it began."


    Levi and Louis nodded in agreement.


    I turned to Dustin. "Get the men ready. We leave by tomorrow."


    Dustin nodded and left.


    Louis broke the silence first. "You''re sure about going in tomorrow alone?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "It''s a small war. Besides, it''s too risky for all three of us to go. If something happens, our pack needs at least two of us alive."


    Levi nodded and leaned back, crossing his arms. "What''s the n?"


    "Quick and clean. We hit them at dawn. No drawn-out fights. We tear through their defenses, take out their leadership, and leave the rest too scared to even think about retaliation."


    Louis smirked faintly, shaking his head. "Too bad¡­ sounds like we''re going to miss all the fun."


    Levi chuckled under his breath. "Yeah¡­ you''re going to have all the glory to yourself, brother. Don''t forget to save us a piece of the action next time."


    I was about to reply when the air in the room shifted. The faintest ripple of energy brushed over my skin, raising the hairs on my arms.


    My wolf''s ears perked up in my mind.


    A familiar scent hit me before the light shimmered in the center of the room.


    And then¡ªjust like that¡ªOlivia appeared.


    Her arms were folded across her chest, her face etched with a big frown.


    "Lennox. Levi. Louis¡­" Her voice was low but filled with annoyance that made even my wolf go still. "You three have some exnations to give me."


    The three of us froze, caught like pups with our paws in the meat storage.

 Chapter 304: Call It Off

    Olivia''s POV


    "Are you sure about this?" the seer asked again for what felt like the hundredth time after I told her I wanted to heal my mother.


    "Yes," I said firmly. "I need her now."


    The old seer''s cloudy eyes studied me, her gaze unreadable, before she finally gave a slow nod. "Alright¡­ we will do it tonight. But if the process bes risky, I''ll stop it."


    I nodded quickly. "Thank you. So¡­ I''ll see you tonight?"


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    A small, grateful smile spread across my lips. "Thank you," I repeated softly before teleporting away.


    The moment I reappeared in my room, I met Lolita there, arranging some of my clothes, but the second she saw me, her face lit up in relief.


    "Thank goodness you came¡­" she said quickly, almost rushing the words out. "Guess who called."


    I raised a brow. "Who?"


    "Alpha Gabriel," Lolita said, watching my reaction closely.


    I froze. "Gabriel?" My brows pulled together in confusion. Why would he be calling me after everything¡­ after his betrayal?


    Before I could even ask, her phone rang again.


    I hesitated for a moment, my wolf growling low in my chest. Then I snatched the phone from Lolita''s hand and answered.


    "You have the guts to call me?" I spat without greeting.


    There was a short pause on the line before his voice came through, soft and almost pleading. "Olivia¡­ I''m sorry."


    I let out a bitter scoff. "Sorry? I trusted you, Gabriel. I thought you were my knight in shining armor. I thought you were different."


    "I know," he said quickly. "And I''m sorry. Truly, I am."


    I tightened my grip on the phone. "If you''re calling to apologize, save it. I won''t forgive you."


    "I''m not calling just for that," he said urgently. "I need your help. The triplets¡­ they''re waging war against my pack. I don''t want innocent souls to die because of me. I''m ready for any punishment you think I deserve¡­ but not war."


    My frown deepened instantly. The triplets¡­ going to war? And they didn''t tell me?


    I didn''t say another word. I ended the call, tossed the phone back to Lolita, and instantly teleported.


    I appeared right in Lennox''s room to find all three of them seated on the bed. The moment they saw me, I noticed that look of unease in them, like they had been caught doing something they were not supposed to do.


    With a deepening frown and my arms folded across my chest, I stared at them. "I believe you three have some exining to do," I said coldly.


    The three brothers exchanged tense nces before returning their gazes to me. Levi was the first to get up as he approached me. "We are sorry, Olivia. We didn''t want you to get worried."


    My frown deepened, and my re fixed on the three of them. "Why did you have to keep this away from me? I thought we said no secrets among us."


    But deep down, a heavy guilt curled in my chest because I was keeping a secret of my own.


    Lennox finally stood, his expression softening, though his jaw was still tense. "We''re sorry, Olivia. Really. We just¡­ didn''t want you to worry. This war? It''s nothing. We''ll be back before you even know we''ve left."


    I shook my head instantly. "No. Absolutely not." My voice cracked slightly. "I just got you three back. Things are finally starting to work. And I don''t want anything happening to you. I don''t want any risks."


    I took a step closer, my gaze bouncing between all of them. "The war is not happening. I don''t care what Gabriel did. You''re not going. You''re calling him, and you''re canceling it. Now."


    They hesitated.


    The three of them exchanged nces like they were silently trying to decide how to handle me.


    Lennox finally broke the silence. "Olivia¡­ there''s no need to get scared. We''ve handled worse. You know we can win this."


    And he was right. Damn it, he was right. But this time¡­ the risk? It wasn''t one I was willing to take.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Lennox. Levi. Louis. It''s either you three call Gabriel right now¡­ or I will never talk to any of you again."


    That got them.


    Levi was the first to move. He practically rushed for the phone, snatching it from the nightstand before anyone else could say a word. Without hesitation, he dialed Gabriel''s number and put it on loudspeaker.


    Gabriel answered almost immediately, his voice tense. "Hello?"


    "You got lucky," Lennox said darkly, his tone dripping with rage. "I wanted to paint the ground with your blood."


    "Lennox!" I snapped sharply. "Watch your tongue."


    He groaned under his breath but didn''t argue.


    Louis leaned closer to the phone. "We''re calling off the war," he said tly. "But don''t think this is over, Gabriel. You''ll hear from us soon."


    Gabriel exhaled audibly, clearly relieved, but smart enough not to say anything stupid.


    Levi ended the call, then smiled at me. "All for you, Princess," he teased.


    I rolled my eyes and looked away, pretending to be mad. Louis moved closer, trying to touch my arm, but I stepped back.


    "We''re sorry¡­ we promise we won''t keep anything from you again," he said sincerely.


    I didn''t look their way. Yes, I was angry they kept things away from me, but that wasn''t my only concern. I was worried about the silly vow our great-grandmother made and how the triplets would react to it.


    Lennox''s sharp eyes lingered on me longer than usual, like he could see straight through my deflection. "What is it?" he asked finally, his voice low but filled with concern. "Something''s bothering you. I can feel it."


    I forced a small smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes. "It''s nothing¡­ I just¡­ I''ll be trying to heal my mother tonight."


    Their eyes widened instantly. Levi''s brows pulled together. "Olivia¡­ are you sure you''re ready for that?"


    Louis tilted his head, his gaze softening with concern. "I heard it''s been ten years. This isn''t something you just¡­ decide in a moment."


    "I know," I said quietly, my fingers tightening slightly against my shirt. "But I think so. I need her now. More than ever."


    There was a beat of silence before I stepped back slightly. "I have to leave."


    Louis was the closest to me, so I leaned in first and pressed my lips to his. He let out a low, deep moan against my mouth, his hands immediately sliding to grip my waist possessively.


    I pulled away before he could deepen it, turning toward Levi. His warm hands cupped my face as soon as I leaned in, and when my lips touched his, he groaned softly into my mouth like he didn''t want to let me go.


    Finally, I moved to Lennox. The moment our lips met, his kiss was different¡ªdeep, iming, filled with the kind of possession that made my knees threaten to give out. He groaned against my lips and pulled me closer until I could feel his heartbeat pounding in sync with mine.


    When he broke away, his hand stayed on the back of my neck, holding me in ce. "Stay a little longer," he murmured, his voice low and rough.


    God, I wished I could. But I had too much on my te.


    I gave a faint smile and shook my head. "I have to leave."


    He exhaled heavily, clearly unhappy, but he let me go.


    "See youter," I said, and with that, I teleported back to my room.


    When I arrived, only Lolita was there. Nora was nowhere in sight.


    "Where''s Nora?" I asked, confused.


    Lolita shrugged. "Alpha Calvin demanded her attention."


    I frowned. Something was definitely going on¡ªand I needed to get to the bottom of it.


    "I''ll be back," I told Lolita, then left my room.


    This time, I didn''t teleport. I walked to Calvin''s room.


    When I reached it, I should have knocked. But something came over me. I just grabbed the doorknob, pushed it open, and stepped inside.


    Stepping in, my stomach dropped, and I could only stare, unable to believe what I was seeing.

 Chapter 305: Caught

    Calvin''s POV


    The door to my room pushed open, and even before the person stepped inside, her intoxicating scent hit my nose, making my wolf lose his damn mind.


    "Mate!" he growled in my head¡ªloud and possessive¡ªpacing like a caged beast ready to pounce. His voice vibrated through me, tasting her scent like it was the finest thing in existence.


    I clenched my jaw and forced myself to keep myposure, ignoring the rush of heat in my chest. I wasn''t about to let my emotions take over.


    Nora stepped in quietly, bncing a tray of juice I had requested earlier. Her eyes flicked to mine for the briefest second, and my wolf practically roared again, demanding I im her.


    "Mine." His voice was raw, insistent. "Touch her. Take her."


    I inhaled deeply, fighting the urge to let my instincts win. "Thanks," I muttered, my tone polite. My voice came out rough, like gravel, betraying the strain I was under.


    She gave me a polite smile, setting the tray down on the table beside me. But every movement she made¡ªevery shift of her body¡ªonly drove my wolf wilder.


    I had to grip the armrest of my chair to stop myself from reaching out.


    I cleared my throat, forcing my voice to stay even. "You can leave now," I said, not trusting myself to look at her for too long.


    But she didn''t move. Instead, she crossed her arms, her chin tilting slightly as she studied me. "Since you don''t want me as your mate," she said calmly, "why don''t we just reject each other quietly? No one has to know."


    My frown deepened.


    Yes¡­ I had told her I didn''t want a mate. And it was true¡ªI don''t believe in the mate bond. She was my second chance mate, but I''d already convinced myself that mates only brought weakness, distraction, and pain.


    Still¡­ the casual way she said it, like I meant nothing¡­ that hurt more than I expected.


    "Why are you so desperate for it?" I asked, my voice low.


    She folded her arms tighter, meeting my gaze without flinching. "So I can explore other men," she replied tly.


    A sharp, ugly pang of jealousy shot through me. Other men?


    In a sh, my hand shot out and I pulled her onto myp, my grip firm around her waist. She gasped softly, ring at me as if daring me to let go.


    "Other men?" I repeated, my voice filled with jealousy. "So you''re already seeing someone?"


    Her lips curved in the faintest smirk. "That''s none of your business, Alpha Calvin. You made it clear you don''t want me. So I can fuck anyone I want to."


    That¡­ did it.


    The thought of her with another man lit a fire in my chest so fierce I could barely think. My wolf snarled violently in my head, demanding I put her in her ce.


    Without another word, I crashed my lips against hers in a hard, possessive kiss. There was nothing gentle about it¡ªI imed her mouth like I owned it, like I had every right to.


    And in that moment, I didn''t care what I''d said before.


    She was mine.


    She struggled against me at first, her hands pressing lightly against my chest as if to push me away. But the more I kissed her, the more that resistance began to melt.


    I deepened the kiss, pouring into it everything I shouldn''t be feeling. Pain. Longing. Desire I''d been denying since the moment I saw her.


    She was everything I had ever wanted in a woman¡ªbeautiful, innocent, a pure heart that radiated warmth. But I knew better. Those things¡­ they never stayed the same. They would change. People always changed.


    Still¡­ in that moment, I couldn''t stop myself. My lips moved over hers like I was trying to memorize the taste, my fingers gripping her waist tightly as if she might disappear if I let go.


    Then¡ª


    The door burst open.


    I tore my lips from hers and looked up sharply, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. My eyes locked with the wide, shocked gaze of my sister standing frozen in the doorway.


    "Shit!" Nora gasped and jumped out of myp.


    "Olivia¡­ you are¡ª" she couldn''tplete her words.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes at Nora, then she stared back at me with a raised brow.


    I sighed and sat upright. "Nora¡­ please excuse us."


    Nora hesitated like she wanted to argue, but after a second, she turned and walked out, unable to meet Olivia''s gaze.


    Olivia''s sharp gaze stayed on me even after Nora had slipped out, the air still tense from what she''d just walked in on.


    "What is going on, brother?" she asked, folding her arms, her tone demanding answers.


    I exhaled slowly, running a hand over my face. There was no point in lying. "Nora¡­ is my mate."


    Her eyes widened instantly. "Your mate? And you didn''t think to tell me?"


    I looked away, my jaw tightening.


    "Why?" she pressed. "Is it because of her status? Calvin, you know Nora is a nicedy. You shouldn''t care about status when ites to mates."


    I shook my head firmly. "It''s never been about her status, Olivia. The truth is¡­ Nora is my second chance mate. I''ve had a mate before."


    Her brows shot up even higher. "You have? Where is she now?"


    A bitterugh escaped me. "Probably with my best friend right now¡­ maybe even having their second child together."


    Her lips parted in shock. "What? How?"


    I leaned back in my chair, my gaze going cold as I thought back. "She''d been in love with my best friend for years. I didn''t know. When she turned eighteen, we found out we were mates. But she never let me mark her¡ªalways saying she wanted the mate mark on our wedding night. I said fine, let''s marry. She refused, saying she was too young. She wanted to wait until she was twenty."


    My voice darkened. "What I didn''t know¡­ was that she was sleeping with my best friend the whole time. I never even touched her, Olivia. Not once."


    Her expression softened with something close to pity, but she said nothing. She let me talk.


    "Then one day," I continued, my voice almost a growl, "she came to me, asking me to forgive her. She wanted us to reject each other quietly because she was pregnant with his child. So I did it. I rejected her¡­ and she left without looking back."


    I clenched the armrests, fighting the burn in my chest.


    Olivia''s eyes softened a little as she studied me.


    "So¡­ is that why you don''t want Nora? Because of what your first mate did to you?"


    I didn''t answer right away. My gaze dropped to the floor. "I''m¡­ scared, Olivia. I don''t believe in the mate bond anymore. Not after that. I''ve seen what it can turn into. How it can destroy you."


    She stepped a little closer. "Nora is not like that, Calvin. She''s nothing like your first mate."


    I shook my head firmly. "No. I don''t want it. I can''t¡­ go through that again." My voice dropped lower. "Please, Olivia¡­ just leave it alone."


    She opened her mouth to say something more, but I turned my face away, my tone final. "Please¡­ leave."


    Olivia studied me for a moment longer, then with a faint, troubled sigh, she nodded and quietly walked out.

 Chapter 306: Awake

    Olivia''s POV


    The seer stood across from me, her worried eyes fixed on mine. "Are you ready?" she asked for thest time.


    "Yes," I breathed. "I''m ready."


    She nodded once, her expression unreadable, then motioned for me to kneel beside the bed. My mothery there, still as stone, her body pale and thin from ten years of being trapped in this cursed sleep. My hands trembled as I reached for hers.


    "She''s been gone for a long time," the seer reminded me softly. "To call her back will take more than magic¡ªit will take your spirit. Do you understand?"


    "I understand," I whispered, my throat tight.


    The seer began chanting in a low, rhythmic voice. Candles flickered, shadows dancing across the walls. A silver circle surrounded the bed, the runes glowing faintly as if waking from a long slumber.


    "ce your palms over her heart," the seer instructed.


    I did as told, pressing both hands gently against my mother''s chest. Her skin was cold, but under it, I imagined the faintest thrum of life¡ªlike a dying ember waiting to be fanned into me.


    "Call to her," the seer urged.


    I closed my eyes, letting tears slip down my cheeks. Mama¡­ it''s me. Pleasee back. I need you.


    Heat began to build under my palms, slow at first, then stronger. My wolf stirred inside me, lending me strength. A golden glow spread from my hands, sinking into my mother''s body.


    The seer''s voice rose, the ancient words flowing like a river. The glow deepened, brightening until it filled the circle with light. My body ached, my heart pounding painfully in my chest.


    Her lips parted slightly.


    "Mama?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Her fingers twitched against mine. Her eyelids fluttered, just for a moment.


    "She hears you," the seer said urgently. "Push harder!"


    Painnced through me as I poured every drop of my energy into her. The light from my hands pulsed faster, stronger¡ªuntil it felt like the air itself was vibrating. My breathing grew ragged, my vision blurring.


    Then¡ª


    A gasp.


    Her chest rose sharply, and her eyes snapped open, wild and confused.


    My tears spilled freely as I leaned closer. "It''s me, Mama."


    She blinked up at me, her lips trembling as if trying to form words. The seer''s voice softened. "She''s back¡­ but weak. You must let her rest."


    I nodded and held the shocked and confused gaze of my mother. She stared at me as if she was seeing a ghost, but even in that confused state, I could see the look of reconciliation in her eyes.


    "Mom... it''s me... can you hear me?" I asked.


    "Olivia¡­ let her speak on her own..." the seer advised gently.


    I swallowed hard and nodded, my gaze still on her. My mother''s gaze drifted past me, scanning the room before settling on the seer. Her brows furrowed, puzzled, then slowly¡ªtremulously¡ªshe began to sit up.


    My heart pounded as I watched, unsure if she would recognize me. Then her gaze returned to mine, and a soft, weary smile bloomed across her face.


    "It''s you," she whispered, her voice shaky.


    Tears gathered in my eyes as I nodded and took her hands in mine again.


    "Yes, Mother¡­ it''s me¡­ your daughter¡­ Olivia."


    Her eyes, those eyes that looked exactly like mine, lit up with a soft glow as tears gradually gathered in them. Her lips trembled, and then, with a sudden burst of emotion, she reached for me.


    Before I could even breathe, her arms wrapped tightly around me, pulling me into her frail but desperate embrace.


    "I finally¡­ meet you," she whispered against my ear, her voice shaking with a mix of disbelief and overwhelming love.


    I broke. Completely.


    Hot tears streamed down my face as I buried my head in her shoulder, inhaling the faint scent of her skin that felt both strange and familiar.


    "I''m here, Mama¡­ I''m really here," I choked out, clutching her as if I''d never let go.


    Her thin hands trembled as they caressed my hair, her touch gentle but filled with a hunger only a mother could have after being kept away from her child for so long.


    "I''ve dreamed of this¡­ for so long," she murmured, her voice breaking. "I thought¡­ I''d never get the chance to see you again."


    "I''m here now," I said fiercely, pulling back just enough to look into her teary eyes. "And I''m neverleaving again."


    The seer, standing quietly nearby, gave us a small, relieved smile. "Let her rest now, Olivia. She needs time to regain her strength."


    I nodded slowly, still holding my mother''s hands in mine.


    Mother looked around as though searching for something or someone.


    "Where is Calvin?" she asked, her voiceced with worry.


    "He''s right outside," I answered quickly. "Should I call him?"


    She nodded quickly. "Yes¡­ please call my boy."


    I gave her hands a reassuring squeeze before standing. "I''ll call him in," I said softly.


    Opening the door, I found Calvin leaning against the wall, his arms folded, eyes closed like he''d been holding his breath this whole time. When his gaze lifted to mine, I didn''t have to say a word¡ªhe could see it in my tear-streaked face.


    "She wants to see you," I told him quietly.


    For a moment, his lips parted, but no sound came out. Then, with slow, almost cautious steps, he walked past me into the room.


    The moment my mother''s eyesnded on him, they lit up¡ªnot just with recognition, but with the fierce, protective love only a mother could hold for her son.


    "Calvin¡­" she breathed, her voice cracking.


    He froze by the bed, his jaw tight, and for a second, I thought he wouldn''t move. But then, almost as if a dam broke, he stepped forward and dropped to his knees beside her.


    Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him.


    "Mother¡­" His voice was raw, low, and shaky in a way I had never heard from him before.


    She held him close, her thin fingers curling around the back of his head like she was trying to shield him from every hurt he''d ever known.


    "I''m so sorry," she whispered, her voice trembling as tears streamed freely down her cheeks. "I''m so sorry for leaving you alone. I can''t imagine¡­ what you must have gone through without me."


    His arms tightened around her, his forehead pressed into her shoulder.


    "You don''t have to apologize¡­ you''re here now," he murmured, but I could hear the pain in his voice, the years of loneliness he had buried deep.


    Her hands cupped his face then, forcing him to look at her.


    "My boy," she said with aching tenderness, "you''ve grown so big and handsome, just like your father."


    Calvin swallowed hard, blinking away tears. He didn''t speak. Instead, he reached up and wiped one of her tears away before pulling her back into his arms.


    I stood there quietly, my own heart swelling with emotion as I watched them.


    Calvin was still holding her when my mother''s gaze slowly shifted to me. There was so much tenderness in her eyes, but also¡­ worry.


    She reached one hand toward me, and I stepped closer, slipping my fingers into hers. Her grip was weak but warm.


    "My Olivia¡­" she whispered, searching my face like she was trying to read through me. "How has your life been?"


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to even begin answering that.


    But before I could speak, she tilted her head slightly, her brows drawing together.


    "Are you¡­ married to Lord Frederick?"


    Her question hit me like a cold wind, and for a moment, I just stared at her, frozen.

 Chapter 307: Troubled

    Olivia''s POV


    I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say. For some reason, I thought she would look worried, maybe even upset, at the idea of me marrying Lord Frederick. But she didn''t.


    Her expression didn''t even flicker with surprise¡ªit was almost like¡­ she had expected it.


    That unsettled me more than anything.


    Why wasn''t she worried?


    Was she¡­ fine with it?


    A cold ripple ran through me. I quickly pushed the thought aside, forcing a small smile as I decided to change the topic.


    "Mama¡­ I''ve been seeing you," I said softly. "In my dreams¡­ in my visions. You appeared to me. You spoke to me."


    Her brows pulled together into a deep frown. "No¡­ Olivia." Her voice was low but certain. "It wasn''t me."


    I blink confused. "What? But¡ª"


    She shook her head slowly, her grip tightening weakly around my hand. "I''ve been in aa for ten years. My soul has been trapped¡­ sleeping. I couldn''t appear to you even if I wanted to. Whoever you saw¡ªit wasn''t me."


    A chill ran through me. "Then¡­ who was it?"


    Her gaze darkened slightly, and when she spoke again, her voice dropped lower. "It might have been your great-grandmother¡­ Hailee. She must have taken my face."


    A wave of unease rolled through me, tightening in my chest. My pulse quickened, and suddenly the room seemed to sway. My vision blurred at the edges.


    The seer''s voice cut through the haze. "Olivia¡ª" She was at my side in an instant, her hand steadying my shoulder. "You''ve overexerted yourself. Healing her took a great deal from you. You need to rest before you copse."


    I tried to shake my head, but even that made me dizzy. "I''m fine¡­ I can still¡ª"


    "No," the seer said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. "You can speak to herter. Right now, you must recover your strength. If you push yourself, you''ll harm yourself."


    I nced at my mother, still lying weakly on the bed, her tired eyes filled with so many unspoken words. I wanted to stay. I wanted to keep talking, to tell her everything. But my body wasn''t listening to my will anymore.


    I swallowed, forcing a soft smile for her sake. "I''ll be back soon, Mama. I promise."


    She squeezed my hand faintly, her lips curving into a small smile. "Go rest, my daughter."


    I nodded, releasing her hand reluctantly. "Goodbye¡­ for now."


    I teleported away, the room and the seer''s worried gaze vanishing from sight as I disappeared into the safety of my chambers.


    Arriving in my chamber, I immediately noticed the quiet. No Nora. No Lolita. No sound of movement, no familiar presence to greet me.


    I let out a long sigh and lowered myself onto the bed, my body sinking into the soft mattress. My gaze drifted to the ceiling, but my mind was far away.


    I should have felt lighter. Happier. Relieved.


    My mother was back. She was alive. I had aplished the one thing I''d dreamt of since learning about her fate.


    But¡­


    A hollow ache sat stubbornly in my chest. Something felt wrong. I didn''t know if it was her strange calmness about me marrying Lord Frederick or something else.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, the silence of the room suffocating me. I had thought that having her back would help in Frederick''s case, but instead, I felt¡­ scared.


    I didn''t want to be alone right now. I needed someone.


    And without thinking too much about it, my thoughts drifted to the triplets. The only ones who had ever made me feel safe without words.


    Without hesitation, I decided I''d go to them.


    With a blink, I teleported.


    I appeared, standing in Levi''s room.


    It was quiet, dimly lit, the faint scent of his smell lingering in the air. He was alone¡ªsitting on the edge of his bed, elbows resting on his knees, head slightly bowed like he''d been lost in thought.


    He looked up the moment he sensed me. Surprise shed in his eyes, quickly reced by a warm, almost relieved smile.


    "Olivia," he said softly, rising to his feet.


    Levi''s eyes searched my face, his brows pulling together in concern. "Olivia¡­ what''s wrong?" he asked gently, stepping closer.


    I parted my lips to answer, but before I could speak, the door opened.


    Lennox stepped inside, his sharp gaze immediately finding me, and just behind him, Louis followed. It didn''t take a genius to guess how they knew I was here¡ªthey must have caught my scent the second I arrived.


    "Olivia?" Lennox''s voice was low but worried, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. "What happened?"


    I gave them a faint, tired smile. "I just¡­ healed my mother. It took a lot out of me. I''m¡­ weak right now."


    The three of them exchanged worried looks, and without hesitation, Levi moved to guide me toward the bed. "Come here," he murmured, his voice softer than usual.


    I didn''t resist. My body weed thefort as Levi eased me down, positioning me so I could rest. I ended up with my head resting against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath my cheek. His warmth surrounded me,forting me in a way I didn''t know I needed.


    Lennox moved in behind me, settling on the bed and wrapping an arm lightly around my waist, his other hand stroking slow, soothing circles across my back. His touch was gentle, protective, reminding me that I wasn''t alone.


    Louis shifted slightly at the foot of the bed. Without a word, he gently lifted my legs and rested them across his knees. Hisrge hands began to massage slowly, his thumbs pressing into the tense muscles of my calves.


    A soft sigh escaped me before I could stop it. The ache in my legs from the strain of the ritual began to ease under his touch. His movements were firm yet careful, like he was afraid of hurting me.


    "You''re so tense," Louis murmured, his gaze flicking up to meet mine for a brief moment before returning to his task. "You should havee to us sooner, princess."


    The soft kneading of his fingers, Levi''s steady heartbeat in my ear, and Lennox''s warm strokes across my back worked together to pull me into a cocoon offort. For the first time since my mother woke up, I felt like I could finally breathe.


    But somewhere deep inside, a quiet whisper reminded me this moment wouldn''tst.

 Chapter 308: A Strange Voice

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up to the feeling of warmth wrapped around me. Strong arms caged me in from both sides, their heat seeping into my skin, making me feel safe. My head was still rested against Levi''s solid chest, his slow, steady heartbeat a soothing rhythm in my ear. One of his arms was draped protectively around my waist, holding me close. Behind me, Lennox''s body was pressed against my back, his arm snugly around my middle, his breath fanning the back of my neck in slow, even puffs. And at the foot of the bed, my legs still rested across Louis''p. At some point in the night, he must have stopped massaging me, but his hands stilly on my calves, his touch gentle and absentminded¡ªas if even in his sleep, he didn''t want to let go.


    For a long moment, I stayed still, my eyes half-closed, letting the feeling sink in. Surrounded. Protected. Loved. A small smile tugged at my lips despite the heaviness still in my chest. But after a while, a different difort hit me. My dder protested painfully, and I shifted slightly, trying not to wake anyone. Unfortunately, the movement was enough to make Levi stir.


    His arm tightened around me just a second, and his sleepy voice rumbled above my head. "Olivia? You okay?"


    I bit my lip, embarrassed. "I''m¡­ pressed," I murmured.


    He blinked at me for a moment before understanding clicked in his expression. He chuckled softly and loosened his hold. "Go before you explode."


    I carefully slipped out of the warm tangle of limbs, feeling Lennox shift behind me in his sleep but not wake. Louis mumbled something incoherent and turned his head, his hand sliding off my leg. Padding quietly across the room, I slipped into the bathroom and closed the door behind me.


    I sat on the toilet, sighing in relief, but then¡ª


    "Hello, Olivia."


    I froze.


    That voice¡­ it wasn''t my wolf. My wolf''s tone was familiar, threaded into my very soul. But this¡­ this was deeper. Older. It slithered into my mind like silk and steelbined.


    My pulse spiked. "Who¡ª"


    "You''ve been feeling it, haven''t you?" The voice was calm, feminine, and coldly confident.


    My mouth went dry. "You''re¡­ not my wolf."


    A low, almost amused hum echoed in my mind. "No. I am not. But I know you, Olivia¡­ more than you know yourself. I have been in existence for over five hundred years."


    Her voice was low, yet carried an authority that made my wolf whimper deep inside me. "I have been in the bodies of five generations before you. And now¡­ I am inside you."


    My fingers clenched against my knees. "Inside me? What do you mean?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    "I mean, Olivia," she purred, "you and I¡­ we are bound. My blood runs through your veins."


    My stomach tightened. "So¡­ you''re saying you''ve been there all along?"


    "Oh yes," she said softly, almost mockingly. "Since the moment you were born. Watching. Waiting. Guiding you when I could."


    I swallowed hard. "And who exactly are you?"


    A low, amused chuckle filled my mind. "The special ability in you¡­ that is me..."


    The air in the bathroom suddenly felt thinner, harder to breathe. "I don''t need you¡­ I have the voice of my wolf already," I spat.


    She scoffed. "You have no choice, Olivia¡­ I''m here to stay. To direct and to guide you."


    My throat went dry. "And if I don''t want your direction?"


    Her reply came like a threat. "Then you will lose everything you love. One by one."


    My frown deepened. "Are you threatening me?" I asked, already getting annoyed.


    She scoffed. "You think this is a threat? No, little one¡­ it''s a warning."


    I clenched my fists, my patience running out. "A warning for what?"


    Her voice shifted, bing sharper,ced with annoyance. "It seems you''ll be just like Hailee. Stubborn. Defiant. Reckless."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. "And what happened to Hailee?"


    Her tone dropped into something darker. "Her disobedience cost her many things. All because she thought she knew better than me."


    I swallowed hard, my jaw tightening. "So you''re saying if I don''t obey you, I''ll end up like her?"


    "I''m saying," she purred, "you should not make her mistake."


    I exhaled slowly, ring at the tiled wall. "Fine," I said tightly. "What exactly is your so-called direction?"


    The answer came without hesitation. "First, you must marry Lord Frederick."


    It hit me like a punch to the gut. "What?!" I almostughed in disbelief. "Hell no!" The words tore out of me before I could stop them, sharp and loud enough to bounce off the bathroom walls.


    The moment the words left my lips, I felt a shift outside. Within seconds, a light knock sounded on the door.


    "Olivia?" Levi''s deep, concerned voice came from the other side. "Why are you yelling? What''s going on in there?"


    My breath caught. My heart was pounding. And in my mind, the strange voice groaned.


    "We had a deal with Lord Frederick, and you need to abide by it."


    I gritted my teeth. "There was no we in that deal," I hissed under my breath. "And I''m not¡ª"


    "Enough." Her voice cut through me like a whip. "I''ve said what must be said. You will think on it. When you are ready to listen¡­ call me. I wille."


    Before I could reply, her presence and voice vanished.


    The bathroom was suddenly too quiet. I exhaled shakily, running a hand over my face, trying to steady my heartbeat before stepping out.


    When I opened the door, all three of them were standing there. Levi was closest, his brows knitted in deep worry. Lennox stood a little behind him, his sharp eyes scanning me like he could read my soul. Louis leaned against the wall, but his usual teasing smirk was nowhere to be found.


    "What happened?" Levi''s voice was soft but firm.


    "Yeah," Lennox added, his gaze narrowing. "We heard you yell."


    Louis tilted his head, studying me closely. "You look pale, Olivia."


    I forced a small, strained smile, keeping my tone rxed. "It''s nothing. I was just having a little disagreement with my wolf."


    Levi''s frown deepened, but he didn''t push, at least not yet. "You sure?"


    "Yes," I lied smoothly, stepping past them toward the bed. "I''m fine. Really."

 Chapter 309: Something Is Wrong

    Lennox''s POV


    The moment she stepped out of the bathroom, I knew something was wrong.


    Olivia''s smile was small¡ªtoo small. Forced. And her scent¡­ it carried that faint bitter note she always had when she was trying to hide something.


    My eyes stayed on her face, watching the way she avoided my gaze, the way her shoulders were just a little too tense.


    "You sure?" Levi asked again.


    "Yes," she answered too quickly.


    Liar.


    I took a step closer, my gaze steady on hers. "You yelled in there, Olivia."


    Her eyes flicked to me for a split second before sliding away. "It was nothing."


    Her heartbeat spiked. I heard it. So did my wolf.


    Something happened in there. Something she doesn''t want us to know.


    I crossed my arms slowly, letting her know I wasn''t buying her story. "Fine. But whatever it is¡­ it''s written all over your face."


    She froze just a second before moving toward the bed, like she didn''t hear me. Levi followed her instantly, helping her sit. Louis moved around and sat on the edge near her feet.


    But I stayed standing, watching her.


    Her scent still carried unease. She was thinking about something¡ªno, someone. I could see it in her eyes.


    She sat there for a moment, her gaze unfocused, like her mind was somewhere far from this room. Then she finally looked at us and said quietly, almost distracted, "I¡­ I need to go back."


    Louis frowned. "Back? Olivia, it''s¡ª" he nced toward the clock on the wall¡ª "it''s just after three in the morning."


    Levi leaned forward, concern tightening his voice. "Why? You''re still weak. You should rest here."


    Her fingers twisted in herp. "I just¡­ I need to be at home."


    The way she said it made my wolf bristle. It wasn''t the tone of someone going home because they wanted to¡ªit was the tone of someone who feltpelled. Like something was pulling her.


    I took a step forward. "Olivia¡ª"


    But she didn''t let me finish. With onest nce at us, her expression unreadable, she whispered, "I''ll be fine," and in a blink, she was gone¡ªteleporting out of the room, leaving only the faint trace of her scent hanging in the air.


    I clenched my jaw, staring at the empty space where she''d been just a heartbeat ago.


    For a few seconds, the room was silent after she disappeared.


    Louis was the first to speak, his brows furrowed. "Something''s not right with her."


    Levi let out a slow breath, his gaze still fixed on the spot Olivia had just vanished from. "No¡­ it''s not. She''s hiding something. And whatever it is¡ªit''s serious."


    I didn''t need them to tell me. I could feel it. Smell it. The unease in her scent was still lingering in the air like smoke after a fire.


    Louis rubbed the back of his neck. "We should let her be for now¡­ but I don''t like this."


    "Neither do I," I muttered. My wolf paced inside me, restless, demanding I reach out to her, but I held it back. She clearly didn''t want us to trouble her.


    We exchanged a few more quiet words before finally deciding to call it a night. Each of us drifted back to our own rooms, but sleep? That was impossible.


    I sat at my desk, staring at the scattered papers in front of me, barely seeing the words. My mind kept reying her face, the tightness in her voice, the way she left so suddenly.


    With a frustrated sigh, I shoved the papers aside and leaned back in my chair. Finally, I gave in and reached for the one thing I knew I shouldn''t do but couldn''t resist.


    I mind-linked her. Olivia.


    A few seconds passed before her voice came. It was calm but not convincing. "I''m fine, Lennox."


    The words were exactly what I expected. And just like before¡­ I didn''t believe them for a second.


    I didn''t break the link. I leaned forward in my chair, resting my elbows on my knees as if somehow getting closer to her voice would make her speak the truth.


    "Olivia," I said again, softer this time. "You know you can tell me anything. Anything that''s bothering you."


    There was a pause on her end, just her breathing¡ªsteady but faint.


    I pressed a little further. "We promised, remember? Not to keep things from each other. Not when it matters."


    Another pause.


    "Tell me," I urged. "Whatever it is, you don''t have to carry it alone. You have us."


    Her answer came quicker this time, and it made my jaw tighten. "I''ll handle it myself."


    I sat there for a long moment, gripping the arm of my chair. My wolf growled low in my head, furious that she was shutting us out again. But her tone told me one thing¡ªshe wasn''t going to say more tonight.


    "Fine," I finally said, masking my frustration. "But just know¡­ I''m here. We all are."


    Her voice came again, softer now, like she wanted to end the conversation before I could push further. "Goodnight, Lennox."


    It was such a simple thing to say, but the way she said it¡­ it didn''t feel like a goodnight. It felt like a door closing.


    The link went quiet. I sat there in the stillness of my room, the faint ticking of the clock filling the silence. My wolf prowled in my mind, uneasy, growling low. My gut twisted in the same way it did before something bad happened.


    Something wasn''t right with Olivia¡ªand the worst part was, she was shutting me out.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, trying to shake the heavy, restless feeling weighing on me, but it didn''t work.


    Sleep never came. My mind stayed locked on her until the sky outside my window began to lighten.


    By morning, I was running on no sleep but forcing myself to focus. We had an Alpha council meetingter, and I was already preparing the reports in my office. Papers were spread across the desk, and I was halfway through making a note when a sudden voice hit my mind.


    "Alpha Lennox," one of the border guards mind linked urgently. "I''m one of the guards at the northern gates."


    I stiffened. "Yes? What''s going on?"


    There was a pause before he answered, and I could tell he was uneasy. "Lord Frederick is here. He says he wishes to enter the pack¡­ and that he has something important to tell you."

 Chapter 310: The Vow

    Lennox''s POV


    Lord Frederick?


    What the hell was he doing here?


    Thest time I saw him was years ago, during Great-Grandmother Hailee''sst birthday celebration. I still remember that night vividly. My brothers and I were young then, and she had introduced him to us with a proud smile.


    "This is my friend, Lord Frederick," she had said warmly.


    Even back then, I knew exactly what he was¡ªa vampire. And from the moment I caught his scent, cold and metallic like winter blood, I didn''t like him. There was something about the way he looked at people¡­ calm, polite, but calcted. Like he was always two steps ahead, already deciding how you fit into his ns. And even though Great-Grandmother trusted him, I could never shake the feeling that there was more to him than he let on.


    As if my anticipation were right, just a few hours after she introduced us to him, I saw her having a heated disagreement with him that caused Great-Grandfather Nathan to send him away. Ever since then, we haven''t spoken to him, and our paths haven''t crossed¡ªalthough I saw him at Olivia''s wee party. We only exchanged looks but never talked.


    Now he was here, at my borders, asking to enter my pack.


    And iming he had something important to tell me?


    I didn''t believe for a second that it was just a casual visit.


    "Let him in," I said to the guards.


    I rose from my chair, mind-linking Levi and Louis immediately. "Meet me in the visitors'' room. Lord Frederick is here."


    Louis'' response came first, sharp andced with irritation. "Lord Frederick? What the hell does he want?"


    "We''re about to find out," I muttered through the link.


    Levi''s tone was calmer, but there was tension under it. "On my way."


    I grabbed my jacket and made my way out of the study room to my room so I could freshen up.


    By the time I entered, Levi and Louis were already there, both wearing the same curious expression on their faces.


    Lord Frederick stood near the far end of the room, hands sped neatly behind his back, posture straight. His presence was the same as I remembered¡ªcalm, but somehowmanding. His dark eyes flicked to each of us as we approached, and the faintest curve of a smile formed on his lips.


    "Alpha Lennox," he greeted smoothly, inclining his head slightly. "Alpha Levi and Alpha Louis. It''s been¡­ far too long."


    I didn''t bother returning the smile. "Lord Frederick. You wanted to speak with us. What''s so urgent that you had toe to our pack unannounced?"


    His gaze sharpened, but his tone remained calm. "Because what I have to say¡­ cannot be delivered through a message."


    Louis crossed his arms, clearly annoyed. "Then say it."


    Frederick''s eyes lingered on him for a moment before returning to me. "It''s about Olivia."


    My wolf instantly went on alert, ears pricking at the sound of her name. "What about her?" I asked, my voice dropping low.


    Frederick took a slow step forward. "Whatever path she is trying to take, she has to stop it."


    Levi''s eyes narrowed. "What exactly do you mean by that? What path?"


    The vampire''s lips curved again, but it wasn''t a pleasant smile. "Your great-grandmother didn''t tell you?"


    I felt my jaw tighten. "Enough with the riddles. Speak inly."


    He tilted his head slightly, studying me. "Hailee and I made a deal."


    I took a step closer, my gaze locked with his. "What kind of deal?" I asked, already sensing something wasn''t right.


    "Hailee gave the next special one to me," Lord Frederick said, his voice smooth, almost satisfied. "And that¡­ happens to be Olivia."


    For a second, the room felt like it tilted. My wolf snarled violently inside me, his rage punching through my chest.


    Louis straightened instantly, his arms falling from their crossed position, his voice low and full of anger. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Frederick''s eyes shifted briefly to him before returning to me. "I saved the life of your great-grandmother, and in return she promised Olivia to me. This vow was sealed by her blood."


    The moment those words left his mouth, something inside me snapped.


    Olivia.


    Our mate.


    And this leech was standing here iming she belonged to him?


    My wolf lunged inside me, roaring so loud it rattled my bones. The air in the visitor''s room shifted¡ªthick, heavy with the raw rage pouring from me and my brothers.


    Louis stepped forward first, his voice a low, venomous growl. "You just made the biggest mistake of your undead life saying this to us."


    Levi''s eyes were zing gold now, his wolf fully pressing against the surface, wanting to be grateful. "She''s ours. Not yours. Not anyone''s. You don''t touch her. You don''t even breathe her name."


    Frederick''s expression didn''t falter, but I saw it¡ªthe tiny flicker in his eyes. He''d expected anger, but maybe not this. Not the fury of three Alphas ready to kill.


    I moved closer, the air around me radiating anger. "You listen to me, and you listen well, Frederick. Whatever deal you made with Hailee? It means nothing to us. Olivia is our mate."


    Louis''s snarl was vicious. "And if you think for a second we''ll let you so much as look at her the wrong way, you''re dead wrong. And I do mean dead."


    Frederick''s gaze flicked between us, hisposure still holding, though I caught the way his jaw tightened. "You may think your bond can protect her, but you have no idea the forces at y here. You don''t know what she is¡ª"


    I cut him off with a growl that shook the room. "I know exactly what she is. She''s ours. And if you ever try to im her, I will rip your cold, undead heart out and feed it to the fire."


    Levi''s tone was pure Alphamand now. "Get out of our pack, Frederick. You''ve overstayed your wee."


    For a long moment, he just looked at us, as if weighing his next move. Then that cold, annoying smile slid back onto his lips. "She has just a month to get married to me or else her life will be in danger."


    Louis stepped forward like he was ready to attack, but I caught his arm. "Leave," I ordered, my voice low but filled with Alpha power. "Before I decide your head will look better mounted on my wall."


    His eyes lingered on mine for onest heartbeat¡­ then he turned and walked out, the air in the room slowly loosening with his absence.


    But the rage? That stayed.


    I closed my eyes and made a mind link to Olivia.


    "Olivia," I called out, trying my best not to let my anger show in the tone of my voice.


    "Lennox," she responded. Her voice shaky¡­ Now I understood. This was why she''d been so withdrawn.


    "Can we see you now? It''s very important."


    There was a moment of silence over the mind link before she responded. "Yes..."

 Chapter 311: Its True

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment I got the mind link from Lennox, I realized they knew. Somehow, they must have been told¡­ either by Lord Frederick himself.


    I closed my eyes, my fingers curling against my palms. A part of me wanted to dy, to run, to hide. But there was no running from this. I had to face them.


    Without another thought, I teleported.


    The cold air of my room was instantly reced with the warmer, heavier atmosphere of the visitor''s room in the triplets'' pack house. The scent of my mates¡ªearth, pine, rain¡ªwrapped around me immediately,forting me.


    But the moment my eyesnded on them, my stomach tightened.


    All three stood there, tense. Levi''s golden eyes still glowed faintly, Louis''s jaw was locked so tight I could almost hear the grind of his teeth, and Lennox¡­ Lennox''s expression was unreadable, but the storm in his gaze told me everything.


    Louis was the first to break the silence. "Tell us it''s not true."


    My breath caught. "¡­What did he tell you?"


    Lennox stepped forward, his presence overwhelming, but it wasn''t dominance that hit me¡ªit was the sheer weight of his emotions. "That Hailee made a deal with him. That you¡­ are supposed to marry him."


    The words stung in my chest even though I already knew them. I bit my lip, unable to look at them.


    Levi''s voice was softer but still sharp. "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Because I was scared. Because I thought maybe I could fix it before they found out. Because I didn''t want them looking at me like this¡ªlike I was about to be stolen from them.


    My voice was barely a whisper. "¡­I was going to handle it."


    Louis''s hands curled into fists. "Handle it? Olivia, he gave you a month! That''s not something you ''handle'' alone!"


    Lennox''s voice dropped lower, but it carried the weight of his rage. "You''re ours. And there is no deal, no vow, no blood promise that changes that."


    I finally lifted my gaze, meeting his. His eyes burned with such fierce protectiveness it made my heart ache.


    "You don''t understand¡ª" I began.


    "No," Lennox cut me off, stepping closer until I could feel his breath. "You don''t understand. We will not let him take you. Not in a month. Not ever."


    My chest tightened, torn between fear and thefort of their presence. "I''m sorry," I apologized, my eyes darting to each of them. "I shouldn''t have kept it away from you, but I was scared of how you would react."


    Lennox, who was closer to me, sucked in a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he moved away from me and sat on the sofa.


    I stared at Levi, who had an angry look on his face, but the anger wasn''t directed at me. My eyesnded on Louis, whose attention wasn''t on me but on the floor, like he was thinking of a n. All three of them looked angry, worried, and confused.


    "How are we sure he is saying the truth¡­ why would Great-Grandmother do such a thing?" Louis said in disbelief.


    I sucked a deep breath and whispered, "It''s true."


    Their eyes all snapped to me the second the words left my mouth.


    "Calvin and my mother have confirmed it, and I also saw the scroll of the vow."


    A heavy silence fell between us. I could feel their fury all over the air.


    Louis muttered something under his breath before snapping, "That undead bastard¡ª"


    "Louis, control your wolf." Levi''s voice was low but lethal.


    I nced toward Lennox. He was leaning forward, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor like he was barely holding his wolf back. Finally, he spoke.


    "Olivia," he said, his tone controlled but cold. "You are our mate. Do you understand me? I don''t care what Hailee promised him. I don''t care what bargain was struck. That promise dies with her."


    His eyes lifted to meet mine, burning with intensity. "And if he thinks he can take you from us, he''s already dead."


    My lips trembled.


    Levi stepped forward until he was directly in front of me, cutting me off. "We are never going to let you marry him. Never!"


    Louis finally looked at me, his expression hard but his voice calm. It seemed he was able to control his wolf. "Don''t worry. We will handle this."


    I nodded, trying my best to believe them even though I was still worried.


    Lennox''s voice turned even darker. "And Olivia¡­ you don''t keep things like this from us again. Ever."


    I nodded quickly, feeling guilty. "I promise."


    Lennox stood slowly from the sofa, his gaze locked on me. His face was still tight with anger, but there was something softer behind his eyes now¡ªsomething that made my chest ache.


    Without saying a word, he stepped forward and pulled me into his arms.


    The moment his warmth surrounded me, my walls cracked. My cheek pressed against his chest, and I felt his heartbeat¡ªsteady, strong,forting me. His scent wrapped around me like a shield, blocking out the lingering chill Lord Frederick''s name had left on my skin.


    His arms tightened, one hand cradling the back of my head. "Don''t worry," he murmured into my hair, his voice low but fierce. "We''re not going to let anything happen to you. Not now. Not ever."


    I closed my eyes, letting myself sink into that promise, even if the weight of the situation still pressed on me. "I want to believe that," I whispered against him.


    "Then believe it," Lennox said firmly, pulling back just enough to look me in the eyes. "Because it''s the truth."


    I nodded faintly, swallowing the lump in my throat. But before I could say more, a sudden ripple brushed against my mind. I got a mind link from Calvin.


    "Olivia," his voice echoed sharply in my head. "Mother wants to see you."


    I stiffened in Lennox''s hold. I hadn''t seen or talked to my mother since she woke up. "Is something wrong?"


    "She didn''t say. But she sounded¡­ serious."


    The link cut abruptly, leaving me staring over Lennox''s shoulder, my mind suddenly buzzing with unease.


    "Olivia?" Lennox''s voice pulled me back. He had felt my body tense. "What is it?"


    I slowly stepped back from his embrace, my hands tightening together. "Calvin just mind-linked me. My mother¡­ she wants to see me. I have to go."


    I didn''t wait to get their response before teleporting away.

 Chapter 312: Tell Me About Yourself

    Olivia''s POV


    I appeared back in my room and quietly made my way toward the one I assumed my mother was staying in. Reaching the door, I inhaled deeply before pushing it open.


    Stepping inside, I found her seated on the bed, her back resting against the headboard, while Calvin sat beside her, feeding her small bites of food.


    The moment her eyesnded on me, a big, bright smile spread across her face. It was the kind of smile that reached her eyes, softening her features. Something about it felt¡­ contagious. I couldn''t help but smile back.


    I walked closer to the bed, and she immediately patted the space beside her, urging me to sit. I didn''t hesitate. I lowered myself onto the mattress.


    Her gaze swept over me slowly, deliberately, as if memorizing every detail of my face. "You look so beautiful," she said softly, warmth coating every syble.


    I smiled faintly. "All thanks to your genes."


    Her face brightened even more, and for a moment, I found myself staring at her¡ªthis woman who had given birth to me. My biological mother.


    And yet¡­ I didn''t know her.


    All my life, I had believed Mrs. Parker was my mother. She had raised me, cared for me, loved me in every way that mattered. She never once made me feel like I didn''t belong to her. I never questioned it. Not once.


    Mrs. Parker had been a good mother to me. And I had tried, in my own way, to be a good daughter to her.


    But now¡­ sitting here, looking at the woman who had brought me into this world, I didn''t know what to expect or feel.


    I didn''t know if the choices I''d made¡ªor the choices I was about to make¡ªwould disappoint her.


    And despite everything I told myself about not caring for other people''s opinions anymore¡­ I realized I cared about hers. More than I wanted to.


    "So, tell me, Olivia... tell me everything about yourself... I''m dying to know you," she said, sounding so eager to know me.


    I swallowed hard, unsure where to begin, unsure what to tell her and what to keep hidden. In truth, my life hadn''t been all that interesting¡­ There was nothing worth telling, nothing that stood out from the past few years. Still, I knew I had toe up with something.


    I forced a small smile, shifting slightly on the bed. "Well¡­ I don''t even know where to start."


    "Anywhere," she urged softly, her eyes bright with curiosity. "I just want to know you. Everything."


    I hesitated, my fingers twisting together in myp. The truth was¡­ I didn''t know what was safe to share. My life hadn''t been a fairytale. It wasn''t full of morous stories or joyful memories. Most of it had been quiet, uneventful¡ªat least for the past four years. And the parts that weren''t¡­ well, those were the ones I wasn''t sure I wanted her to know.


    Still, the hope in her eyes made it impossible to stay silent.


    "I grew up in the Full Moon Pack with the Parkers," I began slowly. "Father was a warrior, and Mother worked in the pack hospital as a nurse before Father was framed and sent to jail¡ªor so I thought. After that, Mother and I became omegas, working in the pack house."


    Her head tilted slightly as she listened, her attention fixed on me like I was telling her the most important story in the world.


    "I didn''t have many friends," I admitted with a small shrug. "But I didn''t mind. I liked quiet ces. I liked¡­ staying in my own little world."


    Her hand reached for mine, squeezing gently. "That doesn''t sound boring to me, Olivia. That sounds like my daughter."


    A lump formed in my throat. I looked down at our joined hands, unsure if I could meet her gaze without breaking apart.


    "There''s more," I murmured after a moment. "Things I''m¡­ not sure you''ll want to hear."


    She leaned in slightly. "I want to hear everything, Olivia. The good. The bad. Even the parts you think will scare me."


    I searched her face, wondering if she would still say that after hearing about my rtionship with the triplets.


    "On my eighteenth birthday," I said slowly, "I found out I was mated to the triplets¡­ the Lucianos." I spilled out, expecting her to be shocked¡ªbut she wasn''t. She had that calm look on her face, like she already knew.


    "Mother knows. I told her everything. What those bastards did to you," Calvin suddenly spoke for the first time since I walked into the room.


    My head snapped toward Calvin so fast my neck almost hurt.


    "What?" My voice came out sharper than I intended. "You told her?"


    Calvin didn''t even look guilty. "Of course I told her. She''s your mother. She has the right to know what those bastards did to you."


    My chest tightened, anger ring inside me. "That was my story to tell, Calvin! Not yours!" I spat. "You had no right to¡ª"


    "I had every right!" he cut me off, his voice rising. "You''ve been through hell because of them, and you still think you can protect them? You think keeping secrets will make them better men?!"


    I shook my head, frustration building inside me. "No, you don''t understand¡ª"


    "No, you don''t understand, Olivia!" His eyes burned with the same fury I''d seen anytime the triplets were mentioned. "They hurt you! And you still¡­ still try to defend them."


    Mother''s voice joined his, calm butced with barely concealed anger. "Olivia¡­ what part of what Calvin told me was a lie?" she asked slowly, her gaze narrowing. "Because I listened to him¡ªand nothing he said sounded untrue. Unless¡­" Her voice dipped. "Unless you think what they did to you can somehow be justified."


    The usation hit harder than I expected. "That''s not what I''m saying!" I shot back, my voice trembling. "You don''t know everything, and now¡ªthanks to him¡ªwhat you do know is only half the truth."


    Mother''s eyes hardened. "Half the truth? Or is it that you don''t want me to see them for what they are?"


    Calvin crossed his arms, jaw clenched tight. "Tell us, Olivia. What exactly did I say that wasn''t true?"


    "Everything¡­ everything you think you know is a lie," I spat, my anger rising. "You have no idea what actually happened."


    The look they gave me made my stomach twist. They gave me that look of disbelief, doubt¡­ like no matter what I said, they''d already decided their version of the truth. It was written all over their faces. They didn''t believe me now, and they wouldn''t believe whatever I would say.


    But still¡­ I needed to say it. If not for them, then for myself. For rity.


    I drew in a shaky breath, my nails digging into my palms. "You''ve heard one side¡ªCalvin''s side. And yes, maybe parts of it are true. But not everything. Not the way he makes it sound. You think they''re nothing but monsters? That they hurt me for the fun of it? You think I was just¡­ some helpless victim with no choice?" I shook my head sharply. "It wasn''t like that."


    Calvin scoffed under his breath, muttering something I couldn''t quite catch. My re snapped to him. "You weren''t there, Calvin. You don''t know how things happened. You only know the aftermath."


    Mother''s gaze didn''t soften. "Are you saying you''re defending them?"


    "I''m saying," I bit out, "that I''m telling my truth. And my truth is moreplicated than the little ck-and-white story you''ve made in your heads." My voice dropped lower, tighter. "So if you''re going to judge them or me¡ªthen at least hear the whole thing first."


    They stayed silent, but I could see the skepticism in their eyes, the unspoken we already know.


    It made me want to scream.

 Chapter 313: Disappointment

    Olivia''s POV


    Mother scoffed and gave a small shrug.


    "Fine¡­ tell us the truth," she hissed, the skepticism dripping from her tone. I could hear it clearly, but I chose to ignore it.


    "I know what the triplets did to me is unforgivable¡ª"


    "I''m d you know¡ª" Calvin cut in sharply.


    "Shut up, please," I snapped, my voice full of spite.


    "Olivia¡­ watch your tongue," Mother warned, her tone hardening. "That''s your elder brother. Ten years older than you and the Alpha of this pack."


    I turned my re to him. "Then he should act like one," I hissed back.


    Mother''s eyes narrowed, that look of annoyance crossing her face again, but I ignored it.


    Left to me alone, I saw no need to give them any exnation. They''d already made up their minds. But this¡­ this wasn''t just about me. For the sake of the triplets¡ªfor the truth¡ªI had to speak.


    I drew in a slow breath, my chest tight with frustration.


    "The triplets'' actions¡­ the things they did¡­ were because they were under a spell."


    Calvin''s brows shot up, disbelief shing in his eyes. "So I''m supposed to believe that?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, my voice leaving no room for doubt. "Because I know them. I grew up with them. Those men loved me more than anybody in the world. They didn''t just care for me¡ªthey worshipped me."


    Mother''s expression tightened, but I pressed on, my voice gaining strength.


    "I know what real love looks like, and I know what it feels like when it''s taken away. The men I knew¡ªthe men who held me like I was the only thing that mattered¡ªwould never hurt me like that. Not in their right minds. So yes, I believe them.¡­ Anita''s father twisted them into what you''ve heard about. But it wasn''t them."


    My voice wavered slightly as I finished, but I forced myself to meet both their gazes.


    "They were being controlled by a spelled letter¡­ If you think I''m lying, then do the findings yourself."


    There was a moment of silence as my words hung in the air. Then, suddenly, Calvin began to p slowly, mockingly.


    "Bravo," he drawled. "Truly¡­ bravo."


    My eyes narrowed. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It means," he said, leaning forward slightly, "how can you be so foolish, dear little sister? So silly as to actually believe them? They are Alphas. Charms and spells don''t work on Alphas. That''s basic knowledge."


    His words hit like a p, but I refused to flinch. I forced myself to meet his gaze head?on.


    "When they were charmed," I said steadily, "they weren''t Alphas yet. They were still heirs. Still vulnerable in ways you clearly don''t understand."


    Calvin''s mouth tightened, a humorless smirk ying on his lips.


    "I can''t believe you''re this na?ve," he muttered. "Defending the very people who¡ª"


    "Enough," I cut in sharply, my voice trembling but loud. "You think I''m na?ve because I refuse to hate the people I know better than anyone? Fine. But don''t stand there pretending you know my truth better than I do. You weren''t there."


    His jaw flexed, but I didn''t look away.


    "I have told you the truth. It''s left for you to believe it or not¡­"


    "I don''t believe it," Mother cut in.


    I moved my gaze in her direction and held it. For a moment, I was disappointed in her. I thought having her here was supposed to be of great help to me¡ªthat she would understand me and be on my side¡ªbut from the look of things, it seems I might be wrong.


    "I heard they are your second chance mates," she said, but I didn''t respond. I just looked away.


    "I don''t know what silly moves the Moon Goddess is ying at, but you are going to reject them..."


    "I won''t!" I cut in. "I''m never doing that," I said firmly.


    Mother''s brow furrowed as she gave me that look of disappointment, and despite how much it hurt, I didn''t care.


    "I should have raised you myself... see what you''ve be." She sighed, disappointment dripping in her tone.


    Those words from her hurt... it hurt so much, but I swallowed back my pain. If I could endure all the terrible things the men I loved more than life did to me, then I can endure the hurtful words of a woman I barely met twenty-four hours ago.


    Slowly, I got up on my feet, my hardened gaze locked on her.


    "Well¡­ I''m sorry I grew up to be a disappointment to you," I said, my tone sharp and loud.


    She blinked, her lips parting like she hadn''t expected me to respond that way.


    "Olivia, I didn''t mean it like that¡ª"


    "Oh, but you did," I cut in, my voice rising just slightly. "You meant every word. You think I''m reckless, you think I''m na?ve, you think I''m a fool for holding on to the people I love. You don''t understand me, and you don''t even want to try. You''ve already made up your mind about me before you even got to know me."


    Her mouth opened again, but I didn''t let her speak. I stepped closer to the bed, my fists curling at my sides.


    "For the past few weeks, I''ve had people tell me who I should be, what I should feel, and how I should live. And I''m done. I''m done trying to fit into boxes that were never meant for me. I won''t reject them just because you say so. I won''t turn my back on what I know is the truth just to make you proud of me."


    Her eyes softened a little.


    "Olivia¡­ I only¡ª"


    "You only want me to be the daughter you imagined in your head," I interrupted bitterly. "But that''s not me. And if that makes me a disappointment in your eyes, then so be it."


    Her lips trembled faintly.


    "I truly didn''t mean¡ª"


    "I''m not here to be fixed or reshaped into someone you''ll approve of," I said coldly. "I am who I am. Whether you ept that or not is up to you."


    And before she could say another word, before her voice could soften enough to make me falter, I teleported away.


    The room around me vanished in a blink, reced by the familiar walls of Lennox''s room.


    But it was empty.


    I frowned, my chest tightening with a strange mix of frustration and disappointment. I didn''t even give myself time to think before I teleported again¡ªthis time into Levi''s room.


    Also empty.


    Gritting my teeth, I teleported once more, appearing in Louis''s room. But it was empty.


    Exhaling hard, I opened my mind link to all three of them.


    "Where are you?"


    Lennox''s deep voice came through first, filled with concern.


    "At an Alpha meeting."


    Louis''s voice followed, warmer but distracted.


    "Heading out to take care of something. Won''t be around for a bit."


    Then Levi''s voice came, calm and curious.


    "I''m in the study room. Is there something wrong?"


    I didn''t even hesitate. I teleported straight into the study, my heart pulling me toward him like it had a mind of its own.


    The moment I appeared, Levi turned toward me in surprise¡ªbut before he could say a single word, I closed the distance and threw myself into his arms.


    His warmth enveloped me instantly, his scent wrapping around me like the only safe ce in the world.


    His strong arms closed around me without question, holding me tightly.


    "Olivia¡­ what''s wrong?" he murmured into my hair.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I buried my face deeper into his chest, breathing in his scent like I needed it to stay standing. My fingers clutched the fabric of his shirt, refusing to let go.


    He didn''t push me to speak. He just held me, one hand rubbing slow, steady circles over my back. The silence between us was heavy, but his warmth was steady ¡ªforting me in a way nothing else could.


    My chest ached. My thoughts felt too loud, too sharp. I just wanted them to stop. I wanted everything to stop, just for a while.


    "I''m in a bad mood," I finally whispered, my voice low and strained. "I need¡­ something to make me forget. To make this feeling go away."


    His arms tightened around me, his eyes searching mine. "How?" he asked softly.


    I didn''t answer with words. My gaze stayed locked on his, my breathing quickening. Slowly, my hands slid down from his chest, my fingertips tracing the line of his abdomen before stopping at his waistband.


    "Olivia¡­" he murmured, but I only stepped closer, my voice dropping to a plea.


    "Make love to me."

 Chapter 314: What Do You Want

    Levi''s POV


    Before I could respond or react, she went for the zipper of my jeans, but I caught her hand and shook my head. A small frown spread across her face, and I smirked.


    "You said you want me to make love to you, right?"


    She nodded eagerly. "Yes."


    I smiled. "Then let me do all the actions tonight..."


    Unexpectedly, like the blink of an eye, I found myself and Olivia in my personal room. She smirked at me. "The weather is hot... We should take a cold shower," she said seductively.


    I raised a brow. "As mydymands."


    Slowly, I stepped behind her, my handsing up to the zipper of her gown. My fingers grazed her back as I tugged it down, the silky fabric parting with ease.


    "You''re breathtaking," I murmured, letting my lips brush the curve of her shoulder as the gown slipped from her body and pooled at her feet.


    Wearing only acy slip underneath, Olivia turned to face me, her skin glowing beneath the sunlight streaming into the room through the window. A yful smirk curved her lips as she took a slow, teasing step back.


    Without breaking eye contact, she reached up and let the thin straps of her slip fall from her shoulders, leaving herpletely naked before me.


    My breath caught, my eyes lingering greedily over the dip of her waist and the swell of her hips.


    fuck!


    Her body was so irresistible and tempting.


    She took another step back, her hips swaying seductively as she turned and walked toward the bathroom. She didn''t need to look back¡ªI was already following. I could feel the heat of my stare burning into her skin.


    She reached for the faucet and turned on the shower, letting cold water cascade from the showerhead.


    I stepped in behind her, my fingers already working the buttons of my shirt. I shrugged it off without pause, muscles flexing as I reached for my belt.


    She turned, stepping into the stream of water, letting it glide down her body as she watched me with hooded eyes.


    When I finally joined her, the heat of my body pressed against hers. My hands slid up her sides, gripping her waist and pulling her tightly to me.


    I leaned down and captured her lips in a deep, searing kiss. My tongue explored her mouth, tasting her, iming her. My hands roamed her slick skin, memorizing every dip and curve.


    Olivia moaned softly as I trailed kisses down her jaw, my lips finding the sensitive spot on her neck. I sucked gently before biting down, just enough to make her gasp. My hands slid lower, gripping her thighs, lifting her slender but curvy form effortlessly as she wrapped her legs around my waist.


    The cold water cascaded over us, heightening every sensation as I pressed her against the cool tiles, my mouth trailing lower, kissing a path between her breasts, down her stomach.


    I dropped to my knees. My lips found her most sensitive spot, and I wasted no time worshipping her. My tongue flicked, teased, and licked with practiced skill, drawing breathless moans from her lips. She arched against the wall, fingers tangling in my wet hair.


    I inhaled deeply, my eyes turningpletely gray. "Fuck," I muttered. "I''ve been craving this taste for so long."


    Sliding one finger inside her, I continued top at her clit. She gripped my hair tightly, trying to still her trembling body. Her pussy clenched around me, and she bit her lip to muffle her moans.


    I added another finger into her pussy, and she moaned out loud but pped a hand over her mouth to muffle her moans as she came all over me. She curled a hand in my hair, moaning breathlessly.


    "Levi¡ª" she threw her head back, her voice breaking. "I''m going to¡­"


    I stood abruptly, my lips capturing hers, letting her taste herself on my tongue. With effortless strength, I carried her from the shower, our wet bodies pressed together as I stepped back into the bedroom.


    The air was thick with heat and desire as Iid her down on the bed. I hovered over her, my gaze dark with desire.


    "You''re mine," I whispered, my voice rough and full of possession as I began kissing down her body again.


    Olivia pulled me down to her, her nails raking down my back. "Then show me," she breathed.


    I smirked. "Tell me, mate¡­ do you want me to take my time¡­ or make you scream?"


    She smirked back, wrapping her arms around me. "Make me screamed."


    A deep chuckle rumbled from my chest as I slid off the bed, leaving her panting, anticipation crackling in the air. She watched as I walked to the mini fridge in the corner of the room, retrieving something that made her eyebrows knit in curiosity.


    A bottle of honey.


    Her gaze remained locked on me as I opened the bottle and poured its contents over her body, making her gasp. I spread the honey across her skin, down to her pussy, sending shivers racing across her body.


    Hovering over her, I began licking the honey off her body, starting at her neck. My tongue trailed down over her corbone to the soft swell of her breasts. A soft moan escaped her as I took her left nipple into my mouth, sucking, teasing, my tongue flicking over the sensitive peak.


    Leaving her breasts, I licked a line down her stomach before settling between her thighs.


    I spread her legs wider and buried my head between her thighs. My mouthtched onto her pussy, my tongue swirling, sucking, nibbling, and driving her into madness.


    Her head fell back against the pillows. Her fingers clenched the sheets, her body writhing with overwhelming pleasure.


    "Ahhh!" she gasped as my tongue flicked against her clit. A shockwave of pleasure tore through her, making her body arch into me.


    As I sucked, one hand found her breast, kneading, teasing, and rolling her nipple between my fingers.


    She moaned, eyes squeezed shut, as I ravished her like a man possessed.


    I groaned against her, sucking harder, wiping away everyst trace of the honey with my tongue.

 Chapter 315: Love Making( Levi)

    Levi''s POV


    Moving upward, she drew me toward herself, and our lips crashed into a heated kiss.


    I groaned into her mouth, gripping her waist as she pulled me closer, our bodies sliding against each other with intoxicating friction.


    Olivia''s hand slid between us, fingers wrapping around my cock, stroking slowly, deliberately. The sudden jolt of pleasure made me break the kiss with a low groan.


    "Patience," I rasped, my voice rough as I caught her wrist gently, trying to stop her.


    But she looked up at me, defiant and full of heat.


    "No," she whispered. "I''ve waited long enough."


    I stared into her eyes, and for a fleeting second, the world went quiet.


    No sound. No movement. Just her.


    The heat in the room, the thunder of my own heartbeat¡ªeverything narrowed to her gaze.


    I leaned in and kissed her again, slower this time. My mouth left hers to trail soft kisses down her neck, across her corbone, and finally to her breasts.


    I took my time there, gently drawing one nipple between my lips, sucking softly, teasing it with the tip of my tongue until she gasped my name and arched into me.


    My hand reced hers around my length, guiding it slowly between her thighs.


    She moaned softly, her hips lifting to meet me, her body already trembling with anticipation.


    I paused, just at her entrance, holding myself there as I looked at her pleasure-filled face. But her eyes were closed, and I really wanted to look into those fascinating eyes of hers while I made love to her.


    "Open your eyes, love," I whispered, my voice a low growl.


    Slowly, she did. And when she smiled at me, it felt like the earth shifted.


    "This is our first time alone," she whispered.


    I nodded, pride swelling in my chest as I leaned down to capture her lips in another deep, tender kiss, then pulled away.


    With a steady breath and locked in her gaze, I pressed forward¡ªentering her inch by inch.


    Slowly. Reverently. Until we were fully joined. Until our hearts pounded in tandem and our breaths became one.


    "Goddess," I moaned.


    Her pussy wrapped around me like a velvet glove, wet and tight, and I had to squeeze my eyes shut for a moment just to hold back from losing it too soon.


    My wolf let out a guttural moan inside me, his voice echoing through my chest, syncing with hers like they were howling together.


    She felt like heaven¡ªlike honey and fire all at once. Her walls mped around my cock with pulsing need, drawing me deeper, begging me not to stop.


    My breath hitched, my hands gripping her hips as I held still inside her, just for a second longer, wanting to memorize how perfect she felt.


    "Levi¡­" she whispered, breathless, her lips parting as her eyes fluttered.


    "I know, baby," I murmured, brushing my nose against hers. "You feel so damn good."


    I began to move¡ªslow, deliberate strokes that made her gasp each time I pulled back and pushed in again.


    Her hands gripped my shoulders, her nails digging into my skin like she needed something to hold onto.


    I watched her every expression, every tremble and twitch of pleasure as I rolled my hips into hers, never breaking eye contact.


    The room was filled with our sounds¡ªlow groans, soft moans, the slick, sinful rhythm of our bodies joining.


    Her head tipped back, lips parting wider as I rocked into her again, deeper this time, and her moan echoed through the walls of the room.


    I bent forward, pressing a kiss to the corner of her mouth.


    "Stay with me," I whispered. "Look at me."


    She did. Goddess, she did. Her eyes locked with mine, ssy with desire, full of emotion I didn''t deserve but craved like a starved man.


    With each thrust, I could feel her walls tightening, fluttering around me like her body was already close to the edge.


    My own release coiled low in my spine, my wolf pacing, snarling with the urge to mark her, to im herpletely, but I held myself back and continued thrusting, savoring each second, each sound she made, each clench of her body around mine.


    She was trembling beneath me, her fingers tangled in my hair, her lips parted in helpless moans.


    "Levi¡­" she gasped again, her voice cracking with pleasure. "I need more¡­"


    I groaned and kissed her deeply, my tongue sweeping into her mouth, tasting her need, her desperation, and her love.


    "I''ve got you," I whispered against her lips, brushing a kiss across her cheek.


    Her body trembled beneath me, and I wanted her even closer¡ªwanted to hold her in a way that wrapped her in mepletely.


    Slowly, I pulled out, making her whimper at the loss, then gently guided her onto her side.


    I slid my arm under her neck, cradling her head as I pulled her back to my chest, spooning her as if she belonged there.


    The angle opened her up for me perfectly, and I wasted no time in sliding back into her wet heat.


    We both gasped. Her body arched, and mine trembled with the new depth.


    "Fuck¡­" I rasped, pressing my forehead to the back of her neck. "You feel even tighter like this."


    She moaned, her head falling back against my shoulder, her hand reaching behind to grip my thigh as I began to thrust again¡ªdeeper, slower, dragging every inch through her until she was gasping my name with every breath.


    I kissed her shoulder, then down the curve of her neck, tasting the sweat and sweetness on her skin.


    My hand slid to her breast, cupping it, squeezing gently until she cried out again.


    Her nipple peaked between my fingers, and I rolled it slowly before recing my hand with my mouth.


    I sucked her breast, groaning around the soft flesh, flicking my tongue over her nipple as I continued to thrust from behind.


    She writhed against me, her body a mess of trembling desire, her moans now barely coherent whispers of my name.


    "Levi¡­ please¡­" she begged, her leg tightening around mine, drawing me even closer, deeper.


    "I''m here," I murmured, sucking harder on her breast before letting it go with a wet pop and pressing kisses along her spine. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Her walls mped down again, fluttering wildly, and I knew she was close.


    I gripped her thigh, anchoring us together as I pounded into her, the wet sounds of our bodies echoing in the air, mixing with our breathless moans and guttural growls.


    My wolf was howling now, begging for release, demanding we mark her, but I controlled it with everything in me.


    "You''re mine, Olivia," I growled, my voice raw. "Say it."


    She gasped, twisting her head to the side until our eyes met again.


    "I''m yours," she cried. "Always."


    And with those words, she shattered¡ªher body convulsing around me, her cry piercing the air as pleasure rocked through her.


    I felt here apart, every twitch and pulse dragging me with her into the abyss.


    With one final thrust, I buried myself to the hilt and let go, groaning her name against her skin as I spilled deep inside her, my heart pounding, my soul shaking.


    We stayed there, tangled and breathless, as the aftershocks rippled through us.


    My arms wrapped tighter around her, holding her against me, never wanting to let her go.


    "I love you," I whispered against her damp skin. "So fucking much."


    Her hand found mine and squeezed.


    "I know," she murmured, smiling softly. "I feel it¡­ everywhere."

 Chapter 316: Getting used to it

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke to the slow, deliberate sweep of fingers trailing across my back. A soft smile tugged at my lips as I instinctively tightened my arms around the broad chest beneath me.


    But something felt¡­ different.


    Levi always carried the rich, heady scent of aged whiskey and rain. But the man holding me now didn''t smell like that. His scent was calmer, yet no less consuming¡­ a warm blend of vani and jasmine that curled into my senses and settled deep.


    I didn''t need to open my eyes to know who it was.


    "Louis," I whispered, my voice still husky from sleep, a big smile spreading across my face. Slowly, I opened my eyes and met his gaze.


    He was lying beneath me, one arm draped protectively around my waist, the other tracing slow, deliberate patterns along my bare back. His deep brown eyes locked with mine, and the air between us shifted¡ªinstantly thick, charged. That maic pull, that inescapable gravity of the mate bond, wrapped around us like invisible chains.


    For a heartbeat, neither of us spoke. The rise and fall of his chest beneath my cheek, the solid warmth of his body against mine¡­ it was all too real, too familiar, too fascinating.


    His lips curved into the faintest smirk, though his eyes held something far softer. "You were smiling in your sleep," he murmured, his voice low and smooth.


    My throat tightened. I didn''t know how to respond, so I stayed quiet, my gaze lingering on his. The bond hummed between us, urging me to close thest inch of space, which I did.


    Louis''s fingers stilled on my skin, his touch now firmer, more possessive. "You know you smell like him," he said quietly, his words not using butced with a strange mixture of jealousy and eptance.


    I swallowed hard, the confession I couldn''t speak lingering on my lips. Instead, I let my hand slide up to his jaw, feeling the faint stubble beneath my fingertips. "Are you jealous?" I teased back.


    Something shed in his eyes that looked like possession. His hand came up to cradle the back of my head, his thumb brushing the line of my jaw as if I were something fragile he wasn''t sure he was allowed to touch.


    "Olivia¡­" His voice was barely a breath now, but it thrummed through me.


    Louis''s gaze didn''t waver, his thumb still tracing along my jaw as ifmitting every curve of me to memory.


    "I''ve never had a problem sharing anything with my brothers," he said finally, his voice low, steady. "But with you¡­ it''s different. With you, I find myself feeling¡­ possessive. Jealous, even."


    The words sank deep into me, pulling at something inside my chest. His eyes softened, though his tone remained firm.


    "I''m learning to live with it," he continued. "Because this¡­ you¡­ us¡­ this isn''t temporary. It''s a lifetime thing. And a lifetime means sharing you with them too."


    My heart ached at the quiet honesty in his voice. I cupped his cheek, letting my thumb sweep lightly across his skin. "Louis," I murmured, my voice trembling just slightly. "I love you. And I love your brothers. Equally. Always."


    His eyes searched mine, as if weighing every word, testing it for truth. Whatever he saw there must have satisfied him, because his lips curved in the faintest of smiles.


    I leaned forward and kissed him¡ªslow, warm, passionately¡ªpouring my heart into that single moment. His fingers tightened on my waist, holding me there like he didn''t want to let go.


    But the moment broke when the door opened.


    We pulled apart just as Levi stepped inside, carrying a tray of food. His gazended on us instantly, one brow arched, but there was no anger in his eyes¡ªonly that same quiet understanding that always passed between the three of them.


    "I see you are awake," Levi said with a warm smile.


    I nodded but didn''t leave Louis''s arms. Rather, I rested my head back on his chest.


    "I believe you must be tired... you know..." he smirked, and I blushed. "I made these myself."


    My gaze drifted to the tray in Levi''s hands as he crossed the room with that easy confidence of his. The warm aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, making my stomach tighten with sudden hunger I hadn''t realized I had.


    Levi set the tray down on the small table beside the bed, his movements unhurried, almost careful. Then he took a seat on the edge of the bed, his eyes flicking briefly to Louis before settling back on me.


    "You need to eat," he murmured, his voice gentle but leaving no room for argument.


    Still nestled in Louis''s arms, I watched as Levi picked up a fork and scooped up a bite, bringing it toward me. For a heartbeat, I hesitated¡ªpart of me expecting Louis to shift away. But he didn''t. He only tightened his hold on me, tucking me closer into his chest as if silently iming his ce.


    Levi''s hand stayed steady, his gaze fixed on mine. "Come on, sweetheart," he coaxed softly.


    I parted my lips and epted the bite, savoring the simple, grounding act. Levi fed me another, and another, each time his eyes holding mine with a quiet intensity that made butterflies p in my stomach.


    It wasn''t until I caught a faint shift of color in the window that I realized the light in the room had dimmed.


    My brows pulled together. "It''s evening already?" I asked softly, ncing toward Levi. "Where''s Lennox? Hasn''t hee back?"


    Levi set the fork down for a moment, his expression calm but unreadable. "No. He won''t being tonight. The Alphas'' meeting is still on, even now. He''ll be back tomorrow."


    I frowned, sitting up just a little in Louis''s arms. "Where''s the meeting being held?"


    Levi''s gaze flickered to Louis briefly before answering. "A neutral ground ¡­ a few kilometers from here." Then, after a short pause, he added, "They''re holding it in the penthouse of a club there."


    The moment the words left his mouth, my stomach sank. I knew exactly what that meant. I''d been around enough gatherings to know the so-called "meetings" at clubs were rarely just about pack politics. There were always girls¡ªtoo many girls¡ªcircling like moths around a me, hoping to catch an Alpha''s eye.


    A hollow heaviness settled in my chest, my fingers curling slightly against Louis''s arm as I tried to school my expression. But inside, I could already picture something silly in my head.


    Louis''s hand squeezed my hip gently, as if sensing the sudden shift in my mood. Levi''s gaze lingered on me for a beat longer, his tone softening. "It''s not what you''re thinking," he said quietly. But he didn''t say it with certainty.


    I didn''t answer Levi. Instead, I closed my eyes and reached out through the mate bond, letting my consciousness stretch until I brushed against Lennox''s presence.


    "Lennox?" I called softly in my mind.


    For a moment, there was nothing¡ªthen I felt him. His presence was there, but not focused on me. It was blurred, distracted, like trying to grasp smoke.


    "Liv¡­ I''m busy," he said quickly, his tone clipped, almost breathless. "We''ll talkter."


    But I didn''t pull away. I pushed deeper, letting the bond guide me to the rhythm of his pulse.


    It was fast. Too fast. Not the steady beat of a man in a simple meeting. I could feel the rush of his blood, the quickened breaths, the faint edge of heat that didn''t belong to a political discussion.


    And then¡­ I felt it. A flicker. A shift in his energy. The kind of rush that came from being close¡ªtoo close¡ªto someone. A woman.


    My own pulse stumbled, a cold, sharp ache threading through my chest. "Lennox?" I pressed again.


    Silence. Then, hurriedly, "Please, love, let''s talkter... if there is a problem, contact Levi or Louis."


    And just like that, he walled himself off, mming the connection shut so abruptly that it left me breathless.


    I opened my eyes slowly, the lingering echo of his quickened heartbeat still pounding in my head. My fingers curled slightly against Louis''s arm, and I forced my expression to remain calm.


    Louis''s gaze was already on me, searching my face. "What is it?" he asked quietly.


    I swallowed hard, forcing a faint smile. "Nothing," I lied. "It''s nothing."


    But deep down, my stomach was twisting, because I wasn''t sure I believed that.

 Chapter 317: Misunderstood

    Olivia''s POV


    It was almost midnight, but I couldn''t sleep. My mind was too loud, too restless. I was worried¡ªyes¡ªbut more than that, I was jealous and scared. Lennox was out there somewhere¡ªGod knows where¡ªlikely surrounded by a swarm of beautiful women. And from the way our mind link had felt earlier¡­ something wasn''t right.


    What terrified me most was the absence of their marks on my skin. Without them, I had no way of knowing if he''d been with someone else. No confirmation. No certainty. The only chance would be catching another woman''s scent on him. And even that would be gone by the time he returned tomorrow.


    "Olivia¡­ are you even watching?" Levi''s voice pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts. Hey to my right, stretched outfortably on the bed, his tone casual, but his eyes fixed on me with quiet curiosity.


    I nced at him, forcing a small smile. Louis was on my left, leaning back against the pillows.  We were in Levi''s room watching a show ying on the TV in front of us.


    I tried to focus on the screen, but my thoughts kept drifting to Lennox¡ªto the way he had reacted earlier when I reached out through the bond. That clipped tone. That breathless tone. The way he shut me out. I knew I was jealous. Dammit, I''d always been jealous when it came to the triplets. And it didn''t start now¡ªit started when I was seven years old.


    Back then, it was something small, harmless¡­ or at least that''s what everyone else thought. The boys were already protective of me, even as kids. But sometimes¡­ they gave their attention to others, and I hated it. I remember one afternoon at the training grounds, Levi had been sparring with one of the Beta''s daughters. She''d giggled at something he said, brushing her hair back in that fake shy way girls do when they''re trying to be cute. I remember my chest tightening, my small fists curling at my sides. I was only a child, but I marched right over, tugged Levi''s sleeve, and told him it was time to leave¡ªlike I had the right to decide that for him. He hadughed, ruffled my hair, and left without finishing the spar. But that girl had looked at me like she knew exactly what I was feeling.


    Then there was Louis. He''s always been the charmer, always smiling at people in that warm,zy way that makes them feel special. When I was about nine, there was a visiting Alpha''s daughter who wouldn''t stop following him around. She kept trying to braid little flowers into his hair while we sat outside. I remember yanking every single flower out the moment she left. Louis had just watched me, a small smirk tugging at his lips like he knew exactly why I''d done it.


    But my worst bout of jealousy? That came when I thought Lennox was seeing the Gamma''s daughter. I must have been eleven. I''d overheard two omegas whispering about how pretty she looked sitting next to him during a council lunch. The image burned into my mind¡ªher leaning close,ughing softly, her hand resting on his arm like she had every right to touch him. For days, I avoided Lennox, my heart aching for reasons I didn''t understand yet.


    When he finally cornered me and asked why I was ignoring him, I blurted it out in a rush¡ªusing him of liking her. He''d stared at me for a long moment, then actuallyughed. Not mocking, but soft, like he couldn''t believe I was serious. "She''s not who I want, Olivia," he''d said simply. At the time, I didn''t know how deeply those words would carve themselves into me.


    But now¡­ now I was older. Now I knew exactly what my jealousy meant. And tonight, with Lennox at some Alpha "meeting" in a club penthouse surrounded by who knows how many women, that same bitter, ugly feeling was gnawing at me again. Only this time, it was sharper. Real.


    I shifted between Louis and Levi on the bed, trying to look like I was watching the TV. But my mind kept circling back to Lennox¡ªhis clipped voice through the mind link, the breathless quality, the way he ended it so fast. I''d felt his pulse. Quick. Uneven. Distracted. And Goddess help me¡­ I was sure there was a woman involved.


    "Are you spending the night here?" Louis asked suddenly.


    I nodded without hesitation. I didn''t feel like returning home. Truthfully, I wanted to be here when Lennox walked through that door.


    "Are you okay?" Louis asked, his brow furrowing. "You''re frowning and spacing out."


    "Oh, so you noticed too," Levi sighed.


    I rolled my eyes at both of them. "I''m fine¡­"


    "Does it have something to do with your mom?" Levi asked, but I shook my head.


    Louis''s gaze narrowed slightly, his arm stretching behind me on the headboard. "So it is about Lennox''s absence, then."


    I turned to look at him, forcing a shrug. "I didn''t say that."


    "You didn''t have to," Levi muttered from my other side, his tone sharper now. "It''s written all over your face."


    Heat red in my chest, but it wasn''t from guilt¡ªit was from frustration. They thought they knew why I was upset, but they were mistaken. I wasn''t sitting here sulking just because Lennox wasn''t around. My anger wasn''t about his absence. It was about the hollow ache in my chest, the ugly twist in my gut from what I felt through the bond earlier. But I couldn''t tell them that without sounding paranoid¡­ or worse, insecure.


    Louis leaned forward slightly, his deep brown eyes locking on mine. "We''re both here with you, Olivia. Right now. But you''re sitting between us like your head is somewhere else entirely."


    Levi''s jaw ticked. "Exactly. You''ve got two of your mates here, giving you their time, and all you can think about is the one who''s not."


    "That''s not true," I muttered, my voice tight.


    Louis arched a brow. "Isn''t it? Because that''s what it looks like."


    Levi''s lips pressed into a thin line, irritation flickering in his eyes. "If you miss him, fine. But don''t sit here with us and act like we''re invisible. We notice, Olivia. We''re not blind."


    Louis crossed his arms, his tone turning more annoyed. "We''re here, giving you our time, and you''re acting like it''s a burden. Like our presence means nothingpared to his."


    The air between us turned tense, heavy, like a storm waiting to break. I swallowed, guilt and anger tangling in my chest. I wanted to tell them it wasn''t that I didn''t appreciate them. I wanted to tell them it wasn''t about Lennox''s absence at all. But I couldn''t¡ªnot without opening the door to questions I wasn''t ready to answer.


    So I stayed quiet.


    "You''re being silly," my wolf''s voice broke through the noise in my head, low and annoyed. "You''re letting your jealousy eat at you for no reason. You don''t even know what''s happening over there."


    "I felt him," I argued back silently. "I felt his pulse, the way his breath hitched. He was distracted. I''m not imagining it."


    "You''re making yourself miserable over a guess," she warned. "If you keep going like this, you''ll end up pushing them away before you even have proof of anything."


    I pressed my lips together, staring at the TV without really seeing it. Maybe she was right. But the image of Lennox in that club penthouse, surrounded by beautiful women¡­ it refused to leave my mind.

 Chapter 318: Back Home

    Olivia''s POV


    After what Levi and Louis said, I decided it was best to just go to sleep.


    My wolf kept urging me to apologize to make things right with them, but I refused. They were wrong. And if I apologized now, it would only make them think they were right.


    So I said nothing.


    I pulled the nket up to my chin andy on my stomach, pretending to getfortable even though my heart was still racing. The room felt too quiet, too heavy. I could feel Louis shifting beside me, and Levi exhaled a long, tired breath¡ªbut none of us said another word.


    I hated this tension.


    But I hated more that they didn''t even try to understand what I was feeling.


    So I just let it be¡­ and closed my eyes, hoping sleep would take me before my thoughts did.


    Iy still, eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. But I wasn''t. My mind was still full of Lennox, of tonight, of how Louis and Levi had made me feel.


    Why was it so hard for them to see that this wasn''t just about Lennox not being here? Why couldn''t they understand that I was scared and tired, and maybe I just needed them to be patient?


    The bed shifted behind me. I felt a soft movement¡ªLouis sitting up slightly.


    "Olivia¡­" His voice was low, hesitant. "I''m sorry."


    I stayed quiet.


    He sighed. "We shouldn''t have jumped to conclusions. It''s just¡­ when you act like that, it gets to us. We''re trying to be here for you, but sometimes it feels like we''re not enough."


    I turned my face further into the pillow, swallowing hard. His words hurt. How can they ever think they were never enough for me?


    Then Levi''s voice joined, softer than I''d ever heard it. "We know Lennox has a strong pull on you. But¡­ we''re here too, Olivia. We''ve always been. And tonight, we just wanted to be what you needed."


    I turned slowly to look at them.


    Louis was sitting up now, staring at me with a guilty expression. Leviy on his side, his brows drawn, his eyes searching mine.


    "I didn''t mean to make you feel like you weren''t enough," I whispered. My voice cracked a little. "I''m just¡­ scared that Lennox hasn''t arrived yet."


    Louis reached out and brushed my hair back from my face. "We know. But he is fine."


    "And we''re sorry," Levi added, "for assuming the worst. You don''t have to exin anything. Just go to bed¡­ we will talk about it tomorrow, okay."


    I nodded, blinking fast.


    Louis leaned down and pressed a kiss to my forehead. "We''ll stay right here," he whispered.


    Levi moved closer too, wrapping an arm around my waist, and I drew in a deep breath.


    And just like that, something in me eased. I still didn''t have all the answers, I was still worried, but I pushed it away and forced myself to sleep.


    But peace didn''tst long because I had a dream.


    In my dream, I was standing in the hallway of the pack house. I could hear muffledughter echoing through the walls. A woman''sugh.


    I walked toward the sound. The closer I got, the heavier the air felt, thick with something sour¡ªlike betrayal.


    I turned a corner¡­ and there he was.


    Lennox.


    Pinned against a wall, his hands tangled in the hair of a dark-haired woman. She was pressed up against him, her mouth on his, her body flushed against his in a way that made my stomach twist.


    And he wasn''t pulling away.


    He wasn''t fighting it.


    He groaned into her mouth, one hand gripping her waist, the other sliding under her shirt.


    "No," I whispered, frozen in ce. "Lennox, what are you doing?"


    But he didn''t hear me.


    I stepped forward, shouting now, screaming his name.


    "Lennox!"


    His head snapped toward me suddenly, but his expression wasn''t shocked or guilty. He just¡­ stared. Like he didn''t even recognize me.


    Then he smirked.


    That same arrogant, knowing smirk he used to wear before everything went to hell.


    "She was here," he said. "And you weren''t."


    I gasped.


    And then everything shattered.


    The hallway crumbled, the walls broke apart into dust, and I felt myself falling¡ªdown, down, down into a pit of cold darkness.


    I bolted upright with a choked gasp, my body slick with sweat, heart pounding like I''d just run a marathon.


    I Blinked rapidly.


    Morning sunrise rom the window spilled across the room, too bright. My eyes darted¡ªand froze.


    Lennox was Sitting in the armchair across the room. One ankle hooked over the other. A ss in his hand. Watching me.


    For a second, I couldn''t move. I couldn''t even tell if I''d really woken up. The dream felt too close. His face was too sharp in the morning light, and yet¡­ wrong.


    "Morning," he said. Calm. It''s almost like he''d been here the whole time.


    My mouth was dry. "When did you get back?"


    He tilted his head, studying me. "A while ago."


    I couldn''t speak. Couldn''t breathe.


    Because part of me still felt like I was dreaming.


    And another part¡­ wanted to p the juice right out of his hand.


    I didn''t even think. I just moved.


    I threw the nket off and stormed out of the bed, ignoring Levi''s hand that reached for me and Louis''s voice calling my name. My bare feet hit the cold floor as I marched straight toward him.


    Lennox stayed seated, watching me like he knew this wasing.


    "Where the hell are youing from?" I snapped, my voice sharp and shaking.


    He blinked, caught off guard by the fire in my tone. "The Alpha meeting¡ª"


    "Oh, really?" I cut him off, myugh bitter. "The Alpha meeting took all night?"


    Lennox stood slowly, setting the ss down on the side table. "Yes. I''m sorry I didn''te home. I was going to, but things gotplicated. I can exin¡ª"


    p.


    My hand met his cheek before I could stop myself, and the sound echoed through the room.


    His face turned slightly from the impact, his jaw tightening. But he didn''t say a word. He just looked at me.


    His eyes were confused. His expression shocked.

 Chapter 319: What Happened

    Lennox''s POV


    The sting of her p was nothingpared to the anger zing in her eyes


    I stayed still, trying to control my breath, my heart pounding louder than I expected. Slowly, I turned my face back to her, her palm print still burning on my cheek.


    She stood there, chest heaving, eyes glossy with unshed tears and fury.


    "What the hell was that for?" I asked, my voice low but firm. "Because I stayed out?"


    She let out a short, bitterugh. "You really think I''m that stupid?"


    "What are you talking about?" I narrowed my eyes, trying to understand where this wasing from.


    "I know you were with a womanst night, Lennox," she spat, her voice shaking. "I felt it."


    My breath caught.


    Louis and Levi stiffened behind her. I could feel Levi already stepping forward, like he wanted to step in.


    "Olivia, don''t¡ª" Levi started gently.


    But she raised a hand, silencing him without even looking.


    "No, let me talk," she said, her voice sharp. "Don''t protect him."


    Her gaze snapped back to me. "When I mind-linked you, I felt your pulse¡­ your breath¡­ and the presence of a woman so close to you," she spat.


    My frown deepened. I hadn''t touched anyone. Notst night. Not ever since I imed her.


    But I didn''t speak fast enough.


    I just stared at her with nothing but pain¡­ it was heartbreaking that up until now she didn''t trust me.


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" she asked, her voice rising. "You think I wouldn''t know? You think I wouldn''t feel it?"


    "Olivia," I said, finally managing to speak, stepping toward her. "That wasn''t real. I wasn''t with anyone¡ª"


    "Don''t," she snapped, stepping back like my presence disgusted her. "Don''t lie to me."


    Her voice trembled now, not with anger but with pain.


    Louis stepped closer too, rubbing a hand over his face like he was trying to figure out what the hell was happening.


    Levi tried again. "Olivia, maybe you had a nightmare. You were sweating, thrashing a little¡ª"


    "I saw him," she said. "In the dream. With her. Touching her. Kissing her like I didn''t exist."


    Her voice cracked.


    I felt like the ground shifted under me.


    I didn''t know what she saw. What she felt. But I knew one thing: it wasn''t real.


    Still¡­ she believed it. Every word of it. And that alone shattered something inside me.


    I inhaled deeply, and I didn''t exin with words¡ªbecause clearly, right now, she wouldn''t believe them.


    Instead, I stepped forward, tugging my shirt over my head in one swift motion.


    Her eyes widened instantly. Her breath hitched.


    There, across my chest and down my ribs, were deep, angry red w marks. Fresh. Some still scabbing over, others barely closed.


    I turned slightly, and her hand flew to her mouth. My back was worse¡ªlong, jagged gashes slicing from my shoulder down to my spine, raw and swollen.


    She blinked rapidly, her fury faltering as her gaze traced the deep shes across my chest. Her lips parted, but no sound came. The flush in her cheeks drained to pale, and her shoulders sank a fraction, as if the weight of her own words suddenly hit her. "Lennox¡­" Her voice was softer now, unsteady.


    But before she could say more, I pulled my phone from my pocket, scrolled, and hit call.


    When the voice on the other end picked up, I hit the loudspeaker.


    "Beta Carson," I said tly, "how''s your Alpha doing?"


    There was a pause before his tired voice came through.


    "He''s resting. The healer patched him up. You need to rest too, Lennox¡ªyou took just as bad a beating."


    I nced at Olivia. Her face had gone pale.


    "Thanks," I said, and ended the call without another word.


    Silence swallowed the room.


    I finally looked at her, my voice steady but heavy.


    "In that Alpha meetingst night, we were attacked. Not by some petty rogues¡ªpowerful ones. Ones we''ve been tracking for weeks."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came.


    "What you felt through the mind link¡ªmy pulse, my breath, the¡­ presence you thought was a woman¡ª" I shook my head. "That was me fighting. Fighting to stay alive."


    Her eyes were locked on mine now, and I could see the cracks forming in her anger.


    "The ''woman'' you sensed?" I continued. "That was one of the rogues. A female. Fast and vicious. She had me pinned for a moment, and I had to throw her off." My tone hardened. "Not everything close to me is someone in my bed, Olivia."


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice.


    "The reason I ended the mind link¡­ was because I didn''t want you to know I was in danger. I didn''t even tell my brothers¡­ and the second reason was because I was being distracted by your words, and at that moment I needed concentration to stay alive."


    Her eyes glistened now, her fists trembling at her sides.


    "And the fact that you''d rather believe I''d cheat on you than think I''d be fighting for my life¡­" I let the words hang in the air, my chest rising and falling with the weight of it.


    The room was so quiet, I could hear Louis and Levi breathing behind her.


    Levi moved first, stepping around Olivia to stand beside me. Louis followed, his expression tight with worry.


    "Are you okay?" Levi asked, scanning the marks on my chest and back.


    "I was," I said tly, my gaze locked on Olivia''s ssy eyes. "But not anymore."


    Her throat bobbed as a single tear slipped down her cheek.


    I took a step closer, my heart clenching.


    "I believe you dreamt it. What you saw¡­ was your imagination twisting what you felt. And for the record¡ª" I tilted my head, my eyes hard on hers. "I would rather cut off my manhood than fuck another woman."


    Her breath hitched.


    "It''s actually sad," I continued, my chest heavy, "that after everything, you still don''t know how much I love you."


    Her lips parted like she wanted to respond, but no words came¡ªrather, more tears just spilled.


    "I have to get treatment," I said, breaking the silence. "Their ws were poisoned."


    Her brows pinched instantly, and she stepped forward, her voice softer now. "Let me heal you¡ª"


    "Please," I interrupted, raising a hand to stop her. "I don''t want it."


    Her face fell.


    "I need time alone," I said, my tone leaving no room for argument.


    Without another nce, I turned and walked out, leaving her standing in the middle of the room with Levi and Louis watching her in tense, worried silence.

 Chapter 320: Stubborn

    Olivia''s POV


    An awkward silence settled in the air, thick, and heavy. Neither Levi nor Louis spoke, but they didn''t need to¡ªone look at them told me all three of them were disappointed in me. The weight of that truth sat like a stone in my chest, and I felt utterly miserable.


    I nced in Levi''s direction. When our eyes met, he offered me a faint,forting smile¡ªone that didn''t quite reach his eyes¡ªbut still, it was something.


    "He''s gonna be okay," Levi said gently.


    Of course, I knew he''d recover from his injuries. That wasn''t what worried me. What about the hurt I''d caused with my words? What about the way I''d looked at him?


    I swallowed hard. "Can I go to him?" I asked quietly, my gaze darting between Levi and Louis, searching their conflicted expressions for any sign of approval.


    Finally, Louis shook his head. "Give him a few moments alone."


    I frowned. "I can''t wait. I can''t let him remain angry and hurt. I have to fix this."


    Louis sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Rushing in right now might make it worse. Sometimes space is better¡ª"


    "Not for me," I cut him off firmly. "I''m going to the kitchen to cook for him. It''ll be my apology."


    Neither of them stopped me as I turned and walked away.


    When I stepped into the kitchen, the staff froze, surprise shing in their eyes. They hadn''t expected to see me in the pack house, much less in the kitchen. Without a word, I tied an apron around my waist and began pulling out ingredients.


    If words had failed me, maybe Lennox''s favorite meal could speak for me.


    The smell of ingredients began to fill the air as I moved around the kitchen, my hands working on instinct. It had been years¡ªyears¡ªsince I''d cooked for them. Thest time, we were barely more than teens. I could still picture it clearly¡­


    That day, I''d stood right here, nervously serving them the meal I''d made from scratch. The moment they took the first bite, their faces lit up like I''d just given them the greatest gift in the world. They''d eaten like it was the most delicious thing they''d ever tasted, and between mouthfuls, they kept showering me with praise.


    I rememberedughing as they fought over thest piece, promising¡ªno, swearing¡ªthat I would cook for them until we all grew up. I didn''t realize then how much that promise meant to them¡­ or to me. The way they''d looked at me that day¡ªit was like I''d just promised to be by their side forever.


    The memory made me smile faintly as I stirred the pot. I couldn''t just make Lennox''s favorite. If I was going to mend the cracks between us, I wanted Levi and Louis to feel it too.


    So, I reached for more ingredients, deciding to make Levi''s favorite dish and Louis''s as well. Maybe if they could taste a piece of the past, they''d remember what we used to be¡­ before everything got soplicated.


    By the time I was done, three trays sat on the counter¡ªone for Lennox, one for Levi, and one for Louis. I arranged them neatly, adding the little touches I knew they loved: extra gravy for Levi, a sprinkle of herbs for Louis, and Lennox''s favorite hot sauce on the side.


    Wiping my hands on the apron, I lifted the first two trays and carried them out to the sitting room where Levi and Louis still sat.


    They both looked up in surprise as I set the tes down in front of them.


    "You¡­ cooked this?" Levi asked, his brows lifting.


    I gave a small nod. "Yes. For both of you. But¡­" My gaze shifted toward the hall. "I''m going to take Lennox''s to him now."


    Louis exchanged a quick nce with Levi, but neither of them tried to stop me.


    I turned back toward the kitchen, my heart pounding a little harder now. His tray was waiting, still steaming. I bnced it carefully in my hands and inhaled deeply.


    Then I followed the pull of his scent¡ªstrong, familiar, and achinglyforting¡ªdown the hallway. Every step brought me closer until I was standing at the door to his room.


    I took a breath, tightening my grip on the tray, and knocked softly.


    He didn''t answer. I could sense he already knew it was me at the door, and he didn''t want me in.


    I tried to push the door open, but it was locked. I swallowed and reached for him through the mind link. "Lennox¡­ please open up," I pleaded.


    I knew he heard me; I felt the deep inhale he took, but there was still no response.


    "Lennox¡­ please," I tried again through the mind link, my voice barely above a whisper in my own head.


    Silence.


    No footsteps. No sound of the lock turning. Just stillness.


    Among the three, Lennox was the most stubborn¡ªstone-willed and impossible to move when he''d made up his mind. He could shut the world out for days if he wanted to, and I knew I was asking him to open a door that was more than just wood and metal.


    My chest tightened. I could feel him on the other side¡ªhis presence heavy, steady, but locked down like a fortress. His emotions were there too, faint threads of hurt and anger that he kept wound tight, refusing to let me near them.


    "Lennox," I whispered again, pressing my forehead to the door. "I made your favorite. You don''t even have to talk to me. Just¡­ eat. Please."


    Another deep inhale from him¡ªaudible this time, like he was trying to keep himself from reacting. But still, no response.


    Frustration and desperation tangled inside me. My hands tightened around the tray until my knuckles ached. "You can remain angry at me if you want. You can ignore me forever. But you''re not going to starve because you''re too stubborn to see me."


    Silence.


    I closed my eyes. This was Lennox¡ªstrong-headed, proud, the one who never bent until he was ready. I could beg all night, and it still might not matter.


    But I wasn''t leaving.


    I sank to the floor just outside his door, setting the tray beside me. "I''ll be here," I told him softly, through the mind link. "When you''re ready to open the door¡­ I''ll be here."

 Chapter 321: At My Door

    Lennox''s POV


    The first knock came soft and hesitant, like she was afraid even to knock. I didn''t move. I''d heard her long before she reached my door. Her scent had found me first¡ªthat maddening, intoxicating scent that set every nerve in me on fire. Then came her voice, gentle and pleading, slipping through the mind link. "Lennox¡­ please open up."


    I clenched my jaw and stared at the wall, forcing my heartbeat to steady. I was a mess and didn''t want to face her now. But when she spoke again, something in her tone chipped at the wall I''d built.


    "Lennox¡­ please." The sound of her voice slid under my skin like it belonged there, stirring things I wanted to bury.


    I inhaled slowly and deeply but didn''t answer. Because if I answered, I might let her in, and if I let her in¡­ she''d see the mess she''d made of me. The scent of her cooking reached me next. My favorite. Damn her. She remembered. Of course she remembered.


    I kept my eyes on the floor, but every word she sent through the link hit harder than I wanted it to. "You can remain angry at me if you want. You can ignore me forever. But you''re not going to starve because you''re too stubborn to see me."


    She didn''t understand. It wasn''t just anger. It was the way her words earlier had hurt me. It was the image of her looking at me like I was thest person she wanted near her. I''d rather go hungry than pretend that didn''t matter.


    Then I heard it¡ªthe sound of her sitting down on the other side of the door. "I''ll be here¡­ When you''re ready to open the door¡­ I''ll be here."


    I closed my eyes, leaning my head back against the chair. I didn''t deserve her waiting for me. And yet¡­ I sat there listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing through the barrier between us, every inhale and exhale finding its way into the cracks I swore I''d keep sealed.


    "Stop being stubborn," my wolf cautioned again, his voice low but edged with frustration.


    I swallowed hard, my gaze dragging to the door like it had a pull of its own. My chest tightened. I was still furious¡ªfurious that of all the damn things she could have assumed, she''d chosen the worst one. That she thought I was with another woman.


    She still didn''t trust me. She still didn''t believe in my love for her. Because if she did, she would never have imagined I''d do something like that.


    Her voice came again through the mind link, quieter this time and a bit shaky. "Do you remember¡­ "She began, hesitation brushing against my mind, "a week before my fourteenth birthday? When you wouldn''t speak to me or even look at me?"


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t need to¡ªbecause I already knew where she was going. "I lied to you," she said, the wordsced with shame. "I told you I was at Anita''s house¡­ when really, I was having coffee with Ss."


    My jaw tightened, the memory hitting me like a punch to the chest. I could still see it¡ªwalking into that caf¨¦, finding her sitting across from him, smiling faintly while he leaned in too close.


    "You caught us," she whispered. "I tried to exin, told you he''d been begging me to go with him, and I just¡­ wanted to make him happy."


    My hands curled into fists. Even now, the thought of her doing anything to "make Ss happy" made something dark coil in my gut.


    "Levi and Louisughed it off," she continued softly. "But you didn''t. You wouldn''t see me. Wouldn''t talk to me the entire day."


    I remembered that silence. I''d locked myself away, too angry to trust what mighte out of my mouth if I opened the door.


    "I sat outside your room for hours," she said, her voice trembling now. "And somewhere in the middle of the night¡­ I fell asleep there. The next thing I knew, I woke up on your bed."


    A muscle jumped in my jaw. That night I''d carried her in while she slept, tucking her under my nket, and sat in the chair watching her breathe until the sun came up.


    "I''m sorry, Lennox, she whispered through the link. I''m sorry for then¡­ and I''m sorry for now."


    That was when I felt her emotions crashing through the bond¡ªthe soft shuddering of her crying. It hit me square in the chest, cutting through my pride and anger like it was paper.


    I was on my feet before I realized I''d moved, my chair scraping back hard against the floor. The distance to the door felt shorter now, my heartbeat loud in my ears. My hand hovered over the lock, my wolf urging me to just open it.


    Without hesitation, I pulled the door open, and there she was¡ªeyes red,shes wet, cheeks streaked with tears. Something in my chest twisted painfully, and before I could stop myself, I reached for her.


    She gasped softly when my hands closed around her arms, pulling her up from the floor. The moment she was on her feet, I wrapped her against me, holding her tight like I could shield her from everything¡ªespecially from the hurt I''d caused.


    "I''m sorry," I murmured against her hair, my voice rough. "I''m sorry¡­ just stop crying, please." My hands cupped the back of her head, keeping her pressed to me. "I hate seeing you like this."


    Her body trembled against mine, her tears soaking into my shirt. I pulled back just enough to look at her face, brushing my thumbs over her damp cheeks. "No more crying, alright? I can''t take it."


    I reached for the tray she''d left by the door, ncing down at the food she''d made. "I''m eating now," I told her firmly, hoping she could hear the sincerity under my words. "So you can stop worrying."


    Still holding her hand, I guided her into my room, shutting the door behind us. I led her to the bed and made her sit. Then I sat beside her, close enough that our shoulders touched.


    I took the first bite, letting her see it, chewing slowly before giving her a small, tired smile. "See? I''m eating. You can stop crying now."


    She sniffled, nodding slightly, but I didn''t let go of her hand. I kept it in mine while I ate.

 Chapter 322: Stay longer

    Lennox''s POV


    I didn''t rush through the food. Partly because it was still hot, partly because¡­ I didn''t want her to leave. The silence between us wasn''t the cold, biting kind from before¡ªit was warmer now, softer, filled with unspoken things I wasn''t ready to let out yet. Her eyes kept drifting to my face as if she wanted to say something, but each time, she swallowed it back. I could feel her through the bond¡ªguilt still sitting heavy in her chest, mingled with relief that I was eating.


    When I set the fork down, she reached for the tray, but I caught her wrist. "Leave it," I said quietly. "Stay here a little longer."


    Her lips parted, but she didn''t argue. Instead, she shifted so her knees were tucked up on the bed, facing me fully. I studied her for a moment before inhaling deeply. "I''m sorry for the way I reacted, Olivia¡­ yes, you have every reason to still doubt me," I said softly, but she shook her head.


    "No¡­ I was not supposed to conclude. I should have trusted you and waited for you to return," she said.


    I inhaled again and moved onto the bed so I was seated beside her, turning sideways to see her face clearly as I spoke. "Olivia, I want you to know I will never hurt you again. This is a vow. I love you so much. You don''t know¡­ you''ll probably never truly know¡­ how deep it runs. There is no woman alive who could everpare to you¡ªnot in beauty, not in soul. I will never nce at another woman, let alone touch her. My body, my spirit, my soul¡ªthey''re all yours."


    Her eyes widened slightly, but I didn''t stop. I reached up, brushing a strand of hair from her face, my thumb lingering on her cheek. "You have no idea how tightly you have me wrapped around your fingers, Olivia. You could close your hand, and I''de running without a thought. You''re not just in my heart¡ªyou are my heart. Every breath I take is for you. And nothing, no one, will ever change that."


    Her lips trembled, and for a second, she looked like she might cry, but I pulled her up and made her sit on myp while she stared at me with conflicted eyes.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have reacted that way..." She did not let me finish my words before sealing her lips with mine. I groaned, deepening the kiss, pouring every raw emotion I had for her into it. Her mouth moved hungrily against mine, tasting and iming, as though she was terrified to let go. My hand slid to the back of her neck, holding her in ce, while the other gripped her waist and pulled her flush against me. The bond between us throbbed¡ªraw, intoxicating¡ªuntil I finally broke away, resting my forehead against hers, breath ragged.


    My voice was rough when I asked, "Have you forgiven me?"


    Her lips curled slowly into a smirk, her eyes glinting with mischief. "That," she murmured, her tone dripping with challenge, "depends¡­ on your performance."


    I arched a brow, my smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth. "Performance, hmm?" My fingers traced the line of her spine, slow and deliberate. "Careful, Olivia¡­ you might not be ready for what you''re asking for."


    She tilted her head, the smallest, taunting smile ying on her lips. "Try me."


    That was all the invitation I needed. With a low growl, I shifted, turning her over beneath me in one smooth movement. Her soft gasp was swallowed by my mouth as I kissed her again¡ªharder this time, deeper, my hand sliding under her gown to feel the warmth of her skin. The bed dipped with our movements, the air between us thick with heat and desire.


    "Then let''s see," I murmured against her lips, my voice low and husky, "if you''ll be begging for forgiveness¡­ or begging for more."


    Her breath caught, her fingers clutching at my shirt as she began to unbutton it. I let her, watching her closely, and when she was done, I stripped it off and tossed it aside. She immediately went for my pants.


    Her fingers toyed with my belt, undoing it with maddening slowness, her eyes locked on mine as though she wanted to catch every flicker of reaction. The faint clink of metal broke the silence before she eased the zipper down. Her hand brushed over the hard line of my arousal, and she gasped softly, lips parting in an involuntary sound.


    I didn''t move. I just watched her, letting her take what she wanted. She curled her fingers into the waistband and tugged, freeing mepletely. Her eyes darted downward for a moment, a glint of heat and something almost reverent shing across her face.


    Without breaking our gaze, she reached for the hem of her nightgown. In one smooth motion, she pulled it over her head, the soft fabric whispering over her skin before falling to the floor. My chest tightened at the sight of her naked form.


    She climbed onto myp, her knees pressing into the mattress on either side of my hips, her wet pussy settling against my hardened cock. The air between us thickened as we kissed again¡ªdeep, hungry, unhurried. My hands roamed over her, tracing the slope of her back, the curve of her waist, memorizing the way she shivered under my touch.


    When my mouth lowered to her nipple, she let out a soft, trembling sound, her fingers weaving into my hair as I tasted her, teasing her with slow, deliberate pulls that made her body press harder against mine. Her breath grew uneven, her hips shifting instinctively.


    Then she rose slightly, her hands resting on my shoulders for bnce, and guided herself over me. The moment she lowered herself fully onto my cock and I entered her, her head tilted back and a low, breathless moan escaped her lips. I gripped her waist, holding her there for a heartbeat, savoring the heat and the feeling of being inside her again.

 Chapter 323: Apology Sex?

    Lennox''s POV


    Her hips began to move, slowly at first, finding a rhythm that had every nerve in my body standing at attention. I let her set the pace, watching the way her breath hitched each time she sank down, the way hershes fluttered when she felt me deeper.


    "You''re doing well," I murmured, my voice low, rough,ced with pride and heat. "Better than well¡­ almost like you''ve been thinking about this as much as I have."


    A faint, breathlessugh escaped her, but it melted into a gasp as my hands slid lower, gripping her ass firmly and urging her into a sharper rhythm. Her body responded instantly, each movement drawing a deeper sound from her throat.


    She was still impossibly tight around me, each shift and roll stealing the air from my lungs and making me grip her ass harder.


    "Still¡­ so perfect," I breathed, leaning in to brush my lips over hers, teasing at the kiss without giving it fully. "Like the first time¡­ only now you know exactly how to drive me mad."


    Her eyes were half-lidded, her expression dazed with pleasure as I held her tighter, my hands cupping and guiding her. When I caught her lower lip between my teeth, she gave a small cry¡ªhalf frustration, half desire¡ªand crashed her mouth to mine, kissing me like she wanted to brand me with the taste of her.


    I jerked upward as I fucked up my own pace.


    "Len..." she moaned out my name in a loud voice as I increased my pace, thrusting upward. Her eyes were interlocked with mine, and I could see the pleasure in her.


    Her cry turned into a low, breathlessugh, like she knew exactly what she was doing to me. Unexpectedly, she shifted off me, turning around until her back faced me. She climbed over again, straddling me with deliberate slowness, and the look she threw over her shoulder was pure challenge.


    I caught her hips in both hands, holding her as she sank into me again, making my cock go inside her. Her breath hitched when I pulled her closer, my chest against her back, and she began to move. She groaned, her head tilting back, her hair brushing against my jaw as I dragged her hips down harder, forcing her to take every bit of me. My hands locked around her, fingers digging into her skin as I drove her at a pace she couldn''t control.


    Her breath came in sharp, uneven bursts, her body jerking with each thrust I made. I pressed my chest to her back, my mouth finding the side of her neck, biting down just enough to make her gasp. She tried to move on her own, testing me, but I mmed her back down into my rhythm, my voice rough in her ear.


    "Mine. Every damn part of you."


    She reached behind, her nails scraping my thigh, and the sound she made when I rolled my hips up into her nearly broke my restraint. I pulled back slightly, watching the way she moved against me, the muscles in her back flexing, her head dropping forward as she clung to my legs for bnce.


    I yanked her back, making her arch into me, my hands sliding over the curve of her waist before gripping her tighter. The bed shook beneath us, the sound of her breath mixing with mine echoing in the room.


    She started bouncing on me¡ªslow at first, like she was teasing me¡ªthen faster, harder, until the mattress squealed beneath us. Every drop drove my cock deep, the slick, obscene sound of her taking me filling the air. I gripped her hips tighter, my fingers digging in as her cries grew louder, ragged, broken little shouts that blurred between begging and daring me to give her more.


    I slid one hand up her stomach, feeling the jump of her muscles under my palm, before closing it over her breast. I squeezed hard, rolling her nipple between my fingers until she arched into me with a sharp gasp. Her head tipped back against my shoulder, hair spilling over me, and the sound she made when I pinched harder nearly snapped my control.


    She didn''t slow. If anything, she mmed down faster, her hips hitting mine with a wet, relentless rhythm. My other hand slid between her thighs, finding her clit and working it in tight, ruthless circles that matched the pace she was bouncing. The way her body jerked against mine¡ªhot, wet, trembling¡ªmade me growl low in her ear.


    "That''s it," I rasped, my mouth grazing her skin. "Take it. Take every fucking inch."


    "Lennox!" Her breath was breaking apart, her movements losing their rhythm. She was cumming. I caught her tight, yanking her flush against me, locking her in ce while I drove up into her hard, deep, and passionate until she came with a sharp cry. Her pussy walls mped down around my cock, dragging my release out of me in a rush I couldn''t fight.


    I stayed buried inside her, holding her pinned to me while she trembled, both of us breathing hard, her skin slick and hot under my hands.


    She copsed back against my chest, gasping, her hair damp and sticking to her neck. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her there, still buried deep, still unwilling to let her go.


    Then the sharp creak of hinges cut through the air.


    The door swung open.


    Levi stepped inside, Louis a half step behind him. Both stopped dead.


    Olivia stiffened, then pulled off me with a gasp, sliding into myp to shield herself. Her bare back pressed into my chest as I curved an arm protectively around her.


    I didn''t break eye contact with Levi.


    His jaw ticked, his gaze flicking once to Olivia before locking on me again. There was heat there¡ªanger, maybe¡ªbut also something sharper, like he was weighing whether to explode orugh.


    Finally, his mouth twisted into something halfway between a smirk and a sneer.


    "Is this¡­ apology sex?" he asked, voice deceptively casual. "Because if that''s all it takes, you should''ve skipped the part where you pretended to be pissed and just said you wanted sex."


    I frowned. There were times I could''ve taken this as a joke andughed over it, but right now, I didn''t. Especially not with the way he was ring at me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "What are you trying to say?"

 Chapter 324: Fighting

    Lennox''s POV


    Levi''s smirk didn''t falter, but the glint in his eyes sharpened. "I''m saying¡­" he drawled, stepping further into the room, "¡­that maybe your anger wasn''t about what she did. Maybe it was about you needing an excuse to pull her into bed and stake your im again."


    Louis'' gaze flicked between us, his mouth set in a tight line, but he stayed silent. Olivia shifted in myp, clearly ufortable, but I kept my arm locked around her waist, holding her exactly where she was.


    "Careful," I said, my voice low but pissed. "You''re getting me annoyed, Levi."


    He took another step, stopping just at the edge of the bed. "Am I? Because from where I''m standing, I see you sitting there all smug, like you''ve just marked your territory¡­ and maybe you think that''s enough to keep her." His eyes slid to Olivia briefly, then back to me. "But you forget¡ªshe''s not just yours."


    The words hit like a spark to gasoline.


    Olivia turned her head slightly toward him. "Levi¡ª"


    "No," I cut in, my tone sharp enough to make both of them stop. My grip on her tightened as I locked eyes with him. "You don''t get to stand here and imply anything about what we have. You don''t get to cheapen this into some ''apology sex.''"


    Levi''s smirk faded into something more guarded, but he didn''t back down. "Then prove it. Not with words, Lennox. With actions that go beyond your bed."


    The air between us was electric, the tension so thick I could feel Olivia''s heartbeat through her back. Louis finally exhaled, stepping between us. "Enough. This isn''t the time or the ce."


    But I didn''t break eye contact with Levi. Slowly, I pulled Olivia out of my arms, rose from the bed, tugged on my pants, and closed the space between us.


    As I held his angry gaze, I decided to speak to him through the mind link. "What is this all about?" I asked as calmly as I could, despite the raging storm bubbling inside me.


    Levi''s frown deepened, and instead of responding to me through the mind link so Olivia wouldn''t get to know what we were saying, he decided to speak it out. "The actual fuck is that you should already know Olivia belongs to the three of us¡­ not only you."


    My frown deepened. "And when have I ever said she belongs to me alone?"


    Levi''sugh was humorless, his jaw tight. "You might not say it out loud, but every damn thing you do screams it. The way you hold her like she''s yours alone. The way you cut us out, making decisions for her without us. Hell, you don''t even give her the space to look at us the same way she looks at you."


    My fists clenched at my sides. "You think I''m keeping her from you?"


    "I don''t think, Lennox¡ªI know." His voice rose a bit, his stare hardening. "You''ve always been the selfish one. You take first, you take most, and you damn well make sure you leave scraps for the rest of us."


    Olivia tensed where she sat, ncing between us, confusion flickering across her face.


    Levi didn''t stop. "Maybe you''re afraid, huh? Afraid that if she ever truly saw us without you hovering like some overprotective guard dog, she''d realize she doesn''t need you as much as you think."


    The words enraged me. My vision tunneled.


    "And maybe," he added, his mouth twisting into something cruel, "deep down you know you''re doing this as apetition. You want her to reject Louis and me and be only with you¡­"


    I didn''t hear the rest. My fist connected with his jaw before my mind could catch up. The sound echoed in the room, and Levi staggered back, one hand going to his face, his eyes shing with rage.


    Louis swore under his breath, stepping forward, but I was already braced for Levi to swing back.


    Levi lunged, but Louis shoved himself between us, nting a firm hand on each of our chests. "Enough! Both of you, before you do something you can''t take back."


    I was breathing hard, my knuckles throbbing from the hit. Levi''s lip was split, and the sight only fueled the restless rage in my chest. But then my eyes caught Olivia¡ªstill sitting on the bed, hands clenched in herp, looking¡­ hurt. Not angry, not annoyed, but hurt.


    The sight of that hurt me, and I regretted my action.


    "Do you hear yourselves?" she asked quietly, her voice trembling in a way that made all three of us freeze. "You''re supposed to be my mates¡­ yet you''re standing here tearing each other apart over me like I''m some prize to win."


    Levi''s re faltered. He swiped the blood from his mouth, ncing at her for the first time since I''d punched him. Louis looked away, his jaw tight.


    "You three are here with me right now," she went on, her voice sharper now, "and still¡­ you''re acting like I''m already gone. Like I''m someone you have to fight over instead of someone you''re supposed to fight for."


    The silence after that was suffocating. My fists slowly unclenched. Levi let out a long breath and rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Olivia¡­" he started, his tone softer now. "I shouldn''t have said what I did. I was¡­ jealous. And pissed. My wolf suddenly got possessive¡­" He broke off, shaking his head. "I''m sorry."


    I took a step closer to her, my chest tightening. "I didn''t mean to make it seem like you''re mine alone," I admitted. "I''ve been¡­ protective. Too protective. And if that''s made you feel trapped or made them feel shut out¡­ then I''m sorry, Olivia. Truly."


    She looked at each of us in turn, her expression unreadable. Then she gave a small, tired sigh. "Just¡­ figure it out. The three of you. Because I can''t keep doing this if you don''t."


    And with that, she rose, covered herself, and teleported away.

 Chapter 325: Her Suggestion

    Olivia''s POV


    I arrived back in my room, and thankfully, no one was there. The quiet was a relief. I went straight to the shower, letting the warm water run over me, trying to wash away the heaviness clinging to my chest.


    Afterward, I dressed in something simple¡ªa ck denim skirt that stopped just above my knees and a fitted yellow off-shoulder top. I tied my hair into a neat ponytail, slipped on a pair of sandals, and stood for a moment in front of the mirror. But my mind wasn''t on my reflection.


    As I adjusted my top, the earlier confrontation with the triplets reyed in my mind. I couldn''t understand why Levi and Louis thought I loved Lennox more than them. I''d never shown favoritism¡­ at least, not intentionally. Yes, I loved them differently, but never more or less. Or¡­ was I doing something wrong without realizing it? Was it my words? My actions? My reactions?


    The way Levi had spoken, it felt like he had been carrying that thought in his head for a long time. I inhaled deeply and spoke into the mirror as I stared at my reflection.


    "What should I do?" I whispered to my wolf.


    She was silent for a moment before finally speaking. "Maybe you should give Lennox less attention¡­ and more to Louis and Levi."


    I frowned, my hands tightening around the edge of the dresser. "That''s not fair," I whispered back. "I can''t just¡­ ration my love like it''s something I can measure. They''re all mine. They''re all part of me. I love them in my own way, differently, yes¡ªbut not more, not less."


    Still, the doubt lingered. My wolf''s words had nted a seed I didn''t like, but couldn''t ignore. I thought of the way Levi''s eyes had dimmed earlier¡­ the way Louis had looked away instead of meeting my gaze. It was like they''d been holding that thought in for a long time, like this wasn''t the first time they''d wondered.


    I sighed heavily and pressed my palms t against the table, leaning closer to the mirror. "What am I supposed to do?" I muttered again.


    No answer came this time. Just the steady thud of my heartbeat and the quiet hum of my thoughts¡ªthoughts I wished I could silence.


    Suddenly, that voice rebounded in my head¡­ that voice which wasn''t that of my wolf.


    "Just leave the three of them and be with Lord Frederick," she hissed.


    My frown deepened as I red right at the mirror in front of me, as if I could see her in it¡ªnot actually, but it was only my reflection.


    "Over my dead body," I gritted my teeth.


    She scoffed. "Then on your dead body it shall be," she spat, before vanishing as suddenly as she''de.


    Before I could dwell on what had just happened, a knock came on my door, but the person didn''t wait for me to ask them in before they pushed the door open. When I looked at the door through the mirror, I realized it was Mother.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I turned around as I watched her approach where I stood. As I stared at her, I didn''t know what to feel¡­ this woman was my mother. Ever since I knew of her existence, I had wanted to meet with her¡­ have a lot of deep conversations that only mothers and daughters have. But with her¡­ it felt different. Cold. Strained. Like we were strangers forced to share the same blood.


    She stopped just a step away from me, her eyes scanning me as if trying to read what was in my mind. I didn''t speak. I didn''t trust my voice not to crack.


    "You look troubled," she finally said, her tone soft but carrying that weight of authority she always wore like a crown.


    I gave a faint shrug. "I''m fine."


    Her gaze sharpened, and I knew she didn''t believe me. "Fine doesn''t look like that," she murmured, her hand lifting slightly as if to touch my cheek but pausing mid-air. She let it drop. "You didn''t pass the night here."


    The words hung in the air, and my chest tightened. "Is there a problem with that?" I said, turning back toward the mirror. "I''m not a kid."


    She took a step closer, her reflection now beside mine. "Maybe not. But you are the daughter of the Beckhams¡­ my daughter¡­"


    A bitter reply threatened to spill from my mouth, but I swallowed it.


    Her eyes softened then, and for a moment I thought she might just leave¡­ but instead, she spoke again. "I came here to apologize."


    That made me turn to her fully. "For what?"


    "For¡­ what happened thest time we spoke," she said quietly, her gaze dropping to the floor. "But whatever I''m doing, it''s for your own good, Olivia¡­ your life is in danger if you don''t marry Frederick. And besides, Lord Frederick is a good man¡­"


    "I don''t fucking care," I spat in spite. "I don''t love him, and I don''t want to be with him. Why is that so hard for you all to understand!"


    Mother''s frown deepened, her lips pressing into a thin line. "This is about the triplets? I wonder what you see in them¡­ those men are not worthy of you. Do you even know who you are, Olivia? The blood that runs in your veins? You are destined for more than this¡­ petty entanglement."


    I red at her through the mirror. "They''re not an entanglement. They''re my mates. And I love them."


    She scoffed softly, giving me a pitiful look. "Love¡­ such a fragile, dangerous thing. It blinds you. And right now, it''s going to get you killed. Frederick can protect you in ways those three never could."


    "I don''t care!" I snapped, spinning to face her fully. "I don''t love him, I don''t want him, and I will never marry him!"


    She studied me for a long moment, her eyes calcting, then her tone shifted from harsh to a whisper. "Fine," she said slowly, "if you''re so obsessed with those triplets, there''s¡­ another way."


    My brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    Her lips curved into the faintest of smiles. "You marry Frederick. You give him the title of being your husband, the appearance of a perfect union. And behind closed doors¡­ you keep your little affair with the triplets. No one has to know. Frederick won''t care¡ªas long as you y the part of his wife in public."


    I stared at her, stunned. "You''re saying¡­ I could marry him¡­ and still¡­"


    "Yes," she said without hesitation, stepping closer. "You get the safety, the power, the status. And you keep your lovers. You''d have it all, Olivia. What do you think?"


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and poisonous, wrapping around my mind like smoke.


    I didn''t answer. I just stood there, frozen¡­ confused¡­ wondering if she was insane.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 326: In Danger

    Oliva''s POV


    "So¡­ what do you think?" Mother asked, raising a brow at me. She gave me that confident look, like she was offering me the best gift in the world, utterly convinced I wouldn''t dare refuse.


    My wolf was already pacing inside me, her hackles raised. And God help me, she was my mother. If she had been anyone else, I would''ve spat in her face for suggesting such rubbish.


    With a re sharp enough to cut steel, I met her eyes. "Never happening, Mother. I''m not marrying Lord Frederick," I hissed.


    The anger on her face deepened, but I didn''t care. In fact, in that moment, I regretted healing her. I should''ve just let her stay in thea. Life would''ve been so much easier for me.


    Her eyes darkened with my refusal, but I still didn''t care. Right now, she felt more like a stranger than the woman who gave birth to me.


    "This is your destiny, Olivia. You can''t run from it," she snarled, not even giving me a chance to respond before spinning on her heel and storming out, mming the door behind her.


    "She''s acting like a bitch¡­ no offense," my wolf growled.


    I frowned¡ªnot at my wolf''s choice of words, but at the whole twisted situation I''d found myself in. I thought meeting my real family, learning who I truly was, would finally make me feel happy. But right now? I wished I''d never found out. I wished I could go back to being the Parkers'' daughter¡­ somehow, life had been so much simpler then.


    I inhaled deeply, but the air felt thick, suffocating. I could have teleported straight to the triplets, but I wanted them to sort out their issues without me interfering. So instead of mind-linking or appearing before them, I decided to reach out to Sofia. We hadn''t spoken since Lord Frederick''s party. She hadn''t made any effort to contact me.


    Hi, Sofia, I called through the mind link.


    She didn''t respond at first. But after a few long seconds, her voice finally connected.


    Hi, Olivia, she said, but her voice sounded strained¡­ exhausted.


    My brow furrowed, even though I knew she couldn''t see it. "What''s going on, Sofia? You sound¡­ off."


    There was a tense silence, then her voice came through the mind link, soft and tired. "I''m at the pack hospital. My son''s been ill for a few days now¡­ and it''s been getting worse."


    My chest tightened instantly. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I asked, already getting worked up.


    "I didn''t want to bother you. You''ve already been dealing with so much¡ª"


    "I don''t care," I cut her off. "I''ming right now."


    Before she could argue, I ended the link and teleported.


    The cool scent of antiseptic and healing herbs hit my nose the moment I arrived at the pack hospital. My wolf stirred anxiously inside me. I followed Sofia''s scent down the quiet hallways while ignoring the curious eyes of the people passing by.


    Finally, I reached the children''s ward. The faint sounds of soft cries and low voices filled the air. I spotted Sofia sitting beside a bed, her posture slumped, her eyes red fromck of sleep.


    The moment she saw me, she looked shocked and got to her feet. "You came so quick," she whispered.


    I looked at her closely, and my heart clenched. She looked¡­ different. Thinner. Her cheeks had hollowed out, her skin pale, and there were faint shadows under her eyes. She had been living here, fighting this battle alone, and I hadn''t even known.


    My gaze shifted to the boy lying on the bed. The moment my eyesnded on him, my breath caught in my throat. Even in his frail state, with his small chest rising and falling weakly, there was no denying the resemnce. The shape of his jaw, the curve of his eyebrows¡­ he looked exactly like Alpha Damien.


    I took a shaky step toward the bed, my hand hovering over the boy''s forehead. My wolf whimpered softly inside me, urging me to act. "What''s wrong with him, Sofia?" I asked, already gathering my energy to heal him.


    She shook her head slowly, her lips trembling. "The healers have done everything they can. They''ve managed to stabilize him for now¡­ but it''s not enough."


    My heart pounded. "Not enough? What does he need?"


    Her voice cracked as she whispered, "He needs a bone marrow transnt. And the match¡­ it has toe from his father."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. My gaze flicked between her and the boy.


    My stomach churned, but I forced the words out. "So what are you going to do, Sofia?"


    She looked away, her chin trembling before the first tear slid down her cheek. "I¡­ I don''t know," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I''m confused."


    Something inside me snapped. "Confused?!" I hissed, my voice echoing too loudly in the ward. "This is your son''s life we''re talking about, Sofia. You don''t have the luxury of being confused right now!"


    Her head whipped toward me, her eyes zing through the tears. "You don''t understand! If Damien finds out¡ªif he knows¡ªhe''ll take him from me, Olivia. I''ll lose him forever!"


    Before I could bite back a response, the steady beeping from the monitor next to the bed turned erratic. My wolf shot forward inside me, panic surging in my veins.


    "He''s crashing!" one of the healers shouted as they rushed in.


    I moved instinctively, cing my hands over the boy''s frail body and pouring my energy into him, forcing warmth and life back into his weakening system. My magic shed with the healer''s power, blending into a desperate push to stabilize him.


    Slowly¡ªagonizingly slowly¡ªthe monitor''s beeps steadied again. His breathing evened out, but his skin was still far too pale.


    A doctor stepped forward, her face grim as she looked between us. "That was close. But listen to me¡ªhe won''tst much longer like this. The transnt has to be done in the next twenty-four hours¡­ or there''s nothing more we can do."


    Sofia''s knees buckled, and I caught her before she hit the floor. My wolf growled.


    I gripped her shoulders, forcing her to look at me. "Listen to me¡ªif you don''t act now, you''re going to lose your son." My voice shook with desperation, but I didn''t let her look away. "You think you''re protecting him by hiding this from Damien, but you''re not. You''re killing him."


    Her lips trembled. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No," I cut her off sharply. "There''s no more time to argue. Let me teleport to Damien and bring him here. He needs to know. He needs to be here."


    She froze, torn between fear and hope, her eyes darting to her son''s still form. For a long moment, the only sound was the steady beep of the monitor.


    Then, finally, she gave a small, shaky approving nod.


    I didn''t waste a second. "Stay with him," I said, already feeling the power hum in my veins. In the next heartbeat, the hospital ward blurred around me, and I vanished into the pull of my teleportation.

 Chapter 327: Involving Damien

    Olivia''s POV


    I found myself standing in the middle of Damien''s office, my heart pounding. I didn''t even know how I''d gotten here¡ªall I had done was think about him, and the next moment, I''d teleported.


    He was mid-sentence with someone, a stack of papers in his hand, when he froze. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Olivia?" he said slowly, as though unsure if I was real. "How the hell¡ª"


    "There''s no time for questions," I cut in, my tone sharp. "Sofia needs your help. Now."


    His brows knitted together, confusion shing across his face. "Sofia? What happened?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t exin here. Just trust me ande."


    He hesitated, still looking like he was trying to process my sudden appearance.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Damien!" I snapped, my voice raising with impatience. "This isn''t a request."


    Something in my tone must have convinced him, because he set the papers aside and moved toward me without another word. I reached for his arm, the power thrumming in my veins again, and the next second, we were gone.


    We appeared in the hallway outside the children''s ward, and Damien''s head snapped toward the sudden sounds of nurses moving, quiet beeps from heart monitors.


    I led him forward without a word, my steps fast and panicked. The moment we entered Sofia''s room, she looked up from the bedside, her face pale and drawn.


    "Damien¡­" she breathed, relief and hesitation tangled in her voice.


    He froze for half a heartbeat, his gaze locking on her. Worry red in his eyes, the kind that came from deep, old ties. But then¡­ his attention dropped to the small figure lying in the bed. His pupils widened, locking on the boy''s face as though the rest of the room had vanished.


    He didn''t need anyone to tell him.


    His wolf had imed the boy in an instant¡ªhis blood, his kin.


    His wolf had recognized the little boy.


    Damien''s jaw clenched, and his hands curled into fists at his sides. His gaze stayed fixed on the boy, his eyes filled with a million emotions. Sofia''s grip on the bedsheet tightened, and for a moment, no one moved or spoke.


    Slowly, Damien approached the little boy, his eyes fixed on him. I stared at Sofia and saw the unease in her¡­ she was so terrified.


    Damien''s steps were slow, almost predatory, as if each movement was controlled to keep his wolf from pushing forward. He stopped at the edge of the bed, his shadow falling over the small, fragile body.


    The boy stirred faintly, hisshes fluttering before settling again. Damien''s gaze traced his features¡ªthe curve of his cheek, every line that seemed achingly familiar.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was low, rough, and dangerous in its restraint.


    "How old is he, Sofia?"


    Sofia''s lips parted, but no sound came out. Her knuckles were white where she clutched the nket.


    "Damien¡­ this isn''t¡ª"


    "Don''t," he cut her off, his eyes never leaving the boy. "Don''t lie to me."


    Her breathing hitched, and I could feel the tension in the room tighten like a wire about to snap.


    I stepped closer to Sofia, my voice calm but firm. "You''ll lose him if you don''t let Damien help. Whatever your fears are¡ªthey won''t matter if he''s gone."


    Sofia''s eyes darted to mine, filled with panic and something else¡­ shame. She hesitated, her chest rising and falling in sharp bursts, before she gave the smallest, trembling nod.


    Damien didn''t wait for permission beyond that. He moved closer, lowering himself into the chair beside the bed. Hisrge hand hovered above the boy''s small one for a long moment, as though afraid to touch. Then, gently, his fingers closed around the child''s.


    Damien''s hand tightened around the boy''s, his eyes never leaving the small face before him. His voice came out low, thick with disbelief.


    "How¡­ how is this possible?" He finally turned toward Sofia, the storm in his gaze impossible to read. "The healers told me years ago I couldn''t get any woman pregnant. It wasn''t until a few months ago I was told I was healed." His words were sharp, like each one scraped against him as it left his mouth. "So tell me, Sofia¡ªhow?"


    Sofia''s throat bobbed as she swallowed hard. For a moment, she couldn''t seem to speak, her eyes darting from Damien''s face to the little boy lying between them.


    "I¡­" Her voice cracked, and she had to start again. "I was a few weeks pregnant when I left."


    Damien''s jaw worked, but he didn''t interrupt.


    She twisted the bedsheet in her fist. "I found out the truth about us¡ªabout our bloodlines. That we were¡­ rted, even if distant. And with the enmity between our families¡­ I panicked." Her eyes glistened, guilt thick in every word. "I thought if I stayed, it would destroy both of us. So I left. And I couldn''t tell you about the pregnancy¡­ I was afraid you''d try to keep me there, that you''d force me to choose between my safety and¡­" Her voice trailed off, trembling. "¡­and him."


    Damien''s nostrils red as he took in her confession, his gaze flicking back to the boy. His hand remained on the child''s, but his grip had softened, his thumb brushing lightly over the small fingers.


    "You should have told me," he said finally, his voice quieter but heavier, as if it carried the weight of years lost.


    Sofia''s eyes dropped to the floor. "I know."


    The beeping of the heart monitor filled the silence again.


    I noticed Alpha Damien inhaled deeply before he asked, "What is wrong with him?"


    Sofia swallowed hard, her voice small but steady enough to answer.


    "He¡­ he needs a bone marrow transnt. The doctors say he won''tst much longer without it. They¡­ they believe you are his match."


    Damien''s jaw flexed, and I saw his nostrils re again as he drew in a long, slow breath, like he was forcing himself to keep hisposure. His thumb brushed the boy''s hand onest time before he let go.


    Without a word, he straightened to his full height, his Dominating presence suddenly filling the small room.


    "I''m going to see the doctor," he said, his tone clipped and cold, every syble brimming withmand. "We''re getting this operation done immediately."


    He turned toward the door, but paused, ncing back at Sofia.  His voice dropped to a low growl.


    "And after this is over, Sofia¡­ you will answer to me."


    The threat wasn''t shouted¡ªit didn''t have to be. It was a promise, one she clearly understood.


    Sofia''s breath hitched, and I saw the faintest tremor in her hands. She knew exactly what Damien''s fury meant, and that there would be no escaping it once their son was safe.

 Chapter 328: Kept His Son Away

    Sofia''s POV


    The moment Damien left the room, I felt my knees weaken. I sank into the chair beside my son''s bed, my hands shaking as I smoothed the hair from his damp forehead. My heart was torn in half¡ªfear for my child''s fragile life, and fear of the storm Damien had promised once this was over. Minutes stretched like hours before the door opened again. A nurse entered, her expression tight with urgency. "We need to prepare him for the procedure. Both the donor and the child will be taken to surgery."


    Donor.


    The word echoed in my head like a drumbeat. Damien returned soon after, already in the sterile gown they had given him. His expression was unreadable, carved from stone, but his eyes betrayed the truth¡ªthey were fixed on our son, unwilling to look anywhere else.


    When the medical team began moving the boy onto a gurney, I gripped the rails, my chest aching. "Be careful with him," I whispered, though my voice broke. "Please¡­ he''s all I have." For the first time, Damien''s gaze flicked to me. The look in his eyes wasn''t soft, but it wasn''t cruel either. It was¡­ sharp, heavy, filled with emotions I couldn''t untangle. He said nothing, only walked beside the gurney, his hand resting on our son''s arm until they wheeled him into the surgical wing.


    I wasn''t allowed inside. I was left outside the doors, clutching the fabric of my dress as if it could anchor me to the earth. Every second gnawed at my nerves, every muffled sound beyond the sterile walls made me flinch. I pressed my palms together, whispering prayers I hadn''t said in years. Please¡­ don''t take him from me. Not now. Not like this.


    Through the small ss window, I caught glimpses of what was happening inside. Damien was lying on one table, my son on the other. Tubes, monitors, doctors, and healers moving swiftly. Damien looked terrifyingly calm, his chest broad, his face set like he would rip the world apart if anything went wrong.


    The minutes dragged on. At one point, I swore my vision blurred from holding my breath too long. Then finally, the doors opened. The surgeon pulled down his mask, his face weary but calm. "The transnt was sessful. He''ll need time to recover, but your boy is strong. And Alpha Damien''s marrow was a perfect match."


    My legs gave out, and I would have copsed if Olivia hadn''t caught me. Relief broke through me in a violent rush, tears streaming down my cheeks as I whispered, "Thank you¡­ thank you¡­" over and over.


    But when I lifted my gaze again, I saw Damien being wheeled out, pale but awake, his piercing eyes already on me. They weren''t softened by the weakness of the operation. No, they burned with anger for me. They wheeled him into the recovery room, his skin pale from the procedure but his dominating presence still filling the air. My breath hitched when, instead of copsing into the bed as anyone else would, Damien swung his legs over the side and sat upright, defying weakness itself. The strength of his wolf was already knitting him back together, healing what should have taken hours.


    Olivia hovered close for a moment, her eyes flicking between us. I saw the way her lips pressed together, as if she was weighing whether to stay. Then she gave me a nod. "I''ll give you space." With that, she slipped out, the door shutting softly behind her.


    I rose, intending to follow, but Damien''s voice stopped me cold.


    "Stay."


    Themand rolled through the air like thunder, leaving no room for refusal. My body obeyed before my mind could resist. My fingers curled nervously into the fabric of my skirt as I stood frozen in ce, my heart pounding so hard I feared he could hear it.


    Damien moved with slow, deliberate precision, removing the thin gown the healers had given him. The silence in the room thickened, each sound of fabric shifting scraping against my nerves. My eyes darted away, but I still felt every movement, every flex of muscle as he dressed with the ease of a man utterly in control¡ªeven after nearly giving a piece of himself away.


    When he finally turned, the anger in his eyes hit me like a physical blow, twisting my chest until I could barely breathe.


    My throat went dry. "Damien¡­" I whispered, but the word cracked before it even left me.


    He took one step closer, and out of panic I took a step away. His brow furrowed as he studied me. "So now you''re scared of me?" he asked, sounding like he didn''t like the thought of that.


    I swallowed hard and looked away, not able to meet his eyes. "I''m not¡­ scared," I managed, though my voice betrayed me. It trembled like a fragile thread about to snap.


    Damien''s steps were measured slow, each one closing the distance between us. "You should be," he murmured, not in threat, but in a dark, restrained truth. His hand lifted¡ªand for a moment, I thought he might touch me¡ªbut instead he dragged it through his hair, his jaw tight.


    The air between us burned with all the words neither of us had spoken. His chest rose and fell with controlled breaths, but his eyes¡­ they zed with questions, usations, pain.


    "You kept him from me," he finally said, his voice low and filled with pain. "My son. My blood. And only because he was at the verge of death did you contact me."


    Tears welled in my eyes, spilling before I could stop them. "I did what I thought was best. I was trying to protect him. Protect us¡ª"


    "Protect?" Hisugh was hollow, sharp, and angry. "Do you even hear yourself, Sofia? You kept me from him. You denied him his father."


    His angry voice resounded through the walls of the room. Feeling a little terrified, I wrapped my arms around myself, fighting the urge to crumble under the force of his fury. "I was afraid¡­" I whispered.


    That stopped him. Just for a moment, the anger in his eyes deepened. "Afraid of me?" he asked again, softer this time, though the anger in his eyes remained.


    I pressed a trembling hand to my chest, my heartbeat wild. "It''s not just about you, Damien¡­ Damien, we are rted¡­ our families are enemies¡­"


    "I don''t fucking care!" he spat in anger. "They can be in each other''s throats for all I care¡­ that has nothing to do with us¡­ that didn''t give you the right to steal almost three years of my son''s life. Do you even know what that means? Do you know what it feels like to know you have a son who has been kept away from you for almost three years and you are only being contacted because it was life or death!"


    His rage erupted so violently that the equipment and furniture in the room rattled from the force of it.

 Chapter 329: My Decision

    Damien''s POV


    My hands trembled, not from weakness, but from the force it took to stop myself from putting a hole through the wall. I had just walked out of an operating room, given a part of myself for my son, and instead of relief, all I could taste was the bitterness of the years I''d lost. I stared at Sofia, every breath like a growl I had to choke back. She stood there, clutching herself like she could hide from the truth, from me. My wolf wed against my skin, furious and wild.


    "You don''t understand what you''ve done," I said, my voice low but vibrating with barely restrained fury. "You stole moments I can never get back. His first steps. His first words. The first time he called for his father¡ª" My voice caught, and I hated myself for it. I swallowed hard, shoving the weakness down. "Those are mine, Sofia. They were mine, and you threw them away."


    Her tears fell harder, her lips trembling, but it didn''t soothe me. If anything, it fueled my anger.


    "I thought¡ª" she began, but I cut her off with a sharp, bitterugh.


    "You thought you knew better than me? You thought you had the right to decide I didn''t exist in his life?" I stepped closer, close enough that she had to tilt her head back to meet my gaze. "I am his father. And if you think for one damn second I''m going to step aside and let you keep him from me again, you''re out of your mind."


    Her breath hitched, but she didn''t move away this time. She stood there, rooted, as if my words pinned her in ce.


    I leaned down slightly, my voice dropping to something cold, something that made her shiver. "You can hate me. You can fight me. But you will never¡ªnever¡ªtake him away from me again. If I have to burn down the world to make sure of that, I will."


    For a long moment, the room was nothing but the sound of her unsteady breathing and the pounding of my own pulse. My wolf settled slightly, satisfied with the truthid bare, but my rage was far from gone.


    I straightened, my jaw locked. "From this moment on," I said slowly and deliberately, "he''s with me. I don''t care about your excuses, your fears, or our family''s damn feud. He''s mine. And I will be in his life¡ªevery day, every second¡ªwhether you like it or not."


    Her eyes widened as the realization dawned on her that this wasn''t a negotiation. "I''m taking him back home with me and it''s left for you to decide if you want toe with us or not," I spat.


    But even as the words left my mouth, I knew they were a damn lie.


    I wanted her with me. Hell, I''d wanted her with me every day since the moment she left, since the moment I realized she''d taken not just my son but a part of me I could never get back. And despite the fury boiling in my veins, despite the sting of betrayal and the poison of our families'' history, my feelings for her had never changed.


    The truth was, they''d only gotten worse. More consuming.


    I watched her, the way her hands trembled against her skirt, the way hershes clung together from tears. My wolf howled in my chest, wanting¡ªneeding¡ªto close the space between us, to wipe those tears, to pull her against me and bury my face in her hair until the scent of her was burned into me again.


    But I didn''t move.


    I couldn''t.


    Because if I let myself go there¡ªif I let myself be the man who loved her instead of the man she''d betrayed¡ªthen every decision I''d already made would shatter. I needed her to understand the weight of what she''d done. I needed to keep the upper hand, to make sure she knew I wasn''t asking anymore, that I was taking.


    And yet, holding myself back felt like trying to stop myself from breathing. My chest burned with it, my jaw ached from clenching too hard. Every shaky breath she took chipped away at the wall I''d built, and I hated how badly I wanted to destroy it myself.


    Her eyes lifted to mine, and for one heartbeat too long, I let her see it¡ªthe truth I was trying to hide. The love. The longing. The part of me that had never stopped wanting her, even when I should have.


    I tore my gaze away before she could read it all. Before she could use it to get to me.


    "The decision is yours to make¡­ it''s whether youe with us back to my home or youe visit him whenever you want," I said, my voice a low growl meant to mask everything else inside me. Then I turned my back to her, because if I didn''t, I knew I''d break my own damn rules.


    I left the room, and outside I saw Olivia waiting. The moment I saw her, I released a deep sigh and approached her. "Thank you for your help," I said sincerely.


    She nodded but didn''t say a word, but I knew I had a lot to say to her. "I''m sorry for all the things I did to you¡­ I know apologizing will not change the fact that I did terrible things to you, but I just want you to know that I am sorry. I was just a man in love, which resulted in me doing stupid things," I apologized sincerely.


    Yet Olivia didn''t respond. She just stood there, her eyes steady on mine, as if she was deciding whether my words were worth epting. Then, finally, she spoke.


    "Damien¡­" her voice was calm but carried a weight that made me pause, "don''t be too harsh on her."


    I stared at her, my brows knitting. "She kept my son from me¡ª"


    "And she has a good reason for that," Olivia interrupted softly. "You can rage all you want, but you can''t deny the fact that most women would have done what she did."


    Her words struck deeper than I wanted to admit. My jaw tightened, but I didn''t argue. She was right, damn it.


    Before I could reply, the door to the room behind us opened. Footsteps approached, and when I turned, there she was¡ªmy Sofia.


    She looked pale, eyes still red from crying, but there was a steadiness in her that hadn''t been there before. Her gaze flicked briefly to Olivia, thennded on me.


    "I''lle with you," she said, her voice low but unwavering.


    For a second, I thought I''d misheard her. "What?"


    She swallowed hard, her chin lifting just slightly. "I can''t stay away from him, Damien. I can''t¡­ I won''t. He''s my son. If you''re taking him home, I''ming too."


    Something in my chest shifted. There was still anger there, but it tangled with something softer. My wolf surged, almost triumphant, and it took everything in me not to show just how much her words meant to me.


    I gave a curt nod, forcing my voice to stay even. "Good. Then pack whatever you need. We leave as soon as the healers clear him for travel."


    She nodded once, then nced down at the floor, as if gathering herself, before brushing past me to return to our son''s bedside.


    I watched her go, every muscle in my body tense with the effort it took to stay where I was instead of following her in.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 330: Jealous

    Lennox''s POV


    A tense silence hung in the air as the three of us sat there. My jaw clenched, and finally, I snapped, my voice cutting through the stillness. "What''s the meaning of this attitude, Levi?" I growled, my eyes narrowing on him.


    Levi didn''t flinch. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, calm in a way that only stoked my anger. "Someone has to call you out," he said calmly. "You''re acting like Olivia is only mated to you."


    Rage shot through my veins. My hands curled into fists at my sides. "So, you still haven''t changed, Levi? You still have that seed of jealousy toward me," I spat.


    And I wasn''t lying. Levi had always been the perfect one among the three of us¡ªcalm,posed, measured¡ªbut he carried a spirit of jealousy. Not for anyone else¡­ only for me. He used to think I always had the best, that I took the best. It was a shadow that trailed us when we were growing up, something that created distance between us. Butter¡­ he changed. Or at least, I believed he did. He outgrew it, or so I thought. Which is why I don''t know where this ising from now.


    Levi''s jaw ticked, but he met my re head-on. "I''m not jealous, Lennox. She''s ours. But you keep pushing like you''re the only one who matters, like the rest of us should stand back and wait for scraps."


    My wolf snarled inside me, furious at his words. "Scraps?" I echoed, my angry voice booming around the room. "That''s what you think this is about? You were the first to make love to Olivia alone. Did you think I didn''t know?" I leaned forward, my re burning into him. "I wasn''t angry then, Levi. I didn''t get jealous. So why the hell are you angry now just because she and I made out?"


    Levi''s face hardened, his jaw ticking. "This isn''t about sex, Lennox¡­"


    "Then what is it about?" I snapped at him while rising to my feet, my anger-filled eyes fixed on him. I hate that we are in this situation¡­ I hate having a fight with any of them, and now especially because of Olivia.


    Levi pushed up from his seat, closing the distance between us until only inches remained. His hard re never wavered. "All I''m saying is, stop being maniptive, Lennox. Stop trying to pull her closer to you like that. You already have Olivia wrapped around your finger¡ªyou don''t need to do more."


    My frown deepened. His words angered me, but at the same time, I was hurt by his words¡­ How could he think I was being maniptive?


    Louis, who had been quiet all this while, finally stood up and stepped between us, separating Levi from me. "Both of you, stop it," he snapped.


    He turned his re on Levi first. "I''m thest-born here, Levi. If anyone should be acting out and throwing tantrums, it should be me. Not you. And definitely not over Olivia." He exhaled sharply, his shoulders tense. "We have a serious problem with Frederick breathing down our necks, and you two are standing here ready to tear each other apart over this? Do you even hear how foolish this sounds?"


    The room went silent again, heavy with the weight of Louis''s words. My chest heaved as I red past him at Levi. The anger was still there, but under it was pain. I was pained that Levi had such thoughts about me.


    I shook my head slowly. "You know what, Levi? If having Olivia all to yourself is what will help you sleep soundly at night, then take her. Have her." My voice was filled with hurt. "I don''t need to fight my own brother just to prove something that was never in question."


    Without waiting for his reply, I turned on my heel and walked out, my wolf pacing inside me, torn between rage and hurt.


    Outside, Dustin was already waiting for me, his stance straight and formal, but his eyes flickered with concern.


    "You have a meeting with the heads," he said simply, giving me a curt nod before turning toward the pack hall.


    Without a word, I fell into step beside him. My wolf was still restless, pacing inside me, wing at my chest. The walk to the hall was quiet, my mind reying every word Levi had thrown at me. Maniptive. Wrapped around my finger. Scraps. Each tore into me¡­ I''m the type of man whose words get into me easily, and especially from my loved ones.


    We stepped into the pack hall, the heavy double doors closing behind us with a low thud. The room was already filled with the pack heads, their voices low, conversations blending into a muted hum. The long, polished table gleamed under the golden light of the chandeliers, and every gaze briefly shifted toward me as we entered.


    I took my seat, my expression neutral, but my jaw was tight. Dustin moved to his ce, and the meeting began almost immediately¡ªreports of border patrols, supply allocations, and rogues'' growing movements.


    But I wasn''t really hearing any of it. My mind was miles away, still locked in that room with Levi, still staring into his using eyes. Every so often, a voice from the table would drag me back, only for my thoughts to slip again. The weight of his words clung to me like chains, and no matter how I tried to focus, my chest stayed tight, my pulse unsteady.


    Suddenly, I got a mind link. "Lennox¡­ I''m in the study room with Levi and Louis, can youe?" That was Olivia''s voice.


    I inhaled deeply before responding. "Yes¡­ I''m on my way."


    I stood to my feet and all eyes were drawn to me. "Apologies¡­ something came up¡­ this meeting is adjourned." I didn''t wait for objections before striding to the door.


    The moment I stepped out of the hall, the tightness in my chest only grew worse. My wolf paced harder, restless, wanting nothing more than to be near her. Olivia.


    The corridors felt endless as I strode through them, my footsteps echoing against the marble floor. By the time I reached the study room door, my pulse was thundering in my ears.


    I paused for a moment, breathing in deeply. Her scent was faint through the wood, soothing yet sharp enough to stir my wolf. I pushed the door open.


    Olivia stood there, her gaze darting between the three of us¡ªme, Levi, and Louis already inside. She was tense, her hands sped in front of her, as though bracing herself for the storm she knew wasing. Levi stood off to the side, arms crossed, still rigid from our earlier sh. Louis leaned against the desk, his expression heavy with irritation.


    Her eyes locked on mine first. "What the hell is going on between you three?" she demanded.

 Chapter 331: Punishment

    Olivia''s POV


    Silence¡­ suffocating silence hung in the air as neither of them responded. I darted my eyes between the three of them, and none of them looked me in the face, but Lennox finally broke the quiet, though his eyes stayed fixed anywhere but on me.


    "You should ask Levi¡­ I believe he has a lot to say," he groaned.


    I turned to Levi, my chest tightening when he still refused to look at me. "Levi¡­" I called softly, as gently as I could. "What is going on?"


    Levi''s frown deepened, and then, for the first time since I appeared, he looked me straight in the eyes. "You are the cause of this, Olivia¡­ if only you loved the three of us equally, none of this would be happening!" he murmured.


    My heart sank at his words, but before I could speak, Lennox interrupted.


    "Don''t you dare put this on her, Levi. If you''ve got a problem, take it up with me. Not her." he snapped.


    Levi scoffed bitterly. "Once again you prove my assumption right¡­ you are acting like her knight in shining armor," he spat.


    His words hit me straight in the heart. My chest tightened, my breath shaky.


    "Levi¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling though I fought to steady it. "You think I don''t love you? You think I haven''t tried to give each of you a part of me? Do you have any idea how heavy it feels¡ªbeing pulled in three directions, knowing no matter what I do, someone will feel left behind?"


    Levi''s jaw clenched, his stare hard. "Then why does it always feel like he gets more?" he shot back, his voice rough with pain.


    "Enough!" Lennox barked, stepping forward, his anger radiating. "Don''t twist this into her fault. She''s not the one measuring and keeping scores¡ªyou are, Levi!"


    Levi let out a bitterugh. "And look at you again¡­ jumping to shield her, like the rest of us don''t exist. Like you''re the only one with the right to protect her."


    I pressed a hand to my chest, the ache there almost unbearable. Their voices, their anger¡ªit all swirled around me, loud, sharp, suffocating. My wolf whimpered inside, torn between them, torn by them.


    Louis, who had been quiet too long, finally mmed his palm against the desk, the sound echoing through the room. "Both of you, shut the hell up!" His eyes zed as he red between his brothers. "Do you even hear yourselves? You''re ripping her apart in the middle of your damn pride war."


    Silence fell again, thick and heavy, but this time it was different. My eyes stung with unshed tears as I looked at all three of them, anger and pain radiating inside me.


    "Enough!" I screamed, my wolf''s power crackling through me, making the very walls tremble. All three of them froze, finally looking at me.


    "You want to fight? Tear each other apart like rabid dogs?" My voice shook with rage, but I didn''t stop. "Then do it without me! Because I will not stand here and be the rope you pull from both sides until I break."


    Their faces shifted to shock, guilt, anger¡ªbut none of it mattered. The fire inside me was too strong to be stopped now.


    "You think I don''t love you?" My eyes burned as I swept my gaze over them. "I''ve given everything I have, every piece of myself, trying to make you feel seen, trying to make you feel loved. And still, it''s not enough! You''re so damn busypeting with each other, so busy counting who has what, that you don''t see me breaking right in front of you."


    Their wolves stirred, uneasy, but I didn''t give them a chance to speak. My voice lowered, cold and authoritative.


    "For this, your punishment is simple¡ªyou won''t see me for the rest of the week. Not one of you." I clenched my fists, my emotions sparking in the air around me. "Maybe then you''ll learn how to share me."


    Before they could move, before they could beg or argue, I let my wolf''s magic surge through me. My body glowed faintly, and in the next heartbeat¡ªI vanished.


    Thest thing I saw were their faces¡ªwide with shock, pale with regret.


    I arrived in my room and met Lolita arranging my things.


    The moment she saw me, her smile faded. She dropped what she was holding and rushed toward me.


    "Olivia¡ª" she began, but before she could say more, a loud, piercing scream of pain tore through the air. It came from outside.


    My head snapped toward the window, my brows furrowed. "What was that?" I demanded curiously.


    Lolita''s eyes darted nervously to the door before meeting mine. "It''s Anita," she whispered, her voice trembling. "She''s being punished¡­ by your brother."


    My stomach dropped. I didn''t wait another second. My feet moved on their own, carrying me swiftly out of the room, down the long staircase, and toward the sound of her cries. I pushed open the heavy doors and stepped into the courtyard.


    There was Anita¡ªkneeling on the stone floor, her wrists bound, her face streaked with tears. She was naked and tied to the wooden pir while a guard with a whip stood beside her.


    "Whip."


    The whipnded on her bare back, and Anita yelled out in great pain. She turned her tear-soaked gaze toward me, her eyes wide with desperation.


    "Please, Olivia¡­ make it stop."


    My breath hitched, my wolf stirred uneasily, but I forced myself to remain still. My fingers curled into fists at my sides as I tried to harden my heart.


    Remember, I told myself, this is the same Anita who betrayed you. The same Anita who smiled to your face while stabbing you behind your back. The same one who made you cry, who made you feel small, who tried to ruin you.


    And yet¡­ as her tortured voice echoed in my ears, as I watched the guards draw the whip back again¡ªI felt terrible.


    Another strike. The whip kissed her skin with a savage crack, tearing a sob from her throat. My wolf whimpered inside me, torn between rage and pity.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing my eyes to stay on her. Don''t feel sorry. Don''t you dare feel sorry, Olivia. She deserves this¡­ she deserves it.


    But my heart didn''t listen. It twisted painfully, every scream of hers  digging deeper, pulling at the walls I thought I had sealed.


    Damn her cries. Damn my heart for still hearing them.


    Her gaze locked on mine again, desperate and pleading. "Please¡­" she whispered through sobs.


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry, torn between mercy¡­ or the betrayal that still burned and thepassion I couldn''t quite kill.

 Chapter 332: If It Was Lennox

    Olivia''s POV


    I looked away, then forced myself to look back. My mind was restless¡­ I wanted to interfere, but I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "She deserves this," I muttered under my breath.


    The next strike came lower, across the curve of Anita''s hip. She bit down on her lip, refusing to cry out, but the tremor in her arms made her whole body shake. The stone below her was wet with tears, and maybe more. My own vision blurred for a second. I blinked hard.


    Lolita touched my arm, tentatively. "Olivia, please. Let''s just go back inside."


    I shook her off. "No. I want to watch." From somewhere behind me, a familiar voice called my name. It was loud andmanding, pulling the attention of everyone in the courtyard.


    Calvin.


    "Olivia," he called again, and I felt the eyes of the guards stationed toward us, curiosity sharpening their faces. Calvin strode forward, all broad shoulders and rigid posture, the kind of presence that made you want to stand up straighter even if you hated him. He stopped just short of the whipping post, close enough that I could see the muscle ticking in his jaw.


    "She''s had enough. Tomorrow she begins the new punishment," he dered, lifting a hand.


    The guard obeyed at once, setting down the whip and untying Anita''s wrists. She copsed to the ground, catching herself with shaking hands. Her back was a canvas of blood and raw welts.


    No one moved. Not the guards. Not the servants watching with wide, hushed eyes. Not even me. I stood rooted, fighting the urge to rush to her side. Once, she had been my best friend.


    Calvin''s gaze pinned me. "You want to say something?" he asked, voice low enough that only I could hear.


    I didn''t. I didn''t want to say anything. But the words tumbled out anyway: "You should have asked me before punishing her. You know that, right?"


    Calvin''s expression didn''t change. "She''s my prisoner, not yours."


    I frowned, and my eyes dragged back to Anita. I noticed the way she hunched over, clutching her arms around herself, blood trickling down her spine. The old anger in me flickered, sputtered, then died under the weight of pity.


    My feet moved before my brain could catch up. I stood beside Anita, careful not to touch her wounds. She was breathing hard, tears and snot smeared across her cheeks, but she didn''t look away.


    Her lips twisted into something that was almost a smile. "Death is better than this, Olivia¡­ tell him to just kill me."


    My heart sank. I remembered the day Anita lied and  I was punished, the cold satisfaction in her eyes when the guards led me away. I remembered the wedding night, how she fucked the triplets without listening to my cry of pain. I remembered the way she''d hurt me in different ways.


    And now she was reduced to this.


    I lifted my eyes toward the pack house, to the rows of windows where staff watched in silence. Did any of them pity her? Or did they see only justice being done? And what did they see when they looked at me¡ªa monster who stood by while her former best friend was flogged without mercy?


    Without saying a word, I watched the guards drag a blood-dripping, naked Anita away, and all I could do was harden my heart and watch her being taken away.


    I turned to Calvin, my frown deepening. "You didn''t have to humiliate her like that," I said, my voice tighter than I meant.


    Calvin finally raised his eyes. Calm, steady, unreadable. "Punishment is supposed to humiliate, Olivia."


    I stepped closer, heat rising in my chest. "You should have asked me. Anita was¡ª" My throat closed for a second. "She was mine to deal with."


    His jaw flexed, but his voice stayed calm. "And you? What would you have done? Cried for her? Freed her? Given her mercy she doesn''t deserve?"


    The words stung because part of me didn''t know the answer. I swallowed hard, forcing my fists to unclench. "You should have given her another punishment¡­ not this publicshing."


    Calvin folded his arms, studying me like he was stripping me bare. "This is just the beginning of her punishment."


    My breath caught and my frown deepened. "Leave Anita''s punishment to me. I''ll¡ª"


    His voice cut in, low and final. "You''ll do what, Olivia?"


    My frown deepened as I didn''t know what to say.


    Calvin spoke. "By the time I''m done with her, she will wish to die, but death will nevere."


    He didn''t wait to hear my argument before turning around and walking away.


    I frowned and walked back inside. Arriving in my room, I sat on the bed¡­ my head was spinning from all that was happening¡­ so many things were going on in my life all at once. There was my sour rtionship with my mother, Lord Frederick''s im over me, and now the rift between the triplets. Everything was just like a heavy weight pressing down on me, making it suffocating to even breathe properly.


    Suddenly, I got a mind link.


    "Olivia¡­" it was Levi.


    I sighed, dragging in a shaky breath. "Have you settled things with Lennox?"


    Levi sighed over the mind link. "Not really." Even through the mind link, his voice was tight, defensive. "He locked himself in his office and told me not to follow. I think he''s still mad."


    I closed my eyes and pressed the heel of my palm to my forehead. Lennox''s version of sulking was legendary: he''d brood for hours or days, refusing to talk to anyone, generally making everyone around him miserable until he decided he''d suffered enough. I didn''t have the emotional bandwidth for it right now. Levi must have sensed it because he added, "I''m sorry. I acted out of line and said stupid things," he apologized.


    I sighed but said nothing.


    "Can you forgive me? Let things go back to normal?"


    I wanted to say yes, wanted to lie so Levi would leave me alone, but the words wouldn''te. Instead, I just let myself fall backward onto the cold, clean duvet and stared at the ceiling.


    "I''m tired, Levi," I whispered.


    A suffocating silence hung through the link. Then Levi scoffed.


    "If it was Lennox saying this," his voice hardened, "you''d have already forgiven him. Don''t even deny it, Olivia."


    My eyes snapped open, anger ring hot in my chest. "What are you trying to say, Levi?"


    "You know exactly what I''m saying," he shot back. "I could move the whole damn world for you¡ªtear it apart with my bare hands¡ªand it still wouldn''t matter. Because in the end, you''ll only look at him. You''ll only see Lennox."


    His words hurt, but I refused to let him see it. I sat up, my nails digging into my palms. "Don''t twist this into somepetition between you and your brothers. Everything is not about you¡ªor about them. I''m going through hell on my own, Levi. Do you even understand that? Or do you only see yourself?"


    The silence on his end burned, but I didn''t stop. "In fact, do me a favor and just fuck off."


    And before he could say anything more, I severed the connection. mmed the link shut so hard it echoed in my skull. Blocked him outpletely.


    I fell back onto the bed, dragging the sheets over me, and closed my eyes. If only shutting out the rest of the world could be that easy. But I was wrong, because a knock came on my door and the door pushed open, revealing my mother¡­ Great¡­ just what I needed.

 Chapter 333: My Problem

    Olivia''s POV


    My mother stepped inside. Of course. Because even in my worst moments, I was never allowed the space to breathe.


    She furrowed her brows. "You don''t seem happy to see me," she said.


    I frowned, pushing myself up so I could sit properly on the bed. I folded my legs beneath me and leaned my back against the headboard, steadying myself before looking her straight in the eye.


    She looked beautiful today, dressed in a  royal blue gown that swept elegantly across the floor. Her long ck hair was pulled neatly into a bun, showing off the striking lines of her face. She was still beautiful, ageless almost. Despite nearing fifty, she looked remarkably young, her appearance still capable of being mistaken for a woman in herte thirties.


    She had good genes, undeniably so, and a part of me silently hoped I had inherited them from her. At least if that were the only thing I could im from being her daughter, her beauty and graceful figure, then maybe it was something worth holding onto.


    "What do you want, Mother?" I asked, making sure she could notice the displeasure in my voice.


    She didn''t answer at once. Instead, she stepped closer and stopped by my side. "Lord Frederick is downstairs with a few guests¡­ he wants to see you."


    At the mention of his name, my wolf growled furiously inside me, and a deep frown carved into my face.


    I leveled my gaze at her. "I don''t want to see him," I spat.


    Her lips curved into a tight line, the kind that always came before she began to lecture me. "Olivia, stop this nonsense. You will see Lord Frederick. He''s been waiting patiently, and it would be rude of you to refuse him. Do not make a scene."


    I clenched my jaw, my wolf''s growl echoing deep inside me. "I said I don''t want to see him," I repeated, slower this time, my anger rising.


    She sighed and shook her head as if I were a child throwing a tantrum. "Why must you always be so difficult? Do you think every choice in life is yours to make? You are endangering yourself. Your life is at risk here."


    Iughed bitterly. "My life?" I leaned forward, ring at her. "You mean your reputation. I don''t know what Lord Frederick has promised you that you seem so desperate about me marrying him."


    "Enough!" she snapped, her voice raised and enraged. "You are behaving like a spoiled child. What is so wrong with Lord Frederick? Tell me, what exactly is the problem?"


    I tilted my head, watching her carefully, then let the words roll off my tongue like poison. "The problem isn''t him. It''s you."


    Her eyes widened, but I didn''t stop. "If you like Lord Frederick so much, you should marry him. He''s old enough, isn''t he? Older than you, even. Maybe the two of you would make a perfect pair."


    Color drained from her face, then red back with anger. "What is wrong with you?" she whispered harshly. "Why must you always attack me? Why must you always make me your enemy?"


    My chest rose and fell, the weight of everything between us pressing down like a storm about to explode. "Because you are my enemy," I said loud and firm. "Every time I try to breathe, you''re there, pushing me toward something I don''t want. You are my problem, Mother. Not Frederick. Not anyone else. Just you."


    My words must have greatly affected her because her eyes widened for a moment, then it was reced by hurt as tears began to well up in her eyes. I frowned and looked away so it wouldn''t have any effect on me.


    "So this is what you think of me, Olivia? You see me as your enemy?" she asked, sounding heartbroken, but I didn''t respond, neither did I say a word.


    Mother continued. "All I am doing is for your good... I want you alive, is that a crime." My frown deepened, and I dragged my attention back to her. Her eyes were now filled with tears.


    My chest heaved as I held her gaze, refusing to let her tears get to me. "For my good?" I scoffed, my voice dripping with venom. "Don''t you dare stand there and pretend you care about me, Mother. If you truly wanted what was good for me, you''d listen when I say no. You''d protect me from men like him, not throw me into their arms like some bargaining chip."


    Her lips trembled, but she quickly steadied herself, masking her emotions with that familiar, practicedposure. "You think you know everything, Olivia, but you don''t. You''re blinded by your stubbornness. You have been vowed to Lord Frederick, and it''s either you marry him or you lose your life."


    I leaned forward, my voice rising. "I didn''t give my consent to be vowed to him. And I don''t want him. How many times do I have to say it before you finally hear me?"


    "Lower your voice," she hissed, ncing sharply toward the door as if the walls themselves were eavesdropping. Then she turned back to me, eyes narrowed with frustration. "You will not embarrass me, Olivia. Not after everything I''ve done to keep you alive. You may hate me, but one day, you will understand that every choice I make is to ensure your survival."


    Iughed bitterly, shaking my head. "Survival? What kind of survival is it if I lose myself in the process? If I be nothing more than a puppet for you and whatever schemes you''ve tied yourself into with Frederick? That''s not survival, Mother. That''s a slow death."


    Her nostrils red, herposure slipping for just a second before she caught it again. "Enough of this," she said firmly, her voice final. "You wille downstairs and meet Lord Frederick and the guests. That is not a request, Olivia. It is an order."


    I felt my wolf bristle inside me, snarling with defiance, but my mother did not waver. She adjusted her gown, as though that ended the matter. "Fix yourself," she added coldly, "and do not keep them waiting any longer. I expect you downstairs."


    Without waiting for my response, she turned and swept out of the room, the door shutting softly behind her, but the sound echoed like a sentence in my ears.


    I scoffed. "She thinks she can control me?" I muttered under my breath, shaking my head with a humorlessugh. My wolf snarled again, restless and furious, but I forced myself to stay calm, to think.


    Fine. If she wanted me downstairs, then I would go. But not the way she expected.


    I swung my legs off the bed and stood, my jaw tight, my chest burning with rage. She thinks she can order me to smile and nod while they all plot my fate?


    A dark smirk tugged at my lips as I straightened my gown and adjusted my hair. "Then let her watch me put on a show," I whispered to myself, my voiceced with mischief. "If she wants a spectacle, I''ll give her one. And neither she nor Frederick will see iting."

 Chapter 334: Display

    Olivia''s POV


    When I entered, all heads turned. Lord Frederick sat with three older men, his guests, no doubt his allies or puppets. Their stiff postures and stern faces reminded me of vultures waiting for scraps. I smiled sweetly¡ªtoo sweetly¡ªas I walked past my mother''s stiff form and straight to Frederick. His calm eyes followed my every step, probably expecting me to curtsy, to bow, to y the obedient girl my mother wished me to be. Instead, I shocked them all. I moved closer, my fingers brushing along the arm of his chair, and before he could stop me, I lowered myself onto hisp.


    The room fell into silence. I felt his body tense beneath me, his confusion obvious as his eyes darted to my mother, then back to me. I leaned in, close enough that only he could feel my breath against his ear. "Well, my Lord," I purred, grinding myself ever so slightly against him, "is this not what you wanted?"


    One of the older men coughed awkwardly, shifting ufortably in his seat. My mother''s face flushed crimson, her lips pressed into a furious line. Frederick frowned, his hand tightening on the armrest. "Olivia, behave yourself," he hissed under his breath, trying to maintainposure.


    But I wasn''t finished. I let a yful smile curve across my lips and tilted my head. "What''s wrong, my Lord? You look¡­ ufortable." I shifted again on hisp, slow and deliberate. "Surely you''ve fucked women before. Or is it that you prefer your brides silent and docile?"


    The older men shifted in their seats, their disapproval hanging thick in the air. Frederick''s jaw clenched, fury shing across his face, but I only giggled softly, pretending innocence.


    "Maybe," I continued, my tone light and teasing, "if you asked nicely, I might even kiss you in front of your friends. Wouldn''t that make quite the memory?"


    Frederick''s frown deepened. "Olivia," he hissed, "control yourself."


    But I only smiled wickedly. "Control? Oh, forgive me, my Lord, I thought control wasn''t something you cared for. Not after yesterday¡­" My voice carried, dripping with false innocence, as I tilted my head and looked at him sweetly. "When your cock inside me was so painfully disappointing. Honestly, I thought a man of your¡­ age and stature would be better. But maybe it was just too small? Or perhaps you don''t know how to use it."


    The three older men choked in outrage, one of them mming his palm on the armrest, while the other muttered a curse. My mother froze, horror etched into her face. I giggled and shifted on hisp again, my voice high and mocking. "It hurt so much, Frederick. You should have been gentle. That''s what men do when they care for a woman, isn''t it? Or do you like it better when they cry?" I let out augh, sharp and cruel, letting the words stab him in front of everyone. "Tell me, should I scream louder for you next time? Would that make you feel like more of a man?"


    Gasps filled the room. One of the men stood, muttering, "This is disgraceful."


    But I only threw my head back andughed, reckless and wild. "Oh, don''t be so shy now, Frederick. You weren''t shy when you had mest night, were you? Or was that just another fantasy you forced yourself to believe?"


    The older men looked scandalized, their res flicking between him and me. My mother pressed a hand over her mouth, torn between fury and shame. The room had turned into a graveyard of shocked faces, but I wasn''t done. I slid off Frederick''sp in one slow, deliberate motion and dropped gracefully to my knees in front of him.


    Gasps erupted around me.


    I tilted my head, smiling up at him with false sweetness. "Why don''t I really give these fine gentlemen a show, my Lord? I''m sure they''d love to hear how you moan. Or would that embarrass you, Frederick?"


    The older men jumped to their feet in outrage, their voices a chorus of curses and disgust. My mother half-screamed my name, her hand clutching her chest as though she might faint.


    Frederick''s fury exploded. His hand shot down, grabbing me by the arm and yanking me up so roughly my feet stumbled. "Enough!" he thundered, hisposure gone.


    The room fell into chaos¡ªmy mother crying out, the guests barking about disgrace and shame¡ªbut Frederick dragged me out of it all, his grip iron, his silence more terrifying than his roar. He shoved me through the hall and up the stairs, myughter echoing behind us like a mad woman''s song. "What''s the matter, Frederick? Don''t you like an audience?"


    He said nothing, only kicked open the door to a guest room and mmed it shut behind us. The sound rattled the walls. Before I could turn, his body pressed hard against mine, pinning me to the wall. His eyes zed with fury, his breath hot against my face.


    "What," he hissed, his voice low and raging, "was the meaning of that little spectacle?"


    I only smiled faintly, refusing to answer. My silence seemed to anger him further, his hand mming t against the wall by my head.


    "You humiliate me in front of those men, in front of your mother," he snarled. "And you think you can justugh it off?"


    Still, I said nothing. My chest rose and fell in steady defiance, though my wolf wed inside me, urging me to strike, to run, to teleport away. I didn''t. I wanted to see how far he''d go.


    His lips twisted into something between a sneer and a smirk. "Perhaps this is what you want, Olivia. You act out like a spoiled child because you crave my attention. You want me so badly, you''d crawl at my feet to get it."


    He gripped my chin, forcing my gaze up to meet his. "Tell me I''m wrong."


    I stayed silent, my mouth curling at the edges in mock amusement. His breath grew heavier, his voice darker. "If you are so desperate to feel my cock inside you, then I''ll fuck you right here."


    His hand dropped toward his waist, fingers tugging at the buckle of his belt¡ªthe metallic click snapping through the air like a threat. I could have vanished in a second. Teleported away and left him raging alone in this room. But I didn''t. I stayed rooted, staring at him with calm, unblinking eyes.


    Let me see how far he dares to go.

 Chapter 335: Annoying Him

    Olivia''s POV


    "You want to see what I''m capable of?" Frederick snarled, yanking the belt free from its loops with a hiss that split the air. His knuckles whitened around the leather. For the first time, my body truly registered the danger¡ªhe was twice my size, carved of muscle and burning humiliation. Yet I refused to let him taste fear. I stood my ground, chin lifted, eyes locked on his. Defiance radiated from me like fire, even as his fury thickened the air.


    With shaking rage, he fumbled with the buckle, unzipping his trousers. In one vicious motion, he shoved them to his knees. My gaze dropped, deliberate. White briefs. His cock outlined against the thin fabric. He wasn''t hard¡ªnot yet¡ªbut the size was obvious. Thick, long¡­ the kind of weapon men boasted about. The kind women were expected to worship.


    But I didn''t flinch. I tilted my head, lips curling in a razor-edged smile. "So this is it?" My voice dripped venomous sweetness. "I was right. For all your swagger, for all your boasting, your cock is really¡­ small."


    His nostrils red, jaw locking as fury scorched his features. I stepped closer, mocking him with every word. "Do you know what''s worse, Frederick?" I purred, my tone sliding from yful to cruel. "The triplets'' cocks are twice your size."


    His chest heaved, fists clenching, but I didn''t stop. I leaned in, my face a breath from his. "I''m sorry, my Lord, but I don''t take small cock. Not yours. Not ever."


    The silence that followed was venomous, his humiliationplete. His face twisted, the belt tightening in his hand like a de poised to strike. But I only smiled wider, refusing to bow.


    The belt ttered against the floor as his fury boiled over. In one brutal surge, Frederick seized my wrist and mmed me into the wall. My palms smacked the cold stone, the impact rattling through my bones, but I didn''t cry out. My wolf snarled inside, demanding I rip his throat out, but I restrained her, lips curving in a faint, taunting smile. Let''s see what you can do when pushed.


    He pinned me there, his breath harsh at my ear, the sharp tang of rage bleeding from him. His hand trembled as it slid down my back, wing at the fabric of my gown. Then¡ªrrrip.


    The sound shattered the silence as easily as the silk. My gown split open, falling loose until cool air kissed heated skin. Another savage tug and the neckline tore. The gown sagged in tatters, sliding from my shoulders until I stood half-bared before him.


    My wolf raged, growling deep in my chest, but I raised my chin higher, calm. Nudity meant nothing to a werewolf. Skin was skin. Weakness was thinking otherwise.


    Frederick froze when his gaze dropped to my exposed back, the thince strip of my panties revealed. His breath hitched, a guttural sound tearing from his throat. A groan. Raw. Hungry. Frustrated.


    I felt his body tremble behind me, but I didn''t move, didn''t give him the satisfaction of fear. I stood still, palms braced on the wall, my head turning just enough to sh my smirk. "Is that all, my Lord?" I whispered, my voice pure mockery. "Tearing gowns and groaning like an animal? Show me then¡ªor admit you''re nothing but noise."


    His reply came swiftly, the crack of skin against skin. Smack. My ass burned from the spank, the sound echoing in the chamber like a brand of his fury.


    I scoffed. "That''s it? A p?" A sharp, cruelugh spilled from my lips. "I''ve felt fiercer swats from puppies."


    A growl rumbled in his chest. He pressed closer, his cock grinding through thin cotton against my ass. His breath came hot, ragged, his voice breaking in a groan. "You shouldn''t push me, Olivia¡­" His hips ground harder, the pressure undeniable. "You don''t know what I''m capable of."


    I tilted my head, smirk never fading. "Oh, I know exactly what you''re capable of. Noise. Groaning. Pretending."


    He groaned again, louder now, his hips moving in slow, frustrated circles. "I''ll fuck you," he rasped, his breath scorching my ear, "and when I''m done, you won''t be able to use your legs."


    His groan tore out, guttural, almost pained, as his hips rolled against me, desperate for friction. His hands clutched my hips like anchors, but I arched slightly, letting him feel me before sliding just far enough away to deny him.


    He groaned, desperate. His cock, once soft, now hardened, straining against cotton as he rubbed harder, hungrier. It swelled, thick and heavy, his body betraying him as I mocked him.


    Augh slipped from me, light and cruel, my eyes glittering as I nced back. "Oh? That''s what you call hard? My, my, Frederick¡­ I''ve seen bigger lying limp."


    His cock throbbed against me, betraying him with every pulse. I stayed still, letting him grind, letting him humiliate himself. His breath came ragged, control slipping like sand through his fingers.


    A low, mocking sigh escaped me. "Listen to yourself. Gasping, groaning, rutting against me like you can''t help it. Do you know how pathetic you sound right now?"


    A harsh groan ripped from him, guttural and raw, as if my words fanned his fire. His hips jerked harder, the bulge of his cock pressing and sliding along the curve of my ass.


    "Pathetic," I repeated, dragging the word like venom. "All that power, all those allies waiting outside, and here you are¡­ reduced to this. Grinding like some desperate pup who''s never had a woman''s touch."


    He groaned again, guttural, pressing harder, the heat of his erection grinding against me. His hand slid lower, fingers hooking thece of my panties, tugging as though desperate to rip them aside.


    And that was when my smile vanished. Enough. The game was over.


    With a burst of strength, I shoved back, tearing from his grip. He stumbled half a step, caught off guard. I spun on him in a single fluid motion, my hand shing up before he recovered.


    Crack. My palm met his cheek with a sharp, brutal p. His head snapped sideways, a red mark blooming across pale skin.


    I stood tall, my chest heaving, my eyes zing into his. My wolf purred at his stunned silence. "Touch me again, Frederick," I whispered, venom coating every syble, "and I''ll do more than p you."

 Chapter 336: Almost

    Olivia''s POV


    Frederick''s control snapped. His eyes darkened, feral, and before I could react, he yanked me toward the bed. The impact knocked the air from my lungs, my palms scraping the sheets as he pinned me. His body pressed hard against mine, heat and raw fury radiating from him.


    He ripped off his briefs in one violent motion, his cock springing free, hard and huge. My stomach twisted at the sight, but I refused to flinch, refused to give him even a flicker of triumph. I tried to push him, to shove him back, but his strength pinned mepletely.


    I should have teleported, should have vanished in an instant, but rage consumed me. It was blinding, roaring inside like wildfire. My vision blurred with fury. And then it happened: fire erupted from my hand. A scorching wave of heat shot outward, licking the sheets, sizzling the air.


    Frederick''s eyes widened in shock, his roar of anger colliding with surprise. I could feel his body stiffen, his grip faltering as the mes surged. Smoke curled around us, stinging my nose, but I didn''t stop. My wolf roared in unison with me, unleashed and victorious, demanding the dominance I refused to relinquish.


    The bed shook as he stumbled backward, finally releasing me, his hands frantic, eyes locked on the fire now crackling along the edge of the sheets. I leapt away, rolling to my feet, heart hammering, breaths sharp and wild.


    "You think you can fuck me?" I spat, my voice a razor cutting through the chaos. "I am not yours, Frederick. Not ever."


    He growled, rage and disbelief battling inside him, and lunged again, but I was ready this time, every nerve alive with heat and fury. My hand rose, mes dancing along my fingertips, and I let the fire speak my warning.


    "Try me," I hissed, venom and power coiling together, "and I''ll burn your cock."


    Frederick''s fury didn''t fade. He stumbled backward, his eyes zing, but his gaze locked on me like a predator refusing to let go. His voice was low, lethal, trembling with anger.


    "You belong to me, Olivia," he growled, stepping closer, while I stretched out my ming hand toward him. "You were vowed to me. You will be mine. I will marry you."


    Iughed, sharp and bitter, shaking my head. "Over my dead body," I spat, every word burning with defiance.


    His eyes darkened, and a slow, terrifying smile curled his lips. "Then I will marry your dead body," he whispered, each word a promise and a threat all at once.


    Before I could react, he tore his briefs the rest of the way, yanking on his jeans over his nakedness, and with a searing re, he stormed out. The door mmed behind him.


    I sank to the bed, chest heaving, wolf growling softly in my chest. I stared at my ming hand, and I inhaled deeply as the fire began to lessen. Suddenly the door to my room pushed open, and Mother stormed in.


    Her brows furrowed when she saw me in my torn dress, and then her eyes darted to the mes dancing in my fingers.


    "Olivia, what happened?" she asked, her eyes full of concern, confusion, and curiosity.


    I didn''t give her a response; rather, I quenched the fire in my hand.


    Slowly, I pushed myself off the bed and headed toward the dresser.


    I grabbed a pair of jeans and a simple shirt, pulling them on quickly. The denim hugged my legs, the shirt soft against my skin¡ªmundane, normal, I needed to feel like myself again, away from the chaos Frederick had tried to drag me into.


    "Olivia¡­ what happened?" Her voice was tight, part concern, part curiosity. Her brows furrowed, her hands twitching as if she wanted to reach for me.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I clenched my jaw, shoved thest of my hair behind my shoulder, and red at her. The fire in my chest had not yet cooled.


    "Answer me," she pressed, voice sharper now, the worryced with usation.


    I spat the words out before she could frame them any other way. "Your favorite Lord Frederick almost raped me!"


    Her mouth opened, then closed again, a sharp intake of breath betraying the shock she tried to hide. Her eyes narrowed, searching mine as though trying to find some reason to disbelieve me, but I held her gaze.


    "Do you understand? He¡ªhe lost control. He¡ª" I shook my head, struggling to keep my voice steady. "He thinks he owns me, Mother. He thinks he can force me. But I¡ª" I took a shaky breath, ring at her with everything I had left. "I''m not his. Not ever."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, hands clenching at her sides, a storm of fear and fury battling behind her eyes. She wanted to say something, anything, to make it all better, but the truth burned too sharply between us. I could see the gears turning in her mind, the questions and the horror, but I wasn''t letting her intervene¡ªnot yet.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, still trembling slightly, still filled with rage. "If I was an ordinary girl, he could have had his way with me¡ª" I spat at her. "That is the kind of man you want me to be with!"


    Mother''s lips tightened, her voice calm when it finally broke through the silence. "Lord Frederick is a dominant, possessive man. You know this. You provoked him, Olivia¡ªwhat did you expect would happen when you pushed him so far?"


    My eyes widened, disbelief flooding me, and then rage followed like a floodgate breaking. "What did I expect?" I barked, stepping toward her. "So now it''s my fault? I provoked him? Are you even listening to yourself? He tried to force himself on me, Mother! He had his hands on me, he¡ª" My voice cracked with fury, my wolf snarling inside. "And your first thought is to defend him?"


    Her face twitched, torn between anger and guilt, but she stood her ground. "You don''t understand, Olivia. Men like Frederick¡­ they don''t respond to defiance. You can''t keep humiliating him publicly and expect there to be no consequences. I am trying to keep you alive¡ª"


    I let out a bitter, humorlessugh, shaking my head. "Alive? You call this alive? To be chained to a monster who only sees me as property?" My voice rose, sharp and ragged. "You want to know the truth, Mother? You disgust me more than he does. Because at least Frederick doesn''t hide what he is. You pretend it''s all for my ''good.''"


    Her mouth opened, then closed, her expression faltering as my words struck. She looked almost¡­ wounded. But I didn''t let myself feel guilty. Not this time.


    I jabbed a finger toward the door, my jaw clenched so tight it hurt. "Get out."


    Her brows furrowed, her lips trembling as though she wanted to plead with me. "Olivia, please. Let us talk¡ª"


    "No!" I cut her off, my voice loud enough to rattle the air between us. "If you don''t leave my room this instant, I swear I will teleport away, and you will never see me again. Not you. Not Frederick. No one. I''ll be gone, and you''ll have nothing left of your daughter but her memory."


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    Her face paled, her chest rising and falling in uneven breaths. I could see the battle raging in her eyes¡ªfear, pride, desperation¡ªbut she didn''t take a step closer.


    "Get. Out," I repeated, my voice lower now, but sharp enough to echo in the room.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, then without another word, she turned on her heel and walked out, the door shutting quietly behind her.


    The moment she left, I sagged onto the edge of the bed, my body trembling, my wolf pacing restlessly inside me.


    The air felt heavy, suffocating, pressing against my chest like a weight I couldn''t lift. Even with the mes in my hand gone, the fire inside me refused to die down. Every inhale scratched my lungs, every exhale burned. This room¡ªthese walls¡ªwere choking me.


    I couldn''t stay here. Not now. Not after Frederick''s filth and Mother''s betrayal.


    But where could I go?


    The thought of the triplets stabbed me. Lennox and Levi were still at each other''s throats, their bond poisoned by jealousy and rivalry. I had vowed not to see them until they made peace, until they could stand beside each other without tearing me in half. That left only one¡­


    Louis.


    He wasn''t caught up in their fight.


    I closed my eyes and reached out through the mind-link, my voice shaky and strained. "Louis¡­"


    There was a pause, then his voice came, calm but edged with concern. "Olivia? Are you okay?"


    He obviously noticed my emotions through the bond.


    My throat tightened, but I forced the words out. "No. I¡­ I can''t breathe in this ce anymore. Where are you?"


    "Packhouse," he answered instantly, his tone sharpening as if ready to drop everything.


    I bit my lip, pacing, one hand pressed hard against my chest as though I could hold myself together. "Louis¡­ can we meet? Somewhere else? Away from there?"


    Silence filled the link for a heartbeat, and then his reply came, gentle but sure. "Yes. I have my own apartment."


    I blinked, startled. "You do?"


    "We all do," he exined quickly. "Separate spaces¡­ for when things get too much and for privacy."


    I sucked in a shaky breath, my heart thudding faster. "Where?"


    His voice dropped to something soft, something that steadied me even as I shook. "Wait beside our favorite coffee shop. Three minutes. I''lle to you. My ce is just behind it."


    Three minutes.


    I let out a trembling breath, already reaching for my shoes. Three minutes, and I wouldn''t be here anymore. Three minutes, and maybe I could breathe again.

 Chapter 337: His Apartment

    Olivia''s POV


    In exactly three minutes, I pulled myself out of my room and teleported to a quiet corner near the coffee shop. The afternoon sun spilled golden light across the street, warming the stone paths, but my chest still felt cold and tight.


    Then, the hum of an engine reached my ears. I looked up just as a car rolled steadily toward the shop, its dark paint glinting under the sun. My eyes dropped to the te, and recognition struck instantly¡ªthe Alpha''s crest, bold and obvious.


    For a breath, my heart settled. At one nce, the driver eased the knot in my chest. It was Louis. Even behind the ss, I knew it was him. His calm presence radiated like an anchor, steady andforting, pulling me back from the storm raging inside me. I didn''t wait for him toe out of the car. Instead, my feet carried me forward before I could second-guess myself. The car slowed to a stop, and I walked straight to the passenger side, my hand trembling only slightly as I pulled the door open.


    Louis turned his head, his calm brown eyes locking onto mine. The concern was etched into his features. He didn''t say anything at first, but the way his gaze studied me made words unnecessary. I slipped into the seat beside him, shutting the door softly but firmly, as if sealing myself away from the chaos I had left behind. The scent of him mixed with the lingering leather of the car, wrapping around me like a shield.


    "Olivia¡­" he finally spoke, his voice low and concerned. "Tell me the truth¡ªare you okay?" My lips parted, but no sound came out at first. My chest rose and fell, heavy, the fire inside me refusing to calm. I turned my head, meeting his gaze with a rawness I couldn''t hide.


    "No," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I''m not okay."


    His jaw tightened, but he reached across gently, his hand brushing against mine,forting me. "You will be fine. I''m here."


    I nodded and shed him a weak smile. Louis smiled back at me, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes because he was worried about me. Then he started the car. The engine hummed softly as Louis pulled away from the coffee shop. I sat in silence, my gaze fixed out the window, watching the world blur past. Each turn of the wheels seemed to take me further from the suffocating weight I''d left behind. Louis didn''t speak again, and I was grateful for it. His silence wasn''t cold¡ªit wasforting, patient, like he was giving me the space I didn''t even know I needed. Every so often, I could feel his eyes flicker toward me, checking, but never pushing.


    After a few minutes, he turned into a quieter street, lined with neat trees and smaller buildings. The car slowed, then finally rolled to a stop in front of an apartmentplex tucked away at the back of the block.


    He cut the engine, the sudden silence filling the car like a nket. Without a word, Louis stepped out, and before I could reach for the handle, he was already there, opening my door.


    I looked up at him, the golden afternoon light casting soft shadows across his face. Louis was devastatingly handsome. His jaw was strong but not harsh, bnced by the softness of his full lips. His deep brown eyes carried a calm steadiness that could disarm anyone; they were the kind of eyes that seemed to listen even when no words were spoken. His hair was slightly tousled from the breeze, dark strands catching the sun in subtle glints. Broad shoulders filled his shirt effortlessly, his frame solid, reliable¡ªlike someone carved by the gods for both strength and gentleness.


    And still¡­ he wasn''t Lennox nor Levi. That was what I loved about them. The triplets weren''t identical copies. They shared the same blood, the same bond, but each carried their own face, their own aura, their own pull. Loving them was like standing before three versions of perfection¡ªthree different storms, each capable of undoing me in their own way.


    I finally swung my legs out, the soles of my shoes crunching lightly against the gravel. Rising to my feet, I took in the ce. It was quiet, private, hidden from the chaos and activities of the packhouse.


    "This is yours?" I asked softly, my voice still shaky.


    Louis nodded once, his calm gaze never leaving me. "Ours," he said gently, correcting himself, as though to remind me that I wasn''t alone anymore.


    Louis slipped his keys from his pocket and walked ahead of me toward the entrance. His steps were steady, unhurried, like he wanted me to feel there was no rush, no pressure¡ªonly safety. He nced back once, giving me a reassuring look.


    "I already asked my housekeeper to leave," he said quietly as he slid the key into the lock. "So it''s just us."


    Something about the way he said it¡ªsimple, calm¡ªeased the tension coiled inside my chest. The door opened with a soft click, and he stepped aside, holding it for me. I hesitated only a second before moving forward.


    The moment I stepped inside, I froze. The apartment was spacious but warm, the air carrying a faint blend of wood polish and Louis''s scent. The living room opened wide, with a soft gray couch set neatly against the wall, a ss table in front of it. Light spilled in throughrge windows, painting golden streaks across the wooden floor. My eyes moved instinctively, drawn upward to the staircase that curved toward the second floor. And then I saw it.


    Hanging on the wall above the stairs was arge portrait, framed in dark oak. My breath caught in my throat as I took it in. It was us. The four of us. Lennox, Levi, Louis, and I.


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly tight. The picture was from their sixteenth birthday. We were younger, smiling, caught in a moment before everything had turnedplicated and messy. Before the fights. Before the pain.


    A big smile spread across my face, but my eyes never left the portrait. I felt Louis''s presence behind me as he wrapped his arms around me and rested his head against my neck. "This is my favorite picture of us," he whispered behind my ear. My smile widened as my eyes lingered on the portrait, wishing desperately that time could rewind, that everything could be as simple again. His arms remained around me, warmth steady at my back, perfect, almost too perfect. Yet, even as I smiled, unease began to twist inside me.


    The living room felt untouched, clean¡ªtoo clean. The couch cushions barely looked used, the air carried only faint traces of polish and his scent. My stomach tightened. A ce this perfect¡­ could it really have been waiting only for me? Or had others stood here too, wrapped in the same embrace?


    My wolf stirred uneasily, restless, like she had caught a scent I hadn''t.


    I frowned. How many times had he stood here like this¡ªholding someone else? How many had been brought into this space? The thought burned, souring thefort in my chest. My smile faltered, and before I could stop myself, the words spilled out.


    "How many women have you brought here, Louis?"


    I felt him stiffen behind me, his arms loosening slightly. His silence was deafening. I turned in his embrace, looking up at him sharply. His calm eyes flickered¡ªshock, guilt.


    "Tell me," I pressed, my voice firmer now. "How many?"


    He looked away, jaw tight, before finally muttering, "Two."


    The word hit harder than I expected, jealousy coiling sharp in my chest. Even though I knew it was the past, it didn''t matter. The thought of anyone else standing here in this ce, in our ce, burned like acid.


    "Who?" I asked, my voice low but demanding.


    Louis''s brows furrowed, and he shook his head slightly, as though he didn''t want to answer. But I wasn''t letting him off. I stepped closer, my hand pressing against his chest. "Who were they, Louis?"


    He sighed, heavy and reluctant. "One was a¡­ sub I used to have. It was nothing, Olivia. Just¡­ temporary."


    I swallowed hard, the jealousy biting deeper, but I wasn''t done. "And the other?"


    He hesitated longer this time, his gaze dropping to the floor. I caught the flicker of something in his eyes before he finally spoke.


    "Anita."


    The name hit me like a p. My stomach twisted, my wolf snarling inside me, and for a moment, I thought the fire in my hands might spark again.

 Chapter 338: His BDSM Room

    Olivia''s POV


    "Olivia," Louis''s voice cut through the rage inside me. His hands caught mine before I could pull away. "Please¡­ calm down. Listen to me." My chest heaved, jealousy and fire still prickling under my skin, but the way he looked at me¡ªsteady, pleading¡ªheld me still. He guided me carefully toward the couch, his touch grounding, his steps slow as though afraid I''d bolt at any second. I sank onto the cushions, tense, my arms crossed, but I let him sit beside me.


    "Everything I told you," he said, his voice low and tense, "was in the past. I swear it. You know me, Olivia¡ªyou know me better than anyone. I wasn''t myself then. None of us were. If my head had been clear, if my heart had been¡­ awake, I would never have touched another woman. Never."


    His words sank into me, and deep down I knew they were true. I did know him. I knew the man sitting before me wasn''t careless with his heart. My wolf, restless and protective, eased slightly at the raw honesty in his tone.


    Louis leaned closer, his eyes never leaving mine. "You are everything. Do you understand? This apartment¡ªevery piece of it¡ªit''s yours." His voice dropped, almost a whisper. "The couch, the furniture, the utensils¡­ even my bed. I reced everything a week ago. I needed a fresh start. Needed to clear it all. For you."


    I blinked, my gaze shifting around the room as his words settled in. The ss table shone like new, not a scratch on its surface. The couch beneath me smelled faintly of leather polish, too fresh to be old. Even the kitchen counters gleamed in a way that spoke of recent recement. My eyes darted upward, toward the staircase, toward the rooms beyond¡ªand I knew he was telling the truth.


    Louis''s hand slipped over mine, warm and firm. "Even my¡­ tools," he admitted quietly, his cheeks coloring just slightly. "Have been reced. This ce, Olivia¡­ it''s for us. For you."


    My throat tightened, my breath hitching as I looked back at him. The jealousy still burned faintly in my chest, but it was slowly smothered by his words.


    Louis''s hand stayed wrapped around mine, firm but tender, his thumb tracing slow circles over my skin as though pulling me back to him. There was something in the way he looked at me¡ªsteady,manding¡ªthat made my pulse trip over itself.


    Then he leaned in slightly, his voice dipping low, calm but edged with quiet authority. "You''ve had enough chaos today. Sit here. Let me take care of you."


    The tone, the phrasing¡ªit wasn''t a suggestion. It was an order, wrapped in tenderness. My wolf stirred, not in defiance, but in¡­ submission? The thought startled me, and I huffed out a nervousugh.


    "Careful, Louis," I teased, tilting my head at him. "You sound like you''re treating me as your sub."


    A slow smile curved his lips, one that sent heat rushing to my cheeks. He shook his head once, then leaned closer until his breath brushed against my ear. "You''re not my sub, Olivia." His voice was steady, rich with quiet certainty. "You''re my mate. That''s far more powerful."


    My cheeks med, my lips parting as I blinked at him. Heat coiled low in my stomach, my heart skipping a beat at the weight of his words.


    I tried to cover the fluster in my chest with a yful roll of my eyes, but my voice betrayed me with its softness. "Then maybe I should see what kind of tools you''ve been hiding, Louis."


    His brows arched slightly, surprise shing before it softened into something darker, something dominant. He leaned back, studying me with that calm, unshakable gaze, his thumb still stroking my knuckles. "Are you sure you want to?" he asked quietly, almost a challenge.


    My blush deepened, but I lifted my chin, meeting his gaze head-on. "Yes. Show me."


    Before I could even blink, Louis scooped me up into his arms as though I weighed nothing. I let out a startledugh, clinging to his shoulders. "Louis! Put me down."


    He only gave me that calm, infuriating half-smile, his voice low. "Not until I want to."


    My cheeks med, but I stayed still, secretly savoring the steady thump of his heartbeat against my ear as he carried me up the staircase.


    We passed one door on the left. He slowed for a second, then tilted his head toward it. "That''s my bedroom," he said evenly. "But my tools aren''t in there."


    My pulse quickened.


    He continued down the hall until we reached the next door. Setting me gently back on my feet, he pulled a small keypad cover aside and typed in a code, his fingers steady and fast. The faint beep of the lock disengaging sent a shiver through me.


    The door opened.


    I stepped inside, and my breath caught in my throat.


    The room wasn''t like the others¡ªit was darker, more detailed. The walls were painted a deep shade of charcoal, the lighting soft and dim, creating a cocoon of privacy. Everything inside was precise, orderly, and purposeful.


    Against one wall stood a polished wooden cross, its surface gleaming faintly in the light. Beside it, a locked cab, tall and sleek, hinted at more hidden inside. On the opposite wall hung neatly arranged racks: cuffs of leather and steel, lengths of rope wound perfectly, a few gleaming chains suspended like art.


    The floor was covered in thick ck mats, clean and seamless, while in the center stood a padded bench with straps tucked neatly at the sides. There was no clutter¡ªevery object had its ce, as though Louis had curated it carefully, intentionally.


    Then in a corner was the bed¡­ its bedsheet red and white.


    My breath shuddered out as I turned slowly, taking it all in. "Louis¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling, though I wasn''t sure if it was from fear or fascination.


    He stepped behind me, his presence tall and consuming, his breath brushing against my ear. "Everything here," he murmured. "Is all new¡­"


    I swallowed hard, my eyes drinking in the sight before me while my thoughts spun recklessly.


    The air in the room was suddenly different now. Thicker, charged. My nipples tightened beneath my blouse, hardening against the soft fabric, and the sudden ache that bloomed low in my stomach made me tremble. My body betrayed me; even as my mind raced, I felt my pussy getting wet.


    Swallowing hard, I turned to face Louis, my chest rising and falling too quickly, my lips parting around words I almost couldn''t say. But the hunger in me¡ªthe desire¡ªwas louder than fear.


    "I want to experience this," I whispered, my voice rougher than I intended. My fingers curled into fists at my sides, as though anchoring me, but my gaze never left his. "With you."


    Louis''s eyes darkened instantly, hunger clear in every line of his face. For a long moment, I thought he''d close the space between us, im me then and there.


    But instead, his jaw locked, his hand tightening around mine. His voice came low, rough, but steady¡ªlike he was holding himself back with everything he had.


    "No,"

 Chapter 339: Your Desire

    Olivia''s POV


    The word struck me harder than I thought it would, and for a moment, I froze. He wasn''t teasing. He wasn''t ying. His denial was firm and final.


    "You''re not in a good mood, Olivia," he continued, his eyes holding mine with a quiet authority that sent a shiver through me. "You''re angry. You''re unsettled. And I will not touch you like this, not when your emotions are this raw."


    My throat tightened, my body trembling, but not from rejection. His refusal wasn''t a dismissal¡ªit was control. Restraint. And somehow, that only made me ache more.


    "That''s exactly why I need this," I pushed back, my voice breaking on the edge of desperation. I stepped closer, my fingers brushing the fabric of his shirt, clinging as though I could anchor myself to him. "Louis¡­ I need you to take this from me. The jealousy. The fire. I can''t breathe with it sitting inside me."


    His nostrils red, hisposure faltering for a second, just a crack that revealed the storm behind his eyes. His hand came up, cupping my jaw with careful strength, forcing me to meet him head-on.


    "You don''t know what you''re asking," he murmured, but his voice had roughened, heavy with restraint, with desire barely leashed.


    "I do," I whispered back, my body pressing closer, my nipples brushing against the firmness of his chest, sending another pulse of heat between my thighs. "I know exactly what I''m asking. And I trust you to give it to me."


    "You''re not a sub, Olivia," he said firmly, his voice low but edged with certainty. His thumb brushed over my jaw, holding me steady as though daring me to argue. "And I will never force you into something that you are not into. You''re my mate¡ªthat is more than enough."


    His words should have calmed me, but they only made my chest tighten more. My voice came out rough, almost pleading. "Maybe I''m not a sub¡­ but I can learn. Teach me, Louis. If this is what you like, if this is what you crave, then I want to know it. I want to be the one who satisfies your needs."


    For a moment, something flickered in his eyes¡ªsurprise, conflict, desire. His grip on my face softened as though my words had cut through the walls he''d built around himself.


    "My needs don''te first, Olivia," he said, his voice softer now, butced with an intensity that made my stomach flutter. "Yours do. Always. I''ll never let anything¡ªanythinge before that."


    I shook my head, my hands sliding up his chest, clutching tightly at his shirt as I pressed closer, feeling his hardness straining against me. "But satisfying you is my need," I whispered fiercely, my lips trembling with the truth of it. "If this is part of you, Louis, then it''s part of us. And I want all of you."


    The air thickened, the weight of my words pressing down on us. His jaw clenched, his eyes searching mine, and for a long heartbeat, he said nothing. Then he exhaled, a rough, low sound that made my pulse race.


    "Fine," he said atst, his voice gravelly but calm,manding. His hand slid from my jaw to the back of my neck, holding me firmly but gently. "If we do this, we do it my way. You''ll give me your trustpletely, and in return, I''ll protect you through it. Always."


    His thumb stroked once along my throat, careful but purposeful, before his gaze deepened, demanding. "But first, Olivia¡­ you''ll tell me your safe word."


    I swallowed hard. Of course I knew what a safe word is. "Red," I whispered.


    Louis gave a single nod and stepped back. His eyes darkened, and my knees nearly buckled beneath me. "Undress."


    My body reacted before my mind could catch up, my pulse skittering wildly, my knees trembling as though they no longer belonged to me. His voice had changed; it wasn''t soft anymore, wasn''t coaxing. It was deep,manding, threaded with authority that wrapped itself around me and made my wolf shiver with recognition.


    My breath caught. For a moment, I just stared at him, frozen. The way his darkened eyes followed every flicker of hesitation, the way he stood so still yet felt like he was filling the entire room¡ªit was overwhelming.


    I swallowed hard, my fingers moving almost of their own ord to the hem of my blouse. Slowly, deliberately, I tugged it upward, the fabric sliding over my skin. My breath trembled as cool air hit the bare flesh beneath, and Louis''s gaze didn''t waver away from me, not once.


    By the time the blouse fell to the floor, my chest was rising and falling too fast, my hardened nipples straining against thece of my bra. I felt exposed, turned on, but the way he looked at me made me burn hotter, wetter, until I almost squirmed under his stare.


    "Keep going," he said, his voice low, steady, as though he had all the time in the world.


    I fumbled with the button of my jeans, my fingers clumsy from the rush of nerves and arousal tangling inside me. When the zipper slid down, the faint rasp of it filled the silence between us, and I pushed the denim down my legs. My panties clung to my dampness, and shame mixed with heat as I kicked the jeans aside.


    Now, standing there in nothing butce and trembling breath, I felt stripped in more ways than one.


    Louis''s gaze dragged over me, unhurried, deliberate, as though memorizing every curve, every flush of my skin. His jaw flexed, but he didn''t move closer. Instead, he let the silence stretch until it coiled around me, until my nerves were humming like a live wire.


    "Good," he said finally, the word low, almost a growl. His head tilted slightly, eyes narrowing with that calm dominance that made me ache. "It''s your first. So we will take things slow."


    My throat bobbed as I swallowed, my voice a shaky whisper. "Okay."


    "Say it properly," he demanded softly, though his tone carried weight enough to make my body tighten.


    "Okay, Master," I breathed, my lips trembling, heat flooding through me.


    Louis''s eyes burned into mine, and for a fleeting second, I glimpsed the storm he had chained inside him¡ªwild, consuming, but restrained for me. His hand lifted, brushing his knuckles tenderly along my cheek as I pulled in a shaky breath.


    "Good girl," he murmured, and the words seared through me like fire, leaving my legs weak and my body desperate for more.

 Chapter 340: BDSM Play 1

    Olivia''s POV


    Louis''s thumb lingered at my jaw for a moment before he stepped back, his presence pulling away just enough to make my body ache for it. His eyes swept over me, sharp and assessing, like he was reading not just my body but my soul.


    "Stay where you are," he ordered, his voice calm but authoritative.


    I froze, every nerve on edge. My wolf didn''t fight him¡ªshe stilled, waiting, obeying. Louis moved past me toward the sleek cab against the wall. He opened it with a key, the quiet click of the lock echoing in the dim room. When the doors swung open, my breath hitched.


    Inside, neatly arranged and gleaming under the soft light,y his tools. Cuffs of leather, polished steel restraints, coils of rope, a spread of floggers and paddles in varying shades and textures¡ªall organized with precision. Each one whispered of a world I''d never stepped into, but one he clearly lived in with intention. Louis''s hand hovered before selecting a single item: a pair of soft ck leather cuffs lined with velvet. He shut the cab, turned, and walked back to me with that same unshakable calmness.


    My heart hammered, my body trembling, but I didn''t move.


    "Hands," he said firmly.


    I lifted them slowly, palms up, and he took them into his muchrger hands. His touch was warm, grounding, almost tender as he buckled the cuffs around my wrists. He was precise, adjusting them until they fit snug but not tight. When he finished, he threaded his fingers lightly over the leather, checking, testing, ensuring I felt no difort.


    "Too tight?" he asked.


    I shook my head quickly. "No¡­ it feels¡­" My voice caught, my cheeks heating. "It feels good."


    A ghost of a smile tugged at his mouth, though his eyes stayed serious. "If that changes, you tell me. Say red, and everything stops. Do you understand?"


    "Yes," I whispered.


    Louis leaned closer, his breath brushing my ear, his tone darker now. "It''s yes Master... Olivia¡­ the next time you say just yes, you will be punished."


    A shiver raked down my spine, heat flooding my core at his words. He guided me slowly toward the padded bench in the center of the room.


    "Lean forward," he instructed, his tone steady and authoritative.


    I obeyed, my chest tightening as I bent slightly at the waist, pressing my hips and stomach against the cool padded leather. The position forced my back to arch, my breasts pushing forward, myce-covered nipples aching as they brushed the air. My legs stayed nted firmly on the ground, though they trembled under me, the anticipation winding tighter with every heartbeat.


    Louis raised my cuffed wrists and secured them to the straps fixed above the bench, holding me in ce. I tested the restraint instinctively, but there was no escape¡ªit was snug, firm, yet not painful. Just enough to remind me that I was his tomand.


    The vulnerability of it made heat curl through me, low and insistent. I could feel how wet I already was, my thighs pressing together in vain.


    Louis stepped back, studying me with a gaze that was equal parts hunger and control.


    "You''re beautiful like this," he said, his voice roughened now. His fingers trailed down the side of my neck, over my corbone, slow and deliberate, making me gasp. Then he picked up something from the bench''s side¡ªa soft flogger, its strands thin, supple, and harmless-looking in his grip.


    He held it where I could see, his eyes locking on mine. "I''ll start gentle," he promised, though his voice carried the weight ofmand. "And you will tell me everything you feel."


    My lips parted, a shiver of nerves and arousal rushing through me. "Yes, Louis," I whispered, breathless.


    Shit! A mistake.


    He lifted the flogger, and the first whisper-soft strokended across my ass, light as a feather. The sensation jolted me, a shudder rolling through my body. My nipples hardened painfully, my pussy throbbing with desperate desire.


    Louis''s mouth curved in the faintest, satisfied smile. "It''s Master, Liv," he murmured, his tone both annoyed and possessive. "Now, let''s see how much of me you''re ready to take."


    The second stroke of the floggernded on my ass, firmer this time, a sting rippling across my skin. I gasped, my breath hitching as my body arched against the padded bench.


    Louis''s hand moved suddenly, tugging thece of my panties aside. The cool air hit me, and before I could process it, his fingertip brushed against my slick pussy. My whole body jolted.


    "You''re soaked," he murmured, his voice a deep growl that slid down my spine. His finger lingered at my entrance, circling, teasing, never quite giving me what I craved. "So wet¡­ from just a few strokes. My greedy little wolf."


    A moan broke from my lips before I could stop it. The sound filled the room, needy and raw.


    The flogger struck again, sharper this time, making me cry out. Louis leaned close, his mouth brushing my ear, his voice low and merciless. "I didn''t give you permission to make that sound."


    My thighs trembled. "I¡ªI''m sorry, Master¡ª"


    Another strike, quick, controlled, pulling a whimper from me. His finger returned, sliding lightly inside me, drawing a fresh wave of wetness he knew I couldn''t hide.


    "You''ll hold it in until I say otherwise," hemanded, each word firm, absolute. "No moaning. No begging. You only give me what I allow."


    The flogger hit across my skin again, a sting followed by the maddening caress of his finger. My chest heaved, my lips parted, desperate to cry out, but I bit down hard, swallowing the sound. The battle burned through me¡ªobedience versus desire, restraint versus release.


    Louis''s chuckle rumbled low, darkly pleased. "Good girl," he praised, his hand pressing against my lower back to keep me steady. "Now let''s see how long youst."


    The flogger bit into my skin again, followed by the torment of his fingers circling inside my pussy, stroking just enough to make me burn with need. My body writhed against the bench, my wrists tugging at the restraints, my breath ragged as tears slipped hot and unbidden down my cheeks.


    "Still," Louis ordered, his hand pressing firmly against my back. His voice carried no room for defiance.


    "Yes, Master," I whispered, trembling.


    He withdrew his hand and stepped away, the absence of his touch almost worse than the flogger''s sting. My chest rose and fell rapidly, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst.


    I heard him move, the soft thud of a drawer sliding open. My throat tightened when he returned, something smooth brushing over my temple. A strip of fabric.


    A blindfold.


    Louis slipped it over my eyes, tying it firmly behind my head. Darkness swallowed me instantly, and my body went rigid. The world shrank to sound, scent, and the ghost of his presence.


    "Trust me," he murmured, low andmanding.


    "Yes, Master," I breathed.


    The flogger struck suddenly, sharper now, my body jolting against the cuffs. I bit my lip, swallowing the cry that rose in my throat. Then¡­ silence. Long, heavy silence.


    My chest rose and fell fast, straining for any clue. Footsteps? A whisper? Nothing. The stillness drove me mad. I strained my ears, desperate to know where he was, what he was doing. Every second stretched, my breath ragged, my body trembling in the dark.


    Then something else touched me¡ªunexpected, startling.


    A drop of liquid heat spilled onto my back. I gasped, the sensation burning for an instant before softening into a deep, strange ache. Another drop followed, sliding down the curve of my shoulder de, hotter, heavier, making me jolt against the cuffs and gasp aloud.


    Candle wax.

 Chapter 341: Play 2

    Olivia''s POV


    The heat of the wax stole my breath, a hiss escaping me as it trailed down my skin in molten ribbons. My body jerked against the cuffs, but there was no escape.


    "Breathe through it," Louis''s voice came, low and husky, brushing the shell of my ear. "Let it burn. Let it im you."


    Another drop fell, lower this time, pooling at the dip of my spine before sliding along the arch of my back. I gasped, my thighs clenching together, every nerve alive, every instinct screaming both pleasure and surrender.


    The flogger hit my skin immediately after, the sting crossing paths with the lingering heat of the wax. The contrast made me cry out, muffled and desperate, before I remembered his warning. I bit down hard on my lip, swallowing the sound until tears pricked behind the blindfold.


    Louis''s hand cupped the side of my face, steadying me in the dark. "That''s it," he praised softly, though his tone carried possession like steel. "My obedient little wolf."


    He trailed his fingers lightly over the fresh lines of wax, tracing the patterns he''d painted into my body, his touch tenderpared to the bite of heat. My breath shuddered, chest straining against the bench, torn between relief and anticipation of what he would do next.


    Then his voice dropped darker, filled with promise. "Let''s go to the next part."


    I shivered, bound and blindfolded, not knowing what wasing next. Suddenly, he released my hands from where I was suspended and spun me around. I gasped, unprepared, knowing only that he was close¡ªso close I could feel the hot whisper of his breath against my face.


    Suddenly, I felt him move away from my front, and I stretched my attention, wondering where he was going. His presence shifted, circling me like a predator that had all the time in the world. My chest rose and fell in uneven breaths, straining against the fabric that still clung to me. Then I felt it¡ªthe brush of his fingers at my back, deliberate, unhurried, until they found the sp of my bra.


    A click.


    The strap fell ck, sliding from my shoulders. My body tensed, but I didn''t move, bound in ce. The cool air kissed my bare skin where the bra no longer shielded me, my nipples tightening instantly from exposure.


    His hands didn''t stop there. With calm precision, he slipped lower, hooking his fingers at the band of my underwear. The thin fabric peeled away, leaving me utterly exposed. My breath caught, humiliation and arousal tangling into something dangerous, something that made my wolf whimper inside me.


    He led me toward a corner of the room, lifting my cuffed wrists high above my head before securing them to a bar of cold metal overhead. I gasped but had no chance to speak before I heard his retreat. My head jerked toward the echo of footsteps, my blindfold a prison, my heart racing as panic mingled with raw, aching anticipation. What was he nning?


    Before I could form a thought, heat ghosted across my chest. His breath.


    And then¡ªice.


    Cold, sharp, shocking.


    His lips closed over my nipple, but it wasn''t warmth I felt¡ªit was the searing kiss of ice, the frozen cube sliding between his mouth and my skin. A strangled cry caught in my throat as my body arched, the temperature so brutal against my already sensitized flesh that it stole my breath.


    Louis''s muffled growl vibrated through me as he held the ice in ce with his tongue, his mouthmanding and merciless. The cold burned deeper, harder, until it melted and slick rivulets trickled down my breast.


    My hands clenched against the cuffs, every muscle quaking with the torment of sensation. The cube slid over my nipple as his tongue released it, and I hissed at the shock of cold trailing against overheated skin. The sharp ache made me strain against the cuffs, my breasts jutting forward helplessly as thest edges of the ice melted over my peak.


    Louis caught the cube between his fingers then, dragging it down the center of my chest in a slow, merciless path. The freezing trail burned over my heated skin, droplets following like a cruel echo.


    When the ice reached my stomach, I gasped and twisted, the sensation sharper there, vulnerable and exposed. His free hand pressed firmly at my hip, steadying me, controlling me.


    "Still," hemanded, his voice deep, authoritative, leaving no room for disobedience.


    I obeyed, trembling, biting hard on my lip to keep from crying out as the cube tracedzy circles around my navel, then lower. My thighs clenched instinctively, a futile attempt to shield myself, but he growled low in warning.


    The cube pressed against my inner thigh. My entire body jolted, the contrast between the icy chill and the fever of my arousal unbearable. He dragged it slowly, deliberately upward, each inch of the climb stealing my breath.


    And then¡ª


    The cube touched my pussy.


    I gasped, a strangled cry breaking free before I could stop it. The frozen sting against my swollen, sensitive flesh made me thrash in the cuffs, my entire body jerking violently. The cold was brutal, shocking, cruelly perfect as it slid over my folds.


    Louis chuckled darkly, satisfied, the sound vibrating through me like anothermand. He pressed the melting cube tighter, circling on my entrance. My wetness mingled with the water as the ice melted faster against my heat, droplets slipping down my thighs.


    "Greedy little wolf," he murmured, low and possessive. "Even frozen, you ache for me."


    The blindfold cut me off from everything. I couldn''t see him, couldn''t tell what he was about to do next. My body was tense, waiting, my breathsing fast.


    I felt Louis drop to his knees before me with a deliberate grace that made my pulse stutter. His hands slid up my calves, firm and possessive, until they reached my thighs. With one rough tug, he parted my legs wider, forcing me to stand open for him,pletely exposed, my wrists still bound above me.


    "Stay still," he ordered, his voice deep, rough. Then I felt it¡ªcold, sharp, shocking.


    The ice.


    He pressed his mouth to me, lips sealing around my pussy with the cube caught between his teeth. The contrast made me gasp, a choked sound of pleasure and pain tearing from my throat. The frozen sting burned against my swollen flesh, but the heat of his tongue softened it, coaxing, tormenting.


    "Master¡ª" I whimpered, the word broken.


    I arched, my bound arms straining, body jerking against him as his mouth worked me with devastating skill. He sucked, pulled, dragged the melting ice over my clit until I thought I would shatter. Every flick of his tongue was torture, every swirl mixing icy numbness with unbearable heat.


    "Fuck!" I gasped, straining against the blindfold, desperate to see him, to know what he''d do next.


    "Master¡ª" I gasped, my voice breaking, my thighs trembling uncontrobly.


    He only hummed in response, the vibration shooting through me, forcing a scream from my lips. His grip tightened bruisingly at my hips as if to remind me¡ªI wasn''t allowed to move, wasn''t allowed toe, not until he gave permission.


    He licked me slowly, dragging the melting cube over my pussy, then sucking the water from my skin as if he owned every drop. My whole body trembled, trapped between fire and ice, pain and pleasure.


    I was close¡ªtoo close. My stomach tightened, my walls clenching hard, the orgasm building fast.


    But then he pulled away.


    "No¡ªplease!" I cried, my voice cracking. I was dripping, throbbing, aching for him, but he didn''t care.


    A rough hand grabbed my jaw, tilting my blindfolded face up. His breath brushed my lips when he spoke, low and cruel.


    "Not yet," he growled, voice low, cruelly amused. "You''lle when I say so. Not a second before."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 342: Play 3

    Olivia''s POV


    The low hum filled the room before I even felt it, the sound alone making my thighs tremble. My breath caught, the blindfold tightening the dark, every nerve straining to guess where he would press it first. Then it touched me¡ªjust at the inside of my thigh. The vibrations sent shocks racing upward, so close, yet maddeningly not enough. I whimpered, shifting my hips, but the cuffs and Louis''s steady grip kept me still.


    "Eager already?" his voice rumbled,ced with dark amusement. The vibrator dragged higher, tracing the crease where my thigh met my core, but he never settled it where I ached most. I bit my lip hard, holding back the plea burning in my throat. He''d warned me. He wanted silence, obedience.


    Suddenly, he pressed the toy t against my clit. The sensation tore through me, so sharp and overwhelming I nearly cried out. My knees buckled, but his hands at my waist forced me to stay upright. The blindfold made it worse¡ªI couldn''t see him, couldn''t prepare, only feel the relentless vibrations pounding into me.


    Just as I felt myself rising, teetering close to the edge, it was gone. The air felt cold against my wet skin, my body clenching desperately around nothing.


    "Not yet," Louis murmured at my ear, his voice rough with control. "You''lle when I allow it. Until then, you suffer."


    The toy returned, slower this time, circling my clit with maddening precision, pushing me higher and higher only to pull away again. My breath broke into ragged sobs behind my bitten lip, every part of me strung tight between need and restraint. His hand slid into my hair, tugging my head back while the vibrations pulsed at the edge of my sanity.


    "Beg," he ordered softly. "Show me you know who owns this body."


    My lips trembled. "Please, Master," I whispered.


    Louis chuckled, and at this moment I wished I could see his pretty annoying face.


    Suddenly, the hum of the toy brushed over my clit again, circling, taunting, until I was shaking against the cuffs. My body begged for release, my pussy so wet it ached, every nerve wound too tight. Then I felt it¡ªLouis shifting, the toy pressing lower, nudging at my entrance. My breath caught in my throat, a strangled gasp breaking free.


    "Open for me," he ordered, his voice gravel and steel. His hand gripped my hip hard enough to bruise, steadying me as the tip of the vibrator slid against my soaked folds.


    "Please¡ª" I whispered, but the word broke into a cry as he pushed it inside.


    The vibration filled me instantly, deep and overwhelming, sending shocks tearing through my body. My knees buckled, but there was nowhere to fall¡ªhe had me pinned, stretched, trembling with the sudden invasion.


    "Good girl," Louis growled, pushing the toy deeper, twisting it until I nearly screamed. "So fucking wet¡­ greedy little wolf, clenching already."


    I writhed, the blindfold drowning me in darkness, every sensation sharper, unbearable. The toy pulsed inside me, the vibrations flooding my core, making my walls spasm helplessly around it.


    "Too much¡ª" I gasped, my body arching.


    His lips brushed my ear, dark with amusement. "No. Not enough."


    He angled the toy, pressing it against that perfect spot inside me. My back bowed, a raw cry tearing from my throat, my pussy fluttering around the relentless vibrations. I was so close, too close¡ªmy orgasm surging fast, unstoppable.


    And then it was gone. Louis pulled the toy out in one smooth motion, leaving me empty, trembling, desperate.


    "NO¡ª!" the cry ripped from me before I could stop it, my voice breaking into a sob.


    A sharp pnded on my thigh, stinging hot. His voice followed, low, merciless. "Silence."


    Tears pricked behind the blindfold, my whole body shaking from denial, my pussy clenching around nothing, aching for the toy, aching for him. Louis chuckled, dark and cruel.


    Suddenly I felt him at my entrance again, the tip of the toy nudging, pressing. My walls tightened instinctively, too raw, too desperate, but he didn''t care.


    "Rx," Louis growled, his hand gripping my hip hard. "You''ll take it."


    I whimpered, straining against the cuffs, but the slickness of my own need betrayed me. The toy pushed in, stretching me slowly but relentlessly until I gasped, my pussy clenching tight around the intrusion.


    "Fuck¡ª" I choked out, my body shaking with the overwhelming fullness.


    Louis''s lips brushed my ear, voice dark silk. "So tight¡­ your body resists even while it begs."


    The toy thrummed deep inside me, vibrations tearing through my core, scattering my thoughts. My knees buckled, but his grip held me upright, forcing me to feel every second of it.


    And then¡ªheat.


    A sudden drop of molten wax sshed against my nipple.


    I screamed, the sting biting sharply into my already-sensitive skin, shing brutally with the vibrations pounding inside me. My chest arched forward instinctively, offering myself up to more pain even as I whimpered through clenched teeth.


    Another drop fell. Then another. Each one seared a path into my flesh, the sharp burn twisting into raw, electric pleasure that made my pussy clench hard around the toy.


    "Beautiful," Louis murmured, his voice threaded with dark pride. "Look at you¡­ bound, blindfolded, trembling for me."


    The wax dripped again, this time on the other nipple, the heat slicing through me like fire. My cry broke into a sob, but my hips rolled helplessly, grinding against the toy that pulsed inside me.


    "Do you feel it?" he whispered in my ear, his voice low and merciless. "The burn¡­ the vibration¡­ tearing you apart, putting you back together?"


    I couldn''t answer. I could only gasp, shake, cry out, every nerve overwhelmed. The blindfold made it worse¡ªI couldn''t see where the next drop would fall, couldn''t brace myself.


    The toy twisted suddenly inside me, hitting that spot again just as another stream of wax kissed my skin.


    The scream tore from my throat, raw and broken. My pussy spasmed uncontrobly around the vibrations, my whole body thrashing against the cuffs, begging without words.


    Louis chuckled, dark and satisfied.


    The wax hit again¡ªhot, biting, merciless¡ªand I screamed, arching against the cuffs until the leather cut into my wrists. The vibrations deep inside me rattled through every nerve, my pussy clenching so tight it almost hurt.


    Louis didn''t stop. He shifted, and I felt the candle tilt above me.


    Drip.


    The wax slid lower, past my nipple, crawling over the soft skin of my stomach. I sobbed, jerking helplessly. I couldn''t see. I couldn''t prepare. All I could do was wait for the next drop, my body shaking, caught between pain and unbearable pleasure.


    Drip.


    The waxnded just above my belly button, hot enough to sting, rolling slowly down my trembling skin. My thighs clenched together around the toy buried in me, but Louis''s hand shoved them apart again.


    "Spread," he growled, voice sharp like a whip.


    I obeyed with a broken moan, legs quivering.


    Drip.


    The next dropnded at the top of my mound, so close my pussy pulsed in panic. The heat radiated down, and I gasped, hips bucking against the vibrator inside me.


    "Please!" I cried, the word ripped from my throat. I didn''t even know what I was begging for anymore. Release? Mercy? More?


    Louis chuckled.


    The candle tilted again.


    Drip.


    The wax sshed against my swollen clit.


    I screamed. My whole body convulsed, pussy tightening like a vice around the toy, waves of unbearable sensation tearing through me. The sting seared, but the vibration pressed deep, pushing me right against the edge¡ªso close I could taste it, so close my body tried toe without his permission.


    "No," Louis snapped, pulling the toy back just enough to deny me the final push. My sob broke into a ragged cry.


    He leaned close, his breath hot against my ear. "Not yet. You will only cum with my cock inside you."


    Drip.


    Wax rolled down over my pussy lips this time, sharp fire meeting unbearable vibration, and my mind shattered into raw, desperate need. I tugged at the cuffs, throat hoarse with screams and moans. My blindfold was wet with tears.


    "Louis¡ªplease¡ªI can''t¡ª"

 Chapter 343: Play 4

    Olivia''s POV


    The vibrator stopped. The sudden silence left my body twitching, straining for what he had so cruelly stolen away. My chest rose and fell in shallow, desperate gasps, the blindfold pressing against my eyes, heightening the darkness that matched my hunger.


    "Please¡­" My voice cracked, thin and broken. "Please, master¡­ I can''t take it."


    A low growl rumbled from him, vibrating through the air and straight into my bones. "Can''t take it, or can''t live without it?" His fingers gripped my chin, forcing my trembling lips upward. "Which is it, Olivia?"


    "I¡­ I need you," I whispered, shame burning hot across my skin. "I need your cock. Please."


    His hand gripped my chin, forcing my face upward again. His voice cut through the dark like steel.


    "No."


    The word hit harder than a p. My lips parted, a broken sob escaping. I jerked against my restraints, desperate, ruined. "Please¡­ please don''t say that. I need you. I need you inside me, master¡ªplease, I''ll do anything."


    A cruel chuckle rumbled from him, vibrating straight through me. "Now you remember how to beg."


    "I''m begging," I cried, my voice raw, trembling. "Don''t leave me like this. I''ll be good. I''ll do whatever you want¡ªjust don''t leave me empty."


    He didn''t say a word; rather, he released my cuffed wrist, which was still bound, and held my hand as he led me to another corner of the room.


    My stomach brushed something hard, and I flinched. A desk? A table? I couldn''t see, couldn''t know, but his hands were suddenly on my waist as he pressed me down, spreading me, forcing me open as I arched my back.


    The sound of fabric tearing filled the room, followed by the heavy thud of his belt dropping to the ground. My breath caught¡ªevery nerve alive, waiting. I heard the soft rasp of a zipper, the whisper of clothing shifting. My wolf whimpered inside me, wing at the edges of my chest.


    He stepped between my thighs, his presence so close, so solid, my body bowed forward instinctively, aching to feel him. My legs quivered as he nudged them wider, his thumbs pressing into my thighs until I was bared, helpless, ready.


    His breath ghosted over my ear as he leaned down, his voice dark velvet. "I can smell your arousal, dear mate."


    I swallowed hard, my lips trembling. "Yes," I breathed. "Please, master. I''ll do anything¡ªjust don''t leave me empty."


    A rough chuckle left his lips. His body pressed closer, heat radiating against my trembling core.


    The blunt head of his cock brushed against my entrance¡ªjust enough to make me gasp, to make my whole body jerk forward like it was begging on its own. My walls clenched around nothing, desperate, aching, as I arched my back, trying to take him in.


    But he pulled back.


    A broken cry left my throat. "No¡ªplease¡ªdon''t tease me," I begged, my voice cracked and hoarse. "Just fuck me, master, I need it, I can''t¡ª"


    He only pressed the tip against me again, slow and deliberate, rolling it over my slick folds, smearing me with my own wetness. My legs shook, my hips pushed back, but every time I tried to take him, he pulled away, leaving me hollow, tortured.


    "Greedy little mate," he muttered against my ear, his tone rough, cutting, butced with heat that made me burn.


    "Please," I sobbed, shameless now. "I''m begging¡ªfill me, master. Please, I''ll be good, I''ll do anything¡ªjust fuck me."


    Instead of giving in, his palm came down hard against my ass. The sharp sting made me cry out, my body jerking against the desk. The sound echoed in the room, mixing with the ragged edge of my breath. My pussy clenched tighter, dripping, needy, begging for him in ways words never could.


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªhe pressed forward. The head pushed past my entrance, stretching me, burning, filling the emptiness I had been drowning in. My mouth fell open in a broken moan as my body opened for him, wet and eager, weing every inch as he slid in.


    "Master¡ªoh god¡ª" My voice broke as my walls mped down around him, relief and desperation flooding through me.


    He didn''t let me breathe. With my hair wound tight in his grip and my body bent over the desk, he pulled back and mmed into me, hard and slow. The force shattered my cry into a gasp, my nails wing uselessly at the wood beneath me.


    "Fuck, love." He moaned out, and then he began to fuck me.


    A sudden crack of his palm against my ass jolted a cry from my lips, the sting burning hot, sharp enough to make my core clench tighter around him. He growled low, the sound vibrating through me as though he took pleasure in my reaction.


    "So fucking wet, Oli." He moaned, fucking me harder, his grip on my head tightening. He yanked my head back until my throat arched. I gasped, helpless beneath his pull, my world narrowing to the heat of his body and the merciless grip that reminded me I was his.


    Then his other hand roamed forward, seizing my breast, his thumb brushing across my nipple until it ached, pinching just enough to make my back arch off the desk. The small torment blended with the relentless stretch inside me, and my broken moans filled the air.


    "Fuck, this feels good," he murmured darkly against my ear, his voice a velvet de. "Every part of you begging, every sound you make mine."


    My walls clenched greedily around him, my body betraying me, pulling him deeper with every savage thrust.


    My wolf whimpered, wing to submit, to surrender to him fully.


    His thumb drifted lower, sliding across my stomach before pressing against the slick heat between my thighs. The rough stroke against my clit sent shockwaves through me, forcing my hips to jerk, my body unable to resist. I was trapped¡ªpinned, imed, unraveling under his every move¡ªyet my soul craved more, begged for him to never stop.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 344: Worried

    Olivia''s POV


    Every movement of his body tore me further apart, each thrust carving amand into my skin, into my very bones. I couldn''t hold back the cries tumbling from my lips, couldn''t hide the way my body yielded, clinging to him as though I''d shatter into pieces if he stopped. "Louder," he growled into my ear, his hand twisting in my hair until my scalp burned. "Let me hear how much you need me."


    A sob burst from me, broken and raw. "I need you, master¡ªI need you¡ªdon''t stop, please, don''t ever stop." He moaned low, rough, the sound vibrating through me as he drove into me harder, deeper, forcing every part of me to bow beneath him. My nails scraped helplessly at the desk, searching for something to ground me, but there was nothing¡ªonly him, only his strength binding me in ce, his control pressing down on every breath I took.


    The sharp sting of another p cracked against me, sharp enough to blur the line between pain and pleasure. I gasped, the sound strangled, but my body clenched tighter, betraying me, begging for more. He fucked me so hard the pleasure ripped through me like nothing I had ever known. Every thrust was deeper, rougher, more consuming until my body couldn''t take it anymore. I had had sex before¡ªbut this¡­ this was a whole different level. My soul screamed, my wolf howled, and my body broke apart under him.


    When he mmed into me again, he struck something deep inside¡ªmy G-spot¡ªand I cried out, the sound raw and strangled as blinding ecstasy exploded through me. My vision blurred, my knees gave out, and I was sobbing as he pounded into me, every stroke tearing me apart and putting me back together. "Louis!" I screamed, my voice broken, pleasure overwhelming. Tears streamed down my cheeks, every nerve inside me begging, burning, clinging to him.


    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªhe stilled. His body froze, his hips pressed tight against me, his breath jagged in my ear. I gasped when he withdrew his cock out of me, my body copsing against the desk, still trembling, still aching for more. Confusion flooded me, my lips parting under the blindfold. "W-why did you stop?"


    Suddenly he tugged the blindfold away, light flooding my vision, and I blinked up at him. His brown eyes weren''t the same; they had darkened, and he wasn''t himself. He was out of control, but still he looked worried. "Louis¡­?" My voice shook.


    His hands fumbled at my restraints, untying me quickly, almost frantically, as if he couldn''t stand the sight of me bound. "I''m sorry," he murmured, his voice rough, broken, mumbling the words over and over. "I''m sorry¡ªI didn''t mean to hurt you."


    I frowned, my chest heaving as I stared at him. But before I could speak, Louis scooped me into his arms. My body was limp against his chest, still trembling, still ruined from what he had given me. He carried me across the room, setting me gently onto the bed as though I might shatter under his touch. "Stay," he whispered, his voice hoarse. He started to straighten up, to turn away. "I need to get something¡ª"


    But panic red inside me. My hand shot out, catching his wrist, pulling him back down. "Don''t go." My voice cracked, my brow furrowing, my whole body still shaking with the aftershocks of him. He froze, his eyes burning into mine. The shadows in his gaze made my chest tighten. He looked torn apart, haunted. "I''m sorry," he said again, the words breaking. "I lose control¡­ I don''t mean to¡ªbut sometimes I go too far."


    I shook my head hard, choking on a sob. "No." My fingers curled into his arm. "You''re perfect, Louis. You didn''t hurt me¡ªyou¡­ you gave me more than I could take." My lips trembled into a broken smile. "It was unreal. I''ve never¡­ never felt anything like that."


    His brow furrowed, his thumb brushing away the wetness on my cheek, as though he couldn''t believe me. "Olivia¡­" His voice cracked. I pulled him to the bed, made him sit, and climbed onto him, my soaked pussy settling directly over his semi-hard cock. I cupped his face, staring into his eyes, which had softened back to their normal shade. "You didn''t hurt me, Louis¡­ I cried because the feelings were unlike anything I had ever expected." I assured him.


    His gaze was still stormy, doubt lingering in the shadows, but I wouldn''t let misunderstanding remain. I caught his hand and guided it between my thighs, lifting myself just enough so his fingers brushed against my slick pussy. "See?" I whispered, trembling but steady in my conviction. "I''m still wet. If you had hurt me, if I had been in pain, my body wouldn''t be like this." A shakyugh escaped me, tangled with tears. "You didn''t hurt me, Louis¡ªyou ruined me in the most perfect way."


    His jaw tightened, his thumb brushing over my pussy almost hesitantly, as though he needed proof of what my body was already screaming. I leaned closer, my lips brushing against his as I murmured, "I''m angry, you know¡­ you spoiled my fun." My smile curved through the dampness on my cheeks. "And now, you have to make up for it."


    His eyes darkened again, not with guilt this time, but with the fire I craved. "Here?" he rasped, the word rough and almost disbelieving. "Yes," I breathed, my body already moving, already. I lifted myself and, without hesitation, sank down onto him.


    The stretch stole my breath, my nails digging into his shoulders as his length filled me once more. My head fell back, a broken moan escaping my lips as every nerve lit up, every part of me crying out in relief. I moved against him, rising and sinking, every motion stealing my breath as his strength surged up to meet me. My body arched, helpless, the rhythm between us raw and consuming, pulling sobs and cries from me that I couldn''t contain.


    "Please, Master," I gasped, voice breaking. "Spank me." The crack of his hand against my ass lit fire across my skin, the sting merging with the pleasure until I thought I''d lose myselfpletely. His thrusts drove me higher, deeper, tearing me apart and binding me back together with every movement.


    My toes curled, my body trembling violently as the pressure built, unbearable, devastating. He kissed me hard, rough and desperate, swallowing my cries as his rhythm mmed into that ce inside me that shattered all control. Tears spilled hot down my face as the pleasure broke me open. My wolf howled, my soul screamed, and I clung to him with everything I had as the world dissolved. Together we released, and I felt Louis'' hot cum fill me.


    Gasping, I copsed into his shoulder. He didn''t hesitate¡ªnot even for a second. His arms locked around me, holding me,forting me, keeping me with him. And all I could do was hold on tighter, praying he understood¡ªI wanted this. I wanted him.

 Chapter 345: After Care

    Louis''s POV


    Her body copsed against mine, trembling, drained but still clinging as if she feared I''d vanish if she let go. I tightened my hold, one arm wrapped around her back, the other cradling the back of her head. She was damp with sweat and tears, her breath hot against my neck.


    My chest clenched at the sound of it¡ªthose broken sobs she couldn''t swallow. Even though I knew she wasn''t crying out of pain, I still felt terrible hearing her cry. I lowered us carefully onto the bed, refusing to let her slip from my arms. She was light in my hold, far too light for the weight she carried inside her, and I knew I had pushed her hard. Maybe too hard. The thought made me feel regretful. I pulled the nket over her bare body, wrapping it snug around her before she could shiver. My fingers brushed her cheek, tracing away the dampness there, and for the first time since I had touched her tonight, my hands trembled.


    "Breathe with me," I whispered, pressing my forehead against hers. My voice was hoarse, stripped raw ofmand, yet I kept speaking softly, steadily, the way I would soothe a wolf in pain. "In¡­ slow. Good. Now out. Again. That''s it, Olivia."


    Hershes fluttered, her eyes ssy, but she followed. Every breath she took steadied mine. I kissed her temple, lingering there.


    "You scare me when you cry like that," I admitted quietly, almost ashamed of the truth. "I think I''ve gone too far, that I''ve broken something I can''t fix. But then you look at me¡­ and you beg me to stay. Goddess, you undo me."


    I stroked her hair, slow and rhythmic, until her trembling eased. I held her gaze, unable to look away. Damn, she was beautiful like this¡ªflushed, damp, eyes ssy from tears and pleasure. My wolf howled in possession, demanding I im her again, but I forced him down. Right now, she needed my care more than my hunger.


    Reluctantly, I eased her back against the pillows and stood. "Stay here," I said, my tone low, firm, the samemand I''d give in the heat of y¡ªexcept this time it carried tenderness instead of fire.


    I crossed the room to the mini fridge tucked against the wall. The cool air hit me as I opened it, pulling out a chilled bottle of water. When I returned, she was still watching me, lips parted, chest rising and falling in soft, uneven breaths.


    "Here," I murmured, twisting the cap and holding it to her lips. She drank slowly, her throat working with each swallow, and I kept my hand steady, making sure she didn''t rush. A few drops slid down her chin, and I caught them with my thumb, brushing them away before pressing a kiss to the same spot.


    She whispered, "Thank you."


    I bent, pressing my lips to her temple. "Always," I said, the word rough, because it wasn''t just an answer¡ªit was a promise.


    Setting the bottle aside, I stroked her hair back from her damp face, tucking the strands gently behind her ear. "I''m going to prepare a bath for you," I told her. "You need to rx your body. No arguments, Olivia."


    Her lips curved faintly, almost teasing, but she didn''t resist. She simply nodded. I kissed her forehead again, lingering, and then straightened, pulled on my pants, and headed for the bathroom. The sound of rushing water filled the air as I tested the temperature, making sure it was warm enough to soothe without being too hot. I poured a stream ofvender oil into the water, watching ripples spread the scent across the surface. The air grew heavy with it, calming even me, though my wolf paced restlessly inside, aching to im Olivia again. But tonight, that wasn''t happening.


    When I returned to the bed, she was still awake¡­ most subs fall asleep immediately at y.


    "Come," I said gently, scooping her into my arms before she could protest. She fit against me so easily, her arms curling instinctively around my neck. I carried her into the bathroom, lowering her carefully into the steaming water.


    She gasped softly as the heat enveloped her, her shoulders sinking, her head falling back against the porcin edge. I knelt beside the tub, my hands never leaving her body.


    "Lean forward," I instructed, my voice calm butmanding. She obeyed, her damp hair falling forward, and I cupped water into my palms, pouring it gently over her hair. The strands clung to her back, dark and glistening. I worked shampoo through them slowly, massaging her scalp with my fingers until I felt the tension melting from her. She sighed, the sound low and content, and my chest tightened with something far deeper than desire.


    "You are good at this," she murmured, her eyes half-closed. "So fucking good."


    I smiled faintly, my hands still in her hair. "That''s because you''re mine to care for. My responsibility. My mate."


    Her cheeks flushed.


    I rinsed her hair carefully, tilting her head just right so nothing dripped into her eyes. Then I reached for the sponge,thering it slowly before sliding it down her arm, across her shoulder, over the curve of her chest. I didn''t rush¡ªI traced every inch of her like she was something sacred.


    She shifted slightly, her thighs parting under the water, teasing, testing me. A softugh left her lips. "Another round, Master Louis?"


    I leaned closer, my mouth brushing her ear as I whispered, "No, Olivia. You''re drained."


    I stroked the sponge across her corbone, down to her stomach, slowly and carefully. "All you need is rest. Perhaps tomorrow I''ll fuck you until you can''t use your legs."


    Her breath caught, and she tilted her head, trying to hide the blush blooming on her cheeks. I smirked softly, taking pride in every reaction she couldn''t control.


    When I finished, I pressed a kiss to her damp temple and whispered, "It''s time for your massage." I lifted her from the bath. Her damp body curled against me like it belonged there, her head tucked under my chin. I carried her back to the bedroom,id her gently on the bed, and pulled the nket aside.


    "On your stomach," I murmured. She obeyed without hesitation, her wet hair spilling over her shoulders as she settled into the pillows.


    I crossed to the dresser, uncapped the small vial of massage oil, and warmed it between my palms before climbing onto the bed, straddling her hips. My hands slid over her back in long, slow strokes, spreading the oil across her skin.


    Her soft gasp reached my ears as my thumbs dug carefully into the knots at her shoulders. "Mmm¡­ Louis¡­" she whispered, her voice melting into the sheets.


    "Shh," I soothed, my hands moving lower, working over her spine with steady pressure. "Don''t speak. Just feel."


    Every muscle under my touch eased, her breathing deepening, her body surrendering to thefort of my hands. My wolf rumbled, content, as I pressed my palms down her back, circling over her waist, kneading the tension from her hips.


    By the time I reached her thighs, she was half-asleep, her sighs soft, her body pliant under me. I leaned forward, pressing a kiss between her shoulder des, whispering against her skin, "Rest, Olivia. I''ve got you."


    I continued the massage until her breath evened, her body sinking into the mattress, every trace of strain gone. And only when I was sure she had drifted into sleep did I settle beside her, pulling the nket over both of us and wrapping my arm securely around her waist. My wolf finally stilled, content with her safe in my arms.


    Just as my own eyes began to close, a familiar voice cut sharply through my mind.


    "Louis, where are you?"


    My body went rigid. I nced at Olivia''s peaceful face, torn between ignoring and answering the mind link.

 Chapter 346: Lying

    Louis''s POV


    It was Levi''s voice on the other end, calm and curious. For a moment, I froze. My throat tightened, and a dozen excuses rushed through my mind. I thought of telling him the truth¡ªthat I was with Olivia¡ªbut the idea died before it could leave my lips. Things between us were already strained, and throwing this into the fire would only make the tension worse.


    "I had to check on a contact," I said finally, keeping my tone as calm as I could.


    There was a pause, then Levi''s voice cut back,ced with disbelief. "A contact? Since when? Why don''t I know about this? What''s going on, Louis?"


    I clenched my jaw, forcing my voice to stay rxed. "Not everything I do has to run through you, Levi. This one''s¡­ personal. It came upst minute."


    The silence on the line stretched ufortably, heavy with suspicion. I could almost feel his frown through the mind link, his mind racing to piece together the lie. My heart thudded against my ribs, but I kept my emotions intact.


    "When are youing back home?" Levi finally asked, his voice clipped, businesslike now. "I need your signature on some files."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, shutting my eyes for a moment. "Tomorrow," I said. My voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    "Tomorrow?" Suspicion colored his tone again. "Louis, what are you¡ª"


    "Everything is fine," I cut in, sharper than I intended. "Don''t overthink it, Levi. Handle the files for now. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Before he could press further, I severed the mind link, shutting out his presence. The silence that followed was heavy, suffocating.


    I exhaled and leaned back against the headrest, but peace didn''tst long. Another tug pulled at my mind, more forceful this time. Lennox.


    The moment I felt him, I knew Levi had already run to him. Of course he had. They always did this¡ªdouble-teamed me like I was the reckless one, like they needed to watch me closer. As if being born a few minutes after them made me incapable of making my own decisions.


    My teeth ground together, annoyance rising. I hated it¡ªhow they treated me like a kid brother who couldn''t be trusted, when in truth I was no different from them. Just a few minutes younger, yet somehow that made all the difference in their eyes.


    "Louis¡­ are you okay?" His voice was quieter than I expected, curious.


    I drew a slow breath, forcing the tension in my shoulders to ease. "Yes," I answered simply, steady. "I''m fine."


    "Okay¡­ if anything, you contact us. Alright?" Lennox''s voice carried that steady, older-brother tone¡ªthe one he always used when he was worried.


    I rolled my eyes, though he couldn''t see it. "Yeah, Lennox. I got it."


    Silence filled the room again, but my chest was heavy. That was Lennox¡ªalways trying to shoulder everyone''s burdens, always treating me like I needed looking after. And Levi? He was no different, always questioning, always digging.


    But I knew it didn''te from doubt. It came from care. From love. They weren''t trying to control me because they thought I was weak¡ªthey did it because they were older by a few minutes and felt it was their duty to protect me, even if I didn''t need it.


    Still¡­ growing up in their shadow had shaped me. Being on the receiving end of Lennox''s constant protectiveness and Levi''s endless scrutiny lit something inside me early. I wanted to take charge of my own life. I wanted to lead myself. To prove I wasn''t someone who needed to be carried.


    That desire to step forward instead of being pulled along¡ªthat''s what made me the way I am now. A man who takes control even in bed. It''s one of the reasons I became a dominant. Not the entire reason, just one of the factors.


    After the pause, his tone shifted, frustration creeping back in. "Have you talked to Olivia? She''s refusing to speak to me. No matter how many times I try to reach her through the link, she shuts me out."


    My chest tightened, but my voice stayed calm. I wanted to lie and say no¡­ but if I did, he''d only keep worrying, and I didn''t want that. "Yes. I just spoke to her a few minutes ago," I said, careful to keep it short. "Through the mind link."


    I overheard Lennox exhale over the bond.


    "What did she say exactly?" he asked, softer this time, more bothered than defensive.


    "Nothing you''d want to hear right now," I said carefully, keeping my words short so he wouldn''t sense the unease behind them. "But she''s angry with you and Levi."


    There was a pause, then his voice returned, strained and worried. "I''ll talk to Levi tonight¡­ before we go to bed. We''ll sort this out. Whatever it takes."


    I hummed in response and looked down at Olivia, sleeping peacefully in my arms. I inhaled deeply. It was a good thing they couldn''t feel us having sex¡­ that would have been awkward, especially with all the tension between us.


    "Lennox, I have to go¡­ I''ll see you tomorrow," I said, sounding as casual as I could so he wouldn''t pick up on the strain in my voice.


    Lennox was silent for a moment before he said, "Okay¡­ be careful." With that, he ended the link.


    I inhaled deeply, letting the weight of the silence settle in me. With the link finally severed, all I had left was Olivia¡ªwarm, soft, curled into my chest. I tightened my arms around her, pulling her closer, and pressed my nose into her hair. Her scent filled me, calming the storm still tugging at my mind.


    The tension from Levi''s questions, from Lennox''s steady worry, from all the lies I''d had to string together¡ªit all faded the longer I held her. In this moment, she was mine, and I wasn''t letting go.


    My eyes grew heavy, my body easing against the mattress as sleep crept in. The steady rhythm of her breathing lulled me, grounding me more than any words ever could.


    But then¡ªOlivia gasped.


    Her body jolted in my arms, stiffening as though struck by something unseen. My wolf snapped awake instantly, ws scraping at the edges of my control as panic surged through me.


    "Olivia?" I whispered sharply, my grip tightening around her waist as I pushed myself upright. Her chest rose and fell too quickly, her eyes fluttering open wide, panic gleaming in them.


    Her hands clutched at me, trembling.


    "Olivia, what''s wrong?" I demanded, my heart mming against my ribs as fear coiled in my stomach.

 Chapter 347: Dream

    Louis''s POV


    Her eyes locked on mine, wide and terrified, her breathsing too fast. It was as if she didn''t recognize me at first. The panic in them made me so concerned, but when she saw me¡ªreally saw me¡ªI noticed the fear soften, just a little.


    "Baby¡­ what''s wrong?" My voice was low, careful, though the worry in my chest made it tight.


    She didn''t answer. Instead, her trembling hands rose and cupped my face, holding me firmly as if she needed proof that I was real. Her gaze searched me desperately, scanning every line, every shadow of my face, like she expected me to vanish or shift into something else.


    I furrowed my brow, leaning closer into her palms. "Olivia, it''s me," I whispered, my thumb brushing her wrist where her pulse thundered. "I''m here. It''s Louis."


    Her lips parted, but no words came. Only the sound of her breathing¡ªshallow, uneven, frantic.


    My wolf pushed at me, restless, agitated. He hated seeing her like this, hated the panic rolling off her in waves. I gathered her closer, one arm firm around her waist, the other covering her hand where it still clung to my cheek.


    "You''re safe," I said, more firmly now, hoping she could anchor to my voice. "You''re with me, Olivia. Nothing''s going to hurt you."


    My wolf prowled inside me, restless, wanting to protect her from whatever shadow still haunted her.


    Finally, her lips moved, the words trembling out. "I¡­ I had a dream."


    I stilled, my arms tightening around her. "A dream?" I coaxed gently, brushing her damp hair away from her cheek. "Tell me, Olivia."


    Her eyes brimmed with fresh fear, and her voice broke as she whispered, "You¡­ and your brothers. You were lying in a pool of your blood."


    My chest clenched. For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. But I kept a calm expression.


    Her hands shook harder against my skin, her words spilling faster. "It felt so real, Louis. I saw you all¡­ your eyes closed, your bodies¡ª" She choked, shaking her head as if she could erase the memory. Tears clung to hershes, sliding down onto my fingers where I held her face. "I thought I lost you. All of you."


    I swallowed hard, pushing back the cold weight pressing at my ribs. I cupped her tighter, forcing her to meet my gaze. "Look at me," I said firmly, though my tone softened at the edges. "We''re here. I''m here. No one is bleeding, no one is dying. It was a dream, Olivia."


    But even as I spoke, I knew it didn''t feel like just a dream, but I didn''t want Olivia to feel my worry.


    I pressed a kiss against her forehead, anchoring us both. "You won''t lose me. Do you hear me? No matter what you saw¡­ you won''t lose us."


    She nodded faintly and rested her head against my chest, her arms winding tightly around my waist. I exhaled deeply and closed my eyes, stroking her hair with slow tenderness. I didn''t know why Olivia would dream something so vivid, but deep down, I sensed it wasn''t just ordinary¡ªit felt like a warning. And I knew I had to tell Lennox and Levi about it.


    "Louis, I''m worried." Olivia suddenly spoke after a few moments of silence. Before I could ask why, she continued. "Frederick is bent on marrying me, and my mother is in support of it."


    Her words tightened something in my chest instantly. Frederick. Even his name on her lips made my wolf bristle, angry and restless.


    "Frederick is not taking no for an answer," she whispered, her voice raw, heavy with dread. "And I''m worried."


    I stilled, my hand still stroking her hair. The protective fire inside me surged, threatening to spill, but I kept my voice steady for her sake. "He won''t have you, Olivia. Not while I breathe."


    Her grip on my waist tightened. "You don''t understand, Louis¡­ he''s dangerous. The way he looks at me, the way he¡ª" Her voice cracked, and she buried her face against my chest. "And with Mother on his side, he''ll do anything to make it happen."


    I pressed a kiss to the top of her head, my jaw clenched so tight in anger. "Listen to me," I murmured, each word edged with a vow. "You are not his. You are ours. And no alliance, no scheme, no pressure will change that."


    She trembled against me, silent, but I felt her heart hammering wildly beneath my palm.


    "I''ll tell Lennox and Levi," I continued firmly, already deciding. "They need to know. If Frederick is making moves¡ªand your mother is supporting him¡ªthen this isn''t just your burden. It''s ours. We''ll protect you."


    Her head lifted slightly, her tear-bright eyes searching mine. "I don''t want this to result in bloodshed."


    Now I understood her fear¡­ she wasn''t only scared of Frederick¡ªshe was terrified of losing us to him.


    I brushed my thumb gently across her cheek, softening my tone. "Nothing is going to happen to us¡­ we will take care of Frederick," I assured her.


    She seemed to believe me, but the worry in her was still there, buried in the depths of her eyes, yet when I leaned in and pressed my lips to hers, I felt it soften. The kiss was gentle, lingering, carrying every promise I couldn''t put into words. My hand cupped the back of her head as she melted against me, her body rxing little by little until the tension finally eased.


    When I pulled back, she exhaled shakily, then tucked her face into my chest. Her breathing slowed, the weight of exhaustion pulling her under. Within minutes, she drifted into sleep, her arms wrapped around me like she never wanted to let go.


    I held her close, brushing a kiss to the crown of her head, and allowed myself to rx too. It didn''t take long¡ªI drifted to sleep too. With Olivia there, peace came easily. The night passed like a balm to my soul, and I slept deeply, not knowing morning had arrived until a sudden tug yanked at my mind, sharp enough to jolt me awake.


    I blinked awake, my wolf instantly on guard. It was Lennox.


    "Louis." His voice was firm but carried an edge of unease. "Calvin is here. He''s demanding to see Olivia. He says she is not home, and she''s not responding to him. He thinks she is here," he said slowly.


    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. What a way to be dragged awake.


    "Louis." Lennox called me out and paused. His pause was heavy, suspicious. "Is Olivia with you?"


    I sat up slowly, careful not to wake her, though my jaw tightened. Damn it. Of course Calvin would choose now toe sniffing around. And Lennox¡ªhe already suspected.


    I nced down at Olivia sleeping peacefully against me, my arm still around her. My chest ached at the thought of anyone dragging her back into that chaos.


    "Lennox," I answered through the link, keeping my tone t, calm. "She''s safe. That''s all you need to know right now."


    But I knew this wasn''t going to end here.

 Chapter 348: In my Arms

    Louis''s POV


    "So, you''re really with Olivia," Lennox said. His tone caught me off guard. It wasn''t sharp, not the furious edge I had prepared myself for. Instead, it was calm, almost resigned.


    I had braced for his anger¡ªfor him tosh out, use me of lying, of sneaking behind their backs while everything else was falling apart. But instead, all I heard was the faint sigh that slipped through the link.


    "You should have just said it," he muttered.


    I exhaled, rubbing a hand over my face. "I didn''t want things to get awkward."


    Lennox scoffed lightly, not angrily ¡ªjust matter-of-fact. "Come on, Louis. She''s also your mate. That doesn''t matter. Not to me."


    His words hit me in a way I hadn''t expected. I sank deeper against the bedframe, ncing down at Olivia sleeping soundly against my chest. The knot in my stomach loosened just a little.


    "So¡­ what now?" I asked after a moment, uncertain.


    "Don''t worry," Lennox said, his tone collected, the edge ofmand slipping in the way it always did when he took charge. "Just stay with Olivia. At least she needs one of us right now. I''ll tell Calvin she went on a trip with you. He''ll back off if he thinks she''s safe."


    I nodded instinctively, even though he couldn''t see me. "Okay."


    That was Lennox¡ªalways quick to find a solution, even in the messiest situations. He didn''t dwell, didn''t oveplicate. While Levi would''ve pressed me with a hundred questions, Lennox had already decided the path forward. That quality of his¡ªsteady, decisive¡ªwas something I had always admired, even if I never admitted it to his face.


    I nced down at Olivia again, brushing a strand of hair from her face. She shifted slightly, sighing softly in her sleep, her arms curling tighter around me as though she knew, deep down, she was safe.


    "Tell me if anything goes wrong," I said to Lennox.


    "Don''t worry¡­ just have fun." With that, Lennox ended the mind link.


    I inhaled deeply, pressing a kiss to Olivia''s head. She was still fast asleep. It seemed our yst night had drained every bit of strength from her.


    "Mine." My wolf howled possessively inside me.


    I sighed contently, letting thefort of having her in my arms sink into me. But then it hit me¡ªwhen she woke, she would be hungry. I opened my eyes, realizing I needed to prepare breakfast for her.


    I pressed another kiss to her hair, her soft strands brushing against my lips. She didn''t stir, only sighed faintly and burrowed closer against me.


    Leaning down, I whispered against her ear, "I''ll be back."


    Hershes didn''t flutter, her eyes didn''t open, but she murmured something faint and sleepy, a sound that made my chest ache with tenderness. I lingered for a heartbeat, then carefully slid her down against the pillows, making sure the nket stayed tucked around her. She curled into it instantly, still wrapped in the warmth of our night.


    Quietly, I pulled on a shirt and padded out of the room, closing the door softly behind me.


    The kitchen smelled faintly of polish¡ªthe housekeeper had been here earlier. I opened the cupboards and the fridge, finding them neatly stocked, just as I''d asked her to keep them. Everything was arranged in order,beled, and easy to reach.


    Eggs, bread, fresh fruit. Even my favorite tea was stacked carefully in the corner, untouched since thest time I came here. I made a mental note to thank the housekeeperter, but for now, my mind was on Olivia.


    She''d be starving when she woke up. Afterst night¡­ I knew I had drained her. My wolf howled proudly at the thought, but I shoved him back, focusing instead on what mattered now.


    Not dominance. Not y.


    Care.


    My mate needed food,fort, and a reason to smile when she opened her eyes.


    I rolled my sleeves and set to work.


    I cracked a couple of eggs into the pan, the sizzle rising as the yolks spread across the heat. The sound filled the quiet kitchen. I grabbed bread, sliding it into the toaster, then sliced a few strawberries and apples, arranging them neatly on a small te.


    "She''ll like this," I murmured aloud, though it wasn''t really to myself.


    My wolf stirred inside me, restless. "She deserves more than this. She deserves the world. You saw herst night¡ªhow fragile she was after the dream. We should never let her out of our sight."


    I clenched my jaw lightly as I stirred the eggs, lowering the me. "I know. But we can''t cage her, either. She needs freedom. Space."


    "Space gets her hurt. Look at Frederick. Look at her mother. Don''t let her out of our sight."


    The wolf''s voice was harsher than mine, but I knew where it came from¡ªpossession, protection, love. The same things that made my chest ache every time I looked at her.


    "We will care for her," I promised quietly, sliding the eggs onto the te. "But we will give her space."


    My wolf rumbled in approval, quieting, but I still felt his hunger, his need to im her in every way possible. I ignored it, focusing instead on the tea I was pouring into a cup. Sweet, with just a hint of honey¡ªthe way she liked it.


    By the time I was done, the tray looked simple, but it was made for her. Eggs, toast, fruit, tea. I picked it up carefully and carried it back upstairs.


    The bedroom was still dim, curtains drawn against the morning sun. Olivia hadn''t moved much¡ªstill curled into the nkets, her breathing soft and even. For a moment, I just stood there, watching her, something heavy and unexinable pressing into my chest.


    Then I crossed the room quietly, setting the tray down on the bedside table. Leaning closer, I brushed a kiss against her temple.


    She tried to sit up fully, fumbling with the nket, but I ced a steady hand on her shoulder.


    "Easy," I murmured, reaching for the tray. "Let me."


    Her brows lifted, amusement flickering in her sleepy eyes. "You''re going to feed me now?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation, meeting her gaze with a smile. "Last night drained you. The least I can do is make sure you eat."


    Her lips curved into the faintest smile, but her cheeks warmed. She leaned back against the pillows, surrendering. "Alright then¡­ feed me, Master Louis."


    I gave her a look, half stern, half amused, and sheughed softly, though it ended in a sigh. I picked up a slice of toast first, brushing the edge lightly against her lips until she parted them. She took a small bite, her eyes never leaving mine.


    "Good girl," I whispered, unable to stop the words. Her blush deepened, but she chewed obediently, swallowing before murmuring, "You''re enjoying this too much."


    "Maybe," I admitted, lifting a forkful of eggs next. "But only because it''s you."


    Bit by bit, I fed her¡ªtoast, eggs, fruit¡ªwatching the tension ease from her body as she filled her stomach. She sighed in contentment when I finally offered her the tea, holding the cup steady while she sipped.


    When she finished, she rested her head lightly against my chest again. "You spoil me," she whispered, eyes heavy with sleep once more.


    I pressed a kiss into her hair, murmuring against her crown. "Get used to it, Olivia. You''re mine to take care of."


    She blushed and let me continue feeding her. When she finished thest sip of tea, Olivia leaned back against the pillows, her lips curving faintly into a tired smile. For a moment, she simply stared at me, her eyes softer than I''d ever seen them.


    Then she stretched lightly beneath the nket and murmured, "I need to wash up."


    I tilted my head, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Do you want me to draw the bath again?"


    Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she asked, "Do you want to join me?"


    The thought alone made my wolf snarl with desire, but I shook my head, smirking despite the ache in my chest. "No. If I see you naked again, I won''t be able to stop myself. You should bathe alone."


    Herugh was soft, melodic, filling the room. She smiled at me, leaning forward to press a quick kiss to my cheek.


    "Suit yourself, Master Louis," she teased, slipping off the bed with the nket still wrapped around her shoulders. She nced back once, her smile lingering as she padded toward the bathroom.


    I watched her go, a quiet exhale leaving me. Goddess help me¡ªthis woman would ruin me in every way, and I''d let her.


    My wolf prowled inside me, restless. He wanted me to go to her, to im her again, but I forced him down. She needed space¡ªpeace. Afterst night, after her nightmare, she needed more than my hunger and desire.


    I closed my eyes, letting her scent soothe me. Lavender from the bath, the faint sweetness of her skin¡ªit calmed the unease inside me, reminding me why I had to keep steady. For her. Always for her.


    Minutester, the sound of the water stopped.


    I sat up just as the bathroom door opened. Olivia stepped out, steam curling behind her, her damp hair clinging to her shoulders. She wore one of my shirts, loose and falling just past her thighs. For a moment, she looked calm until I caught the crease in her brow.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as her eyes met mine, and the smile I had expected wasn''t there. Instead, a faint frown shadowed her beautiful face.


    I straightened, my chest tightening with concern. "Olivia?" I asked softly, "What is it?"

 Chapter 349: Hurt

    Olivia''s POV


    "What is wrong?" Louis asked, concern in on his face.


    "Olivia¡­ please, you need toe home. We have something to discuss with you," my mother pleaded through the mind link again.


    My frown deepened. "I''m not in the mood to see you, Mother. I''lle home when I feel like it." I didn''t give her the chance to argue before cutting the link.


    When I looked up, Louis was already on his feet, striding toward me with that same worried look. His eyes scanned me, as if he could pull the truth out without me saying a word.


    I sighed and sat on the bed. He came closer, squatting in front of me. "It''s nothing," I said quietly. "My mother wants me back home, but I don''t want to go."


    Louis tilted his head, not convinced. His gaze softened, but there was a sharp edge to his voice when he asked, "It''s not really about your mother, is it? ¡­ Is it Lennox and Levi?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing a smile that didn''t quite reach my lips. "I don''t want to talk about them right now, and yes, it was my mother, not them."


    Louis studied me for a moment longer, then finally sighed. "Fine. Then you don''t have to go home. Stay here with me."


    His words warmed me, and I nodded. He gave me onest searching look before rising to his feet. "I''ll go shower."


    "Okay," I whispered, watching him disappear into the bathroom.


    Left alone, my thoughts turned heavy. My life felt like one mess after another. I had been ignoring Lennox and Levi''s mind links. I told myself it was punishment¡ªthat shutting them out was the price they had to pay for fighting each other, for letting our bond weaken. But deep down, I knew it wasn''t just their punishment. It was mine too. Every time I ignored them, my chest ached. Not seeing them, not hearing them, it hurt.


    My wolf stirred restlessly. "Maybe you should go to them. Maybe you should end this."


    The suggestion cut deep. I wrapped my arms around myself and shook my head. "No. Not this time. They need to fix this themselves. I can''t always be the bridge holding them together."


    My wolf growled, impatient. "They are Alphas, Olivia. They have pride, they have egos. None of them will admit they are wrong. None of them will bow first. That is why you are their mate. It''s your duty to hold them together. Without you, they will break."


    I let out a long breath, too tired to argue anymore. But deep down I knew she was right.


    Louis came out of the bathroom, towel slung low around his waist, his hair damp and dripping down his temple. My eyes betrayed me, tracing over the sharp lines of his chest, the ridges of his abs, the water glistening on his skin. Heat stirred low in my stomach before I could stop it. My wolf stirred inside me, pushing, urging. Go to him. Touch him. Let him fuck you again.


    My breath hitched, my thighs pressed together instinctively. Memories fromst night flooded back¡ªthe way his strength had crushed me into ecstasy, the way he had pushed me past every limit until I broke in his arms. Goddess, I wanted it again. I wanted him again. Right here, right now, dripping wet and looking like sin carved into flesh.


    My lips parted, a quiet ache slipping from my chest. I imagined walking up to him, tugging that towel free, feeling him harden against me, bending under his weight as he fucked me until I couldn''t even remember my own name.


    But as quickly as the fantasy red, I smothered it. No matter how much my body screamed for him, I knew it would be selfish now. I was drained, still sore. My wolf might crave his dominance again, but my body¡ªand my heart¡ªneeded rest.


    So I stayed on the bed, nails digging into my palm as I fought the urge to move. My wolf snarled with frustration, but I forced myself to breathe.


    He smirked faintly as he reached for his clothes, and I quickly looked away, pretending not to be caught fantasizing. But before I could even tease him, a sudden pain ripped through my chest.


    I gasped, clutching my side as my wolf howled inside me. Mate!


    Louis''s head snapped toward me instantly. "Olivia? What''s wrong?"


    "Something''s wrong," I panted, already reaching for his hand. The bond was tugging at me hard, sharp with distress.


    Without hesitation, I teleported us both, my wolf guiding me. The familiar scent of blood hit me first¡ªLevi''s blood. I followed it through the mansion halls, heart pounding, until I burst into Levi''s room.


    The sight made me stop cold.


    Levi was on the bed, his chest bared, a healer bending over him with glowing hands pressed against a deep, ugly cut along his ribs. Levi''s eyes snapped up first, widening when he saw me. Lennox turned too, his face tight with surprise. For a heartbeat, silence fell¡ªjust the three of us, staring.


    But then Levi broke it, his re snapping back to Lennox. His face was twisted in pain, but his voice carried louder than anything else.


    "You did this on purpose!" Levi snarled, ring at Lennox who stood by the window, chest heaving.


    Lennox''s eyes snapped to me in surprise, then quickly back to his brother. His jaw tightened. "It was a mistake, Levi. I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "That was no mistake!" Levi cut him off, pushing against the healer''s hand. He winced but still pointed usingly. "You wanted to hurt me. Admit it!"


    Lennox''s eyes darkened, his voice low and sharp. "Are you using me of deliberately hurting my own brother during training? Really, Levi?"


    "Yes!" Levi roared back. "Becausetely you fight like a man with something else in his head. Like you don''t care if you cut me down!"


    Lennox''s fists clenched, his voice rising. "If you can remember clearly, you were the one swinging like you''d lost your mind! Like something else had taken over you!"


    Their voices crashed together, hot and furious, filling the room. My wolf bristled, snapping inside me, unable to take it anymore.


    "Enough!" My voice thundered through the room, startling even the healer into stillness. "You haven''t settled your scores¡ªand instead of talking, you draw your swords? Do you even realize what you''re doing to yourselves? To me?


    You''re mates¡ªmine¡ªand you''re cutting each other open like enemies!"


    The room fell silent, their chests rising and falling heavily, but the tension between them still crackled like fire waiting for fuel.

 Chapter 350: Drowing

    Lennox''s POV


    Olivia abruptly turned to me. "You''re the eldest, Lennox," Olivia said, her voice trembling but sharp with pain. "You''re skilled, you''re trained¡ªyou can''t make such a mistake. Not like this." Her frown deepened, and I could feel the hurt under her anger, the disappointment that I could wound Levi the way I had.


    My chest tightened. I wanted to argue, to tell her it was a mistake, that I hadn''t meant for the cut tond as deep as it had. But looking at her¡ªat the disappointment swimming in her gaze¡ªI couldn''t bring myself to speak. The protest died on my tongue.


    Instead, I dropped my eyes, swallowing the bitter weight pressing in my throat. "I''m sorry," I murmured, the words barely more than a whisper. I meant it because they weren''t just for Levi. They were for her too.


    Levi let out a sharp scoff, shifting where the healer worked on his side. "Sorry? You almost skewered me, Lennox. That didn''t feel like a mistake¡ªit felt like you meant it." His voice was tight,ced with pain and bitterness.


    The words made me flinch, though I kept my face still. I didn''t argue. I didn''t defend myself. I just turned, shoulders heavy, and walked out, leaving the room.


    I didn''t head for my room. No. The walls of the mansion were too suffocating, too heavy with their eyes, their words. Olivia''s voice reyed in my head.


    And Levi¡­ his face, twisted with pain, with suspicion. Why would he think I''d want to hurt him? Why would Olivia even believe for a second that I could¡­


    The weight in my chest grew unbearable. My wolf paced inside me, snarling, restless, but even he didn''t have the words to fight them off. So I did the only thing I could¡ªI left the packhouse.


    I took the stairs down two at a time, shoving past the heavy doors of the mansion until the morning air hit my lungs. My hands shook as I gripped the keys and climbed into one of the cars. The engine roared to life, and I drove¡ªfast, reckless, needing distance, needing silence.


    By the time I pulled into my own house, my head was pounding with too many thoughts. I mmed the door behind me, the echo ringing through the quiet halls. My housekeeper startled in the kitchen, but I didn''t stop for exnations. I went straight to the fridge, yanked it open, and pulled out every bottle of alcohol I could carry. Whiskey. Vodka. Rum. Anything strong enough to burn.


    Clutching them to my chest, I climbed the stairs to my room. Tonight, I wasn''t Lennox the eldest, the leader, the strong one. Tonight, I was just a man who felt like he was losing everything¡ªhis brothers, his mate, and maybe even himself.


    I dropped the bottles onto the nightstand with a loud thud, twisting open the first one without even bothering to see what it was. Whiskey. The burn scorched down my throat, but it wasn''t enough. I wanted it to numb me, to drown the ache in my chest, but my body¡ªmy cursed Alpha strength¡ªkept it from taking hold.


    I grabbed another. Vodka this time. The sharp bite followed the fire of the whiskey, but still, nothing dulled. My wolf snarled inside me, angry, restless. He hated this weakness, hated the way I was trying to drown us.


    "This won''t fix it," he growled.


    "I don''t care," I muttered aloud, tipping the bottle again, the liquid spilling messily down my chin. "I just want to forget¡­ just for a moment."


    I lost track of time. Bottle after bottle, I kept drinking, each one heavier in my hand than thest. My vision blurred at the edges, my thoughts tangled, and still I forced another swallow. Any normal man would''ve been unconscious by now. But my body fought it, held me up.


    Until it didn''t.


    My knees buckled, and I sank onto the edge of the bed, head swimming, chest tight with something that wasn''t just alcohol. It was pain. Betrayal. Loneliness. Olivia''s voice echoing in my head, Levi''s usation stabbing deep.


    That''s when it came.


    A mind link from Louis.


    "Lennox?" His voice rang through the link, calm but edged with unease.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, clutching the half-empty bottle in my hand. My voice was rough, slurred at the edges. "What do you want, Louis?"


    There was a heavy pause, then his tone softened, the kind he only used when he was concerned. "You''re not okay. I can feel it."


    My throat tightened. The bottle slipped from my hand, shattering on the floor, the sharp scent of whiskey rising with the sting in my eyes.


    "Lennox." Louis''s voice came again, calm but firm. "Talk to me."


    I pressed the heel of my hand against my face, trying to block him out. "I don''t¡­ I don''t want to do this right now." My voice cracked, betraying me.


    "You don''t have to," he said gently. "Just¡­ don''t shut me out."


    Silence stretched. My chest heaved, breath ragged, and I hated that he could feel it, hated that he knew.


    But he didn''t push harder. He just stayed there in my head, steady, patient. A presence I couldn''t shake, even as the alcohol blurred my thoughts.


    Finally, my voice broke through the haze, low and raw. "She thinks I could hurt him, Louis¡­ She thinks I could hurt Levi."


    I heard him exhale softly, not in judgment but in understanding. "She doesn''t believe that," he said carefully. "She''s scared. Hurt. And so are you."


    My throat tightened. I wanted to argue, but the words failed me.


    "Lennox, we all know what happened was a mistake¡­ Olivia knows that¡­ I know that."


    The burn in my throat wasn''t from the whiskey anymore. It was from the words wing their way out. My chest heaved, my vision blurred, and before I could stop myself, the truth tumbled out.


    "Maybe¡­" My voice cracked, low and hoarse. "Maybe it''d be better if I just disappeared. If I was gone, if I¡ªif I died¡­ everyone would be happy. No fights, no hate. Nopetition."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. For a heartbeat, I thought Louis might let it pass. But his voice cut through the haze, sharper than I''d ever heard it.


    "Don''t you dare say that."


    I froze.


    His voice came again, calm but iron-edged, the kind that couldmand a battlefield or break through the thickest fog. "Don''t you ever put that thought in your head again, Lennox. Not once. Not ever."


    Something in me flinched at the force of his words.


    "I don''t care how angry you are, how guilty you feel, or how broken this all seems," Louis pressed, his tone low but unrelenting. "You''re my brother. Our mate''s mate. You are not disposable, Lennox. You are not allowed to vanish just because it hurts."


    My lips trembled, tears gathering in my eyes. "You don''t understand¡ª"


    "I do." His answer came fast, cutting me off. "More than you think. I''m on my way to you. You''re not alone in this, and you don''t get to decide the world''s better off without you. Not while I''m still breathing."

 Chapter 351: Missing

    Louis'' POV


    I turned to Olivia, who stood near Levi, who had just been healed from the deep cut. She did a good job by healing himpletely. A mark wasn''t even left.


    "I have to leave," I announced.


    They turned their eyes toward me.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I need to be with Lennox," I answered quickly. "He''s always irrational when he''s angry or in pain. I have to be with him." My words tumbled out in a rush as I turned to leave, but Olivia stepped in my way.


    "Isn''t he in the mansion?" she pressed, worry already clouding her expression.


    I shook my head. "No¡­ he should be at his house."


    "Stay with Levi," I said firmly. "I''ll go check on Lennox."


    Her lips parted as though she wanted to say more, but nothing came. Her silence made me frown. Didn''t she feel it? Lennox was her mate. Even without his mark, she should sense his emotions¡ªhis pain, his turmoil. Unless¡­ he''d blocked her.


    Yes. That had to be it. That was why Olivia wasn''t feeling him the way I did.


    But what about Levi? My eyes narrowed on him. He seemed lost in thought, spacing out as if caught in something only he could feel.


    I didn''t waste any more time. Grabbing my keys, I rushed out and slid into the car. The engine roared to life, but my focus was elsewhere¡ªon the thread that bound me to Lennox.


    I stayed connected to him as I drove, his emotions pressing against me. Rage. Pain. A restless heaviness that wouldn''t settle. My grip on the wheel tightened, but I didn''t dare pull away from the bond. If he was drowning, then I needed to feel it too.


    Halfway down the road, Levi''s voice brushed into my mind. "Louis¡­" His tone was strained,ced with worry. "Let me know the moment you reach Lennox. Promise me."


    His concern steadied me. My lips curved faintly, the weight on my chest easing just a little. At least Levi still cared¡ªstill loved him enough to worry. That love, that bond, hadn''t been broken.


    Which only made it clearer. Lennox hadn''t blocked us. He couldn''t. Our bond as brothers was too strong, too deep to be shut out.


    It was only Olivia he had closed himself off from.


    By the time I reached Lennox''s house, my chest was already tight from holding his emotions. I pulled up quickly and jumped out, rushing to the front door. The housekeeper met me before I could even knock.


    "Alpha Louis," she said nervously, wringing her hands. "You just missed him. He¡­ he drove out a few minutes ago."


    My heart dropped. Drove out? Panic surged through me. Lennox was drunk. How could he get behind the wheel like that?


    I grabbed at the bond immediately, forcing my mind into his. "Lennox! Where are you?" I asked while  rushing back to my car.


    His voice came back, rough and heavy, almost slurred. "I just need fresh air. I''m fine."


    "Tell me where you are," I pushed, desperate.


    "No." His voice was t now, cold. "I don''t want to see anyone. I just¡­ I want to be alone."


    Fear gripped me harder than his anger ever could. My breathing quickened, my palms damp on the steering wheel. "Please, brother. Don''t shut me out. Let mee to you. Just tell me where you are¡ª"


    But before I could finish, the bond snapped closed. He shut me outpletely.


    "No, no, no¡­" I muttered, mming my hands against the wheel. My whole body shook with panic. The thread was still there, but it was silent now, locked.


    I put on the car, heading back toward the mansion as fast as I could. My mind spun with fear. If he was drunk, angry, and alone¡ªthen anything could happen.


    I drove as fast as I could to the mansion. Arriving, I rushed back inside, my chest burning, my head spinning with panic. I didn''t stop until I got to Levi''s room. I shoved the door open and found Levi on the bed with Olivia beside him.


    "Olivia!" I almost shouted, my voice sharp and frantic. She stood quickly, her eyes wide.


    "Louis, what is it?"


    "Mind link Lennox," I pleaded, barely able to breathe. "Do it now! I can''t¡­ I can''t reach him fully. Please¡ªjust try!"


    She looked shaken but closed her eyes. I watched her face tense, her lips parting as if she was reaching out. Seconds dragged. Then she opened her eyes again, fear shing in them.


    "I can''t," she whispered. "He''s¡­ he''s blocking me."


    Her words hit me like a blow. My chest tightened, fury mixing with terror. "What do you mean he''s blocking you?!" I snapped, pacing the room, my hands trembling.


    Olivia''s voice cracked. "I can''t feel him, Louis. Not his anger, not his pain¡ªnothing. He shut me outpletely. I can''t even teleport to him."


    "Damn it!" I mmed my fist against the wall so hard the wood splintered. My whole body shook with anger. "Why would he shut you out when he needs us most?"


    Levi stirred, his face pale, his eyes worried as he looked between us.


    I turned back to Olivia, desperation wing at me. "Can''t you think of him? Can''t you pull him to you somehow? You''re his mate¡ªyou''re supposed to find him!"


    Tears welled in her eyes as she shook her head. "I tried¡­ but he''s shutting me out, Louis. I can''t reach him. Until he unblocks me, I can''t teleport to him."


    My chest heaved, rage and helplessness twisting inside me. "If you can''t reach him, then how are we supposed to find him?! He''s drunk, he''s angry, and he''s alone out there¡ªanything could happen!"


    The room fell into a tense silence, broken only by Levi''s low, pained voice. "Then we''ll find another way. If the bond won''t guide us, we''ll track him by scent¡­ by his car¡­ anything. But we will find him."


    Silence pressed down on us, broken only by my ragged breaths. Lennox was out there¡ªdrunk, furious, alone.

 Chapter 352: Everywhere

    Levi''s POV


    The anger that had been burning in me earlier was gone, and now it was reced by panic. A knot pulled tight in my chest as I thought of Lennox, alone, furious, drowning himself in alcohol. That wasn''t good. We all knew how he handled things when the weight got too heavy.


    Despite being the strongest among us¡ªphysically, mentally, in almost every way¡ªLennox always carried more than he should. He took failures harder, betrayals deeper, and words sharper than anyone realized. People saw his strength and assumed he could take anything. They never noticed how deeply it cut him when he felt misunderstood or doubted.


    I remembered his face when Olivia turned on him earlier as she said he shouldn''t have made such a mistake. I saw how it hit him. Not just as a scolding, but like a wound. To Lennox, being the eldest meant more than responsibility¡ªit was identity, pride, and purpose. To be used of failing, even identally¡­ it gutted him.


    And then me. The way I had spat my own pain back at him, using him of meaning it¡­ those words weren''t just anger. They had struck deep. I could see it in his eyes before he left.


    Now, knowing he was drunk and ming himself, I couldn''t stop my wolf from pacing inside me. I feared what he might do. Lennox was strong, yes, but when he thought he had lost the people he cared about most, he became fragile.


    And if he really believed he had lost both me and Olivia in one day¡­ I didn''t even want to think about how far he might go.


    I jumped off the bed, dragging my shirt over my head with shaky hands. "We have to look for him," I said quickly, my voice sharp with panic.


    Louis was already pulling on his jacket, ready to set out. Olivia didn''t even bother changing out of the shirt she wore¡ªone of Louis''s¡ªshe just followed, her face pale and worried. None of us cared about appearances now. We just needed to find him.


    We rushed outside, thete morning air cool against my heated skin, and piled into the car. Louis slid behind the wheel, I sat beside him, and Olivia took the back. My wolf wed restlessly, urging me to push faster, to reach him before anything could happen.


    Louis pressed his foot down, and the engine roared as we followed Lennox''s scent trail. It was strong, almost overwhelming at first, leading us out of the pack grounds and deeper into the pack.


    The first stop¡ªthe old training grounds. The open field was empty, silent except for the wind cutting through the grass. His scent lingered, sharp and recent, but fading.


    "Damn it, he was here," I muttered, scanning the area, my wolf pressing against my skin. "But he left."


    Louis scanned the field, his jaw tight. "He''s not settling anywhere. That''s not good."


    Olivia''s arms wrapped around herself. "He doesn''t want to be found."


    I turned to her quickly. "Don''t say that. We''ll find him."


    We got back in the car, following the trail again.


    The second stop¡ªthe cliffside by the northern woods. The one we used to sneak to as kids, when we needed to breathe away from everyone. My stomach twisted when I saw the half-empty bottle smashed on the ground, the sharp burn of whiskey in the air.


    "He''s drinking more," Louis said under his breath, his jaw tight. His hands gripped the steering wheel hard enough to whiten his knuckles.


    But again¡­ no Lennox.


    I kicked the shards hard enough to scatter them. "He''s tearing himself apart."


    Olivia''s voice trembled. "This is where we used toe as kids. If he''s here, it means¡­" She stopped, pressing her lips shut.


    "Means what?" I snapped.


    Her eyes shimmered. "It means he''s breaking."


    We pressed on.


    The third stop¡ªthe abandoned cabin near the river. The door hung open, creaking in the wind. His scent was all over it, heavy and strong, but he wasn''t there. Just the faint sound of the river rushing, mocking the silence that stretched between us.


    Olivia''s hands twisted in herp, her face pale. "He''s moving around," she whispered, almost to herself. "He doesn''t want to be found."


    Her words hit hard.


    I mmed the car door. "Then too damn bad¡ªwe''re not letting him disappear."


    Louis started the car again, his jaw set. "we''ll keep looking until we find him."


    We kept driving, the road winding farther from the heart of the pack. The scent trail was scattered now¡ªstrong in ces, faint in others¡ªas if Lennox himself couldn''t decide where to go, only that he didn''t want to be found.


    The fourth stop¡ªthe border gates. We slowed as Louis pulled the car up to the guard post. His scent lingered heavy here, too, but when I asked the warriors, they said he had passed through quickly, not speaking to anyone. My stomach tightened.


    We turned back, following the trail deeper into the territory, closer to where his own home sat tucked away in the hills.


    The fifth stop¡ªthe old watchtower ruins. My wolf stirred uneasily as I stepped out of the car. Broken ss glinted at the base of the crumbled stones. Another bottle. The air reeked of alcohol and his scent. My hands curled into fists. He was drinking faster, harder.


    "Damn it," I hissed, kicking the dirt. "He''s drinking faster, harder."


    Louis crouched, sniffing the ground, his expression grim. "He didn''t stay long," he muttered. "He''s drifting, restless."


    I raked a hand through my hair. "Restless is one thing. Running from us? That''s worse."


    Olivia hugged herself tightly, her face pale in thete morning light. "He''s hurting," she whispered. "He doesn''t want to be found because he thinks he''s a burden."


    Her words sank heavily into me because she was right. That was Lennox. Stronger than any of us, but when his heart cracked, he thought disappearing was the only way to keep from breaking us too.


    We got back into the car again.


    We kept driving, the silence in the car heavy. Every stop only made my chest tighter, every empty ce another reminder that Lennox didn''t want to be found. His scent trailed us everywhere, sharp with alcohol, restless, unsettled.


    The sixth stop¡ªthe riverbank near the east woods. The scent there was faint, already pulling away, carried off by the wind. Another empty bottley half-buried in the dirt. Olivia picked it up with shaking hands, then dropped it quickly like it burned. "He''s slipping further," she whispered.


    Louis''s grip on the wheel tightened as he scanned the tree line. "He''s running from us. He''s not thinking straight."


    We got back in the car. My wolf wed at my chest, restless, angry at my helplessness. Every second wasted felt like we were losing him piece by piece.


    I cursed under my breath, fists clenched. "Damn it, he''s everywhere and nowhere."


    Olivia pressed her forehead to the window, silent, her face pale with worry. I could feel her pain through the bond, intense and raw, as if it were my own.


    We drove again, following the trail, but it was scattered now, pulling in too many directions at once. My chest ached with panic, my wolf snarling in frustration.


    Finally, Louis slowed the car, his jaw tight, eyes dark as he stared ahead at the empty road. His voice cut through the silence, low but firm.


    "I think¡­ I have an idea."

 Chapter 353: Lied

    Louis''s POV


    Before either of them could question me, I established a mind link, reaching for Lennox. His presence was there¡ªdistant, muffled, locked away. I pressed harder, shoving past the haze, forcing the link open.


    "Lennox!"


    Nothing. Just a heavy wall. He was trying to shut me out, dousing himself in his pain.


    I pushed harder. Damn it, don''t do this.


    "Leave me alone," his voice finally came through, hoarse and t. I felt him trying to sever the connection.


    Panic shot through me. "Wait! Don''t cut me off!" My voice cracked with panic, rawer than I meant.


    That froze him for a beat.


    "What''s wrong?" His tone sharpened instantly, and just like that, I felt his pain shoved aside. That was Lennox¡ªno matter how broken he was, the second he thought someone else needed him, he forgot himself.


    I swallowed, hating what I was about to do. "It''s Levi," I said, forcing a tremor into my voice. "He¡­ he fainted."


    The silence that followed was sharp. Then his growl cut through the link. "Louis. Is this a joke?"


    I clenched my jaw, acting the part. "Do I sound like I''m joking? He and Olivia had a fight. A bad one. She told him¡­ she told him she''d reject him." I let my voice falter, shaky. "And after that¡­ he copsed. He''s not waking up."


    For a long moment, there was only his ragged breathing, heavy and uneven in my head.


    "Tell me you''re not lying to me, Louis," he growled, but there was fearced beneath his fury.


    "I wish I was," I said, keeping my tone t, solid, believable. "But it happened. He''s down. We don''t know what to do."


    A savage growl thundered across the link, my wolf flinching at the sheer force of it. "I''ming. Now."


    The link snapped shut.


    I exhaled shakily, guilt wing at my chest. Levi was fine¡ªalive, breathing right next to me¡ªbut if this lie was what it took to drag Lennox back before he destroyed himself, then I''d bear it.


    I turned to Levi, who sat stiff beside me in the car, his brows drawn. My chest tightened. "I just lied to Lennox using your illness," I admitted, the guilt sour on my tongue. "I told him you fainted after fighting with Olivia. He believes it¡­ and he''sing back."


    Levi''s jaw clenched, but he didn''t argue. He only looked away, his wolf restless beneath his skin. Olivia sat in the backseat, her face pale, her hands twisting in herp. None of us liked this, but it was the only way.


    We drove fast, the engine roaring as we cut through the winding roads, racing back toward the mansion. No one spoke¡ªthe silence weighed heavy, broken only by the sound of my wolf pacing inside me.


    By the time we pulled into the gates, my heart was hammering. We rushed inside, heading straight for Levi''s room. The healer''s tools still sat scattered from earlier, a reminder of the fight that had started this spiral.


    Leviy down on the bed, his movements stiff but silent, ying his part. Olivia stood close, hovering at his side, her fingers brushing his wrist as if she were trying to soothe him.


    I paced by the window, my mind focused, waiting.


    Then it came¡ªthe tug of Lennox''s voice through the link, sharp and heavy.


    "I''m near," he growled. His tone was rough, strained, but full of panic. "Has Levi woken up yet?"


    I inhaled sharply, steadying my voice before answering. "No. Olivia tried¡ªher ability isn''t waking him. He''s still out."


    A furious growl rumbled down the link, strong enough that Levi flinched even hearing it.


    "I''m almost there," Lennox bit out, his voice shaking with fury and fear. "Don''t let him slip. I''ll be there in minutes."


    The link cut abruptly, and silence swallowed the room.


    I dragged a hand down my face, exhaling hard, before ncing at Levi and Olivia. Both looked tense, bracing for Lennox''s arrival.


    And so was I.


    A few minutester, the sound of fast footsteps echoed down the hall before I even had to say a word.


    The door flew open with a loud bang!


    Lennox stormed inside, his chest rising and falling, eyes wild and sharp. His hair was a mess, his shirt half-buttoned, and the strong scent of alcohol clung to him. But under all of that, I saw fear.


    He didn''t look at me. He didn''t even nce at Olivia. His eyes locked straight on Levi, lying still on the bed.


    "What happened?!" Lennox''s voice cracked like thunder as he rushed forward. He dropped to his knees beside the bed, his big hands shaking as they hovered over Levi''s chest, afraid to touch. "Levi! Damn it, wake up!"


    Olivia flinched beside him. She tried to speak, but her throat caught. "I¨CI tried, Lennox. My ability¡­ it isn''t working."


    His head whipped toward her, his eyes wide and burning. "What do you mean it isn''t working?!"


    I stepped forward, forcing myself not to flinch under his fury. "She tried. It didn''t help. That''s why I called you."


    "Damn it!" Lennox barked, the sound raw and broken. His gaze snapped back to Olivia, his voice cracking with panic. "You shouldn''t have said that to him¡­ you know his condition." His voice dropped to a hoarse whisper, fear seeping into every word. "You can''t throw rejection at him¡ªnot when he''s already¡­ fragile."


    Then, as if the world narrowed to just the bed, Lennox turned all his focus back to Levi.


    Levi''s chest rose slowly, shallow and weak, the faintest mimic of breath. To Lennox, it looked like a dying me. His hands pressed down against his brother''s shoulders, trembling, desperate. The muscles in his jaw clenched so tight they shook, his teeth grinding as if he were trying to hold back the weight of everything breaking inside him.


    "Levi," he whispered, his forehead lowering until it almost touched his brother''s. "Don''t do this. Don''t you dare leave me." His voice cracked on thest word, sharp with grief. "I can take anything¡ªyou hating me, Olivia hating me¡ªbut not this. Not you dying."


    His fingers dug harder into Levi''s arms, as though his grip alone could keep him here. The Alpha mask Lennox always carried, that unshakable strength, was slipping right in front of us. His breaths were ragged, his eyes wild, shining with unshed tears that he refused to let fall.


    And for the first time in years, I saw him not as the eldest, not as the strongest, not as the elder brother we all leaned on. I saw Lennox as he truly was¡ªraw, terrified, a brother who couldn''t imagine his world without us standing in it beside him.

 Chapter 354: Trick

    Lennox''s POV


    My chest hurt so badly it felt like I couldn''t breathe. My heart was pounding, and my eyes burned with tears I didn''t want to let fall. Levi looked so weak, his breathing shallow, and I felt like the world was slipping out of my hands.


    I spun toward Louis, my voice breaking. "Call the healer!" I shouted, panic shaking through me.


    But Louis didn''t move. His face stayed calm, too calm.


    "If Olivia can''t heal him," Louis said slowly, "do you really think anyone else can?"


    The words hit me like a knife. My wolf growled inside, furious. My teeth clenched, and a growl rumbled from my chest. "Don''t say that!" I snapped. "Don''t you dare tell me my brother can''t be saved!"


    I pressed my hand against Levi''s chest, desperate to feel something¡ªanything. My vision blurred again, but I forced the tears back.


    My chest eased a little when I felt it¡ªLevi was breathing. Slow, steady breaths. Relief flooded me so hard I almost copsed right there.


    I bent closer, pressing my forehead to his shoulder. "Levi¡­" my voice cracked. "Don''t ever scare me like this again. You hear me? I love you, brother. I love you so damn much. You drive me crazy sometimes, but I wouldn''t trade you for anything. Not in this life, not in the next."


    The confession tumbled out like water breaking through a dam. "I''ve carried you since we were kids, always trying to shield you¡­ but the truth is, you''re the one who''s kept me alive. You and Louis. Without you, I''m nothing. Do you hear me? Nothing."


    I wrapped my arms around him tightly, hugging him as if letting go would make him vanish. My wolf calmed just a little, soothed by the sound of his breathing under my cheek.


    And then¡ª


    A sound.


    A low, soft chuckle.


    I froze. Slowly, I lifted my head. Levi''s lips were curved into a small, smug smile. His eyes fluttered open just enough to meet mine, and then¡ªhe chuckled again.


    "You love me that much, huh?" he teased, his voice weak but full of mischief.


    My heart stopped. My mind spun.


    Realization mmed into me like a de to the chest.


    He wasn''t fainted.


    He wasn''t sick.


    He was smiling.


    The bastard had tricked me.


    No, they tricked me.


    My breath caught in disbelief, my arms dropping away as the truth hit me. "You¡­ you''ve been deceiving me," I whispered, my voice trembling with rage and relief.


    My whole chest felt tight, like I couldn''t breathe. Relief and betrayal tangled inside me until I didn''t know which one was stronger.


    "You¡­ you were faking?" My voice came out quieter, pained. I looked between Levi and Louis, my throat burning.


    Levi''s smirk disappeared, his eyes softening. "We had to, Lennox. You weren''t listening to us. You were tearing yourself apart. We didn''t know what else to do."


    I swallowed hard, my hands flexing uselessly at my sides. "Do you know what it felt like¡ªthinking I was losing you?" My voice cracked despite how angry I was at myself, and I shook my head. "I thought¡­ I thought my brother was slipping away right in front of me. And I couldn''t stop it."


    Levi''s teasing expression vanishedpletely. He reached for my arm. "I''m sorry. I really am. But I had to see it, Lennox¡­ had to hear it. That you still cared. That you still loved me, even after everything."


    I let out a shaky breath, my wolf pacing inside me, not angry¡ªjust exhausted. "I''ve always loved you, Levi. You and Louis both. Nothing changes that. I just¡­ wish you hadn''t forced it out of me this way."


    Louis finally spoke, his voice gentle. "We weren''t trying to hurt you. We just needed to bring you back."


    I rubbed a hand over my face, sighing deeply. The raw ache in my chest was still there, but the anger had drained out of me. In its ce was just weariness¡ªand, reluctantly, a flicker of gratitude that Levi wasn''t in danger.


    "Next time¡­" I muttered, ncing between them, "don''t trick me like this. Find another way."


    Levi chuckled softly, but there was no arrogance in it now¡ªonly warmth. "Noted, big brother."


    Despite the heat of my anger, the corner of my lips twitched. Just a little.


    "I think we need to sit and talk." Olivia''s voice finally broke the silence.


    I swallowed and nodded.


    She turned her gaze on me. "Can you do that now?" she asked gently, her meaning clear¡ªmy drunkenness.


    Her words sank into me. Sit and talk. She was right. We needed it. But the thought of sitting here now¡ªreek of alcohol still clinging to me, my head pounding, my emotions hanging by a thread¡ªit felt impossible.


    I swallowed hard, running a tired hand over my face. "Let me take a bath first," I murmured, my voice low but steady. "I need to clear my head before we do this."


    Olivia''s gaze lingered on me, worried and concerned as if she was weighing whether or not to push. Finally, she gave a small nod. "Alright. But don''t take too long."


    I didn''t trust myself to answer with words. Instead, I rose to my feet, my steps heavy and sluggish as I turned toward the door. The silence behind me was thick, but no one stopped me.


    In my room, I stripped out of my clothes and let the warm water pour over me. Steam curled around my shoulders, heat seeping into my aching muscles. I braced my hands against the tile, letting the water wash away the sweat, the stench of alcohol, the fear that had wed its way through me.


    For a long moment, I just stood there, my chest rising and falling, listening to the steady rhythm of the water. My wolf was quieter now, soothed by the cleanse, but not silent.


    "They love you," he murmured, firm. "Don''t push them away."


    By the time I stepped out and pulled on fresh clothes, my head felt lighter, clearer. The storm inside had dulled. I was back to my sanity.


    When I returned to Levi''s room, they were all still there. Louis leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his eyes on me the moment I stepped inside. Olivia sat close to Levi, her hand resting lightly on his arm, her gaze lifting as I entered.


    "I''m ready," I said quietly, meeting her eyes. "Let''s talk."

 Chapter 355: The Talk

    Olivia''s POV


    When Lennox came back from his bath, he looked calmer. His eyes still held pain, but the anger was softer now.


    "I''m ready," he said quietly. His voice was steady, but I could feel how heavy his heart was.


    No one spoke for a moment. The room was so quiet it hurt. Finally, I took a deep breath.


    "This has to stop," I said, authoritatively. I looked at each of them¡ªLennox, Levi, Louis. "The fighting, the anger¡­ it''s breaking us apart. And it''s breaking me too."


    Levi looked down at the floor. Louis leaned against the wall, silent but watching. Lennox just stared at me, his eyes full of emotions I couldn''t even name.


    "Sit," I said softly, but leaving no room for argument.


    Lennox and Levi exchanged a nce, then both lowered themselves onto the edge of the bed. Louis stayed quiet against the wall until I gave him a pointed look. With a sigh, he finally pushed off it and joined his brothers.


    I took the chair opposite them, my hands sped tightly in myp. For a moment, I just stared at the three of them¡ªmy mates. My heart. My chaos.


    "You are all mine," I began, my throat tight. "And I am yours. Each of you. I love you all equally. Maybe my actions sometimes don''t show it¡­ maybe they''ve made you doubt it. But I know my heart. And in my heart, I could never choose one of you over the others. Not now. Not ever."


    They stayed silent, watching me. Lennox''s jaw was tight, Levi''s eyes lowered, and Louis was unreadable.


    I breathed in deeply, pressing on. "You all give me something different. That''s why I need you all." My eyes fell on Lennox. "You make me feel protected. Safe. That''s why whenever I''m down, I find myself pulled to you. It''s not because I love you more¡ªit''s because my soul craves that shield you give me. And maybe that''s why Louis and Levi think I favor you."


    Then I turned to Levi, my chest tightening. "But when I need to feel heard¡­ when I need someone who understands me without question, someone who never says no to me¡ªit''s you I go to. You''ve always been the one I could cling to when I felt unseen. And maybe you don''t notice it anymore, maybetely I haven''t shown it the same¡­ but think back, Levi. Remember how much I leaned on you before. That was real. It still is."


    Levi''s eyes flicked up at me, guilt breaking through his guarded expression.


    I turned to Louis, narrowing my eyes. "And you¡­ you''re different. You''re not soft like Levi. You''re not protective like Lennox. You don''t spoil me¡­ you don''t let me hide. You challenge me, push me, make me face things I''d rather run from. And I hate you for it sometimes¡­ but I love you for it too."


    My voice wavered, but I pressed on. "You''re like a strict father with me. When I want a yes, you give me a no. Not because you don''t love me¡ªbut because you know saying yes isn''t always good for me. It''s a different kind of love¡­ but it''s love all the same. A love that keeps me strong when I want to be weak."


    I swallowed hard, my voice lowering. "Don''t you see? I need all of you. Not one. Not two. All three. Because without one, I''m iplete."


    The room fell into silence again, my words hanging in the air.


    I let out a shaky breath, my eyes burning as I looked at them again. "I''m sorry," I whispered, my voice breaking. "If I''ve ever made any of you feel like I loved one more than the others¡­ it wasn''t my intention. I don''t. I can''t. It''s just¡­ sometimes I feel pulled in three directions at once, and it''s hard. It makes me stumble. But my heart¡ªit''s the same for each of you."


    Their silence pressed in on me, and my throat tightened. I pressed a hand to my chest, right over the pounding of my heart. "Please¡­ I need you to stop this fighting. I need you to stop tearing at each other. Because every time you do, it hurts me. It tears me apart more than you know."


    I blinked back the tears threatening to fall and shook my head. "I don''t want to lose any of you. I don''t want to choose. I don''t want this bond to break. I want you¡ªall three of you. Not half, not pieces. All of you, together."


    I swallowed  hard, waiting for them to speak.


    Lennox was the first to move. He leaned forward, elbows digging into his knees. He rubbed his face with both hands, dragging them down before lifting his eyes to me. His voice was low, strained.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia. I should never have let things get so far with Levi. We should have talked it out like brothers, not fought over it. That was reckless." His eyes flicked toward Levi.  "And I''m Levi. I know I can be possessive. Maybe my actions made it seem like I wanted Olivia all to myself, but that''s not true. She''s ours. I don''t ever want you thinking otherwise."


    Levi''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. His eyes stayed on the floor for a moment before he finally spoke, regret clear in his face.


    "My jealousy made me blind," he admitted, his voice softer than I''d heard all day. "It twisted things, made me think and say nonsense. Olivia¡­" His eyes lifted to me, full of regret. "I''m sorry for the stress I''ve caused you. For making you feel like you had to carry all this alone." His gaze then turned to Lennox. "And I''m sorry to you, too. For what I said earlier¡ªusing you of trying to hurt me. I know you''d never. You''re my brother. I should''ve trusted that."


    The room grew heavy with emotion, but not the sharp, angry kind. This was different¡ªlike something long overdue finally cracking open.


    Louis, who had stayed quiet the longest, finally spoke. His tone was calm, almost grounding.


    "Then let me apologize too," he said, his eyes sweeping over the both of them before settling on me. "On behalf of my brothers. They''re still learning, Olivia¡ªwe all are. Learning how to love you the right way. None of us are perfect, but we''ll keep trying. You deserve that much."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 356: Start all over

    Olivia''s POV


    The room felt different now. For the first time in a long while, it wasn''t filled with anger. It was quiet, gentle¡ªlike after a big storm when everything is still, but you can finally breathe again.


    Tears slid down my cheeks as I gave a shaky smile. "Thank you," I whispered. "This is all I ever wanted¡ªfor us to stop hurting each other."


    Lennox rubbed a hand over his face. When he looked at me again, his eyes weren''t hard anymore. They were tired and open. "No more fights," he said softly. "I promise."


    Levi lifted his head, his voice low. "I promise too. No more jealousy. No more harsh words. I''ll work on it." He looked at Lennox with guilt in his eyes. "And no more using you. I was wrong."


    Louis smiled. "Then we start over," he said. "Together. We''re not perfect, but we''ll keep trying. For you, Olivia. For all of us."


    My heart squeezed so tight it almost hurt. Relief. Love. Hope. For the first time, I felt like maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªwe could really fix this.


    Lennox moved first. He knelt in front of me and took my hands, lowering his head until his forehead brushed my knuckles. "I''m sorry," he whispered.


    Levi came next. He sat on my other side and ced his hand over mine too. His eyes were soft, full of regret. "Me too. I was wrong about everything."


    Then Louis stepped forward, standing tall in front of us. His voice was strong. "No more pulling you apart. We''ll learn to do this right."


    That was it¡ªthest piece.


    I reached for them all. My fingers curled around Lennox''s wrist, my other hand held Levi''s, and my eyes locked with Louis''s steady gaze.


    Slowly, we leaned into each other. Levi''s arm came around my shoulders, Lennox pressed his forehead against my temple, and Louis rested a firm hand on my back.


    The four of us. Tangled. Messy. But together.


    More tears fell, soaking Levi''s shirt, but this time I didn''t hide them. "Please," I whispered, my voice breaking. "Let this be the start. No more breaking. Just us. Together."


    Inside me, my wolf stirred with approval as I breathed  in the dangerous, addictive mix of their scents.


    Then Lennox moved first again. He pulled me into hisp, his strong hands gripping my hips. His mouth found mine in a hard, hungry kiss. It wasn''t gentle. It was possessive, full of need, like he had been waiting too long to taste me again. I gasped against his lips, and he groaned, kissing me harder, forcing my mouth open so his tongue could slide against mine.


    Levi pressed against my back, his chest warm and solid. His lips brushed my neck, slow at first, teasing, making my skin break out in shivers. Then his mouth opened, sucking at the soft spot under my ear until my head fell back on his shoulder. "I''ve missed this," he whispered, his breath hot against my skin. His hand slid around my stomach, down to my thighs, spreading them wider.


    Louis stood in front of us, watching, his jaw tight, his eyes burning with heat. He ced his hand under my chin, tilting my face up until I had no choice but to look at him. His gaze held me still, full ofmand and desire. Then he bent and kissed me. His mouth was rough, iming, forcing me to give in to him. My head spun as I was caught between all three of them¡ªLennox''s hungry kiss, Levi''s teasing mouth at my throat, and Louis''s steady, possessive grip.


    I moaned, and they all froze for a heartbeat, like that sound broke something inside them. Then they moved at once. Hands slid under my clothes, pulling, tugging, peeling fabric away. Soon my top was gone, and Lennox''s mouth was on my breast, his tongue circling my nipple before sucking hard. I cried out, arching into him, while Levi''s hand slipped lower, brushing over me between my thighs, teasing until my legs trembled.


    Louis''s hands never stopped roaming my body. Strong and possessive, he stroked down my back, cupped my hips, then squeezed my ass hard enough to make me whimper. "You''re ours," he said against my lips. "Say it."


    "I''m yours," I whispered, breathless.


    Clothes fell to the floor one by one until there was nothing left between us but heat. Lennox lifted me,ying me back across the bed. His body pressed over mine, his eyes wild and dark as he kissed me again, slower now but deeper, pouring everything into it. His hand guided his cock against me, sliding between my folds until I was shaking with need. Then, with one deep thrust, he filled me. I gasped, clutching at his shoulders, the stretch sharp but perfect.


    He moved hard and steady, every push driving me higher. His lips stayed on my neck, sucking, biting softly, while his hips mmed into mine.


    Levi slid onto the bed beside me, his lips finding my free breast, his tongue flicking across my nipple while his hand stroked along my thigh. "You feel so good," he murmured against my skin. His other hand slid down, pressing where Lennox''s thrusts made me ache, rubbing my clit in time with his brother''s thrusts until I was crying out.


    Louis climbed behind me, his hands lifting my hips, steadying me. He leaned down, kissing the back of my neck, my shoulder, trailing fire across my skin.


    "Mine," Lennox growled, his mouth on my breast again, sucking, biting. His thrusts were wild, iming, each one pushing me closer.


    Levi moved beside me, kissing my lips, swallowing my moans. His hand stroked my hair, gentler, soothing even as Lennox pounded into me. When Lennox finally shuddered and spilled inside me, pulling out breathless, Levi slid between my legs. His eyes met mine¡ªsoft, worshipful, filled with love and need.


    "I love you," he whispered before pushing inside me. His pace was different¡ªslower, deeper, each thrust dragging out my pleasure. His forehead rested against mine, his kisses tender, his hand rubbing slow circles over my clit until I was shaking. "You''re everything to me," he murmured. "Always."


    I cried out his name as I came, my body clenching tight around him. He groaned, thrusting harder, faster, before spilling inside me, holding me close as my body shuddered through the release.


    But it wasn''t over.

 Chapter 357: His Play

    Olivia''s POV


    Iy on the bed, my heart beating fast. Louis positioned himself in front of me, his eyes dark, heavy with lust. Levi and Lennox were close too, but they stayed back, waiting. I looked at Louis, my chest rising and falling, and I whispered, "Louis¡­ I want you to¡­ control me. Tie me. Blindfold me. I want it."


    His lips curved into a slow smile, deep and dangerous. "You want to give yourself to me?" he asked, his voice low like thunder.


    "Yes," I breathed out, my cheeks warm. "All of me."


    He leaned down, his hand grabbing my chin, tilting my head up. His eyes burned into mine. "Really?"


    "Yes, Alpha," I whispered, my voice shaking.


    "Good girl," he said, kissing me hard before pulling away.


    Louis took a cloth and tied it over my eyes. Darkness fell, and my body trembled with excitement. Not seeing made everything sharper¡ªthe sound of his steps, the brush of his fingers, even my own breath. He tied my wrists to the bedposts, strong but not painful, and I gasped softly, feeling how helpless I was now.


    "Perfect," he murmured against my ear. "Now, you belong to me."


    I felt his hands trail down my body, slow and teasing. He didn''t rush. He dragged his fingers over my skin, making me shiver. Then his lips touched my neck, sucking lightly before biting just enough to make me moan.


    Behind him, I heard Levi''s breath. Lennox''s soft growl. Louis''s voice cut through the air. "You two do not touch her until I give the word."


    "Yes, sir," they said together.


    I almost smiled to myself ¡­ were they joining in the y¡­?


    Louis moved lower, kissing between my breasts, his hand squeezing one while his tongue circled the other. I arched my back, my body begging for more, but the ropes held me down. I pulled against them, helpless, needy.


    "Please," I whispered.


    "Not yet," Louis said firmly. He pulled back, and I whimpered at the loss. Then I felt the bed dip¡ªLevi on one side, Lennox on the other. I could differentiate them through their scent. Louis''s voicemanded, "Kiss her. But nothing more."


    Their lips brushed my shoulders, my corbone, moving in soft, teasing touches. I gasped, my chest rising high, the heat building between my legs. I wanted more. I wanted all of them.


    "Louis," I begged, "please¡­ I need¡ª"


    Louis groaned. "Levi, lick her. Slowly. Lennox, hold her legs open. Don''t stop until I say."


    "Yes, sir," they answered in unison.


    I gasped as Levi''s tongue slid over my pussy, slow and teasing, while Lennox''s hands forced my thighs wide, keeping me open. I squirmed, but Louis''s hand pressed down on my stomach, pinning me.


    "Stay still," he ordered. His other hand pped my inner thigh, making me whimper. "If you move, I stop."


    Levi''s tongue worked harder, sucking, flicking, sending sparks racing through me. My moans filled the room. I was so close, trembling under the heat.


    But just as I was about to break, Louis''s voice cut sharp. "Stop."


    Levi pulled away instantly. I cried out in frustration, my body shaking.


    Louis leaned close, his lips brushing my ear. "You don''te until I let you. Do you understand?"


    "Yes," I begged. "Please, Louis¡­ I need¡­"


    He silenced me with a kiss so rough it stole my breath. His hand slid between my thighs, his fingers brushing me just enough to make me cry out. "You don''t get to need. You get what I give."


    I moaned, my body shaking under his control. Every touch was fire. Every second he dyed made me ache more. Finally, he pushed two fingers inside me, slow, deep. I gasped loudly, my legs pulling against the ropes, but I couldn''t close them. He moved his fingers steadily, twisting them just right, and I screamed his name.


    Louis''s breath was hot against my ear. "Not yet, Olivia. Hold it."


    I cried, shaking, my body begging for release. He pulled his fingers out, and I heard him lick them clean. "Delicious," he growled.


    Then I felt him push my legs wider, his hard length pressing against me. He thrust in deep, filling me in one stroke, and I cried out, the ropes holding me as he pounded into me. His pace was hard,  each thrust shaking the bed.


    "Master!" I screamed, my voice breaking.


    "Say who owns you," he growled, his hand wrapping around my throat lightly, forcing my head back.


    "You do! You all!" I gasped.


    "Louder!"


    "You all! You own me!"


    "Good girl," he said, mming harder.


    I could hear Levi groaning, Lennox growling, holding themselves back because Louis hadn''t given the word. My body was on fire, every nerve alive.


    Finally, Louis whispered in my ear, "Now, darling. Come for me."


    The moment the words left him, my whole body shattered. I screamed his name as waves of pleasure tore through me, harder than ever. My body shook, my breath broke, but Louis didn''t stop. He thrust deeper, riding me through it, until, with a low growl, he spilled inside me, his body pressing me down into the sheets.


    The ropes dug into my skin, the blindfold still tight, and all I could feel was Louis''s weight, his breath, his power.


    "Mine," he whispered, kissing me rough again. "Always mine."


    Louis untied my wrists and removed the blindfold, his big hands gentle now. My wrists tingled where the ties had been, and as soon as thest knot came loose, I fell forward into his chest. He caught me easily, pulling me against him, his arms wrapping me up tight.


    Levi and Lennox moved closer, surrounding me. Levi kissed the side of my face softly, whispering, "You were perfect." Lennox''s hand stroked my hair, strong and protective. I felt safe, wrapped up in all of them.


    Louis kissed my temple and held me even closer. His voice was softer now. "Rest, darling. You belong here."


    I breathed out slowly, my body melting in their warmth. My head rested on Louis''s shoulder, Levi''s arm circled my waist, and Lennox''s chest pressed to my back. For a while, there was nothing but their breathing, the steady rhythm calming me.


    And then¡ª


    A sharp whisper cut through my mind.


    "Olivia."


    I froze, my eyes snapping open.


    It was Sofia.


    "Olivia, please¡­ I need your help. It''s urgent."

 Chapter 358: Scared

    Sofia''s POV


    "Olivia¡­ please, I need your help," I said, panic spilling out of me. She was the only one I could think of in that moment, the only person I trusted enough to call.


    "Where are you?" she asked immediately, her voice sharp with urgency.


    I swallowed hard, my chest rising and falling too fast. "I''m in Damien''s mansion," I answered quickly, almost stumbling over my words.


    I heard movement on her end, a shuffle like she was already on her feet. "I''ll be there in a minute." Her voice was steady, but I could feel the edge of worry behind it.


    The link cut, and I sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm myself. My hands trembled as I pressed them to my knees. My heart wouldn''t slow down¡ªit pounded harder and harder, echoing in my ears. My wolf whispered inside me, urging me to breathe, to stay calm¡­ but I couldn''t. I was terrified. Too many thoughts were running through my mind, dark and heavy.


    I sat on the couch, fingers twisting together, and every second felt like an hour.


    Then¡ªlight red in front of me. A sharp ripple in the air.


    Olivia appeared, her form solidifying right before my eyes. She stood tall, her eyes already searching me, sharp and full of concern.


    The moment Olivia appeared, the tears I had been holding back broke free. I shot up from the couch, clutching her arms before she could even speak.


    "Olivia¡­" My voice shook, filled with panic. "Since I woke up this morning, I haven''t seen Damien or our son. It''s already past four¡­ and they''re still not back."


    Her brows furrowed instantly, but I rushed on before she could calm me.


    "I''ve called him. Over and over." My hands trembled as I gripped her tighter, my breath hitching. "He isn''t answering. Not once. I don''t know where they are. I don''t know what''s happening." My chest tightened, a sob slipping out. "What if he''s taken him away from me? What if Damien decided¡ª"


    The words cut off in my throat, strangled by fear. My knees weakened, and I copsed back onto the couch, burying my face in my hands. My wolf whimpered inside me, unsettled by the hollow ache where my son''s presence should have been near.


    "I''m scared, Olivia," I whispered through my tears. "So scared."


    Olivia sat beside me and rubbed her hand gently against my back, her presenceforting me, but my chest still felt tight.


    "Tell me," she said softly, "has he shown any sign¡­ or said anything about taking the boy away?"


    I sucked in a shaky breath, trying to think clearly, though my mind felt like it was spiraling. "It''s been three days since my son and I arrived at Damien''s mansion. And¡­ there isn''t much between us." My throat tightened as I forced the words out. "We hardly talk. And when we do¡ªit''s only about our son."


    The truth stung more as I said it out loud. "He avoids me, Olivia. Like I''m a disease he doesn''t want to catch. He doesn''t look at me. He doesn''t ask me anything. The only one he gives his time to¡­ is our son."


    My hands curled into fists on myp, my nails digging into my skin. "I should be happy he loves him, right? That he''s being a father. But the way he looks at him, the way he holds him¡­ it feels different. Like he wants him only for himself. Like¡­ like I''m just the mother he can throw aside."


    Tears burned down my cheeks again, and I covered my face. "And now¡­ now he''s taken him somewhere without telling me. Without answering my calls. I don''t know if he''s safe. I don''t know if he''sing back. I don''t even know if Damien intends to bring him back to me at all."


    I lifted my head, staring at Olivia desperately. "What if this is it? What if he''s decided to cut me outpletely? To take my son and leave me with nothing?"


    My wolf howled inside me, restless, pacing, sensing my fear.


    Olivia shook her head firmly, her tone calm, even though I could see the worry flickering in her eyes. "He can''t take your son away and disappear, Sofia. This is his pack¡ªhe''s the Alpha. No matter what, he wille back."


    But I couldn''t calm down. I shook my head hard, my voice cracking. "You don''t understand. What if hees back empty-handed? What if he hides him somewhere I''ll never find him? What if I never see my son again? Olivia¡­ what will I do then?"


    My words broke into sobs, my chest heaving. I clutched her hands desperately, clinging to her like she was my only lifeline. "Please," I whispered through my tears. "Please help me. You''re the only one I can turn to."


    Olivia''s grip tightened on mine, her eyes filled with concern for me. "I''ll try," she said softly, but there was worry in her tone. "I can locate where he is¡ªif he hasn''t blocked me. If he''s shielding, it''ll be harder. But if not¡­ I''ll take you straight to him."


    Hope flickered faintly inside me, weak but alive. I nodded quickly, too choked up to speak.


    Olivia closed her eyes, her hands still wrapped tightly around mine. I felt a hum of energy, her wolf power stirring, her aura wrapping around me like a shield. A moment of silence stretched, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Then her eyes snapped open, a faint glow fading from them. Her lips parted, and for the first time that day, relief brushed her face.


    "He isn''t blocking me," she said. "I''ve found him."


    I gasped, my whole body jolting with desperate energy. "Take me to him¡ªplease, now!"


    Olivia didn''t hesitate. She tightened her hold on my hands, whispered, "Hold on," and in the blink of an eye, the room dissolved in a burst of light as she teleported us both toward Damien.

 Chapter 359: Accusing

    Sofia''s POV


    Olivia''s teleport pulled us into a room, but this time the air was different¡ªheavy with the smell of ink and old leather. An office. My eyes darted around, frantic, until I saw him.


    Damien sat behind his desk, his back straight, his jaw tight. In his arms was our son, who leanedfortably against him, ying with a pen Damien had given him. The sight should have eased me. My baby was safe. But instead, it only made my chest ache harder. His phoney face down on the desk beside him.


    I stumbled forward, my voice breaking. "Damien, why were you not  picking up your calls¡­"


    He looked up at me, his brow furrowed as he nced at me and then back at Olivia. "So this is what you thought?" His tone was calm, too calm¡ªdangerously so. "That I''d run away with him? That I''d take him away from you?"


    The words hit me like ws to the chest. How did he read my thoughts so fast¡­? "You were gone all day. You never picked up your phone. I didn''t know where you were. I didn''t know if he was safe. What else was I supposed to think?"


    Damien''s eyes burned into mine, and for a moment I thought he would yell. Instead, he rose slowly, cing our son gently onto the couch beside his desk. The boy curled into the cushions,fortable and calm, as Damien stepped closer.


    His voice dropped, low as if he didn''t want our son to hear. "You think so little of me, Sofia? That I would take him from you?" His chest rose and fell unevenly. "You believe I''d do something that cruel?"


    I shook my head, swallowing hard. "I don''t want to believe it¡ªbut you don''t talk to me, Damien. You don''t look at me. You only give your attention to him. And then today¡ªyou disappear without a word! My mind went to the worst ce because you shut me out."


    For the first time, something cracked in his mask. His jaw clenched, his voice trembling just slightly. "I would never take him away from you. Never."


    I swallowed hard, ncing past him, watching Charlie giggle in Damien''s chair as he spun the pen like it was a treasure. My chest swelled with relief and resentment all at once. I forced myself to face Damien again, only to find his expression unreadable, carved from ice.


    "My phone was on silent. I didn''t want interruptions," he said tly. "And I told the housekeeper to inform you that Charlie and I would bete. So why the hell were you so worried? Why let such silly thoughts crawl into your head?"


    My lips parted, but no words came.


    He stepped closer, lowering his tone again, his eyes boring into mine. "Sofia, listen to me. If I ever wanted custody of Charlie¡­ if I ever wanted to keep him, I wouldn''t sneak around like a coward. I would tell you openly. To your face." His jaw tightened, his chest rising heavily. "But that''s not what this is. Charlie needs his mother. He needs you."


    My breath hitched, confusion tangling with the relief his words gave me.


    Damien''s gaze softened for just a fleeting second as it flicked back to where Charlie sat. "I may hate you, Sofia. I might be angry at you. But don''t ever believe I would use our son against you. He''s not a weapon. He''s¡­ our boy."


    I blinked hard, my chest still trembling with leftover fear, but my eyes drifted back to Charlie. He was grinning as he spun the pen between his fingers, his little legs swinging happily off the couch.


    "Mom!" he beamed when he saw me walking closer. "I had so much fun!" His voice was bright, pure, and free of all the worry that had been eating me alive.


    My lips curved despite the heaviness in my chest. "Did you now?" I whispered, my voice breaking with both relief and love. I lowered myself onto the couch beside him, pulling him gently into my arms. His warmth melted some of the cold that had been lodged in me all day.


    He leaned into me, excited. "Daddy showed me his office! He let me sit in his chair and draw on some papers." He giggled proudly, and I couldn''t help but smile through my tears, brushing my hand over his hair.


    For a few moments, I let myself just breathe him in¡ªhis scent, hisughter, the sound of his joy. It calmed me more than any words could.


    Behind me, I faintly heard Olivia''s voice, low and steady. "She was worried sick, Damien. You have to understand that."


    Damien''s reply came quieter, rougher. "I didn''t think¡­ she''d believe I could do something like that."


    I kept my focus on Charlie, not daring to turn. My boy''s chatter filled my ears, drowning out the weight of their words. Still, every syble sank into me, reminding me of how fragile everything between us had be.


    After a moment, Olivia came to me. She stood beside me, her gaze searching mine. "Do you want me to teleport you back?" she asked gently.


    I shook my head quickly, my arms tightening around Charlie. "No," I whispered firmly. "I''ll stay. Thank you."


    She nodded. "Call if anythinges up, okay?"I nodded, shing her an appreciative smile before she teleported away.


    Damien didn''t say another word after Olivia vanished. He simply walked back to his desk, lowered himself into his chair, and picked up a stack of papers as though nothing had happened. His face was carved from stone, his focus already on the work in front of him.


    I watched him for a long moment, my chest tight. Finally, I found my voice.


    "Why didn''t you just use the office in the mansion?" I asked quietly. "Where¡­ where even is this ce?"


    He didn''t look up right away. His pen scratched against the paper before he finally set it down and leaned back, his eyes meeting mine. "This is mypany," he said simply. "It''s new. Barely two years old."


    My brows knit together. "Company?"


    He gave a short nod. "It''s just a few minutes'' drive from the packhouse. Not far at all. But I needed space¡ªsomewhere separate. Somewhere I could work without the noise of the pack or the weight of the mansion pressing down on me."


    I looked down, chewing on my lip, unsure what to say. My eyes softened when theynded on Charlie, who had slumped against the couch cushions. His little hands were still wrapped around the pen, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of deep sleep.


    Carefully, I rose and crossed the room, slipping the pen from his tiny fingers before lifting him gently into my arms. He stirred but didn''t wake, his head resting against my shoulder.


    Iid him down on the long sofa in the corner¡ªthe one that looked more like a king-sized lounge than office furniture. I tucked a throw nket over him, brushing my hand lightly across his hair before stepping back.


    For a moment, I just stood there, watching his peaceful face. The storm inside me quieted, even if just a little.


    Then, slowly, my eyes drifted back to Damien¡ªstill at his desk, still pretending to be buried in his work, totally avoiding me.


    My eyes drifted across the desk andnded on something¡ªsubtle, but enough. A faint scent clung to the corner of the desk. Sweet. Feminine. Perfume. Or maybe my mind just wanted to see it that way. Either way, my blood boiled.


    "So you can sit here all day, in your little secret office, answering to no one," I snapped, my voice pained. "You can''t pick up my calls,  Can''t even spare a moment to tell me where you are? Of course you were with a woman¡ªthat''s why you refused to pick up my call."


    His head shot up, his eyes narrowing. "A woman?" His voice was low and annoyed. "That''s what you think of me? That I sneak around like a coward, fucking a woman while my son is in my arms? Are you insane?"


    I frowned. "You don''t have to deny it. After all, we are not together anymore," I spat, trying my best to hide my jealousy.


    His chest heaved, his eyes burning into mine. And before I knew it, he was right before me¡ªso close I had to tilt my head back to meet his gaze. My back hit the wall as he leaned in, his palms t on the wall on either side of me, trapping me there.


    "You drive me insane, Sofia," he hissed, his face inches from mine. "Always assuming, always pushing me, always wing at my control¡ª"


    "I hate you," I spat, though the words trembled, unsteady. My breath betrayed me, shaky and quick, matching the thunder in my chest.


    His jaw tightened, his eyes flicking down to my lips for a fleeting second before snapping back up. "Do you?" he whispered, huskily.


    And then¡ªlike a dam breaking¡ªwe collided. His mouth crushed against mine, not gentle, not tender, but desperate, furious. My hands flew up to his chest, meaning to push him away, but instead they fisted into his shirt, dragging him closer. The kiss was fire, pain, and relief¡ªall tangled into one.


    For a moment, I hated him. For a moment, I loved him. And for a moment, I couldn''t tell the difference.

 Chapter 360: Jealous

    Sofia''s POV


    His lips devoured mine, rough and demanding, until I thought I might drown in him. I hated how much my body betrayed me, answering him when my mind screamed to stop. His hand slid to the back of my neck, holding me in ce, deepening the kiss until my knees buckled.


    But suddenly, he pulled away. The heat vanished as quickly as it hade, leaving me gasping, my eyes wide. My lips tingled, my chest heaved, and for a second I couldn''t breathe. Damien stared at me, his face hard, but I caught the flicker of regret in his eyes. His hand fell from my neck, and he stepped back as if the nearness had burned him.


    "I shouldn''t have done that," he muttered, his voice rough, strained. "I''m sorry, Sofia."


    The words hurt. He turned from me before I could answer, walked back to his desk, and lowered himself into the chair. The sound of his pen scratching paper filled the room again, like nothing had happened. Like he hadn''t just torn me apart and left me standing there in pieces.


    My chest ached so badly it felt hard to stand. But I forced my face still, acting like I didn''t care because I refused to let him see how much he still had power over me. Ignoring him, I moved over and sat on the couch beside a sleeping Charlie. The room was awkwardly silent until the sound of the door opening broke through it. I turned sharply, my chest tightening the moment I saw her.


    A woman stepped in¡ªtall, elegant, with alluring eyes that sparkled with intelligence. Her hair was neatly pulled back, and she carried herself with a confidence that made my stomach twist. The faint sweet scent that drifted in with her was the same one I''d noticed earlier clinging to Damien''s desk.


    My heart sank. So it hadn''t been my imagination.


    She carried a folder in her hand, her heels clicking lightly against the floor as she walked in like she owned here. "Alpha Damien," she greeted, her voice smooth, professional¡ªbut there was a warmth in it too, too casual for someone who should have kept their distance.


    I froze, my eyes narrowing. Secretary. She had to be. But why her? Why a woman? He could have picked anyone¡ªa man, someone less¡­ striking. Instead, it was her.


    I felt my jaw tighten as I watched Damien look up. To my shock, his expression softened¡ªjust slightly, but enough to make my blood boil. "You''re here," he said, his tone low, almost¡­ friendly.


    My stomach twisted with jealousy so sharp it made me nauseous. He never spoke like that to anyone. Only to me. And now here was this woman, standing in his office with her polished smile, speaking to him as though they shared some secretnguage.


    She ced the folder neatly on his desk, and their eyes met for the briefest second in a way that made my fingers curl into fists. My nails dug into my palms as I sat stiffly beside Charlie, forcing myself to stay quiet, forcing myself not to explode. Then, as if sensing my stare, her eyes shifted¡ªandnded on me.


    Her brows lifted in mild surprise before her lips curved into a polite smile. "Oh¡­ you must be Charlie''s mother."


    The words were friendly, but they only made my chest tighten more. Charlie''s mother. That was all I was to her. Not Sofia. Not Damien''s woman. Just¡­ his son''s mother.


    I forced a thin smile, my voice clipped. "Yes."


    She gave a small nod, her eyes flicking briefly to Charlie sleeping beside me. "He''s adorable. Looks just like Damien."


    My throat tightened. "He looks like me too," I said quickly, a little ruder than I meant.


    She blinked at my tone but only smiled again, unbothered by my attitude. "Of course. Lucky boy."


    Damien finally cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "Thank you. That''ll be all."


    She nced back at him, and for a second, the look they shared made my stomach churn. It was professional¡­ but warmer than I liked. Too warm. She gave a small bow of her head, her heels clicking softly as she turned for the door.


    Just before she stepped out, she looked back at me again with that same friendly smile. "It was nice meeting you."


    I pressed my lips together, nodding once. "Likewise." The word was bitter on my tongue.


    And then she was gone, leaving behind the faint trace of her perfume and a silence heavier than before.


    I sat frozen, my fists clenched in myp, every part of me burning. She was just his secretary¡­ but for the first time, I wasn''t sure that was all she was. And that thought alone nearly broke me.


    The room went back to its awkward silence, but my mind refused to rest. Every second reyed in my head¡ªher scent, her smile, the way Damien''s voice had softened when he spoke to her. My stomach twisted, the fire of jealousy wing up my chest until I could hardly breathe.


    I hated myself for it. Hated that I cared. Hated that I was jealous.


    The door opened again, and my chest tightened. It was her. Again. Her heels clicked softly as she carried in a tray. Two sses of juice, chilled, sitting neatly on top.


    "I thought you might want these," she said politely, her smile warm, directed at both of us.


    She set the tray carefully on Damien''s desk, then gave a small nod. "If you need anything else, Alpha, I''ll be outside."


    Damien only gave her a short nod before she turned and left. The faint perfume lingered behind her again, teasing my nose, taunting me.


    My fists clenched in myp. Why her? Why not a man? Why her? The questions ate at me until I thought I''d scream.


    Damien''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Sofia, stop."


    My head snapped toward him, frowning. "Stop what?"


    His eyes pinned me in ce, calm and nk. "Stop fuming. Stop ring like you''ll rip her apart. Stop acting jealous."


    Jealous. The word stabbed deep, and my chest red hot. "I''m not jealous," I snapped, my voice loud as I tried to hide my jealousy.


    His brow arched, disbelief written all over his face.


    I lifted my chin, my lips curling into a smile I didn''t feel. "Besides¡­ I have a man. So why would I care?"


    The lie slid out smoothly, but it burned my tongue. My heart pounded so hard I thought Damien would hear it.


    For a second, his brows furrowed, and I thought he would explode¡ªbut he didn''t. Instead, he simply bent his head and returned to the document on his desk.

 Chapter 361: Threats

    Damien''s POV


    Her words mmed into me like ws across my chest.


    A man.


    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. My wolf surged forward, snarling, demanding a name, a face, blood. My jaw clenched so tightly it hurt, my knuckles whitening around the pen in my hand.


    I didn''t look at her. I couldn''t. If I did, I might break.


    Instead, I bent my head lower, forcing myself to stare at the papers spread before me, though the words swam and tangled into a blur I couldn''t make sense of. My hand moved as if to write, but the pen refused to obey. I wasn''t writing at all¡ªI was clutching it so hard that the stic groaned under the pressure, my knuckles straining white. A sharp crack split the silence, the pen snapping in my grip, ink threatening to spill, yet still I didn''t loosen my hold.


    She lied. She had to. If another man had touched her, I would have known. I would have smelled him on her skin, felt it burn in my wolf''s bones. There was no way I could have missed it.


    And yet¡­ the way she spoke tore at me. Her voice had no pause, no stumble. It was steady, clear, and sharp. Too real. Too sure. Like she wanted her words to cut and leave me bleeding.


    Charlie shifted on the couch, his small body turning, a soft sigh escaping his lips. The soundforted me for a moment, dragging me back from the edge of my fury. I lifted my eyes, just enough to see Sofia bend over him, brushing his hair gently from his forehead.


    My chest twisted. God, I love this woman.


    The thought of another man standing where I stood, near Charlie, near Sofia¡ªit burned hotter than any me.


    "Don''t," I finally said, my voice low, rough, but steady.


    Her head snapped up, her brows furrowed. "Don''t what?"


    "Don''t you ever bring him near Charlie," I growled. My wolf pressed against my skin, fighting to be let out. "If you even think of letting another man into his life, I will take him from you. Do you understand me?"


    Her lips parted, but she said nothing. Her eyes shone with something I couldn''t read¡ªfear, anger, maybe guilt.


    The silence stretched, sharp as a de.


    Finally, I pushed back from the desk, standing to my full height. "Get up. We''re leaving."


    The car ride was a graveyard.


    She sat stiffly on the passenger side, her arms crossed, her face turned to the window. Not a word left her lips. My grip on the steering wheel was iron, the veins in my hands straining as my wolf paced inside me.


    The lie echoed again and again in my skull. I have a man. I have a man.


    I wanted tough. I wanted to rip the steering wheel in half. I wanted to pull over and shake the truth out of her, demand she say it again to my face, and watch her crumble.


    But I didn''t. I just drove.


    When we finally pulled into the mansion grounds, the pack guards bowed their heads, but I barely noticed. My mind was locked on one thing¡ªher words, her lie, the burn of jealousy I couldn''t shake.


    As soon as she stepped out with Charlie in her arms, I pulled out my phone, my voice cold and sharp when my Beta answered.


    "Find out if Sofia has been seeing anyone," I ordered. "Check everything¡ªevery trip, every errand, every friend she has spoken to. If there''s a man¡­" My wolf growled inside, finishing the sentence for me. I''ll kill him.


    I ended the call before he could answer, my hand tightening around the phone. My gaze shifted back to where Sofia disappeared inside with Charlie.


    Fuming, I stripped off my jacket and tugged at the buttons of my shirt, trying to loosen the fire caged in my chest. But before I could throw myself under the shower, my phone buzzed in my hand.


    I frowned, ncing at the screen. An unknown number.


    For a moment, I thought about ignoring it. But something in my wolf stirred, restless. With a growl, I swiped to answer and lifted it to my ear.


    "Who the hell is this?" I snapped.


    A chuckle slid down the line, low and mocking. "Easy, Alpha Damien. It''s Frederick."


    My body stiffened, my wolf bristling instantly. "Frederick," I said, my voice sharp as a de. "Why are you calling me?"


    "To save time," he said casually, his tone dripping arrogance. "I don''t like wasting words. Tell your nephews¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªto stop circling where they don''t belong. Olivia¡­ is mine."


    The words detonated inside me like an explosion. My teeth clenched, and my wolf howled furiously beneath my skin. "You dare call me to spew this filth?" I growled. "Olivia is not yours."


    "Ah, but that''s where you''re wrong," Frederick sneered. "She was given to me. And I''ll make sure those triplet wolves of yours stay far away from her. If they don''t, I''ll bury them before they get the chance."


    "Try it," I spat, my voice dropping into a dangerous rumble that shook the air. "Go ahead,y a finger on them¡ªtouch even a strand of their hair¡ªand see how long you survive. They are my blood, my heart walking outside my chest. I love my nephews more than my own life, and I swear to you, I would tear apart the world before letting harm reach them.


    "You think your title makes you untouchable? That crown, that name, that empty power¡ªyou cling to it like it makes you a god. But I''ll strip it all away. I''ll rip your throne from beneath you, drag your honor into the dirt, and burn your legacy down to dust until even your ancestors choke on ashes. And when your line is nothing but a memory, when your name is spoken only as a curse, you''ll understand what it means to cross me."


    Hisugh was harsher this time, sharper. "Such threats, Alpha. But threats don''t scare me. Remember this¡ªI don''t warn twice. Tell Lennox, Levi, and Louis to stay out of my way. Olivia is mine. And if they test me, their blood will stain the ground before the moon rises."


    The line went dead.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 362: Three days

    Olivia''s POV


    I teleported and appeared in my room. As if they had been waiting for my return, it didn''t take five minutes before the door pushed open and Mother walked in. I knew she had sensed my presence through my scent. Ignoring her, I began removing my shoes, but she stepped forward and stood in front of me. I expected her to be furious¡­ to yell at me¡­ but she didn''t. Instead, she wore a nk expression and just stared. Rolling my eyes, I stayed seated on the bed, waiting for her to speak. Finally, she drew in a sharp breath and moved to sit beside me.


    "Lord Frederick was here," she muttered. I frowned, waiting for her to continue.


    "He is promising doom, Olivia¡­ He says he gives you three days, and if you don''t agree to be his¡­ he will invoke the spirit of the vow."


    I turned to face her. "What does that mean?"


    Mother''s eyes flickered with fear. She hesitated, as though speaking the truth aloud would make it real. Atst, she whispered,


    "Through the blood vow, Olivia¡­ he will give it to a witch. Once the spell is cast, it will bind you. Your body will begin to weaken, little by little. You''ll fall sick, and no healer will be able to stop it. Not even you¡­ and eventually¡­ you''ll die."


    Her words crashed over me like ice water.


    I froze, staring at her. "Die?" My voice broke, thin and sharp.


    Mother nodded slowly, her hands twisting in herp. "Yes. That is what the vow means. It is not just a threat, Olivia. It is a curse¡­ one that only ends if you give in to him. Once the witch seals it, your life will slip away, day after day, until nothing is left."


    The room seemed to shrink around me, the air pressing heavy in my chest. My mind raced¡ªimages of being trapped, helpless, my body failing while he stood there, waiting for me to surrender.


    I clenched my fists, my voice shaking but steady enough to speak. "So, it''s death¡­ or him."


    Mother turned toward me, her eyes ssy with something I rarely saw¡ªguilt and fear. "Yes, my daughter. And he is serious. You have three days to decide."


    I stood abruptly from the bed. "I''d rather die than belong to him," I hissed, my wolf snapping inside me in fierce agreement.


    Mother flinched at my tone but didn''t argue. She only whispered, "Be careful, my daughter. Because if you mean those words¡­ you may very well face that choice."


    I turned away, my nails digging into my palms, my body trembling with fury I could barely contain. My whole body shook with anger. My wolf growled inside me, restless and wild. I couldn''t just sit in my room and wait three days for Lord Frederick to curse me. No¡ªI had to face him now.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and let my power rush through me. The air around me lit up, bright and hot.


    When I opened my eyes, I was no longer in my room. I was standing inside a huge hall. The walls were made of stone, tall and dark, with torches burning along the sides. The air smelled strange, like metal and smoke.


    And there he was. Lord Frederick.


    He sat on a chair that looked like a throne, leaning back as if the whole world belonged to him. His white hair glowed in the firelight, and his sharp eyes locked on me the second I appeared.


    A slow smile spread across his face. "Well," he said, his voice smooth, "I was wondering when you woulde."


    My fists curled tight. My wolf growled louder. "You think I''ll be yours? You think you can scare me into bowing to you?"


    He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his smile still there. "No, Olivia. I don''t need to scare you. The blood vow will do that for me. Three days¡­ and your body will weaken. Unless you choose me."


    His words sent chills down my spine, but I stood tall and red at him.


    "Listen to me, Frederick," I said, my voice steady even though my heart pounded. "I''d rather die with my wolf than ever belong to you."


    His smile grew sharper, colder. "We''ll see."


    I red at him, my whole body burning with anger.


    "Kill him." My wolf snarled inside me. "Just do it." She pushed harder.


    My heart mmed against my ribs, my wolf pressing harder.


    "Burn him. End him!" she demanded.


    The fire in me rose fast, rushing through my veins. My hands lit up, mes bursting out, hot and wild. I threw them at Frederick, fire shooting across the hall. The walls shook, the heat filled the air¡ªI was sure I had him.


    But then¡ª


    With just a flick of his wrist, my fire went out. Gone. The room filled with smoke, but the mes were dead.


    My chest rose and fell fast, my wolf howling inside me. "No! Again! Don''t stop!"


    But Frederick onlyughed. Hisugh was low, smooth, and full of pride.


    He stood from his chair, his white hair glowing in the firelight. His eyes burned into mine as he said, "That''s it? That''s your big power? Fire?"


    I clenched my fists, my heart racing.


    Frederick stepped closer, slow and calm. His voice was sharp but steady. "Olivia, I am three hundred years old. Do you really think you''re the first wolf to try killing me? I have lived this long because no fire, no magic, no power has beaten me."


    His aura pressed down on me, heavy like chains. "Your mes can''t touch me unless I let them."


    Then he smirked, his voice dark and sure. "And I never will."


    He took more steps toward me, and when he got much closer, his hand shot out fast, cold as ice, and wrapped around my throat. His grip was firm but not crushing, just enough to remind me who held the power here.


    I didn''t fight. I didn''t w at his hand or try to pull away. My wolf roared inside me, begging me to strike again, but I stayed still. My eyes locked with his, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing me scared.


    Frederick''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he leaned closer. "Do you even know what I did, Olivia?" His voice was low, heavy, each word like a stone pressing down on me. "If not for me¡­ you, your precious Hailee, your entire bloodline¡­ would have been ashes long ago."


    My chest tightened, not from his grip but from the weight of his words.


    His eyes glowed, rare and merciless. "I saved Hailee. I risked my life to let her live. And because Hailee lived, you were born. You exist because I let it be so." He squeezed my throat just a little, enough to send sparks of pain down my neck. "That means you belong to me, Olivia. You always have."


    His breath was cold against my ear as he whispered, "And soon¡­ you will be mine fully. Body. Soul. Wolf. Everything."<fn56fc> The source of th?s content is find[f]ovel</fn56fc>

 Chapter 363: The Man They Wanted

    Olivia''s POV


    "Get your  hands off me," I snapped, yanking his grip away from my neck and stumbling back a step. I red into his eyes¡­ "I will never belong to you, Frederick¡­ never," I spat.


    He smirked, slow and dark, a devilish twist of his lips that made my stomach knot. "We shall see."


    I wanted nothing more than to scorch him where he stood, to burn him into nothing with the fire that pulsed inside me. But I knew it would be useless against him. So instead, I vanished. Teleporting away, Inded back in my room¡ªonly to find I wasn''t alone. This time, it wasn''t just Mother waiting for me. Calvin was there too.


    The moment I appeared, their faces told me everything¡ªfear, worry, silent questions. I ignored them both and grabbed the bottle of water from my side table.


    The water was cool against my throat as I gulped it down, but it didn''t wash away the burning in my chest. My hands still trembled from the anger I had barely contained. When I set the bottle down, I finally looked at them¡ªMother and Calvin. Both of them were staring at me as though I''d walked out of a warzone.


    Mother''s face was pale, her hands twisting in herp. Calvin, though¡­ his jaw was tight, his fists clenched at his sides. Concern was etched into both their faces, but his eyes¡ªsharp, stormy¡ªnever left mine.


    "Olivia," Mother whispered, her voice shaking. "You went to him, didn''t you?"


    I didn''t answer. I just crossed my arms, leaning back against the table. My silence was answer enough.


    Calvin stepped forward, his voice low, tense. "Why the hell would you face Frederick alone?" His gaze searched me, fierce butced with worry. "Do you have any idea what he could''ve done to you?"


    My lips curled into a bitter smile. "He already promised what he''ll do, Calvin. Three days. If I don''t bend, he''ll kill me. You wanted me to sit here and wait for that?"


    His fists tightened, his chest rising and falling unevenly. For a moment, he didn''t say anything. Just stared at me like he was trying to hold himself back.


    Mother spoke again, her voice trembling. "What did he say to you?"


    Iughed bitterly, shaking my head. "What did he say to me?" My voice cracked, but anger carried it. I turned my eyes on both of them, fire burning hot behind my re.


    "Isn''t this the man you all wanted me to be with?" I spat. "The one you praised? The one you said was powerful, safe, worthy? Look at him now. That same man is ready to kill me if I don''t belong to him."


    Mother''s lips parted, her face paling even more. She looked like she wanted to deny it, to say it wasn''t true, but she stayed silent.


    I took a step forward, my hands trembling at my sides. "Do you see now? Do you understand what you were asking of me? You weren''t giving me a choice. You were pushing me into the arms of a monster." My voice broke, but I didn''t stop. "And now that monster is counting down the days to my death, unless I give myself to him like some prize."


    Calvin''s jaw clenched, his eyes darkening as if my words were cutting straight through him. His fists tightened, but his voice, when it came, was low and rough. "I never wanted this for you," he said, his tone tight with guilt.


    I shook my head, blinking back the hot sting in my eyes. "But it happened. And now I''m the one paying for it."


    I turned away from them, my anger intensifying. "Please, both of you leave," I ordered, my back still turned against them.


    Behind me, I heard Mother''s voice break, soft and trembling. "Olivia¡­"


    But Calvin cut her off. "Mother, we should let her be."


    There was a pause. But I knew they were still there, still watching me. My wolf paced inside me, restless, snarling that they should leave.


    Soon, I heard footsteps, and then the door opened and closed.


    Realizing they were gone, I turned around and walked over to the bed. I sat on the bed, thinking of what to do¡­ I wasn''t taking Frederick''s threats lightly. By the look in his eyes, I knew he meant every bit of his threats, and that got me so worried.


    I dragged my hands down my face, sucking in a sharp breath. My thoughts shifted suddenly towards Anita.


    Why hadn''t I heard anything about her? Why had no one mentioned her since thest time I saw her? My chest tightened. Was she dead already?


    I stood abruptly, my wolf urging me forward. I had to see her. The corridors of the packhouse stretched before me, cold and silent. My footsteps echoed as I made my way to the lower levels, down the winding stone stairs, until the air grew damp and heavy. The dungeon.


    The guards at the entrance stiffened when they saw me, but I didn''t pause. One re was enough to make them step aside, their heads bowed.


    The smell that hit me first was iron, then dampness. And then I saw Anita.<fn7dad> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fn7dad>


    She was slumped against the wall of her cell, her once-bright eyes dull, her skin pale, lips cracked. Her hair hung in messy strands around her face, and her body looked so frail it made my stomach twist. She looked dead.


    My steps faltered as I moved closer to the bars. For a moment, I thought she might already be gone¡ªbut then, barely, I saw her chest rise and fall.


    "Anita¡­" I whispered, my throat tight.


    Her head turned weakly, her dull eyes finding mine. A broken sound slipped from her lips, almost like augh but too fragile to hold shape. "So¡­ you came after all," she rasped, her voice cracked and dry.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf pressing inside me, torn between pity and fury. This girl had hurt me, betrayed me in ways that still stung. And yet, seeing her like this¡ªreduced to nothing but skin, bone, and sorrow¡ªmade my heart twist.


    She shifted against the wall, her lips trembling. "Olivia¡­ do me one kindness."


    I frowned, gripping the cold iron. "What do you mean?"


    Her gaze wavered, tears welling faintly in her tired eyes. "Tell your brother¡­ to kill me."


    The words hit me like a de.


    My wolf growled, unsettled, pacing in confusion. She wants death?


    Anita coughed out thick blood, spilling it on the hard floor. "I can''t¡­ live like this. Not after what I''ve done to you. Not after what he''s done to me." Her voice was trembling. "Better an end by your brother''s hand¡­ than wasting away in this cage."


    Her body shuddered, her tears streaking down her pale cheeks. "Please¡­ tell him to do it. Please."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 364: The Only Way

    Olivia''s POV


    Pity. That was the first thing I felt watching Anita beg for death. But as quickly as it came, pity was reced with anger. Hot, sharp, bone-deep anger. It was as if my wolf was reying every wound Anita had carved into me. Every humiliation. Every betrayal. If she had been given the chance to drive a dagger through my heart, she would''ve done it without hesitation. I knew that. She would not have pitied me. So why should I pity her?


    My jaw tightened, and my nails dug into my hands. The sound of her voice¡ªweak, begging, echoed in the dungeon like a sad cry. But all it did was remind me of how many times sheughed while I cried.


    "Good girl," my wolf purred, her voice fierce and pleased. "Don''t forget who she is. Don''t forget what she''s done."


    I stared at Anita''s frail body slumped in chains, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. For a fleeting second, I wondered if I should tell my brother, if I should grant her request for mercy. But the thought twisted in me like a de. Mercy for her? After everything?


    No.


    I took a slow step closer to the bars, meeting her hollow gaze with mine. "You want death?" I whispered, my voice low, almost trembling with the pain inside me. "You should''ve thought of that when you made me wish for mine."


    Anita sobbed loudly, her body shaking as she pulled weakly against the chains. "Please, Olivia¡­ please just let me die. You''ve won. You''re the winner. What more will you gain by leaving me like this?" she choked with pain.


    My lips twisted into a bitter smile. "Everything. I will gain everything."


    I stepped closer to the bars, letting her see the hate burning in my eyes. "Anita, your death would be too easy. Too quick. Too merciful. But keeping you alive?" My voice dropped into a low whisper. "That means you will feel what I felt. The helplessness. The shame. The endless days where every breath is a curse."


    Her face crumpled as she shook her head, tears streaking down her hollow cheeks. "No, please¡­ don''t do this. I was wrong. I know I was wrong!"


    "And that is why you will pay for your wrongdoings." My chest rose and fell heavily, my wolf pacing inside me, her growl vibrating with satisfaction.


    "Do you hear that?" I whispered, leaning closer to the bars. "That''s my wolf. And she''s not begging for your death. She''s savoring your suffering."


    Anita''s cries filled the dungeon, echoing off the walls. But I didn''t flinch. I didn''t let my heart soften.


    Because for once, I wasn''t the broken one. She was. And I wasn''t going to let her escape so easily.


    "Have a nice day, Anita," I said and didn''t wait to listen to her cries before storming out of the dungeon. Her loud cries filled the dungeon, but I ignored them. For once I didn''t want to be that kind-hearted girl everyone knew me to be. Maybe if I started hardening my heart, people would stop trampling on me like a rag. Speaking of that, I had to focus on Frederick. I couldn''t be called the special one and fall so easily to him. There had to be a way. There had to be something.


    With that thought burning in my chest, I teleported to the witch hunt. She was already seated on the ground, her head bowed low, lips moving in heavy incantations.


    "I was waiting for your visit," she said calmly the moment Inded,  without looking up at me.


    I stepped forward until I stood right before her. "I need your help."


    "Sit." She gestured toward a single couch.


    My wolf paced inside me, restless, but I kept my face calm as I lowered myself into the single couch she had pointed to. The air here smelled of herbs and ash, a heavy scent that clung to my skin.


    "I need your help," I said again, firmer this time.


    Finally, she lifted her head. Her eyes, strange and glowing faintly, locked on mine. "I know why you are here," she said slowly. "Frederick."


    The name alone made my jaw clench.


    The witch tilted her head, studying me like I was a puzzle she''d already solved. "He has threatened you with the blood vow. Three days until you will be struck with a strange illness no one, not even you, can heal yourself."


    I didn''t flinch, though my stomach twisted. "Yes. And I will not give myself to him. I won''t. I need to know how to stop him. How to defeat him."


    She smiled faintly. "Defeating Frederick is no small task, Olivia. He is three centuries old. His power is not just his own¡ªit isyered with protection, charms, and the blood of those he has conquered. Fire will not burn him. des will not pierce him. And your abilities will have no effects on him. Not as he is now."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine. "Then what do I do?"


    The witch leaned forward, her voice dropping low. "Power as old as his can only be broken by one thing¡ªthe origin of his bond. To fight Frederick, you must first uncover the secret of his immortality. Somewhere, hidden, he has hidden his soul. Destroy that, and his body will follow."


    I blinked, my heart pounding. "His¡­ soul?"


    "Yes," she whispered. "A vessel. His soul is hidden in a vessel. Until you find it and destroy it, you will never defeat him."


    I sat back, my hands curling tight in myp. My wolf growled, uneasy, but a spark of hope lit in my chest. If what she said was true¡­ then Frederick wasn''t invincible. He could be killed.<fn2bf9> ?????? ???? Find[?]ovel</fn2bf9>


    I swallowed hard, lifting my gaze to meet hers. "Where can I find this vessel?"


    The witch shook her head slowly. "No one knows¡­ no witch can see it. It is cloaked in a charm far older than I. You must find it yourself. That is the true task. But once you do, once you hold it in your hands, set it ame. Destroy it. And then¡ªeven the slightest wound will be enough to end him."

 Chapter 365: The Plan

    Olivia''s POV


    It was past midnight, and I still couldn''t force myself to sleep. Iy on my bed staring at the ceiling, but my mind wasn''t quiet. I turned to my side and pulled my nket tighter, but it didn''t help. My chest felt heavy, my thoughts restless. Where was I supposed to start? I knew nothing about Lord Frederick¡ªnothing about his past, his friends, or even his weaknesses. He had lived for three hundred years. That meant his vessel could be anywhere. But where?


    Frustration bubbled up inside me. I sat up, rubbing my hands against my face. "But how?" I whispered into the silence. "How do I even begin?"


    My mind raced  as I thought of him. A man like that¡ªno, a monster like that¡ªwouldn''t entrust his vessel to just anyone. It would be somewhere close. Somewhere personal.


    The thought made my chest tighten. That meant I would have to get closer to him. I would have to study him, watch him, maybe even act to be with him. The very idea made my skin crawl.


    I pushed to my feet, pacing the room. "No matter what," I muttered, "I''ll find it."<fneda6> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel</fneda6>


    I stopped pacing, my breaths heavy. This wasn''t something I could keep to myself. The triplets had to know. Whatever danger I was walking into, they deserved the truth.


    Closing my eyes, I let my power surge. In the blink of an eye, I teleported.


    When I opened them again, I was standing inside Lennox''s room. He was at the edge of his bed, pulling the nket back. His head snapped toward me, his eyes widening for a second before softening.


    "I was just about to contact you," he said quietly, his voice holding that mixture of relief and concern that always made my chest ache.


    I didn''t waste time. "Louis, Levi," I mind-linked. "Come to Lennox''s room."


    I felt their acknowledgment at once, the pull of the bond sparking. Within minutes, they arrived¡ªLouis with a concerned look and Levi with his eyes already sharp with questions.


    They all looked at me, waiting to hear what I had to say.


    I drew in a shaky breath, forcing myself to steady. "There''s something you need to know," I began, my voice a little tense. "Mother¡­ she told me about Frederick''s threats."


    Their expressions hardened instantly.


    I went on, holding their gaze. "He''s not just threatening me with anything, but he has a blood vow. If I don''t agree to be his within three days, he''ll hand it to a witch. The spell will bind me. My body will weaken. I''ll fall sick¡­ and then die."


    Levi''s jaw dropped. Louis'' fists clenched. Lennox''s whole body went rigid, rage shing in his eyes.


    I swallowed and pressed on. "That''s not all. To find a way to defeat him, I have to know where his vessel is. A vessel where his soul is kept. I need to find it and destroy it. And the only way to figure that out¡­" My chest tightened. I forced the words out anyway. "¡­is to get closer to him. To act like I''m willing to ept being his."


    For a long second, no one spoke. The room was so silent I could hear the pounding of my own heart. Then, as if a string snapped, all three of them reacted at once.


    "No." Lennox''s voice was a growl, sharp and ragged. His chest heaved, his fists balling so tight I thought his knuckles might break. "You are not going near him. Not for this. Not for anything."


    "Olivia," Levi cut in, his voice louder, rough with disbelief. His eyes zed, his wolf pushing hard against the bond. "Do you even hear yourself? Pretend to be his? Act like you''re willing? Over my dead body." He shoved a hand through his hair, pacing, his anger radiating in the room. "You don''t need to get close to him¡ªyou have us. We''ll find another way."


    Louis didn''t pace. He stood very still, his gaze locked on me, unreadable at first¡ªuntil I saw it. The rage gathering in his eyes, the deep protectiveness that came with his silence. "He wants you to bend to him," Louis said tly, his jaw tight. "And now you think we''ll allow you to y along? No. That''s not happening." His words weren''t loud, but they carried weight like steel.


    Lennox stepped closer, his wolf pressing so hard against mine I felt it in my bones. "Do you know what it does to me¡ªjust the thought of him touching you?" His voice cracked with fury. "I won''t allow it. I''ll kill him before I watch you take one step toward him."


    Levi stopped pacing and snapped his head up at me. His eyes were wild, his wolf wing close to the surface. "You''re mine, Olivia. Ours. Not his. Don''t you dare even think of giving him that satisfaction."


    I knew they wouldn''t bend easily. But I also knew I had to win Lennox over. Once he agreed, the other two always followed. It had always been that way.


    I turned to face Lennox. "Please¡ªlisten to me. This is the only way. If I don''t get close to him, I''ll never find the vessel. And if I don''t find it, I can''t destroy it. You think I want this? You think I enjoy even imagining being near him? No! But it''s the only path I see."


    Lennox''s face darkened, his jaw locked tight. "No, Olivia. I said no. I don''t care what n you think you have¡ªgetting close to him is not an option." His voice rumbled like thunder.


    "Lennox, please!" I begged, my throat tight. "If there was another way, I''d take it. But there isn''t. If I don''t do this, I''m dead in three days."


    Levi stepped forward, his hands shaking as he pointed at me. "And what happens if he touches you? If he hurts you? You think we''ll just sit back and watch while you y his little game? I''d rather die fighting than see you pretend to be his."


    My chest burned, frustration building up inside me. "You don''t understand¡ªI''m doing this for all of us! If I don''t try, we all lose. Do you want me to just sit here and wait to die?"


    Louis''s voice cut in, low and firm. "We''ll find another way. But not this." His words were final, like a stone wall mming down.


    Something inside me snapped. My voice rose, sharp and trembling with fury. "This is why I don''t tell you things! Because all you ever say is no. You never listen! You don''t trust me to make my own choices. You act like I''m weak, like I''m reckless, when I''m the one who has to carry this curse!"


    Lennox''s eyes zed, and for a second he looked more wolf than man. "And maybe you are reckless," he spat, his words like ws raking across my heart. "Running headfirst into danger without thinking of what it does to us¡ªwhat it does to you."


    The room went silent, his words hanging heavy in the air. My breath caught, and I stared at him, my chest aching with more than just anger now, hurt.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 366: I have to do it

    Olivia''s POV


    I felt like teleporting away like I always did when anger consumed me, but this time, my feet refused to move. It was as if the floor itself held me in ce. My chest rose and fell heavily, my re locked on Lennox. Not because I hated him. No, never that. But because, as always, he refused to let me have my way. He never did. And suddenly, a memory struck me like lightning.


    We were younger. I was no more than ten, sitting on the edge of the riverbank with my bare feet dipped in the water. I had wanted to cross, to prove I was brave enough. But Lennox had stood there, arms crossed, his face stubborn even then.


    "No, Olivia. It''s too deep."


    I had pouted, snapping back, "You''re not my father, Lennox!" Then I had jumped in anyway, thinking I could swim across. But the current was stronger than I imagined. It had pulled me down, choking me, swallowing me.


    I would have drowned.


    But Lennox had been there. He always was. He had leapt in after me, dragging me back to shore, his body shaking with fear and fury as he yelled at me.


    "Do you want to die? Don''t ever do that again!" His voice had cracked, his eyes wet, but he hadn''t let me go until I promised I''d listen next time.


    And now, looking at him in this room, his fists clenched, his chest heaving, it felt exactly the same. He wasn''t just angry. He was scared.


    I swallowed hard, my re faltering for a moment, and then without saying a word I lowered myself onto the single-seater couch. Silence weighed heavily in the room as the four of us sat without speaking. Each of us was waiting for someone else to break it, and it was never going to be me. Lennox moved away, leaning against the wall, his arms crossed tightly over his bare chest, muscles flexing with the motion, his skin catching the dim light of the room.


    My eyes betrayed me.


    Before I could stop myself, they trailed over him¡ªslow, unwilling sweeps across the lines of his chest, the slope of his shoulders, the veins that stood out along his arms. My wolf stirred instantly, heat rolling through me, her voice low and seductive.


    "Hottie."


    My breath caught. For a heartbeat, the world narrowed to just him¡ªthe rise and fall of his chest, the sharp set of his jaw, the way his eyes lingered on me as if he already knew where my thoughts had gone.


    But I shook my head quickly, tearing my gaze away. My nails dug into the fabric of the couch as I forced myself to look down. "Not now," I whispered under my breath, though I wasn''t sure if I was speaking to my wolf or to myself.


    My wolf growled softly inside me, restless, unsatisfied.<fn1d5e> Find the newest release on ?ovelFind</fn1d5e>


    I noticed Levi sitting on the edge of the bed across me and Louis took the couch beside me. And again the awkward silence hung in the air. Louis leaned forward with his elbows on his knees, and Levi¡­ Levi''s eyes stayed fixed on me.


    Finally, he spoke.


    "So what''s your n, Olivia?" His voice was calm, steady¡ªbut it carried weight. "If you want to do this, then tell us how. Step by step. How do you mean to get close to him? How do you n to find the vessel?"


    I wasn''t surprised. Levi almost never said no to me. My chest ached with the memory of when we were kids, when Lennox and Louis told me I wasn''t allowed to climb the tall tree behind the mansion. I had begged, pouted, even shouted, but they had held firm.


    "No," Lennox had said tly, his voice sharp.


    Louis had echoed, his arms folded. "It''s dangerous. Don''t be stupid, Olivia."


    Only Levi had sighed, looked at me with those soft eyes, and whispered, "Fine. I''ll help you, but don''t tell them."


    That was Levi. Always giving me yes when I wanted it most.


    He had led me by the hand, whispering instructions while I climbed higher. He''d been terrified for me¡ªanyone could see that¡ªbut he had let me try. Because I had wanted it.


    And even though I''d fallen a few minutester, scraped and bruised, I had smiled through the pain. Because Levi had believed in me, when no one else would.


    Now, sitting across from him, I saw the same thing in his eyes. That flicker of trust. That silent vow that if I insisted, he would stand with me.


    I swallowed hard, my lips pressing together before I finally said, "The n is simple. I get close. I act like I''m considering him. He''ll let his guard down. That''s the only way I can learn where his vessel is. And once I know¡­" My wolf growled low inside me, "¡­we destroy it."


    Lennox groaned but didn''t say a word, and then Levi spoke.


    "You know Frederick isn''t just an ordinary vampire..."


    "I know." I cut Levi off. "That is why I will be very careful. There is no other way," I said firmly, trying to make them understand. "You can search every corner of this world, fight every battle, and spill as much blood as you want¡ªbut none of that will matter if we don''t know where his vessel is. And the only way to learn that¡­ is through him."


    Lennox pushed off the wall, his arms still crossed but his jaw tight. His re fixed on me, but I didn''t flinch.


    "I''m not a child anymore," I pressed, heat rising in my chest. "I can take care of myself. I have my abilities¡ªmy fire, my strength, my wolf. I''m not some weak girl who needs to be hidden away while you three risk your lives on my behalf."


    Levi''s brows furrowed, his lips parting as if to argue, but I cut him off before he could.


    "I need to do this," I said, sharper now, leaving no room for argument. "If I don''t, then what''s the point of all this power? What''s the point of being who I am if I can''t use it to protect myself¡ªand all of you?"


    My words hung in the air, heavy, sparking tension like lightning.


    Lennox''s growl rumbled low in his throat, his wolf pushing hard against mine, fierce and angry. "And what happens when he touches you, Olivia?" His voice was harsh, almost breaking. "When he wants to have you? You think your fire will protect you from that?"


    I froze, his words hitting deeper than I wanted them to.


    But still, I lifted my chin, fire ring in my chest. "I won''t let him touch me. I have a n for that."


    Louis leaned forward then, his voice trembling with more worry than anger. "And if your n costs you your life? If we lose you because of this? You think any of us will survive that?"

 Chapter 367: Agreed

    Olivia''s POV


    I felt their fear. It was thick in the air. I could see it in Lennox''s clenched fists, in Louis''s worried stare that tried too hard to mask his worry, in the way Levi''s eyes wouldn''t stop following mine as though he was afraid I''d disappear if he blinked. And somehow¡­ I understood. They weren''t just angry at me. They were terrified. Terrified of losing me. Terrified that if I walked into Frederick''s arms, I wouldn''te back out.


    My chest ached, my wolf whimpering at their pain. For a moment, the fight in me softened. I wanted to scream at them, but instead I breathed,posing myself.


    "I know what you''re scared of," I whispered, my voice softer now. "I know you''re afraid of him taking me. Of him hurting me." My eyes swept over each of them, meeting their worried gazes with as much calm as I could muster. "But you have to understand¡­ doing nothing terrifies me more. Sitting here, waiting to die¡ªthat isn''t me."


    I ced a hand on my chest, feeling my wolf stir. "I was born with these abilities for a reason. I won''t waste them. Not even for your fear."


    The silence stretched until Lennox finally cursed under his breath. His fists dropped to his sides. "Fine," he muttered. "I hate it. I hate all of this. But you''re right. Waiting won''t save you."


    Levi leaned forward, a big frown etched on his face. "I don''t like it either. But if you go, I go. I''ll be watching every move he makes. If he tries anything¡ªI''ll kill him."


    Louis spokest. His voice was calm, but I could feel the worry under it. "Then it''s decided. You''ll act close to him. But you will not be alone. We''ll stand with you. Always." His eyes locked on mine. "Promise you''ll call us the second it gets too much."


    My throat closed up, and my eyes stung. They still hated it, I knew that. Every line of their bodies screamed it. But they were choosing to stand beside me anyway.


    I nodded slowly, my voice barely there. "Thank you. All of you."


    "When do you start?" Lennox asked immediately. I looked up at him, my lips pressing together before I answered.


    "Tomorrow."


    He gave one sharp nod. "Okay." Then his eyes softened just a little. "But for tonight¡­e to bed."


    For the first time since we began this conversation, I smiled. A small one, but real. Without another word, the four of us shifted together. Lennox got into the bed, Levi kicked off his boots, and Louis slid closer to make space. I climbed in between them, the warmth of their bodies pressing against mine like a shield.


    It wasn''t perfect. Fear still lingered in their eyes, and my heart still carried the weight of what tomorrow would bring. But here¡ªhere I felt safe.


    I curled into thefort of them, my head resting against Lennox''s chest, Levi close at my back, Louis brushing his hand lightly against mine.


    "I love you three," I whispered into the quiet room, my voice breaking.


    Three voices answered at once, ovepping, fierce and tender all at once:


    "We love you too."


    A kissnded on my forehead¡ªgentle, lingering¡ªand then another. Their warmth surrounded me, their scents grounding me, their wolves humming softly against mine.


    "Goodnight, Olivia," Lennox murmured.


    "Goodnight, love," Louis echoed softly.


    Levi''s voice camest, low against my ear. "Goodnight, my love."


    While a big smile spread across my face, I closed my eyes. Warmth. That was thest thing I remembered before sleep stole me. The warmth of their bodies wrapped around me, the steady thrum of their heartbeats, thefort of belonging to them. For once, I didn''t dream of Frederick. I didn''t dream of running or of fear. I dreamed of nothing but peace.


    But when my eyes fluttered open, the bed was empty. Cold sheets pressed against my skin where Lennox, Louis, and Levi had been. My hand reached instinctively across the mattress, but found no one.


    My chest tightened, a small frown spread across my face. But suddenly the faint sound of running water reached my ears. Relief spilled through me, loosening the knot in my chest.


    I slipped from the bed, walking softly across the room toward the bathroom. Steam curled from the crack beneath the door, carrying with it the scent of him. Lennox.


    Pushing the door open, I stepped into the misty warmth. And there he was.


    Water cascaded over his broad shoulders, rivulets racing down his back and chest, the muscles flexing as he tilted his head under the spray. His dark hair clung to his forehead, droplets sliding over his jaw. When his gaze caught mine, his lips curved into that smile¡ªthe one that always undid me.


    "Couldn''t stay away, could you?" he murmured, his voice husky, low, like velvet dragged over my skin.


    Heat red through me. I shook my head once, unable to tear my eyes from him. He lifted a hand, palm out, beckoning me closer. My feet moved before my mind caught up, carrying me into the shower with him.


    Warm water poured over me, soaking my hair, my clothes clinging until Lennox''s hands found me. He tugged me against his chest, his heat eclipsing everything else. His mouth brushed my temple before trailing lower, lingering at the corner of my lips.


    I tilted my head back, giving in. His lips crashed onto mine, hot and relentless, tasting of all the fear, love, and frustration we''d held back. The kiss deepened, his tongue sliding against mine, a growl vibrating through his chest as his grip tightened on my waist.


    My fingers tangled in his wet hair, pulling him closer. The world outside¡ªthe fear, the danger, the n for today¡ªceased to exist. There was only Lennox. His mouth. His touch. The way he devoured me like I was the only thing he''d ever need.


    "Mate," he groaned against my lips, his voice rough with desire. His hands roamed my body slowly, as if memorizing me all over again.


    I gasped into his mouth, pressing myself flush against him. "Lennox¡­" My voice trembled with desire.


    "Fuck me."<fn3d45> Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel</fn3d45>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 368: Shower

    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox''s answering growl rumbled against my lips, vibrating through my chest as if my very bones responded to him. His hands slid down, gripping the hem of my soaked clothes, tugging them upward. The wet fabric clung stubbornly to my skin, but he tore it away piece by piece, stripping me bare until the steam wrapped around every inch of me. His gaze burned as it swept over me, hunger zing in his eyes.


    "Mine," he whispered, almost reverent, before dropping to his knees. The spray of water rained down over both of us as his hands spread my thighs apart, his breath ghosting hot against my core. My knees trembled, but his grip kept me steady, anchoring me against the shower wall.


    The first touch of his tongue made my head fall back, a gasp tearing from my throat. He licked me slowly, teasing, savoring, before diving deeper, his mouth iming me with a hunger that made my wolf howl inside me. His tongue circled,pped, and flicked until my body writhed against him, my hands tangling desperately in his wet hair.


    "Lennox¡­" I moaned, my voice breaking, the sound echoing off the tiled walls.


    He growled against me, the vibration making me shudder as he devoured me, drinking in every sound I made. My legs threatened to give way, but he held me firm, his mouth working me closer and closer to the edge until I was unraveling in his hands.


    When he finally pulled away, his lips glistened, his eyes wild and dark with need. He rose in one fluid movement, pinning me to the wall, his mouth crashing back onto mine. I tasted myself on his tongue, the mingled heat between us dizzying.


    My trembling fingers slid down his chest, wrapping around the thick length of him, stroking once, twice, before I sank to my knees in front of him. The water poured over us, steam rising as I took him into my mouth. His head dropped back, a deep, guttural sound spilling from his throat as my tongue worked him, sucking hard, taking more until his hands tangled desperately in my hair.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡­" he groaned, his voice ragged, his body shaking with restraint.


    I hollowed my cheeks, tasting every inch of him, loving the way his control frayed with every movement of my lips. When I finally released him, his breathing was heavy, his eyes wild with lust.


    He yanked me back up, spinning me to face the wall, his chest pressed hot against my back. His hands slid down my hips, gripping hard, positioning me.


    "You want this?" he growled in my ear, his voice deep, dangerous, trembling with need.


    "Yes," I gasped, arching into him. "Please, Lennox."


    With a fierce growl, he thrust into me, filling mepletely, stretching me until a cry tore from my throat. Lennox''s growl ripped through the steam as he drove into me again and again, his hips mming against mine with unrelenting force. Each thrust stole my breath, dragging sounds from my throat I couldn''t control. The shower wall was cold beneath my palms, but his heat against my back consumed me, filling me until nothing existed but him.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡­" he snarled into my ear, his teeth grazing my neck. His pace quickened, deeper, harder, until sparks burst behind my eyes. My wolf cried out, wing for release, for the bond, for him.


    "Lennox!" I gasped.


    He reached around, his hand slipping between my thighs, circling my swollen clit with ruthless precision. My legs buckled, pleasure crashing through me like lightning. My release tore me apart, shattering me against him as my scream echoed in the mist.


    Lennox''s thrusts grew rougher, frantic, his chest vibrating with another guttural growl. He buried himself deep onest time, his body shaking as he spilled inside me, his breath hot and ragged against my ear. For a long moment, we clung to each other, our bodies trembling, our breaths mingling in the steam.


    I thought it was over. I thought we''d copse against the tiles, spent. But then¡ª


    A low chuckle rumbled from behind us. "So¡­" a voice drawled, rich and teasing, "we''re having fun without me?"


    My eyes flew open, my heart lurching. I turned my head just enough to see Levi leaning against the bathroom doorframe, water droplets from the steam clinging to his dark hair, his smirk both wicked and hungry. His eyes burned as they roamed over me, still pinned to the wall, Lennox''s hands possessive on my hips.


    "Levi¡ª" I breathed, heat flooding me all over again.


    He stepped forward, closing the distance with deliberate slowness, every movement radiating dominance. His hand caught my chin, tilting my head so I had no choice but to meet his gaze.


    "Tsk," he murmured, his thumb brushing over my swollen lips. "And here I thought you''d wait for me."


    In one swift motion, Levi scooped me into his arms, carrying me out of the shower and setting me down on the bathroom counter. My back pressed against the cool surface, steam curling around us as his hands slid down my thighs, forcing them apart.<fnf47c> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnf47c>


    His smirk widened, his voice low and seductive. "Open wider for me, love."


    Levi bent forward, his mouth brushing along my jaw, down my throat, before he pulled back just enough to smirk at me again. "So wet already," he murmured, his voice a  purr. "Was that all for Lennox¡­ or for me too?"


    "Both," I whispered, shame and desire tangling in my voice.


    His answering growl vibrated through me. Without hesitation, Levi lined himself up, the thick head of him pressing against my slick entrance. My body clenched in anticipation, desperate and ready.


    "Levi¡ª" I gasped, but my plea turned into a cry as he thrust in hard, burying himself inside me in one rough stroke.


    The sound that tore from his throat was primal, feral. His hands gripped my hips, holding me in ce as he pulled back and mmed into me again, the counter jolting under the force. My nails scraped against the surface, my head falling back as pleasure ricocheted through me.


    "Fuck, you feel perfect," Levi snarled, his pace already brutal, relentless. "So tight for me¡­ taking me so good."


    My body arched, caught between the sharp edge of the counter and the ruthless drive of his hips. Lennox''s hand came up, stroking my hair back, his lips brushing the shell of my ear as he whispered, "That''s it, Olivia. Take him. Take all of us."


    Levi''s thrusts grew faster, harder, his teeth gritted, his groans mixing with my cries. The wet p of skin, the hiss of steam, the sound of our ragged breaths filled the bathroom, drowning out everything else.


    When Levi angled his hips, hitting that spot deep inside me, I shattered. My scream ripped through the mist, my body convulsing as another orgasm crashed over me, harder and fiercer than thest.


    "Fuck¡ªyes," Levi roared, his rhythm breaking as his release imed him. He buried himself deep, his grip bruising on my thighs as he spilled into me with a guttural growl.


    Before my breath could steady, the bathroom door creaked again. My head jerked toward the sound¡ªand there he was.


    Louis.

 Chapter 369: Leaving

    Olivia''s POV


    He didn''t smirk like Levi, nor did he growl like Lennox. He just stood there in the doorway, his eyes dark and unreadable, watching the scene before him. But the heat in his gaze was undeniable. It wrapped around me, making my skin prickle, my core clench with need all over again.<fn0533> Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel</fn0533>


    "You couldn''t wait for me," he said softly, his voice calm, but beneath it, I could hear the strain, the restraint barely holding him together.


    "Louis¡­" I whispered, my voice hoarse, my body trembling from the pleasurable feelings Lennox and Levi had already unleashed on me.


    He stepped closer, each movement deliberate, controlled, as though fighting every instinct to simply take. His hand came to my cheek, warm, steady, grounding. He brushed his thumb across my lips, his eyes locked on mine.


    "Let me," he murmured. Not a demand, not a tease¡ªjust a promise.


    And when I nodded, he leaned down and kissed me.


    It wasn''t a crashing, desperate kiss like Lennox''s, nor a taunting one like Levi''s. It was deep, consuming, tender in its slowness¡ªyet somehow it set me aze. His mouth moved against mine with reverence, savoring me, tasting me as if I were his salvation.


    Without breaking the kiss, he slid his hands beneath my thighs and lifted me effortlessly from the counter. I gasped against his lips as he carried me toward the wall, pressing me gently but firmly against it. My legs wrapped around his waist instinctively, my body arching to him, craving more.


    When he finally entered me, it wasn''t with a harsh thrust¡ªit was slow, deliberate, inch by inch, filling mepletely. A moan spilled from my throat, tears pricking my eyes at the overwhelming sensation.


    "Olivia¡­" Louis breathed, his forehead pressed to mine. "I love you. Only you."


    He moved slowly at first, each stroke long, deep, measured. His control was maddening, drawing out the pleasure until my body shook with the need for more. Every roll of his hips stroked that aching spot inside me, dragging me higher and higher.


    "Louis¡ªplease¡­" I whimpered, wing at his back.


    Hisposure cracked, just barely. His pace quickened, his breathing in harsh pants against my ear as his thrusts grew harder, deeper, the sound of our bodies meeting filling the steam-heavy air.


    When his hand slipped between us, circling my clit with devastating precision, my body broke apart again. My cry was swallowed by his mouth as he kissed me through my climax, his hips driving into me until he finally let go too, his groan low and rough as he spilled inside me.


    For a moment, he held me there, still joined, his arms strong and steady, his breath hot against my skin. Unlike the others, he didn''t pull away immediately. He just stayed inside me, whispering softly, "You''re ours."


    I smiled faintly and kissed him again, my lips lingering on his as his warmth surrounded me. Louis kissed me back slowly, tenderly, like he had all the time in the world, like I wasn''t already trembling from being imed over and over. His hand cupped the back of my head, keeping me close.


    When Louis finally pulled back, his lips lingering on mine, he didn''t rush. His hand cradled the back of my head, keeping me close. For once, there was no hurry, no fire¡ªjust his warmth surrounding me, holding me together.


    Before I could even catch my breath, Lennox''s strong arms scooped me up, carrying me out of the steam and back toward the waiting tub. Levi was already there, sleeves rolled up, filling it with warm water that smelled faintly of herbs.


    "Sit," Levi murmured, his hands surprisingly gentle as he guided me down into the water.


    Steam curled around me again, but this time it wasn''t about passion¡ªit was about care. Lennox knelt behind me, running warm water over my hair, his touch slow and steady. Louis was on my right, carefully wiping my arms with a soft cloth. Levi on my left, brushing the water over my legs with almost reverent hands.


    I leaned back, my wolf sighing inside me as the three of them cared for me like I was their most precious jewelry.


    When they finished, Levi wrapped me in a thick towel and lifted me to my feet. Louis pressed a kiss to my temple. Lennox''s hand lingered against my lower back.


    We went back to the room together, the smell of food waiting for us. A tray sat on the table¡ªwarm bread, eggs, and fruit. My stomach rumbled, reminding me how long it had been since Ist ate.


    We ate quietly, but their eyes never left me. Every bite I took, every sip of water¡ªI could feel their worry, their love.


    When I finally set my fork down, I looked at the three of them, my chest tight. "I need to go home," I said softly. "I need to change. And after that¡­" I swallowed hard. "I''m going to Frederick."


    The silence was heavy. Levi''s jaw tightened. Lennox''s hand fisted against the table. Louis''s gaze sharpened, his calm mask slipping for a second.


    "I''ll be fine," I whispered.


    For a long moment, none of them spoke. Then, one by one, they nodded. Slowly. Reluctantly. But they nodded.


    "We''ll be close," Lennox muttered, his voice rough.


    "Reach through the mind link if anything goes wrong," Levi added, his eyes full of worry.


    "Don''t keep any information away from us," Louis finished, his hand covering mine.


    I gave them a small smile, even though my heart felt heavy. "I''ll be fine," I whispered again, more to myself than to them. "I have to be."


    Louis''s hand squeezed mine tighter. Levi''s wolf brushed against mine, restless but loyal. And Lennox¡ªhe didn''t speak, but his eyes said everything. Anger. Fear. And love, even if he tried to hide it behind his hard stare.


    For a moment, I looked at them one by one, trying to remember their faces. They looked at me as if this could be thest time. My chest hurt at the thought.


    "I love you three," I said softly, the words slipping out before I could stop them.


    All three answered together. "And we love you."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and stood up. While holding their gazes , I teleported away.

 Chapter 370: Everyone is afraid of death

    Olivia''s POV


    "I will be fine¡­ you don''t have to worry about me," I assured Nora and Lolita for what felt like the hundredth time. Just like the triplets, they couldn''t hide their concern over my n.


    "Just be careful, okay," Lolita pleaded, her voice trembling.


    I gave her a warm smile and nodded. "Yes¡­ I will."


    Nora stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me, holding on tightly as though she didn''t want to let go. "Be careful," she whispered in my ear before reluctantly pulling away. Lolita came next, hugging me briefly before we parted. I forced another soft smile for them both, closing my eyes as I drew in a long, steadying breath.


    With my eyes closed, I sucked in a deep breath and thought of Lord Frederick. Now that I was about to do it, I felt nervous. He wasn''t just another man¡ªhe was dangerous, unpredictable, and I couldn''t afford for this n to fail. If it did, everything would copse around me.


    " We can do this," I whispered to my wolf. She stirred inside me, her strength brushing against mine, urging me on.


    One more deep breath, and I focused on Frederick''s image, channeling my teleportation ability to guide me straight to him. In the blink of an eye, the world shifted.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was standing in a vast living room. My brows drew together instantly.


    "This¡­ isn''t Lord Frederick''s home," I murmured. His other home had been bleak, cold, suffocated by shadows and dark decor. But this ce¡­ it was warmer, grander, almost regal in its age.


    I turned slowly, my wolf restless inside me. Where am I?


    Before I could take another step, soft footsteps echoed from the far side of the room. A woman appeared. She moved with elegance, her steps soundless across the polished floor. Her skin was pale, her eyes a deep crimson that shimmered like firelight. Her long hair, ck as night, fell down her back in smooth waves. But what struck me most¡ªwas her face.


    She looked like him.


    The sharp cheekbones. The proud jawline. Even the cold tilt of her eyes.


    My lips parted in shock. "You¡­ you look like Lord Frederick."


    The woman paused a few steps away, her gaze sweeping over me carefully, almost as if she was measuring me. A faint smile curved her lips¡ªnot cruel, but not soft either.


    "That''s because," she said, her voice smooth and friendly, "I am his sister."


    A sister? I never knew he had siblings.


    I swallowed, forcing myself to nod and take a hesitant step forward. "Hi¡­ my name is¡ª"


    Olivia," she interrupted.


    My brow furrowed. How did she know? I could swear I had never seen her before.<fn999f> Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel</fn999f>


    Frederick''s sister smiled again. "I know you¡­ you are my future sister-inw," she said proudly, looking so excited at the thought of it.


    I wanted to rebuke her, telling her it was in her wildest dream, but I held back my words. After all, I had to keep up my n.


    I nced around the vast mansion looking for any sign of Frederick. "Where is Frederick?" I asked, returning my gaze back to her.


    "He''s here," she replied. "Likely in his study. I''ll take you to him." Without waiting for me to agree, she turned and began to walk.


    At first, I didn''t move¡­ I was having cold feet. But she turned, giving me a friendly look. "Come. Frederick doesn''t like to be kept waiting."


    I followed her, my eyes scanning the mansion. It was nothing like Frederick''s other home. That ce had been cold and dark, filled with shadows. But this¡­ this ce was different. The walls were covered with red curtains and golden frames holding old portraits. The air smelled of herbs, not smoke. It felt ancient. Royal.


    My wolf whispered inside me. " Maybe his vessel is here. Somewhere close."


    I kept my face calm, but my thoughts raced.


    We stopped in front of a tall wooden door. Strange carvings twisted across it like living vines. His sisterid her hand on the wood and gave me a smile. "He''s inside. Try not to upset him. He seems not to be in a good mood."


    My fist curled at my side, and I swallowed hard,posing myself.


    The door swung open on its own.


    Inside, Lord Frederick sat behind a wide desk. His pale fingers tapped the woodzily, but his eyes¡ªsharp and glowing¡ªwere already on me.


    "Olivia," he said, his voice husky and deep. His lips curved into a slow smile. "I was beginning to think you''d nevere."


    I forced my shoulders straight, lifting my chin. "I came," I answered simply, letting my voice carry strength even though my heart hammered.


    Frederick''s smile widened, but it didn''t reach his eyes. It was obviously fake. He gesturedzily to the chair across from him. "Sit."


    For a moment, I didn''t move. My wolf snarled inside me. But I needed to keep up the act. If I wanted answers, I had to y this game. So, slowly, I crossed the room and lowered myself into the chair.


    His eyes followed every step, lustfully staring at me. "My guess was correct," he said after a pause. "I knew you woulde¡­" His gaze lingered on me, a victorious smirk appearing on his face. "Everyone is afraid of death."


    I frowned. He was wrong. I wasn''t afraid of death¡ªI was afraid of closing my eyes permanently and not being able to see the triplets forever¡­ not being able to feel the warmth of their hands on my body¡­ not being able to hear their voices. That was what I was afraid of¡ªnot death.


    My lips curved in a small, cold smile. "Maybe I am."


    That made himugh¡ªlow, rich, but annoying. "Really, Olivia. I thought you loved your mates."


    I clenched my fists beneath the desk, my nails biting into my palms. "And yet you are here."


    Hisughter stopped. His head tilted slightly, his expression shifting into curiosity now. "You''ve made the right choice. I like that." His fingers drummed once more against the desk before stilling. "But I don''t trust you."


    I kept my expression perfectly nk.


    He leaned forward, his voice dropping lower, heavy with suspicion. "Tell me, Olivia¡­ are you here because you''re ready to be mine? Or are you here to pretend?"


    My breath caught at his question. My wolf bristled. His suspicious eyes bored into mine as though he could see right through my lies.


    "I''m here¡­" I whispered, my voice steady despite the storm inside me. "¡­because I don''t want to die."


    His lips curved into a slow, devilish smile, and I wished I could wipe that off his annoying face. "Good answer," he murmured, leaning back in his chair. But then his gaze sharpened. "If you''re not pretending¡­" His tone grew lower, darker, filled withmand. "¡­then prove it."


    I swallowed hard. "How?"


    His eyes dragged over me, lingering at every curve of my body. "Stand up," he ordered softly. "And undress."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 371: Hailee Was Here

    Olivia''s POV


    For a moment, I couldn''t move. My body felt stiff, my breath stuck in my chest.


    Act, my wolf pushed at me. You have to act.


    I swallowed hard. My pride hated it, but I reminded myself¡ªnudity was nothing new for us. We shifted into wolves all the time, and every time we shifted, we were naked. It wasn''t shameful. It was normal. If he thought this would get to me, he was wrong. He could watch, but that was all. He would never touch me.


    I stood up slowly, lifting my chin. I made sure he saw that I wasn''t shaking, I wasn''t scared. Piece by piece, I undressed, taking everyyer of my clothes. My wolf growled low inside, reminding me that this was only an act.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw him shift in his seat. His pale fingers gripped the desk, his glowing eyes drinking me in.


    "Moon Goddess," he breathed, hunger dripping from his tone. "You are a beauty. No wonder those triplets never wanted to let you go."


    My jaw clenched. Anger burned hot in my chest, but I forced my lips into a calm line. I wanted to spit in his face. I wanted to burn him alive. But I stayed still. Not yet. Not now.


    Frederick slowly stood and stepped closer, lifting a hand as if he wanted to touch me. "So tempting¡­" he murmured.


    I snapped my eyes to his and took a step backward. "No. Not until marriage."


    He froze, thenughed¡ªa deep, mockingugh that made the room feel smaller. "Then let us marry tomorrow," he said, sounding so serious about it.


    My heart jumped, but I didn''t flinch. "No," I said firmly. "If you want me, I must know you first. A marriage without knowing each other is nothing. Even you must agree to that."


    His eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering there. Then his smirk returned. "Very well, Olivia. You want to know me? Then I''ll give you that chance. But remember¡­" He leaned close, his breath cold against my ear. "You are already mine."


    In your dreams.


    He pulled away, retreating to his seat, while I gathered my clothes from the floor and dressed. His lustful eyes never left me, burning holes into my skin. Once I was fully clothed, I sat across from him. But never once did he take his eyes off me. It was so creepy, but I ignored it and spoke up.


    "Where is this ce?" I asked, shifting in the chair and ncing toward the wide window beside us. The ss was clear, showing a sky unlike the one I knew. The air outside looked colder, the trees unfamiliar, and in the distance stood tall, ancient buildings, their outlines sharp and strange.


    A sharp chill slid down my spine. This is a different country.


    "This ce¡­" I said slowly, turning back to him. "Where am I?"


    Frederick leaned back, one leg crossed over the other. "France," he said smoothly. "This is my family home. The ce where I was raised."


    My chest tightened. France. Another country. No wonder everything felt strange.


    But he wasn''t finished. His eyes narrowed. "And this¡­" He paused. "This is where your dear Hailee lived for eleven years."


    My brow furrowed, my wolf stiffening inside me. Hailee? Here?<fne9ed> Th?s chapter is updated by Find¡ïNovel</fne9ed>


    I forced myself to stay calm, to keep my expression nk, even though questions screamed in my head. Eleven years. Why had she been here? What did he mean by that?


    "Why was she living here?" I couldn''t stop myself from asking.


    Frederick shrugged. "She needed shelter and protection, and we gave her."


    I frowned and folded my arms. "Is that why you forced her into the deal? Is that the exchange of the deal you both had?" I pressed on. I knew there were a lot of things I didn''t know. This Hailee¡ªI never met her. I was not lucky like the triplets to know her. I wished she was still alive. She had a lot of questions to answer and respectfully a lot of ps to take from me.


    Frederick''s smirk grew darker, but his eyes had a shadow in them that made my wolf uneasy.


    "My deal with Hailee¡­" his voice dropped, low and heavy. Then he looked straight at me, his expression nk. "It was never done forcefully. It was about life¡­ and death."


    I frowned, crossing my arms tight. "Stop talking in riddles. What do you mean?"


    He leaned back in his chair, his pale fingers tapping on the wood. "She wasn''t forced, Olivia. But she didn''t really agree either. When someone stands at the edge of death, choices are¡­ different."


    My stomach twisted, my wolf growling. "So you used her weakness," I snapped.


    Frederick tilted his head, a fake look of innocence on his face. "I saved her life, Hailee¡­ and that of her unborn children,  one of whom happens to be your grandfather. So without my act that very day, you would never have existed. You only breathe today because of me. Because I saved her. And because I spared them." He leaned forward, his voice dropping into a growl. "So don''t stand there, child, and look at me with disdain. Your very existence is my doing."


    He spat, sounding annoyed by my attitude.


    But I didn''t get scared of his annoyance. My thoughts were fixed on Hailee. The thought of Hailee¡ªalone, scared, trapped by this man¡ªmade anger rise in me like fire. I hadn''t even known her the way the triplets had, yet his words made me want to tear him apart piece by piece.


    I drew in a sharp breath, controlling my emotions. "I''ll see youter, Frederick," I said, my voice nk. "I need to go back home."


    His eyes narrowed, his lips curling into that same infuriating smirk. He shook his head slowly, like a teacher correcting a stubborn child.


    "No," he said simply. His voice was calm but authoritative. "You''re not leaving tonight."


    My wolf bristled. What?


    He leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "If you im you want to know me, then you will stay. How else will you learn who I am? How else will I learn who you are, my future wife?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 372: Knowing More About Him

    Olivia''s POV


    God, I wished I could wipe that smirk off his face with a single punch. My wolf pushed hard inside me, but I forced her down. I couldn''t risk losing control now. I straightened, lifting my chin, letting my voicee out calm. "We are not yet married, Lord Frederick." For a heartbeat, his smirk faltered¡ªthen returned, wider, sharper. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers tappingzily against the polished wood. It seemed like this was a habit of his.


    "I''m not asking you to pack your things and move in, Olivia," he said smoothly, his eyes locked on mine. "Not yet. That day wille soon enough." His tone made my skin crawl, but he went on, calm and so sure of himself.


    "All I ask is tonight. Stay here, under my roof. Learn the walls you will one day walk as their mistress. Know me, as I know you." He tilted his head, his voice dropping into something softer. "That''s how it begins."


    I kept my face nk while my fingers curled into the fabric of my dress under the table. This man was up to no good but I''m up for it¡­ two can y this game. "Okay." I shrugged, crossing my legs and leaning back, feigningposure when I was anything but calm.


    Frederick gave me a fake smile before turning back to the scattered papers on his desk. His focus shifted instantly, pale hands gliding as he scribbled and signed, his eyes scanning documents as though I wasn''t even present. I stayed still, though my gaze wandered around the office.


    "Could it be here?" My wolf whispered inside me, "The vessel. It has to be somewhere close. Somewhere he trusts." I scanned the shelves behind him, lined with old books and strange jars. The carvings on the door. The tall chest in the corner with iron locks. My heart quickened.


    If his vessel was here, I had to find it. I had to search, to look into every shadow of this mansion. Because the moment I discovered it, Frederick''s power would no longer be untouchable.


    "What are you looking for?" Frederick asked suddenly. Though shock jolted me that he had caught me staring, I masked it with calm and slowly turned back to him. "I was checking if there''s any decaying body around," I replied smoothly, forcing a faint smirk. "Who knows¡­ I might be the next victim."


    His pen stilled in his hand. Then, with deliberate slowness, he lifted his head. His eyes locked onto mine, sharp and probing. For a long moment, he said nothing. Then his lips curved into a faint smirk.


    "Hailee lived here for eleven years," he said softly, almost taunting. "Did we kill her?"


    My wolf stiffened inside me, her hackles raised. Frederick leaned back in his chair, his fingers nowzily drumming against the desk again. "What makes you think we would kill you, Olivia? If she survived here under our roof, so will you."


    My jaw clenched, but I forced my expression to remain nk. He went on, his tone calm, almost bored, as though we were discussing something ordinary. "And besides¡­ I do not drink recklessly. Not anymore. I have what I need¡ªblood from the hospitals. Fresh, clean. No need to waste."


    The way he said it made my stomach twist, but I didn''t let him see my unease. I sat back in my chair, crossing my arms. Frederick sighed, closing the file. "I should take you to Mother¡­ she is dying to meet you." He said while standing to his feet.


    I froze for a second, my brows furrowing. "Your¡­ mother?"


    He arched a brow, tilting his head as if I''d asked something foolish. "Yes. Did you imagine I was born from stone?" His lips curved again with that annoying smirk of his. "Even monsters have mothers, Olivia."


    My frown deepened. Just earlier I''d discovered he had a sister, and now a mother? My stomach twisted. I had thought his parents would have been long gone¡ªburied centuries ago. "She is here?" I asked while also rising to my feet.


    "Yes." Frederick responded while already going for the door. "This is her home. I merely came for a visit." He opened it and stepped aside like a gentleman, gesturing for me to pass. I narrowed my eyes, and he rewarded me with his signature irritating smirk.<fn2bbe> The rightful source is find?novel</fn2bbe>


    The hallways were long and quiet as Frederick walked ahead of me. His steps were slow and steady, like he knew every corner of this ce. I followed, my chest tight and my wolf restless inside me. We stopped at a tall wooden door with strange carvings on it. Frederick pushed it open, and I stepped inside behind him.


    The room was dark, lit by a few small candles. The air smelled of herbs¡­ and sickness. My eyes went to the bed in the middle of the room. A womany there. Her skin was so pale it looked almost white. Her hair, silver like the moon, spread across the pillow. She looked weak¡ªtoo weak¡ªeach breathing slowly, as if it took all her strength just to stay alive.


    My wolf went quiet, uneasy. Frederick walked straight to her. And for the first time, his smirk faded. His face softened. He reached for her hand and touched it gently, like she was made of ss.


    "Mother," he whispered, his voice softer than I had ever heard it. "Wake up." Her eyes opened slowly. Red eyes, but dull with age, looked at him. For a moment, I saw something different in him¡ªfear, or maybe sadness.


    "Mother," Frederick said again, his voice low. Then he looked at me. "Olivia is here." His lips curved into that annoying smirk again, but softer this time. "As I promised," he said.


    My frown deepened. As promised? What does he mean by that?


    "She is here?" the aged woman asked weakly. Though she looked like a frail woman in her eighties, I knew she had to be hundreds of years old. "Yes, Mother¡­ look." Frederick gestured toward me where I stood by the door.


    The pale woman turned her head slowly in my direction, and when her eyes met mine, her face lit with a genuine smile. "Moon¡­ she carries Hailee''s energy." Her voice was fragile but warm. I swallowed hard, at a loss for words. Her smile deepened. "Finally Felix will have a mother," she whispered.


    My brow furrowed. Felix? Who is Felix? And who is bing his mother? I turned sharply toward Frederick, my arms folding across my chest. "Felix? Who is Felix?" I asked, my wolf growling with unease inside me.


    Frederick stayed calm. He let his fingers trailzily over his mother''s frail hand before straightening and turning toward me.


    "My son," he said simply, like it was the most normal thing in the world. "He is three years old."


    The air seemed to drain out of the room. My chest tightened, my wolf stiffening inside me.


    "Your¡­ son?" I echoed, my voice dropping low.


    Frederick''s smirk widened, his eyes locked on mine, watching every flicker of shock on my face. "Yes. I had a one-night stand with his mother, a human, and she conceived. Unfortunately, she died giving birth to him. He has never known a mother. But soon¡­" His smirk sharpened. "¡­he will know you as his."

 Chapter 373: Compare

    Olivia''s POV


    "Excuse me." The words slipped from my lips sharper than I intended, slicing through the heavy air in the room. My wolf growled inside me, restless, wing at the edges of my control.


    Frederick arched a brow, clearly unbothered by my outburst. "Is something unclear?"


    My hands curled into fists at my sides. Unclear? Everything about this was unclear. My mind spun, trying to grasp what he had just said. A son? Three years old? And he expected me¡ªme¡ªto step into that role?


    I lifted my chin, forcing myself to stay calm. "You think I''ll just¡­ ept that? That you have a child, and somehow I''m supposed to be his mother?"


    The smirk never left his lips, but there was something darker behind his eyes now. "Not ''somehow,'' Olivia. It is what will happen. Felix is mine. Soon, you will be mine. That makes him yours. It''s simple."


    My chest tightened, anger zing hot in me. Simple? He spoke as if my life, my choices, were just lines on a page he could rewrite.


    I turned slightly toward the pale woman on the bed¡ªhis mother¡ªwho was watching me with that strange, warm smile. She looked at me like I was already part of them, already tied to this cursed family.


    My jaw clenched. I wished I could spit in his face and tell him over my dead body. But I had to keep up with my act.


    Don''t get me wrong¡ªI don''t hate children. Never. My wolf softened at the very thought of them, innocent and pure. But this wasn''t about a child. This was about him. About Frederick trying to twist me into something I wasn''t, into someone he could im and control.


    "I epted to be with you, not to be a mother¡­ I''m just eighteen. I''m not ready to be a mother now or in a few years toe." I frowned. But actually, it was a lie. I loved children. After this nightmare, I wanted pups¡ªwanted them with the triplets.


    Frederick shrugged. "Hailee had triplets at your age and became a wonderful mother. If she could do it with three pups, you can do even better with one."


    My anger intensified, and it took every inch of control from me not to yell at him. I hated what he was doing¡­paring me to my great-grandmother Hailee¡­ it was as if he loved her¡­ like it was she he always wanted but was forced to have me. Like I was some pale copy of his long-lost dream.


    My wolf snarled, and I could feel her pressing against me, demanding Ish out. But I couldn''t¡ªnot yet.


    I steadied my breath and forced my re onto him. "I am not Hailee," I said sharply, my angry voice echoing through the room. "And I will never be her. Stop looking at me like I''m some recement for the woman you couldn''t have.


    His smirk faded for a moment, and then he opened his mouth to speak, but his mother beat him to it. "Stop it, Frederick."<fn627a> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn627a>


    Frederick stiffened, his head snapping toward the pale woman on the bed. His smirk faltered, reced by concern.


    "Mother¡ª" he started, his tone unusually careful.


    But she raised a trembling hand, silencing him. Her eyes, weak but still sharp, shifted to me. That strange, warm smile returned.


    "She is not Hailee," she whispered, her words slow but firm. "Do not make the mistake of turning one into the shadow of another."


    Frederick''s jaw clenched. His hands curled into fists at his sides, but he said nothing.


    I stood frozen, my heart pounding. My wolf stirred inside me, unsettled but¡­ curious. Why was she defending me?


    The old woman''s gaze never left mine. "Child," she said softly, "just try to understand him¡­" She coughed weakly, and Frederick immediately stepped closer, brushing a hand across her arm with a tenderness that didn''t fit the monster I knew.


    I blinked, startled. The way he touched her¡ªit was careful, reverent, even loving. For the first time, I saw him as something other than the smirking demon who haunted me.


    Feeling drained, I let out a heavy sigh. "I need to rest," I muttered, rubbing at my temples. My body felt heavier than it should. Back home, it had only been morning when I left¡­ but here, in this strange country, it was already night.


    Frederick''s mother smiled faintly from her bed, her tired eyes following me as I turned toward the door. "Go on, child. Rest."


    Frederick moved immediately, his hand brushing across his mother''s arm once more before straightening. Without a word, he gestured for me to follow. His long strides carried him down the dim corridor, the silence pressing in around us.


    We stopped at a tall door at the end of the hall. He pushed it open and stepped aside, waiting for me to enter first.


    I walked in¡ªand froze.


    The room wasrge, lined with velvet curtains and a massive carved bed at the center. The faint scent of cedar and smoke clung to the air. But what caught my attention wasn''t the size or the luxury. It was the little details. His coat thrown across the chair. His boots by the corner. His gun ced on the side table.


    My brows furrowed deeply. "This¡­ this is your room."


    "Yes," he said smoothly, stepping inside behind me. His voice was low, calm, but it carried a weight that made my stomach twist. "We are sharing a room."


    My wolf bristled instantly, growling inside me. My hands curled into fists at my sides as I turned sharply toward him.


    I forced a re onto my face. "That wasn''t part of the deal."


    His lips curved into that same maddening smirk. "What''s wrong? Afraid you won''t be able to control yourself around me?" he taunted in a mocking tone.


    Something in me snapped. I had held back, swallowed my anger, yed his twisted game¡ªbut I was tired of that smirk, tired of his arrogance, tired of himparing me to Hailee like I was some secondhand version of her.


    If he wanted to y, I''d give him a move he didn''t expect.


    I leaned back against the edge of the bed, folding my arms, my lips curling into a sharp smile. "Control myself? Don''t tter yourself, Frederick. Maybe if you weren''t still hung up on Hailee¡ª" I spat, "¡ªyou wouldn''t be so desperate to trap me here. Tell me, did it break you when she never wanted you back? Is that why you''re trying so hard to use me as her recement?"


    A frown twisted his face, but I continued. "Sadly, my great-grandmother was a fool. Allowing a man like you to get close to her¡­ what was she thinking? Maybe she wasn''t as wise as the stories make her out to be. Maybe she was weak¡ªtoo weak to see through you."


    The moment the words left my mouth, I saw it.


    His smirk vanished. His eyes, glowing red, widened in fury. For the first time, I saw his mask slippletely.


    Before I could move, before I could even draw breath, he was on me.


    His hand shot out and wrapped around my throat, cold and strong. He mmed me back against the wall, the air in my lungs vanishing as his grip tightened. My wolf snarled, thrashing inside me, but my body froze against the sudden rush of fear.


    His face was inches from mine now, his voice a dark growl. "Don''t you dare speak her name to me like that again." His eyes zed, every ounce of his control burned away. "Hailee was more than you could ever dream to be. Watch your tongue, Olivia¡­ or I''ll tear it out."

 Chapter 374: Sharing a room

    Olivia''s POV


    Aggressively, he let go of me and turned his back on me. My throat still burned from his grip, but I stood frozen, staring at him. His shoulders rose and fell sharply, his breath ragged, heavy¡ªlike I had torn something open inside him. His back was turned, but I didn''t need to see his face to know my words had struck deep. He wasn''t smirking anymore. He wasn''t taunting me. He was¡­ hurting.


    My wolf shifted uneasily inside me. "He loves her."


    The truth hit me like a bucket of cold water. The way his chest moved up and down, the way his hands opened and closed¡ªit wasn''t just anger. It was sadness. A sadness so deep it had cut into him for years, and now it leaked out through the cracks in the mask he always wore.


    Hailee.


    Just her name, spoken aloud, was enough to unravel him. And in that moment,  I realized something. This man¡ªthis monster¡ªwas in love with her. Not a passing desire, not a fleeting hunger. He loved her. Obvious, painful, desperate love.


    And suddenly¡­ I was eager to know more.


    What had really happened between them? Had he ever told her how he felt? Or had he stayed silent, letting her slip away into another man''s arms? Did she reject him, choosing her husband instead? Was that why he carried this shadow in his heart, this bitterness?


    The questions suffocated me; they made me restless and insistent.


    I found myself wanting to know their story because it was clear. Hailee was more than just a memory to him. She was his wound, his obsession¡­ his weakness.


    And maybe, just maybe, if I could uncover the truth of what happened between them, I could find the key to defeating him.


    "Olivia." His voice was sharp, pulling me back. He was still not facing me. "For your own good, never say her name again."


    Then he walked away, leaving me standing there with a thousand questions burning inside me.


    I drew in a shaky breath and opened the mind link. "Lennox? Levi? Louis?"


    Their voices rushed in immediately, quick, urgent, and tangled with worry.


    "Olivia, what''s going on? Are you okay?" Lennox''s voice was rough.


    "You''ve been too quiet. What is going on?" Levi asked quickly.


    Louis was calmer, but I still felt his worry. "Talk to us, Liv. Tell us what''s happening."


    "I''m fine," I lied, forcing my voice steady. "Don''t worry. But¡­ there''s something you need to know."


    I paused, then whispered, "Frederick¡­ he was in love with your great-grandmother, Hailee."


    Silence hit the link. Heavy. Thick. I felt their shock m into me all at once¡ªLennox''s rage, Levi''s disbelief, Louis''s unease.


    "What?" Lennox eximed in shock.


    I nodded, though they couldn''t see me, sinking onto the bed as I rubbed my sore neck. "He was and still is¡­ his actions make it obvious," I whispered.


    "Bastard," Levi spat.


    I inhaled slowly. "There''s more. He has a three-year-old son with a human. The mother is dead. I haven''t met the child yet."


    Louis''s response was sharp. "So he wants you to step into her ce? To y mother?"


    "Exactly."


    "In his fucking dreams," Levi growled.


    "Olivia. If you can teleport to us right now, do it. I need to see you with my own eyes. I need to be sure you''re okay." Lennox pleaded, still sounding worried.


    My throat tightened. The pain from Frederick''s grip was still there, a reminder of how close I hade to danger. Part of me wanted nothing more than to run to them, to let them hold me, to let the three of them shield me from all of this. But I couldn''t. Not yet.


    "No," I whispered, firm but soft. "I can''t. Not tonight."


    I felt Levi''s frustration through the link. "Olivia¡ª"


    "Tomorrow," I interrupted, steadying my voice. "Tomorrow, I''lle. I promise."


    Louis''s calm voice broke through, though I felt the tightness in his chest. "You''d better keep that promise, Liv. Because if you don''t, we''reing for you¡ªwhether you like it or not."


    A small, tired smile tugged at my lips, even as my eyes stung. "I know. That''s why I love you three."


    "And we love you," they chorused in unison.


    I drew in a long breath. "I have to go. I''ll reach out if anything happens."


    "Please do," Lennox urged.


    After ending the mind link, I took off my sandals and nced around the room. I walked to the window and pulled the curtain just a little. Night had already fallen. The moonlight made the garden outside glow, but the shadows felt long and cold. Somewhere inside this mansion, maybe even close by, was the vessel that housed his soul. The one thing keeping his power strong.


    My heart raced as I shut the curtain quickly. I need to find it. But where do I start?


    Still deep in thought, my body went stiff when the door creaked open. My head turned sharply, and there was Frederick¡ªwalking back into the room.


    This time, he didn''t spare me a nce, as if I wasn''t even there. He moved straight to the wardrobe, pulled out dark silk pajamas, and disappeared into the bathroom.


    I heard the water run, the sound of him moving inside, and I sat frozen on the edge of the bed, my frown deepening.


    Minutester, he returned¡ªdressed simply, his hair damp, his pale skin almost glowing under the dim light. Without a word, he crossed the room, slid into his side of the massive bed, andy back against the pillows.


    The silence in the room was suffocating. He didn''t look at me, didn''t even acknowledge me, as if I were just another piece of furniture in his space.


    His voice finally came, t, calm, without warmth.


    "Turn off the lights. All of them. I can''t sleep with them on," he ordered.


    My frown deepened as I red at his back. Did he really think I would jump to his orders? Joke''s on him.


    It looks like we''ll be sleeping in separate rooms then," I snapped. "Because I sleep with the lights on."


    It was a lie, but I delivered it with enough effort to make it sound real.


    Frederick shifted slightly, his head turning just enough for me to see the corner of his pale face in the dim glow. His eyes glinted red for a brief moment, then softened back to that calm, collected expression that infuriated me more than his smirk ever could.<fn1141> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel</fn1141>


    "Lies don''t suit you, Olivia," he said evenly, his voice low, almost amused. Then, without waiting for my reply, he reached out, flicked the small switch on his side of the bed, and thest dim light blinked out. Darkness swallowed the room whole.


    I clenched my jaw, the silence pressing down thick and heavy between us. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me, growling at the audacity of this man¡ªthis monster¡ªlying beside me like we were husband and wife.


    Fine, Frederick. Let''s y this game.


    I reached for the switch on my side of the bed and flicked the light back on.

 Chapter 375: Annoyance

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t miss the way Frederick stiffened on his side of the bed. His chest rose with a slow, deliberate inhale. He didn''t turn. He didn''t speak. But I felt the shift in the air, sharp and heavy.


    "You''re testing me," he said atst, his voice calm but carrying that low edge that made my wolf bristle.


    I lifted my chin, ring at his back. "Or maybe I just don''t take orders from you."


    Silence stretched between us, so thick I could hear the ticking of the old clock on the wall. For a moment, I thought he might leap up, snap at me, and try to put me in my ce again.


    But instead of snapping, he reached out and flicked the switch. Darkness swallowed the room.


    My jaw tightened. Without hesitation, I leaned over and turned it back on. The faint glow returned.


    A pause. Then click¡ªdark again.


    I clenched my teeth and pressed the switch once more, the light flickering back to life.


    We went on like that¡ªhim turning it off, me turning it on. Back and forth. Back and forth. The air between us grew heavy, his patience clearly thinning, but I refused to give in.


    The moment my fingers brushed the switch again, everything happened in a blur.


    In an instant, Frederick was on me. His hand caught my wrist, and he pushed me down against the bed, his body hovering above mine. His pale face loomed close, his sea-blue eyes glowing faintly in the dim light.


    "Enough," he growled, his voice low but ragged, vibrating in his chest. "If you don''t stop this little game, Olivia, I will tie you to this bed myself."


    His grip on my wrist was firm, unyielding, pinning me in ce. My wolf snarled inside me, thrashing to be let loose, but I forced her down, meeting his stare without flinching.


    Then, as abruptly as he had moved, he released me. Frederick rolled away, pulling the covers over himself like I wasn''t even worth his attention anymore. But he left the lights on.


    Inhaling deeply, I remained still where Iy on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. Four long hours passed. Iy stiff on the bed, staring at the ceiling, too alert to slip into real sleep. My wolf stayed restless, pacing inside me, urging me to stay cautious. Every creak of the old house made me tense.


    Finally, exhaustion won, and my eyes drifted shut¡ªbut never deeply. My body stayed half-awake, prepared for anything.


    Hourster, the soft shift of movement pulled me back. My eyes opened instantly, narrow and sharp.


    Frederick was already out of bed. He moved with a strange grace, his pale frame straight as he adjusted the cuffs of his shirt. Morning light bled faintly through the curtains, painting the room in silver and gray.


    He noticed me watching but didn''t seem bothered. His voice came cool, calm, matter-of-fact.


    "Breakfast is served at eight. Don''t bete."


    I blinked at him, my lips twisting into a mocking smile. "Breakfast? Blood-sucking monsters eat?"


    His head turned slightly, just enough for me to see the faintest smirk tug at his lips. But he didn''t answer. Instead, he buttoned thest button of his shirt, smoothed his cor, and walked toward the door as if my words hadn''t mattered at all.


    I sat there for a moment, staring at the door he had closed behind him, before finally dragging myself off the bed.


    I washed up quickly, sshing cool water over my face, trying to erase the marks of exhaustion around my eyes. My wolf stirred, still uneasy, reminding me not to rx. I searched for clothes but found nothing newid out for me. Of course. Typical Frederick. I frowned and slipped back into the same clothes I had worn yesterday, smoothing them down as best as I could. It wasn''t much, but I wasn''t about to beg him for anything.


    When I finally made my way downstairs, the faint scent of food¡ªreal food, not blood¡ªdrifted through the halls. It surprised me, enough to make my steps falter.


    The dining room was wide, with long windows letting in the pale morning light. At the table, seated gracefully with her hands folded, was Frederick''s sister.


    She looked up when she saw me, and unlike him, her expression wasn''t cold. She smiled. A genuine, soft smile that instantly caught me off guard.


    "You must be hungry," she said warmly, her tone calm and friendly. "I''ve been waiting to meet you."


    I blinked, my guard still high, unsure how to respond. But her eyes held no malice, no taunt¡ªOnly friendliness.


    "Come, sit," she added, motioning to the chair across from her. "Don''t worry. I don''t bite."


    Her littleugh was light, almost teasing¡ªbut not in Frederick''s cruel way.


    The warmth in her eyes didn''t match the coldness of this house, and that alone made me suspicious.


    I leaned forward, resting my arms on the table. "Frederick told me he has a son¡­ why isn''t he here?"


    Her smile wavered. Just for a moment. She looked down, fingers twisting together before she forced it back.


    "He will be," she said quietly. "Soon."


    The answer was simple enough, but the way she said it¡ªtoo quick, too careful¡ªtold me more than the words themselves. She wouldn''t meet my eyes, and the air suddenly became tense.


    Something wasn''t right.


    My wolf stirred inside me, uneasy. "She''s hiding something," she whispered.


    I sat back, keeping my expression calm even though my thoughts spun. She wanted me to believe the boy''s absence was nothing. But everything about her bodynguage told me it was more. Much more.


    Before I could press her again with more questions, a piercing scream ripped through the hall.


    The sound was sharp, high, and full of panic.


    Both of us froze.


    A heartbeatter, the door burst open and a maid rushed in, her face pale, her breathing fast.


    "Ma''am," she stammered, clutching the doorframe. "He¡­ he''s at it again!"


    My brow furrowed. Frederick''s sister shot to her feet, her forced smile gone, now reced by fear.<fn0c1f> Chapters first released on FindN0vel</fn0c1f>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 376: His Son

    Olivia''s POV


    Frederick''s sister rushed ahead with the maid, her steps quick and frantic. For a moment I stood frozen, torn between staying out of whatever madness was happening and letting my curiosity drag me in. But my wolf pushed at me, hard. Go.


    Before I could think twice, I followed them up the stairs. My heart pounded as I trailed them down the hall until they stopped abruptly at a tall door. Frederick''s sister didn''t hesitate. She shoved it open and stormed inside, her panic so obvious. I stepped in right after her, my eyes darting across the room.


    And then I saw him. A little boy, no more than four, sat calmly on the bed. His small hands were clutching the arm of a maid¡­ and his mouth¡ª


    My breath caught. Blood. He was drinking her blood. The maid was pale, her body trembling, but she was alive. Still conscious. Still breathing. But the boy¡ªthere was nothing ordinary about him. His eyes glowed faintly, his aura sharp and unsettling. I didn''t need anyone to tell me. Instinct screamed the truth.


    Frederick''s son. The one I''d only just heard about.


    The boy pulled back at once when Frederick''s sister rushed forward. Her voice was sharp, trembling with both fear and authority.


    "Felix! Stop this at once!"


    She grabbed him and yanked him away from the maid, her strength far greater than any human''s. The boy snarled¡ªnot like a scared child, but like a predator disturbed mid-hunt. His small face twisted, his eyes zing as he red at her with raw fury.


    For a moment, the room froze. The maid slumped against the wall, weak but alive. Frederick''s sister turned to the other servants who had rushed in behind her. "Take her," she ordered quickly, her voice full of concern. "Get her cleaned up and bandaged."


    The maids nodded hurriedly and carried the bleeding girl out of the room. My gaze stayed locked on the boy. He looked far too powerful, far tooposed to be a child of three¡ªor even four. His energy felt ancient, terrifying, and my stomach twisted at the sight.


    Frederick''s sister held him firmly, but I could see it in her face as she looked at me: something wasn''t right. Something about this boy was¡­ more.


    Before I could even find the words to speak, the door behind us mmed shut with a sharp crack. I spun around, and there he was¡ªFrederick. His tall frame filled the doorway, his eyes cold and unreadable.


    For a second, the room went still. Even Felix froze, though his small chest still rose and fell in anger. Frederick''s gaze swept across the maid''s bloodied arm, his sister''s tense grip on the boy, and finallynded on me. His jaw clenched, and when he spoke, his voice was loud and full of rage.


    "I told the maids," he said slowly, each word sharp, "never to let a human near him."


    His eyes snapped to the sister, his anger intensifying. "And yet here we are."


    His sister swallowed hard in panic. "We are trying our best, brother¡­ He just can''t control it, Frederick. He''s still a child¡ª"


    "A child?" Frederick''s voice snapped like a whip, though he didn''t raise it. He stepped further into the room, his presence suffocating. "Look at him. Do you see a child?"


    My gaze flicked back to Felix. His small body trembled, but it wasn''t with fear¡ªit was with hunger. His glowing eyes burned into his father''s, his lips still stained red. The power radiating from him made my stomach twist tighter. I swallowed hard, my wolf pressing against me, whispering the truth. "That boy¡­ he''s dangerous."


    Frederick sharply turned his attention to the boy, his re fixed on him. "How many times have I told you, Felix? We do not feed by force. We are not savages."


    The boy''s small body shook¡ªnot from hunger this time, but from the weight of his father''s rage. His eyes flicked downward, though his lips still glistened red.


    Frederick''s voice cut through the silence again, sharper than before. "There is blood in the fridge. I allow you to drink once a week, and you know this. Once. Not more."


    Felix''s fists clenched on his little knees. His voice came out low, stubborn, and full of venom that didn''t sound like it belonged to a child.


    "I''m hungry. Normal food is disgusting. I hate it."


    Frederick''s jaw tightened, his aura pressing heavy against the walls. He stepped closer, towering over the boy, his voice rising.


    "Then you will learn to eat it."


    Felix''s head snapped up, his eyes zing. "No!" he shouted, his voice echoing like a growl. "I don''t want it!"


    The room stilled at his outburst, the power radiating off him unnatural for his age. My wolf bristled, unease crawling under my skin.


    But Frederick''s voice boomed, silencing even the air.


    "Enough!" His tone was final, leaving no room for argument. "You have broken my rule, and for that, your punishment is this¡ª"


    He leaned down, his angry eyes piercing into his son''s. "For one month, you will eat only normal food. No blood. Not a drop. You will learn control, or I''ll kill you with my bare hands."


    The boy''s chest heaved, his little body trembling with fury. His teeth bared slightly, the predator in him desperate to rebel. But Frederick didn''t flinch. He only frowned.


    "Yes, we are vampires," he growled, "but we are not monsters."


    The boy''s small chest moved fast, up and down, like he was fighting to hold in all his anger. His glowing eyes turned away from Frederick andnded right on me. The way he looked at me made my stomach twist. No, I wasn''t afraid of him, but the way he stared¡ª It wasn''t the gaze of a normal child. His little face was twisted with hate, as if I were the reason his father had punished him.


    My wolf whispered inside me, "He mes you. He already sees you as the enemy."


    I frowned, forcing myself to stay still. His eyes were too sharp, too scary for a boy his age. He was dangerous¡ªjust like his father.


    "Make sure the maid is taken care of," Frederick instructed his sister. Then his gaze shifted to me. "Come with me, Olivia. We have something to talk about."


    He didn''t shout, but I could tell it wasn''t a request. It was an order.<fnc7a3> For original chapters go to f?ndnovel</fnc7a3>


    I gave the boy onest nce¡ªhis tiny fists were clenched, his angry eyes still locked on me. Then I turned and followed Frederick out of the room.

 Chapter 377: The Act

    Olivia''s POV


    Frederick led me into his study and closed the door behind us with a loud snap. I could see he was still fuming with anger, and I just hoped he didn''t direct that anger at me. He stood by the desk, staring at me with eyes that felt heavy, while I red at him, folding my arms tightly against my chest.


    "I believe you have met my son¡­ although this is not the way I wanted you two to meet," he said casually, his eyes still on me.


    I said nothing, waiting for him to finish.


    "You have to learn how to ept him¡­ how tomunicate with him¡­"


    My frown deepened, my anger rising. "ept him? You mean raise him? Be his mother? I told you, Frederick, that was never part of our n."


    His jaw tightened. "He is mine. Soon, we will get married. That makes him yours."


    I wished I could spit on him and tell him over my dead body would I be his wife, but I had to hold back my words. I stepped closer, my voice sharp. "No. That''s how you want it. I am not Hailee. Stop pretending I am."


    His smirk faded. "Careful, Olivia."


    But I didn''t stop. "This isn''t about me, is it? You''re still in love with her. That''s why you keep looking at me like I''m her shadow. Why don''t you go retrieve her corpse from the grave and¡­"


    In a sh, he moved. His hands mmed the desk, caging me in. His face was so close I could feel his cool breath on my lips. His eyes glowed red, filled with anger.


    "Stop pushing me, Olivia," he growled. "Because one day I might not be able to control myself and might just have to fuck you to shut you up."


    His gaze dropped to my lips, and my re deepened. What was he trying to do? With rage, I shoved him back. "Stay away from me," I snapped before storming out.


    I shook my head, thinking to myself¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t continue with this act¡­ I have to find the vessel and stop this charade¡­ I can''t even stand a second with this man¡­ I moved quickly, desperate to put distance between myself and the study. But halfway down the hall, a small figure blocked my path.


    Felix.


    He stood there, his small hands clenched at his sides, his strange eyes burning into mine with a look far too sharp for a child. His voice was low, cold, carrying rage that didn''t belong in a boy his age.


    "You''ll never take him from me."


    I froze, my breath catching.


    His little chin lifted in defiance, his stare never wavering. "My father is mine. And I won''t let you steal him."


    I scoffed at his attitude and stared at him. I didn''t know what to say to him, but I decided to y a small trick on him.<fn21d3> Find the newest release on Find1Novel</fn21d3>


    I let out a softugh, shaking my head. "Oh, this is funny."


    His brows furrowed, confusion shing before his anger returned. "What''s funny?" he snapped.


    I stepped closer, folding my arms, lowering my voice so only he could hear. "You think you can keep your father all to yourself? You''re wrong. One day, he and I will have children¡ªchildren of our own. And do you know what will happen then?"


    His lips parted, but I didn''t give him a chance to speak. I leaned in, putting on more act. "He''ll love them. More than he loves you. And when that dayes, you''ll be nothing but his forgotten mistake."


    Felix''s little hands shook, his fists tightening so hard I thought his nails might pierce his skin. His face flushed with rage, but his voice came out in a trembling growl. "No¡­ he won''t. He''ll never leave me."


    I tilted my head, letting a cruel smile tug at my lips. "The only way you can stop that from happening is to make sure your father never marries me."


    His fangs bared out, his small chest rising and falling quickly. His eyes¡ªso young, yet far too ancient¡ªlocked on mine with pure hatred.


    I continued with my act. "If you can''t do that¡­" I paused and shrugged. "Then I''m sorry¡­ you will lose your precious father." I pat his shoulder and shed him a wicked smirk. "Think about it."


    With that, I turned and walked away from him. With my back turned against him, I smiled to myself¡­ I had nted a seed in his heart ¡­ all I had to do was make sure I made him believe the only way he could stop this marriage from happening was destroying the vessel that held his father''s soul.


    I had no idea how I was going to achieve that. A child, dangerous as he was, wasn''t predictable. He was power wrapped in instability. But if I pushed the right buttons¡­ he might be the very weapon I needed.


    I reached the corner of the hall, my steps slowing as voices floated from behind me. Felix was still in the corridor, his small but furious voice echoing faintly.


    "She''ll never take him from me," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Never."


    A smile ghosted over my lips. The seed was nted. Now, I just had to water it with the right lies.


    I teleported away and arrived back home in my room. The moment Inded back in my room, the familiar scent of home wrapped around me, but it brought nofort. I sat heavily on the edge of my bed, my mind spinning. The n had always been simple in theory: find the vessel, destroy it, and strip Frederick of his power. But theory never matched reality.


    I ran my hand over my face, exhaustion creeping in. I couldn''t waste another day pretending. Frederick''s obsession with Hailee, his twisted desire to rece her with me, his insistence that I mother his son¡ªit was suffocating.


    I needed to move. I needed to act.


    Suddenly, I got a mind link.


    "Olivia¡­" Sofia''s voice trembled.

 Chapter 378: The Call

    Sofia''s POV


    As usual, silence was the constant thing between Damien and me. I could practically count the times we spoke in a day. When we did, it was only about our son, or something general. Never about us.


    Maybe I should have loved it. This was what I wanted, wasn''t it? We were co-parenting. Civil. Respectful. Distant. Exactly how I had imagined it should be.


    Buttely¡­ I wasn''t so sure anymore.


    It was bing harder to bear, seeing him every day but not really seeing him. Sitting across from him at the table with nothing but words about Charlie between us. Passing him in the hall and not even brushing shoulders.


    No smiles. Noughter. No touches.


    And I knew Damien. When it came to me, he was always a man of touch. His hand on my waist as he passed. His fingers brushing mine when he handed me something. His palm against the small of my back when we walked side by side.


    Before, minutes never passed without him finding some excuse to reach for me.


    Now¡­ nothing.


    The absence of it left an ache I didn''t want to admit to. And worse¡ªit made me wonder if co-parenting was really what I wanted¡­ or if I was lying to myself all along.


    We sat across from each other at the dining table, lunch spread neatly between us. Damien''s phone buzzed against the table. He picked it up without hesitation, his thumb gliding across the screen.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips¡ªsmall, but real.


    And my heart ached.


    Who was he texting? His beautiful secretary? The one I saw the other day?


    I clenched my fork so tightly my knuckles ached. A wave of heat surged through me, sharp and jealous, though I had no right to feel it.


    I couldn''t sit there, watching him give his attention, his smile, to someone else while I sat invisible on the other side of the table.


    The chair scraped against the floor as I pushed back abruptly.


    "Excuse me," I muttered in annoyance.


    Before he could even nce up, I stood and left the table, my chest tight, my wolf restless under my skin.


    When I got to my room, I sank onto the edge of the bed, my hands trembling as I tried to hold myself together.


    But the tears came anyway, hot and stinging. I pressed my palms over my eyes, willing them back, but they refused to stop.


    "You still love him," my wolf whispered, her voice cutting straight into my chest.


    I shook my head weakly. "No¡­"


    "Yes," she pushed, sharp and certain. "I told you. You love Damien."


    My lips trembled, the truth wing its way out. "Yes¡­ I love him." My voice cracked. "But¡ª"


    "But what?" she snapped, impatient, almost angry.


    The words caught in my throat. I hated myself for this¡ªfor feeling something I knew I shouldn''t.


    "We are rted. And our families¡­" My breath hitched. "There''s blood between us. Too much hate. It can''t work."


    My wolf scoffed, pacing in the back of my mind. "Excuses. Olivia is with the triplets, isn''t she? Everyone said it was impossible, and yet she chose them anyway."


    I swallowed hard, my heart aching at the mention of her. Olivia and I had simr situations, and Olivia still chose to be with her mates and me? Here I am wallowing in pain.


    "Stop being stubborn and tell Damien how you feel." My wolf urged, but I frantically shook my head.


    "I''m scared¡­ what if he no longer has feelings for me and just wants to co-parent¡­"


    My wolf stirred, getting annoyed with me. "You won''t know until you find out." She urged.


    I swallowed hard and contemted on how I was going to stand in front of Damien and confess to him that I still love him.


    What would he say? Will he say it''s better we just co-parent? Will he say he loves someone else now? Will I be able to live with that?


    The thought crushed me, and I pressed my palms over my face, my body trembling.


    Then¡ªring. Ring.


    The sharp vibration of my phone broke through the storm in my head. I flinched, snatching it from the nightstand, my heart leaping when I saw the name on the screen.


    The investigator.


    The one I had paid weeks ago to dig into Reba''s death.


    I had never buried her. I couldn''t. Not without answers. Not without knowing who had the audacity to take her head and leave her body like that.


    Damien had sworn he knew nothing, that he had no hand in it. And for once, I believed him. But that left me with a truth even darker¡ªif it wasn''t him, then who?


    With shaky hands, I pressed the phone to my ear.


    "Hello?"


    His voice came through steady, professional. "Miss Sofia¡­ I have something for you."


    I sat up straighter, clutching the phone tight. "Tell me."


    "I went through her records¡ªReba''s. I pulled them directly from the phonepanies. It wasn''t easy, but I managed."


    He paused, and I heard the weight in his voice before the words came.<fn9> Follow current nov?ls on Find¡ïNovel</fn9>


    "Herst call¡­ the final one she made before she died¡­ was to Alpha Damien."


    My chest tightened, my breath caught. "W-What?"


    "They spoke for fifteen minutes," he continued firmly. "Fifteen minutes. I traced the time stamp. It was the very night she was beheaded. After that call¡­ nothing. Her line went dead."


    I froze, my wolf stirring inside me, restless and growling.


    Fifteen minutes. Damien had told me he knew nothing, that he hadn''t spoken to her for a long time. He swore it.


    And now the investigator is telling me they spoke before her death? But if he had spoken to her that night¡ªwhat did they say? Why hadn''t he told me?


    My hand trembled around the phone, my voice barely a whisper. "Thank you¡­ please keep digging."


    The investigator''s tone softened. "I will¡­ I will inform you if I get any other information."


    The call ended, leaving me in silence again.

 Chapter 379: His Office

    Sofia''s POV


    For the past thirty minutes, I sat frozen on the edge of my bed, my mind spiraling endlessly, my chest tight with panic. The investigator''s words reyed like a haunting echo. Herst call was to Alpha Damien¡­ they spoke for fifteen minutes. Fifteen minutes.


    I didn''t know what to think. Should I confront Damien? Demand answers? But what if he denied it? What if he realized I was prying behind his back, digging into Reba''s death? What if he believed I no longer trusted him? And worse¡­ what if he decided to silence me to protect his secrets? The thought churned my stomach.


    My wolf scoffed, her voice sharp inside my head. "Stop it, Sofia. Damien would never hurt you. You know this."


    I wanted to believe her. I truly did. But now, staring at the ugly truth pressing in around me, fear twisted everything I thought I knew.


    What if the Damien I once loved wasn''t the same Damien who sat across the table from me today? Panic wrapped around me tighter.


    I loved him. That truth was undeniable. But now a single question terrified me more than anything else. Had I been loving a man who might have yed a role in my best friend''s death? The thought alone nearly broke me.


    I forced myself out of the room before I drowned in that storm. My feet carried me downstairs, each step heavy, my wolf whispering warnings and doubts that tangled in my chest.


    In the living room, Charlieughed on the rug as his new nanny rolled a ball back and forth with him. His little face glowed with innocence, so carefree, so untouched by the shadows crushing me.


    "Where''s Alpha Damien?" I asked, my voice calm though my pulse raced.


    The nanny looked up politely. "He''s out, ma''am."<fn6ca2> For original chapters go to F¦Énd£Îovel</fn6ca2>


    I nodded and lowered myself beside Charlie. I let him climb into myp, hugged him close, and yed with him, clinging to hisughter as it soothed my restless wolf. Yet my thoughts refused to leave the worry gnawing inside me.


    When Charlie''s attention fixed on his toys, I slipped away quietly. My heart pounded as I walked the hall toward Damien''s home office.


    At the door, I already knew it was locked. Damien never left his office unlocked when he was gone.


    I stood there chewing my lip, questioning what I was even doing.


    Still, my fingers reached for the keypad. I wondered if I still knew the code. Back when Damien and I had been together, the numbers were the date we first met. A bitter smile touched my lips at the memory. Surely he must have changed it by now. Why wouldn''t he?


    But something inside me urged me to try anyway. My hand trembled as I pressed the digits.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    For a second, silence. Then¡ªClick.


    The lock released.


    My breath lodged in my throat.


    He hadn''t changed it. After all these years, after all that stood between us, the code was still the same.


    I slipped inside, closing the door softly behind me. My heart pounded as I scanned the office. Quickly, I pulled open the first drawer, searching for¡­ I didn''t even know what. A letter? A file? Anything to exin why Reba''sst call had been to him.


    My hands shook as I sifted through documents. Contracts. Reports. Nothing.


    Then¡ªClick.


    The sound of the door unlocking.


    I froze, ice flooding my veins.


    "Looking for something?"


    That voice. Low. Calm. Commanding.


    Slowly, I turned. Damien filled the doorway, his tall frame cutting a dark silhouette across the dim light room. His eyes locked onto mine, sharp and heavy, and my breath stilled.


    He stepped inside, shutting the door with a slow, deliberate snap. "Tell me, Sofia¡­" His gaze swept over the open drawer before pinning me again. "What are you doing in my office?"


    Panic surged through me. I couldn''t admit the truth. I couldn''t tell him I was investigating him, not when I didn''t even know what he was hiding.


    So I lied.


    "I¡­" My throat tightened, but I forced the words out. "I came to steal money."


    His brows drew together, confusion flickering in his eyes.


    I lowered my gaze, swallowing hard. "Things have been¡­ hard for me. And I needed money. So I thought¡­ maybe¡­" My voice faltered, shaky, my wolf growling at me for spinning such a pathetic excuse.


    Silence pressed between us, heavy and suffocating. His expression was unreadable, impossible to decipher.


    His eyes narrowed, sharp and searching, as if stripping away everyyer of my lie. Then, to my surprise, his tone softened.


    "I don''t keep cash here anymore," he said. "It''s in my room. Third drawer. If you needed money, Sofia, you should have just asked me."


    The words almost sounded reasonable. But instead of relief, they twisted inside me like a de.


    I lifted my chin, forcing a bitterugh. "Asked you? You and I are enemies, Damien. We hardly even speak. Don''t pretend otherwise."


    I turned to leave, but his voice stopped me like amand.


    "How much?"


    I froze.


    Slowly, I looked back at him. His gaze pinned me, still unreadable. My lips parted before I could stop them. "Thirty thousand."


    He nodded once, as if the number meant nothing. "I can give you that." He stepped closer, his presence thick and suffocating, his voice dropping lower. "But since you didn''t ask, you''ll give me something in return."


    My breath hitched. "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    His hand lifted, fingers brushing across my lips, slow and deliberate. My heart hammered as his eyes darkened, trapping me in ce. I should have pulled away, but I didn''t. In truth, heat tingled across my skin, betraying me.


    "Nothing you can''t handle," he murmured. His thumb traced the corner of my mouth, sending shivers down my spine. "Suck me."


    My eyes widened, breath catching.


    "I''ve missed this mouth, Sofia," he whispered, his gaze fixed on my lips, thick with hunger. "And now I want you to remind me just how good you are."

 Chapter 380: Just Teasing

    Damien''s POV


    I was only teasing her. That''s the truth of it. I knew exactly how Sofia would react¡ªsnapping at me, ring at me with that anger in her eyes, ready to spit instead of bend. And damn, I wanted it. I wanted to see that spark. To feel it. Once upon a time, I used to find it amusing¡ªthe way she''d hum in annoyance, the way her temper would re over the smallest things. I''d poke at her on purpose, just to watch her unravel. Back then, it wasn''t just funny. It was addictive. Even now, yearster, nothing''s changed. She''s still the only one who can look me in the eye without fear. Still the only one who can raise her voice to me and make my wolf fall silent instead of raging. Still the only one who can make me want to push, just to hear her snap back. And when she does¡ªwhen that sharp tongueshes out at me¡ªit feels like home.


    I leaned against the desk, watching her re at me for what I had just said.


    "Excuse me?" she demanded, her frown deepening. I put on my act and held her gaze with a serious look.


    "You heard me, Sofia. Get on your knees and suck me, and the money''s yours. It''s not like you haven''t done it before. You used to love it." I pushed further, deliberately teasing her.


    Her frown deepened, her re sharpened, and I could tell she was one step away from pping me across the face. I wouldn''t have minded it. In fact, part of me wanted it¡ªwanted that outburst, wanted her rage as much as I wanted her submission. Sofia. My Sofia. The only woman alive who could twist me in knots without even trying. Her lips parted, ready tosh out, ready to spit venom at me the way she always did when I pushed too far. And gods, I craved it. That spark. That fury. That reminder that she wasn''t afraid of me, even when she should be.


    But beneath her defiance, I caught the flicker I''d been searching for¡ªthe hesitation. The memory. The way her chest rose and fell too quickly, her throat working as she swallowed hard. She remembered. And that was enough to make my blood heat, to make my wolf stir with a growl that wanted more than just words from her. I tilted my head slightly, my tone dropping into a whisper meant only for her.


    "Go ahead, Sofia. Tell me no. Tell me you don''t remember how good you were at it. Tell me you don''t still think about the way I used to taste on your tongue."


    Her cheeks flushed, but her re never faltered. She hated me in this moment, I could see it. Hated me for dragging the past into the present. Hated me for holding her here, cornered, with nowhere to run. And yet¡ªher body betrayed her. I caught it in the twitch of her fingers, the way her knees shifted, the way her wolf stirred uneasily inside her, torn between resisting me and remembering exactly how much she used to crave me.


    I straightened slowly, pushing away from the desk, closing the distance between us with measured steps. Each one deliberate. Predatory. My eyes locked on hers, daring her to move. Daring her to strike me. Daring her to give in. When I stopped in front of her, so close I could feel the heat radiating from her skin, I bent down just enough for my breath to brush her ear.


    "You can hate me all you want," I whispered, my voice low and seductive, "but we both know your mouth was made for me."


    Her body stiffened against me, every muscle tight as a bowstring. For a heartbeat, I thought she might finally p me, scream at me, storm out the door. Instead, her lips parted and she spat.


    "Fuck you, Damien."


    The sound of it rolled through me like fire, sharp and delicious. I smiled, savoring the fury in her voice. That was my Sofia. She jerked back, trying to move past me, but I shifted, blocking her path with onezy step. My hand braced against the doorframe, caging her in without even touching her. Her chin lifted in defiance. Her eyes burned into mine. And I gave her the bait.


    "Two hundred thousand dors," I said smoothly, my voice calm, confident, certain. "Every month."


    Her eyes widened before she could stop herself. Just for a second. Just long enough for me to know I had struck the right chord. I leaned in, lowering my voice to a husky whisper.<fn98d1> Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel</fn98d1>


    "You can keep spitting venom at me all night, Sofia. You can curse me, hate me. But we both know you need what I''m offering. And you know exactly what I want in return."


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, torn between pride and temptation. I felt her wolf stir, restless, betraying the truth she refused to admit out loud. Her lips trembled before she bit them, her eyes narrowing on me. For a long moment, she didn''t speak. Just stood there, her chest rising and falling too quickly, like she was choking on her own pride. Then her voice came out shaky.


    "Only that," she muttered, her re fixed on me. "Just¡­ sucking you off. Nothing else. No sex."


    The words twisted something inside me¡ªhalf amusement, half hunger. I tilted my head, studying her, savoring the way my closeness was having an effect on her. She hesitated, her jaw clenching.


    "Just this once."


    A low chuckle rumbled in my chest. I stepped closer, close enough that she flinched but didn''t back away. My voice dropped, smooth and dark as velvet.


    "No, Sofia. Not just once. Wherever I want it. Whenever I want it. But¡­" I leaned in until my breath brushed her ear, my words sinking into her. "No sex. Just your mouth. That''s all."


    Her eyes flicked away, her body going rigid, as if looking at me would shatter the fragile wall of defiance she still had left. I waited. Silent. Patient. Letting the weight of my offer hang heavy in the air, daring her to reject me. Seconds dragged by. Her fists clenched. Her jaw tightened. I almost expected her to spit in my face and storm out. But instead, she exhaled, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Fine."

 Chapter 381: Sucking Him Off

    Sofia''s POV


    I told myself I was only doing this for the money. I needed it badly. The investigator I hired charged a lot, and most of my savings were already gone. Getting this money every month would help me so much. And it wasn''t sex. It was only a blowjob. All I had to do was close my eyes, get it over with, and then it would be done.


    "Do you want it here?" I asked, my voice rough.


    "Yes," he said without a pause, his eyes locked on me like a hunter who had already caught his prey.


    My knees felt weak as I lowered myself in front of him. My hands shook when I reached for his belt, and the sound of the buckleing undone made my heart pound even faster. I told myself it was just money. Just a deal. But the truth was harder to face.


    Because as I knelt there, every memory came flooding back. The way it used to be. The way I used to love sucking him. And the ache inside me reminded me I hadn''t been touched in years. Damien had been thest. And now, here I was again, back where it all began.


    I hated myself for it. For wanting him. For missing him. But my body betrayed me. Heat curled low in my belly, spreading fast, making me wet even as I told myself this was nothing. Just a job. Just a trade.


    Swallowing hard, I unzipped him, and his cock spilled out. My throat went dry as I came face-to-face with his already hardened cock; it felt like he was bigger than I remembered. My lips hovered just above him, trembling, betraying every denial I whispered in my head. I told myself again¡ªthis wasn''t desire, this was just money. But the moment my mouth touched the tip of his cock, everything inside me shattered.


    The taste of him¡ªfamiliar, salty¡ªslid over my tongue as I closed my lips around him. I kissed him slowly first, almost reverently, before letting my mouth open wider, swallowing inch by inch, like I was starving and he was the only thing that could fill me.


    His breath hitched, low and sharp, and the sound ignited something reckless in me. My tongue traced him, teasing, circling, before I sucked harder, like it was a lollipop I couldn''t put down. Heat coiled deep in my core, my body betraying me with every wet sound I made around him.


    Slowly, his hand slid into my hair, gathering it into a makeshift ponytail, and my heart kicked against my ribs. With a sharp tug, he held me still, his eyes locking onto mine. The connection made my whole body throb. I tried to look away, to hide, but he wouldn''t let me.


    "Don''t you dare close those pretty eyes," Damien growled, his voice rough, dark. "I want to see every second of you taking me like you used to."


    Then he pushed deeper, his hips snapping forward, fucking my mouth in a way that made me choke and moan all at once. Tears pricked my eyes, but the heat between my legs only grew worse, my underwear damp and clinging to me. Every thrust sent a fresh wave of wetness spilling out of me, my body betraying mepletely.


    I wanted to turn, to bend over, to beg him to take me the way he used to¡ªto feel his cock inside me again¡ªbut I couldn''t. This wasn''t supposed to be that.


    "Fuck, Sofia," he groaned, his pace rougher now, his voice dripping with the same filthy words that used to undo me. "Your mouth was made for me. Look at you¡ªon your knees, drooling all over my cock. You missed this, didn''t you? You missed me."


    I only responded with a gasp.


    His thrusts grew harder, his grip tighter, and I moaned around him, the sound vibrating through my throat. My eyes stayed locked with his, and the raw hunger there only made me wetter, my whole body screaming for more.


    Damien''s grip in my hair tightened, holding my head in ce as he drove into my mouth harder, deeper. Each thrust made my throat stretch around him, my body trembling with the effort to keep up. My eyes watered, saliva running down my chin, but instead of stopping him, the fire in my belly only burned hotter. I was dying for him to stop torturing me like this and finally take me¡ªbend me over, fill me, fuck me until I couldn''t think.


    But before I could beg, before I could turn around and give myself awaypletely, Damien groaned loud and sharp. His hips jerked hard against my lips as he spilled inside me, hot and thick, flooding my mouth. I swallowed on instinct, choking slightly, my body shuddering at the taste of him.


    When he finally pulled back, breathing rough, I wiped my lips and turned, my chest heaving. The ache between my legs was unbearable, a hollow, desperate need wing at me. I wanted him so badly it hurt, but my pride wouldn''t let me break.


    "Are we done?" I asked, my voice hoarse, raw. I didn''t look at him when I said it. "Can I leave now?"


    Inside my head, the words screamed louder than anything else. Please¡­ ask to fuck me. Please, Damien, turn me around and take me. Don''t make me be the one to say it. My pride burned, my throat locked, and all I could do was beg silently.


    But he didn''t move. He didn''t reach for me. He only adjusted himself, his breathing steadying, his voice cold.


    "Yes," Damien said tly. "You can leave."<fn665f> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn665f>


    The words cut deeper than any de. My chest caved, my heart sinking into a pit of emptiness. For a second, I almost broke, almost fell to my knees again¡ªnot from lust, but from the ache of wanting what I couldn''t have. But I bit it back. I nodded, hiding the pain inside me, refusing to let him see my pain.


    With shaky legs, I pushed myself up. My lips were swollen, my throat raw, my pussy still wet and throbbing with need he had no intention of easing. Without another word, I walked out of the room.


    By the time I reached my room, my legs felt numb, my chest too tight to hold it all in. I shut the door behind me, sat down on the edge of the bed, and the first tear slipped free, sliding hot down my cheek.


    What am I doing? The question echoed over and over in my head. My body still throbbed with desire for him, but my heart¡­ my heart was breaking.


    We were rted. Blood bound. And worse¡ªour families were enemies. This was wrong in more ways than I could count, and yet I kept letting myself have these feelings.


    I sighed, closing my eyes in shame, wondering who I could talk to. Who could I tell without being judged, without being mocked? Then, through the haze of guilt and shame, one name came to me¡ªOlivia. My sister. She had been in the same situation once. She would understand.


    With trembling hands and a broken heart, I reached out through the bond, opening the mind link. "Olivia¡­"

 Chapter 382: Talk With Sofia

    Olivia''s POV


    "Sofia? Is everything okay? You don''t sound okay." Her voice was shaky, threaded with muffled sniffles. My brows furrowed instantly. For a moment, all thoughts of Frederick and his cursed house slipped away¡ªI couldn''t focus on anything but her. "What is it? Where are you?" I pressed, my wolf pricking up with worry.


    Her silence stretched, heavy and aching, until finally I felt her broken whisper. "I¡­ I did something, Olivia. Something I shouldn''t have. And now I feel like I''m drowning."


    Her pain washed over me through the bond, raw and unguarded. My chest tightened. "Talk to me," I urged softly. "Don''t hold it in. Whatever it is¡ªyou can tell me."


    Sofia''s voice cracked, barely audible. "I think¡­ I still love him. And it hurts so much, because I know I shouldn''t."


    I sighed. I didn''t need her to name him. I already knew who she meant. I closed my eyes, steadying myself, then pushed calmness into the bond. "Sofia, listen, you don''t have to beat yourself up about it."


    Her breathing hitched, almost like a sob. "Do you really? Because right now¡­ I feel like I''m going mad."


    "You are not going mad, my dear¡­ believe me, you are not. This is love, and there is nothing you can do about it. Think of me as an example¡­ Damien never did what the triplets did to me. Those men hurt me in ways I never imagined to forgive them, but look at us now¡­ I tried, Sofia, I tried to hate them, tried not to forgive them, but I couldn''t¡­ I couldn''t stay away from them because I love them. They are my mates, and there is nothing I could do to stay away from them."


    Sofia inhaled deeply over the mind link. "So what should I do, Olivia? I can''t tell him I want us back¡­ and besides, I don''t even think he wants me. His actions¡­ they don''t show it."


    I sighed softly, my chest aching for her. "Sofia, listen to me. Men are not always good at showing their feelings. Damien might act cold, distant, but that doesn''t mean he has stopped loving you. I know he still feels something."


    Her silence told me she was listening, clinging to my words. I pressed on. "Don''t let fear make your choices. You say you''re scared he doesn''t want you back, but what if he does? What if he''s just as scared as you? You''ll never know unless you open your heart and speak."


    Her breathing grew shaky again. "But Olivia¡­ what if he rejects me?"


    I understood her worry. "Then at least you''ll know. At least you won''t live the rest of your life drowning in what-ifs. Isn''t the pain of silence worse than the pain of truth?"


    Sofia sniffled but didn''t say anything.


    "Start small," I told her. "You don''t have to pour it all out at once. Just¡­ show him a piece of your heart. Let him see you. Let him feel you again. And trust that if the bond between you is real¡ªand I believe it is¡ªhe won''t let you slip away."


    Her whisper came soft, fragile, but with a spark of courage. "I''ll¡­ I''ll try."


    "Good."


    "But Olivia, I have to tell you something else." This time she sounded more worried.


    "What is it?"


    She hesitated, and through the bond I could feel her wolf urging her, pushing her to speak. Finally, Sofia whispered, her words trembling. "My investigator¡­ the one I hired to look into Reba''s death¡ªhe told me something. He checked her call records through the phonepany."<fn2e8c> Read full story at find¡¤novel</fn2e8c>


    I straightened, my pulse quickening. "And?"


    Her next words were sharp enough to steal my breath. "Thest person Reba spoke to¡­ was Damien. They talked for fifteen minutes. And now I don''t know what to think. Olivia¡ªwhat if he''s lying to me? What if¡­ what if he had something to do with her death?"


    The silence on the bond stretched heavy, suffocating. My heart thudded hard in my chest. I could feel her panic, her doubt, the way her love for Damien warred against the horror of what she''d just learned.


    I swallowed, steadying my voice, though the weight of her revtion pressed into me. "Sofia¡­ listen to me. Don''t jump yet. Fifteen minutes doesn''t prove guilt. It only proves they spoke. We don''t know what they spoke about."


    Her breathing hitched, and I knew she was crying again. "But why hasn''t he told me, Olivia? Why would he hide that from me?"


    I closed my eyes, fighting to stay calm for her sake. "That''s what you have to find out. Not from investigators. Not from outsiders. From him. You need to ask Damien yourself."


    "I can''t¡­ I can''t ask him. What if he hurts me to close his tracks?"


    My frown deepened. "Stop it, Sofia¡­ Damien can never hurt you. You of all people should know that."


    I was sure of this¡­ Damien could do many things, he may even have a hand in Reba''s death, but hurting Sofia was something I knew he would never do.


    Sofia''s voice trembled. "I''m just confused."


    I pressed the bond gently, sending her warmth, the way only sisters could. "Then rest, Sofia. Don''t let fear eat you alive. We''ll figure this out together."


    Her breathing softened, though I still felt her doubt lingering. "Thank you, Olivia¡­"


    "Always," I whispered, then carefully closed the link. My heart ached for her, but I couldn''t drown in her pain when I had my own storm brewing. And right now, all I wanted was the triplets. My mates. My other half. I needed to feel them, even if only for a moment.


    Before I could think too long about it, I teleported straight to the mansion, but something felt¡­ quiet. Too quiet. I went straight to Lennox''s room first. Empty. Levi''s? Empty. Louis''s? The same.


    I frowned, ncing at the dusky light spilling in through the tall windows. Evening had already settled over the grounds, which meant they weren''t sleeping. They were busy.


    I inhaled deeply, closing my eyes, letting their scents guide me. Levi''s trailed faintly toward the training yard but faded off¡ªprobably left earlier. Lennox''s was fresh but tangled with too many others, hard to trace. But Louis¡ªhis was stronger, sharper, pulling me toward the sparring ground.


    A smile appeared on my face as I followed it.


    The sounds reached me first¡ªthe rhythmic thud of feet against the dirt, the sharp ng of weapons shing, the low growl of exertion.


    And then I saw them.


    Louis, bare-chested, sweat gleaming across his skin, his movements sharp and precise as he fought¡­ her.


    A woman I had never seen before.


    She moved with skill, each strike fluid, her long hair whipping through the air as she countered him blow for blow. Beautiful. Deadly. Every step of hers matched Louis''s like a dance they had practiced for years.


    My feet stopped at the edge of the sparring ground. My chest tightened, my wolf bristling.


    She wasn''t just skilled. She was captivating. And the way Louis''s eyes locked on her every move made my heart clench in a way I didn''t expect.

 Chapter 383: unease

    Olivia''s POV


    I stood quietly, watching them spar. Louis was so deeply drawn into it that he didn''t even sense my presence at first. Thedy struck him with the head of her sword, and Louisughed¡ªfull, heartyugh, the kind ofugh he only ever shared with me. My frown deepened, and my wolf stirred restlessly inside me, growling with jealousy.


    "Oh, Louis, it seems you''re losing your charm," the young woman teased.


    Instead of getting annoyed, Louis only chuckled and shook his head. But then¡ªalmost as if he suddenly felt me¡ªhis head snapped to the side. His eyes found mine. At first, he looked shocked to see me there, like a child caught doing something wrong. But almost immediately, a bright smile spread across his face.


    "Olivia¡­ you''re here."


    He dropped the sword carelessly onto the dirt and strolled toward me. Every step he took made the young woman''s gaze linger on him, and that only fueled the unease in my chest. My wolf pushed forward, demanding I im him, demanding I remind everyone¡ªremind her¡ªwho he belonged to.


    Before Louis could say another word, I reached for him. My hands on his arms, and I pulled him down into a kiss¡ªhard, iming, shameless. His lips parted in surprise, but then he melted into me, his arms circling my waist as though he''d been waiting for this moment.


    I didn''t kiss him softly. No. I kissed him with heat, with fire, with all the jealousy burning in my chest. I kissed him in a way that made it impossible for anyone watching to doubt that he was mine.<fnf39b> Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel</fnf39b>


    When I finally pulled back, breathless, her stunned look made my wolf purr in triumph.


    Louis leaned closer, his breath warm against my lips, his eyes still dazed from the force of the kiss. A crooked grin tugged at his mouth.


    "That was hot," he murmured, his voice low and teasing. "Can we continue¡­ inside?"


    I would have blushed, but my gaze stayed fixed on the young woman still holding her sword, still watching us. My wolf bristled again. I didn''t like her eyes on him.


    Louis followed the line of my stare and chuckled softly. He brushed his thumb across my cheek, then stepped aside so the woman could approach.


    "Olivia," he said, his tone shifting into something more formal, "this is Selene."


    Selene dipped her head politely, but I kept my eyes sharp, my arms folded. Louis seemed to notice, because he quickly continued.


    "You remember our great-grandmother Hailee had three sons by three men, right?"


    "Yes," I said carefully, my eyes still narrowed.


    "Well¡­" he nced between me and Selene, "one of those sons was my grandfather. The second was yours. And the third¡ª" he hesitated, then smiled faintly¡ª"the third son was her grandfather."


    My brows furrowed, unsure where he was leading.


    Louis turned back to Selene. "She''s the great-granddaughter of Hailee, the one she had with Sir Dane¡ªwho, by the way, was cousin to our great-grandfather Nathan."


    Selene''s eyes softened as she met mine, but I still felt the tight coil of jealousy in my chest.


    "So¡­" I tilted my head, my voice sharp despite how hard I tried for it not to. "She''s rted to you? Just like I''m rted to you?"


    Louis nodded slowly, but then shook his head with a small smile. "Yes, but not exactly the same, Olivia. My great-grandfather Nathan and her great-grandfather Dane were cousins. So we''re connected through that line. Distant¡ªbut still rted."


    I should have been at peace with that. Blood was blood, family was family. It should have silenced the storm inside me, but it didn''t.


    Because if I could still love the triplets despite how tangled our bloodlines were¡­ then this Selene could too.


    My chest tightened, my wolf snarled under my skin, and I forced myself to keep my face calm, even as unease coiled like fire in my stomach.


    "Nice to meet you," I said tightly, forcing a polite smile.


    Selene smiled back, but it didn''t reach her eyes. I could see it¡ªshe didn''t like me, just the same way I didn''t like her.


    "Why haven''t I seen you before?" I asked, unable to stop myself.


    She shifted slightly, lowering her sword. "Actually¡­ my father doesn''t let me travel much. But the triplets and I usually talk on the phone. They even visit sometimes."


    Her words were casual, but each one pricked at me like thorns. The triplets and I¡­ they visit. My jaw clenched.


    Before I could respond, a familiar aura swept into the training ground. Lennox.


    The moment Selene saw him, she lit up. She dropped her sword and ran straight into his arms. He didn''t hesitate¡ªhe caught her, wrapping her in a hug that looked far toofortable for my liking.


    There was nothing wrong with it. It was innocent, friendly. But damn it, jealousy ripped through me like ws to the chest. My wolf snapped inside me, demanding I rip her away from him.


    I stood frozen, my fists curling at my sides, my heart pounding with a mixture of rage and hurt.


    "When did you get here?" Lennox asked her, his voice warm in a way that made my chest tighten.


    "A few hours ago," Selene answered quickly, still holding onto him like she belonged there.


    Then Lennox''s eyes lifted¡ªand found mine. For a heartbeat, his entire face softened, and a smile pulled at his lips. He even took a step, like he meant toe to me.


    But Selene''s voice cut through. "I''ll be staying here for a while."


    At once, the others nodded. Louis pped his hands together. "Then you''re wee. This is your home too."


    Lennox echoed the words, his smile easy, reassuring. "Yes, Selene. You''re family. You belong here."


    Family. Home. The words echoed in my head like stones dropping into water, one after the other, sinking straight to the bottom of my stomach.


    Staying here¡­ for a while?


    My throat tightened. My wolf paced inside me, restless, agitated. I should have felt calm, I should have told myself it was nothing. But I couldn''t. The thought of her under the same roof, sharing the same halls,ughing with my men¡ªit suffocated me until all I could feel was the fire of jealousy threatening to burn me alive.

 Chapter 384: Her Words

    Lennox''s POV


    I felt it. She was uneasy. No, more than uneasy. She didn''t like Selene here. She didn''t like her presence. The bond made it possible to feel her emotions, and I understood. If the roles were reversed, if I stood watching her hug another man, I''d be furious too. And goodness, I wish I could turn around right now, look Selene in the eye, and tell her, "You know what? You can''t stay. Leave." But I couldn''t. Because Selene wasn''t just anyone. She was family. And more importantly¡ªshe was here for a reason. A reason Olivia didn''t know yet. She was here to help us fight Frederick.


    "Lennox." Louis''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. He didn''t take his eyes off Olivia, who was trying her best to conceal her emotions. "I feel it. Olivia isn''t happy about her."


    "Yeah," I admitted, my chest tightening. "I can feel her emotions. She doesn''t want Selene here."


    Louis sighed, his jaw tightening. "And we can''t even exin it to her. Not yet."


    "Not yet." I sighed.


    "So will I be staying?" Selene asked, sounding excited. This was her first visit here, and she seemed so excited about it.


    "I''ll show you," Louis offered and began leading the way while Selene slipped her hand around his arm.


    It was harmless. Family often did things like that. But the way Olivia''s frown deepened told me she didn''t see it that way. Her emotions spiked so hard through the bond it nearly made me wince. Her frown deepened, her lips pressed into a thin line, and her wolf bristled just under her skin. She tried to mask it, tried to stand unaffected like nothing was wrong¡ªbut I felt it all. Every ounce of her difort mmed into me through the bond, sharp and heavy. And goodness, it hurt.


    Louis didn''t notice¡ªat least not at first. He kept walking with Selene, herughter light as she clung to his arm, talking about the packnds and how excited she was to be here. My eyes weren''t on them. They were on Olivia. Her gaze followed every move Selene made, her nails digging into her palms. Then, in one swift step, Olivia moved. She reached forward and pulled Selene''s hand off Louis''s arm with a firm tug. Her voice was ragged, leaving no room for question.


    "I don''t like other women being touchy with my men."


    The training ground went quiet for a beat. Louis stiffened. Selene blinked in shock, then her lips curled into a smirk. She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.


    "Don''t be dramatic," she said first, rolling her eyes. "We''re family. I already have my own man."


    She paused, her smirk deepening, her gaze sweeping Olivia up and down like she was dirt. Olivia''s wolf snarled inside her, but before she could reply, Selene added,


    "And besides, I''m not like you¡ªsleeping with men I know are rted to me."


    The words hit like ws across flesh. Louis froze. My chest tightened, my fury rising.


    Selene tossed her hair back with a little huff and turned away. "Grow up, Olivia."


    Then she walked off the training ground, leaving everyone stunned. Olivia stood frozen, her hands trembling, her wolf raging inside her, urging her to attack. Selene''s words weren''t just an insult¡ªthey were a knife, reopening wounds she had fought so hard to heal.


    The insult reyed in my head, over and over. I''m not like you¡ªsleeping with men I know are rted to me.<fnfecb> ?????? ???? Find1Novel</fnfecb>


    My fists clenched. My wolf snarled. Every part of me wanted to storm after Selene, drag her back, and make her regret ever speaking to Olivia like that. My hands shook with the need to grab Selene by the throat and throw her across the courtyard. My wolf was already halfway there, howling to defend Olivia. But then the other truth sank in, heavy and suffocating¡ªSelene wasn''t just a guest. She was family. And worse, she was the only one who knew the things we needed to win against Frederick. If I lost control now, if I hurt her¡­ we''d lose everything.


    I started forward, my voice a growl. "I''ll deal with her¡ª"


    But Louis cut me off, stepping in quickly, his hand on my chest. His voice was calm, but his eyes were sharp. He was angry but trying his best to control it.


    "No. Let me go. You''ll lose control, Lennox. We both know it."


    He was right. One wrong word from her, and I wouldn''t stop at yelling. I''d tear into her, family or not. My wolf was too close to the edge. If I went, I wouldn''t stop at yelling. I''d lose control.  If I let my rage get the better of me now, if I put my hands on her, everything we''d built, every fragile n we had to bring Frederick down¡­ it could all fall apart.


    I red past him, watching Selene disappear through the corridor, and my chest tightened painfully. I wanted to go. I needed to go. But Louis''s hand pressed harder against me, holding me back.


    "I''ll talk to her," Louis promised. "Just¡­ stay with Olivia."


    My gaze swung to Olivia. She was trembling, her eyes locked on the empty space Selene had left behind. Her chest rose and fell too quickly, her nails biting into her palms so hard a drop of blood slipped free. For a terrifying second, I thought she might lunge, right there in front of everyone. Her rage, pain, and shame radiated through the bond, crashing into me so hard it almost buckled my knees.


    I swallowed hard. "Olivia¡­" I began softly, trying to reach her.


    But she turned sharply, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "No. I''m leaving."


    My chest tightened. "Liv¡ª"


    Her voice cut me off, sharp and final. "By the time I''m back, she''s gone. Or I won''te back at all."


    Before I could grab her, before I could soothe her, she vanished¡ªteleporting away in a sh of light.

 Chapter 385: Cant Send Her Away

    Louis''s POV


    "What the hell was that?" I snapped the moment we stepped into the living area. My voice thundered through the room, sharp enough to make Selene flinch before she masked it with a smirk. She folded her arms, her chin high. "I said what needed to be said."


    My wolf bristled, pushing hard against my control. "No, you insulted my mate. In our house. Do you realize how close I was to breaking you right there in front of everyone?"


    Her eyes narrowed, and she scoffed. "Mate or not, someone has to remind her of the truth. She acts like she''s untouchable, but she''s not. She''s selfish. She''s weak. And one day, she''ll bring you all down with her." My hands clenched into fists, nails biting into my palms.


    "Watch your mouth." My voice echoed with rage. "You don''t know Olivia. You don''t know what she''s been through. And you sure as hell don''t get to judge her."


    Selene rolled her eyes, like my fury meant nothing. "I only said what everyone else is thinking but too afraid to admit. She''s jealous. Possessive. And dramatic..."


    "Enough!" I thundered, my wolf snarling inside me. "You may be family, Selene," I continued coldly, "but Olivia is our mate. And if you ever speak to her like that again, you won''t just be leaving this house¡ªyou''ll be crawling away in pieces."


    Her face drained of color.


    I leaned in, my voice dropping to a low, lethal whisper. "When shees back, you''ll apologize. I believe I make myself clear."


    Selene didn''t answer, but I knew she wouldn''t dare defy me.


    Footsteps sounded behind me. I turned to find Levi entering, his brow furrowing as he caught the thick tension. His gaze flicked from Selene to me. "What''s going on?"


    Just then Lennox walked in but didn''t say a word. He only eyed Selene and thenmunicated to us through the mind link. "Let''s meet in my room." Levi looked at me with confusion but gave a short nod. I let out a breath, forcing myself to calm down. I gave Selene onest hard look¡ªa warning. Then I walked past her without another word.


    When we got to Lennox''s room, he stood by the window, staring outside at the wide stretch of trees. His back was stiff, his hands sped behind him.


    "What happened?" Levi asked, clearly still confused about what happened.


    I sighed but didn''t go into details. "Olivia and Selene didn''t get off on the right foot."


    Levi''s frown deepened. "Then Selene has to leave."


    Lennox pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling sharply. "Selene isn''t here for pleasure. She''s here for work¡ªfor Frederick. She knows things, things Olivia doesn''t. But how do we exin that without revealing too much? Olivia doesn''t trust her. She barely trusts us."


    I growled under my breath. "Then Selene needs to learn her ce. If she can''t respect Olivia, she has no business being here, no matter what she knows."


    Lennox finally turned from the window, his eyes sharp and stormy. "She can''t leave," he said, his voice firm. "We need Selene. Whether Olivia likes it or not, she''s our only chance to gain an advantage against Frederick. She knows his movements, his weaknesses. She''s more valuable than you think."


    I frowned, my wolf snarling in protest. "Valuable or not, if she keeps running her mouth about Olivia, she''s nothing but trouble."


    Lennox shook his head, jaw tight. "That''s why we have to control her. We can''t throw her out now. Not when we are this close. If we do, we lose information we can''t get anywhere else. All we need to do is maybe¡ª" his voice lowered, hesitantly, "¡ªtell Olivia about our n. Make her see why Selene has to stay."


    "No," I cut him off sharply, my voice echoing in the room. My wolf pushed hard, angry at the thought. "Olivia will never agree to it. You know her, Lennox¡ªshe''ll be too scared for us. Too protective. She''ll shut it down before we even start."


    Levi finally spoke, his arms still crossed tightly. "Louis is right. Olivia won''t go along with something this dangerous. If she thinks we''re putting ourselves in danger, she''ll fight us harder than she fights Selene."


    I nodded grimly. "Exactly. So telling her isn''t an option. If Selene stays, it has to be on our terms. Olivia can''t know the full extent of what we''re nning¡ªnot yet."<fn4ad5> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel</fn4ad5>


    Lennox sighed heavily and sat on the bed, rubbing his face. "The problem now is Olivia demanded Selene leave before shees back¡­ What do we do about that? How do we calm her down?"


    I leaned back against the wall, my arms crossed, my wolf pacing with agitation. The question dug deep, because I knew Olivia. I knew her heart. And I knew this wasn''t just about Selene''s words¡ªit was about the way Olivia felt when someone else tried to stand too close to us.


    "Olivia''s always been like this," I muttered, half to myself.


    Levi arched a brow. "Like what?"


    "Jealous." A small smile tugged at my lips despite the tension in the room. "Even when she was just twelve."


    Lennox lifted his head, curious despite the heaviness in his expression.


    I chuckled softly, the memory shing bright in my mind. "Do you remember when we had that training session with the River Moon pack? One of their girls¡ªwhat was her name¡­ Mina¡ªkept following me around, bringing me water, asking me questions."


    Levi smirked faintly. "I remember."


    "Yeah," I continued, shaking my head, "Olivia stormed right up and told Mina to back off. Said I didn''t need her water, because she was already taking care of me." Iughed under my breath. "She was twelve, barely reaching my shoulder, ring like she could tear Mina apart with her teeth."


    The memory softened something in me. "That''s Olivia. She loves hard. And when she loves, she doesn''t want to share¡ªnot even a drop. Selene touching my arm¡­" I shook my head. "To Olivia, it''s not harmless. It''s a threat."


    Silence filled the room after my words. Lennox rubbed the back of his neck, his expression tight. Levi sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, his face thoughtful.


    "So what do we do?" Levi asked.


    Lennox suddenly spoke. "I have an idea."

 Chapter 386: The Plan

    Levi''s POV


    "She can''t leave. We need Selene. But I agree¡ªOlivia won''t stand for her unless she understands why Selene''s here. So¡­ we tell her. Not everything, not the full n¡ªbut enough."


    I frowned. "Enough to calm her? Or enough to get her to trust Selene?"


    "Both," Lennox answered. He moved away from the window, his expression carved in stone. "Olivia''s smart. If we feed her lies, she''ll know. If we hide too much, she''ll tear us apart for keeping secrets. But if we give her a piece of the truth¡ªa controlled piece¡ªshe''ll at least understand why Selene has to stay."


    My wolf rumbled inside me. I didn''t like it. Not one damn bit. "And what happens when she realizes we didn''t tell her everything? What happens when she learns how dangerous this really is?"


    Lennox''s jaw tightened. "Then we''ll deal with it when ites. For now, we give her just enough to keep her close. We can''t afford to lose her over this, Levi."


    Louis exhaled slowly, dragging a hand over his face. "So we y carefully. We choose our words. We let her think she knows the whole n, when in truth¡­ she only has the surface."


    I ground my teeth, but deep down I knew Lennox was right. Olivia would never ept Selene without some kind of exnation. And if controlled transparency was the only way to keep her from getting angry¡­ then maybe that was the risk we had to take.


    Still, I wasn''t at rest. "If we do this, then we make sure it''s tight. No cracks. No slips. Olivia is smart."


    Lennox nodded once. "Agreed. When Olivia returns¡­ we''ll give her the truth. But only the part of it she needs."


    I sighed. "I should mind-link her toe," I suggested, and Louis and Lennox both agreed.


    Drawing in a deep breath, I reached for her through the bond. At first, she ignored me, but after pushing harder she finally answered, her tone sharp and annoyed.


    "Have you sent her away?"


    I smirked to myself, thankful she couldn''t see my face. A jealous Olivia. Gods, she had no idea how much her jealousy thrilled me, how it proved over and over that she cared, that she loved us.


    "Not yet," I answered carefully, keeping my tone even though my wolf wanted to purr at the heat in her words. "But we need to talk, Liv. Come home. Please."


    She was quiet for a long moment, and through the bond, I felt her hesitation, her hurt, her pride battling with the pull that always brought her back to us.


    Finally, her voice slipped through, low and annoyed. "If Selene is still there when I arrive, I''m leaving again. I meant what I said."


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to stay calm. "Olivia, just give us a chance to exin. That''s all we''re asking. You''ll understand why she''s here once you hear it from us."


    Her scoff echoed faintly in my head. "I doubt it."


    But she didn''t cut the link. That was a victory in itself.


    Behind me, Lennox gave me a look, his eyes steady but carrying that silent warning only brothers understood: Don''t push her too hard.


    Louis crossed his arms, his wolf restless. "Is sheing?"


    I gave a small nod. "She''s thinking about it. She''s angry, jealous, but she''s listening. That''s more than enough for now."


    Lennox exhaled slowly, tension easing just a fraction.


    Louis muttered under his breath, "She''d better hear us out before she tears Selene apart."


    I almost smiled. That sounded exactly like Olivia. And gods help me¡ªI loved her for it.


    "I''ll be there in a minute," she finally said, before cutting the link.


    I turned to my brothers. "She''sing."


    A heartbeatter, Olivia appeared in the doorway, her eyes sharp, her body tense.


    Her gaze flicked straight to me, then to my brothers. Her voice full of annoyance.


    "Well? Is she gone?"<fn3ffa> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn3ffa>


    I swallowed a growl. The fire in her voice made my wolf both restless and thrilled. Gods, even in anger, she was beautiful.


    "No," Lennox said carefully, stepping forward. "Olivia¡­ listen. She''s not here for games. She''s here because she''s the only one who can help us kill Frederick."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed, but she didn''t walk away. That was a win.


    Louis spoke next, his tone calm but firm. "Selene isn''t just any wolf, Liv. Her mother was a pure vampire. Her father a wolf. That makes her¡­ something rare. A pure hybrid."


    Olivia''s brows furrowed, suspicion still written all over her face.


    "And why does that matter to us?"


    I drew a steadying breath. "Because every vampire craves a taste of her blood. It is known that if a pure hybrid allows a vampire to drink willingly, that vampire will be immensely powerful¡­"


    Her frown deepened, but I continued. "The good thing is¡ªher blood can also destroy Frederick. All she has to do is poison it, and once he drinks, he''ll be nothing but a vegetable. Then we''ll strike and finish him off."


    Olivia''s frown remained as she tried to process our words.


    But what none of us told her¡ªwhat we would never tell her¡ªwas the risk. That if Selene''s poison didn''t work, Frederick would absorb her blood''s power instead. And then he''d be unstoppable.


    Olivia stared between us, her jaw tight, her wolf bristling under her skin. "So you''re telling me she''s the key. And I''m just supposed to¡­ ept that?"


    "Yes," Lennox said firmly. "Because this is our only chance."


    Louis stepped in. "Frederick doesn''t know who she is. He doesn''t know she knows us and we have a n. Once he ever catches her scent, he''ll realize her blood is powerful. More powerful than anything he''s ever tasted. He will want it."


    Olivia''s jaw clenched, her eyes snapping to me. "So what''s your n? Frederick is smart. You can''t fool him."


    "We know," I said quickly. "That''s why we''ve set a trap. We''ll stage it¡ªmake it look like an ident. Selene will ''happen'' to cross paths with Frederick. She''ll be injured just enough so her blood spills. When he takes the bait, she''ll poison it. The moment he''s weak, we strike. We kill him and burn his body so he can''te back."


    The room fell into silence. Olivia''s frown deepened. She looked between us, then shook her head.

 Chapter 387: Refusing

    Olivia''s POV


    Their idea made sense.


    At least¡­ a little sense.


    But I wasn''t buying it. Not fully.


    "I don''t agree to this." My arms folded tight across my chest, my voice sharp as a de. "I already have a n. I''ll find the vessel, destroy it, and kill Frederick myself. I don''t need a stranger to get involved. A stranger I don''t trust."


    The words spat out of my lips. And I couldn''t even tell if I said them because I didn''t trust her¡ªor because I couldn''t stand the sight of her standing so close to my mates.


    Either way, I didn''t care. I wasn''t epting this idea of theirs.


    Louis stepped toward me, his expression calm but his wolf restless inside him. "Olivia, you can''t face Frederick alone. You know that. He''ll tear you apart before you even touch the vessel."


    I scoffed. "Better me than letting her be near you three." My re flicked toward the door as if I could see her from there.


    "Liv," Lennox said carefully, his voice deep and pleasing. He moved closer, close enough that I could feel the heat of his presence. "She''s a weapon Frederick doesn''t expect. That makes her valuable."


    My wolf growled inside me, furious at his calm tone. "Valuable?" I snapped. "So am I worthless to you now? You''d rather rely on her than on me?"


    Levi stepped in quickly, his voice firm but soothing, the peacemaker as always. "That''s not what we''re saying. You are everything, Olivia. But Frederick¡­ he''s not just another enemy. He''s older, stronger, and darker than anything we''ve fought before. If we ignore Selene''s blood, we''re walking blind into death."


    I clenched my fists, every muscle in my body trembling with anger and hurt. Their logic pressed against me like iron, but my heart screamed louder.


    I didn''t care if Selene''s blood was poison or power. I didn''t care if she was the "key."


    All I saw was another woman in my house, too close to the men who were mine.


    And gods help me¡ªI wasn''t ready to sit back and watch it happen.


    My frown deepened, my voice sharp. "It''s not happening. We don''t need her help. I have a n, remember? And besides, we can''t trust her. What if she betrays us?"<fn18bb> Discover more novels at Find?Novel</fn18bb>


    Louis''s jaw tightened. "She won''t. Selene can''t betray us, Olivia. She''s family. Her bloodline ties her to us just as much as it ties her to the fight against Frederick. She gains nothing by standing against us."


    I scoffed, my wolf snarling inside me. "Family means nothing. You should know that better than anyone. Blood betrays. Blood lies. Don''t stand there and act like it''s a shield."


    Lennox stepped closer, his eyes full of worry. "Olivia, listen to me. You can doubt her all you want, but the fact remains¡ªwe can''t do this without her. Selene is the weapon Frederick won''t seeing. She''s the reason we might finally have a chance at ending him."


    I red at him, my chest heaving. "So you''d rather put your faith in her than in me?"


    God, I was drowning in jealousy.


    Levi''s voice cut in before Lennox could answer, calm but carrying weight. "This isn''t about choosing her over you, Liv. It''s about using every advantage we have. Selene doesn''t rece you. She strengthens us. With her, and with you, we stand a chance."


    Louis''s eyes locked on mine, his tone final. "She can''t betray us, Olivia. Not with what''s at stake. She knows Frederick as well as anyone, and she wants him dead just as much as we do. That makes her an ally we can''t afford to throw away."


    Their voices suffocated me. My wolf wed inside me, screaming for me not to yield.


    But for the first time, I realized¡ªthey weren''t bending. They weren''t going to let go of this n, no matter how much I fought it.


    And that made my blood boil.


    The silence between us was suffocating. Their arguments stacked against me, their n was logical, but all I could feel was the heat of my jealousy burning through my chest.


    And before I could stop myself, the words slipped out.


    "Why don''t you just say it? You like her."


    The second it left my lips, I wished I could swallow it back down.


    The room went still.


    Their faces changed¡ªLouis''s jaw tightened, Levi''s eyes widened, and Lennox''s gaze snapped to me like I''d just ripped something vital out of him. The hurt in his eyes sank into me before he even spoke.


    "Olivia," Louis said softly, his voice pained.


    I cursed myself immediately, guilt crashing through me. I hadn''t meant to say it, not like that. But the words were out, and I couldn''t take them back.


    Lennox''s chest rose and fell heavily, his wolf restless inside him. He stepped closer, his voice low and pained. "So that''s what you think of us?"


    I froze.


    His eyes burned into mine, full of anger and heartbreak. "You think we''d look at another woman? You think we''d do something with Selene?" His voice cracked, just a little. "Don''t you still get it? We love you. So, so much."


    My throat tightened, my eyes stinging.


    He didn''t stop. "What happened with Anita¡­" He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "We weren''t in our right minds, Olivia. We were charmed. Twisted. And goodness we hate ourselves for it every single day. But you¡ª" His voice broke, his hand curling into a fist. "You''ll never let it go, will you? You''ll always see us as men who would pick another woman over you."


    My wolf whimpered inside me. Guilt shredded through my chest, leaving me breathless.


    I wanted to deny it, to tell him he was wrong, but my silence betrayed me.


    Because maybe, deep down, that was the fear I could never shake.


    Lennox''s chest rose and fell like he was holding himself back from saying more. He just turned around and faced the window¡ªand that broke me more than his anger.


    "I¡­" My voice faltered. The guilt was sharp, burning, but the fear still wed inside me. "I don''t want to think that. I don''t. But every time I see her near you¡ªI see anotherdy near any of you¡ªI feel like I''m back there again. Back when Anita happened. Back when I wasn''t enough to keep you from¡­" My throat closed. I couldn''t finish.


    Louis''s face twisted with hurt. "Olivia, no." His voice was firm, but it trembled underneath. "Don''t do that to yourself. Don''t do that to us. You are enough. You''ve always been enough. What happened with Anita will never happen again."


    Levi stepped closer, his wolf brushing against mine through the bond, warm, steady, begging me to hear him. "We will never want Selene. We will never want anyone else. We only want you. That''s the truth, Liv. That''s the only truth that matters."


    I swallowed hard, my chest aching. Their words should have soothed me, but the war inside me raged louder. Love and jealousy, trust and fear, shing until I didn''t know what to believe anymore.


    And the worst part? I hated myself for saying it¡ªfor doubting them, even for a moment. But the scars Anita left weren''t easy to erase.

 Chapter 388: Assurance

    Olivia''s POV


    I had to tell them. I couldn''t keep swallowing it down, pretending like I was fine, pretending like what happened didn''t still haunt me every single day.


    "I know," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I know we were supposed to leave everything behind. To move forward. To heal. But I can''t. Not fully."


    Their eyes stayed on me, heavy and piercing, but I pressed on, because if I stopped, I''d break.


    "Even knowing you were spelled¡­ even knowing it wasn''t your fault¡ªI still can''t cope with it sometimes. I still get¡­ triggered. Every time I see another woman close to you, every time one of you smiles or lets someone touch you¡­" My throat closed, my wolf whimpering inside me. "It''s like I''m right back there. Like I''m about to live that trauma all over again."


    I wrapped my arms around myself, holding in the ache that wed through me. "I''m scared," I admitted, my voice cracking. "I''m so scared of losing you. And that fear¡ªit''s eating me alive. It''s making me jealous, bitter, insane. And I hate it, because I hate who it makes me. But I can''t stop."


    Silence hung in the air, and  through the bond, I felt their emotions full of pain, love, and worry. Levi was the first to move.


    His arms wrapped around me gently, pulling me into his chest. The warmth of him, the steady beat of his heart, made my wolf exhale shakily.


    "Liv," he whispered into my hair, his voice breaking with love, "that will never happen again. I swear it. You''ll never lose us like that. You''ll never have to relive that pain."


    I shook against him, my fingers clutching the fabric of his shirt. "I know¡­ I know you say that. But I''m still scared."


    His hand rubbed slow circles down my back,forting me. "Then let us carry that fear with you. Don''t hold it alone. We love you so much, Olivia. We''ll spend the rest of our lives proving that to you."


    Before I could answer, another warmth closed around me. Lennox. His presence was overwhelming and strong, like a wall shielding me from everything else.


    He pulled me into his arms, cupping my cheek with one rough hand. His thumb brushed away a tear that had escaped, and his eyes¡ªgoodness, those eyes¡ªburned straight into me.


    "We cannot be spelled again," he said firmly, his voice calm and unshakable. "We''re Alphas now. No witchcraft, no spell, no trick can touch us. That mistake only happened because we weren''t yet what we are today. And it will never happen again."


    His hand pressed tighter to my cheek, his forehead almost touching mine. "I love you, Olivia. So much. Sometimes I wish you could see my heart¡ªjust so you''d know there''s no space in it for anyone else but you."


    The truth of his words hit me like a wave. I couldn''t see his heart, but gods¡­I could feel it. His love. It was real, deep, burning through me until I couldn''t breathe.


    And then Louis''s arms slipped around me from behind, pulling me fully into the safety of all three of them. His lips brushed the top of my head, his voice low and fierce.<fnaf50> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fnaf50>


    "You''re ours. Always. No spell, no woman, no mistake will ever change that. We''ll fight for you until ourst breath."


    Surrounded. Shielded. Loved.


    For the first time, the fear inside me loosened, just a little.


    I hugged Louis, and he wrapped his arms around me. I let the tears fall as I rxed in thefort of his arms. I knew my healing process would take a long while, but having this conversation with them gave me a little assurance, and I felt a heavy load leave my shoulders. Louis kept whispering words to me as he rubbed invisible circles on my back while I just remained in his arms.


    My eyes closed. I pressed my face into Louis''s chest, listening to the rise and fall of him. My hands found Levi''s and Lennox''s and I squeezed, a small, stunnedugh escaping me. God, I loved these men so much. If something happened¡ªif I lost them¡ªI didn''t know how I would live with it. Louis lifted up my head and leaned down to kiss me. I opened my mouth and kissed him deeply, pouring out my emotion into the kiss.


    The kiss deepened. I melted into it, parting my lips, tasting him, letting all the emotions I had bottled up for so long spill into the way I kissed him back.


    My hands slid up his chest, clutching at him like he was the only thing keeping me tethered. His arm tightened around me, his tongue brushing mine, and for that brief moment, I felt whole. Safe. Loved.


    Levi began trailing soft kisses on the back of my neck while I felt Lennox lifting up the hem of my gown. God, I loved them. All of them. The thought of losing even one made my chest tighten, but here¡ªlike this¡ªI could almost believe we were inseparable.


    And then¡ªknock. Knock.


    The sound shattered the bubble we had built. We froze. Louis pulled back, his breathing rough, his forehead still pressed against mine.


    The knock came again, softer this time, followed by a too-familiar voice. "Brothers? It''s me. Selene. Can we talk?"


    My frown deepened. Why was she calling them brothers? It sounded so fake to me.


    The tension in the room snapped back like a whip. My wolf bristled instantly, ws raking at me from the inside. The warmth of the kiss drained, reced by cold anger curling in my stomach.


    Louis muttered a curse under his breath. Lennox''s jaw clenched. Levi squeezed my hand tighter, his eyes flicking toward the door.


    And me? I wanted to rip it off its hinges.


    The door creaked open before anyone could answer the knock. Selene stepped in, her eyes sweeping the room, and that little smirk I already hated tugged at her lips.


    "Hope I''m not interrupting," she said sweetly, though her tone dripped with anything but innocence.


    "You are," I snapped, my frown deepening as I red at her.


    Her eyes flicked to me, and she rolled them like I was nothing but a child throwing a tantrum. My wolf growled inside me, but before I could lunge, she turned her attention away from mepletely¡ªstraight to the triplets.


    "I just got some information," she announced, her voice suddenly serious.


    The shift in her tone made Lennox stiffen, Louis''s hand drop from my waist, and Levi''s posture straighten instantly.


    I hated it.


    I hated the way shemanded their attention in seconds.

 Chapter 389: Information

    Olivia''s POV


    "Let''s hear it," I said sharply, moving before I could even think about it. I nted myself in front of the triplets, my body a wall, blocking Selene''s line of sight. My wolf bristled inside me, daring her to try and step closer. Oh, gods¡­ I probably looked insanely possessive, but I didn''t care.


    Selene''s lips curved into the faintest scoff, like she wanted to mock me, but she must''ve caught the warning sh in my eyes because¡ªfor once¡ªshe was smart enough not to make any silly remarks. Instead, she straightened her back, trying to lookposed, but when she tried to peer over me toward the triplets, I shifted right back into her path, my re fixed on her.


    "What?" I arched a brow, my tone dripping with challenge. "Can''t you tell me what you have to say? Whatever you think you can tell them, you can also tell me." Her eyes flicked to mine, and I didn''t flinch. I wanted her to know I meant every word.


    "The triplets are my mates," I continued, my voice authoritative, heavy with warning. "We are one." I made sure to stress thest word¡ªone¡ªjust in case she was harboring even the faintest little fantasy of worming her way into their lives. Deep down, I knew she was. My instincts never lied.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she said nothing. She just stood there, waiting. For a moment, the silence between us burned hotter than fire. Then she finally spoke.


    "Frederick is attending a birthday party tomorrow," she announced. "The celebrant happens to be¡­ someone I know. Which means I have a way in. I can get close, and if the opportunity shows itself, I can set the n in motion."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, my arms crossing tighter. "Very well then," I said, my tone sharp, leaving no room for argument. "I''ll be at the party too. With Frederick. That way I can watch you myself, make sure you don''t make any mistakes."


    Herposure cracked. She frowned, her voice rising with sudden frustration. "You don''t need to babysit me, Olivia! I''m smart enough to handle this. I know what I''m doing."


    I arched a brow, tilting my head slightly. "Smart? Maybe. But you''re not wless. And when ites to Frederick, one mistake is all it takes. I won''t risk it."


    Selene''s jaw tightened, and for a moment I saw her wolf bristle in her eyes. But she didn''t argue further¡ªshe just scoffed under her breath and turned her face away, clearly biting back whatever insult she wanted to throw.


    Lennox''s jaw tightened as he finally spoke, his voice low but edged with frustration. "I hate it," he admitted, his eyes locked on me, burning with possessiveness. "I hate the thought of people seeing you with Frederick. Of him even standing beside you."


    My chest ached at the raw honesty in his tone. I reached for him without hesitation, my hand curling around the back of his neck as I pulled him down to me. Our lips met, and I kissed him deeply, pouring all my defiance and love into it.


    "It''s only for a while," I whispered against his mouth before kissing him again, harder this time. My wolf hummed with satisfaction as I made sure the kiss lingered, hot and passionate, knowing full well that Selene was watching.


    Her presence prickled at the edge of my awareness, and the thought of her seeing us like this made me press even closer to Lennox. My nails dug lightly into his shirt as I deepened the kiss, staking my im without words.


    Through the bond, I felt Lennox''s wolf purr, and then his chuckle brushed against my mind link. "I know exactly what you''re doing, Liv. And gods, I love it." That made me smile against his lips, even as Selene scoffed faintly in the background, her annoyance rolling off her like smoke.


    I finally pulled back from Lennox, my lips still tingling, my chest rising and falling. Turning to Selene, I forced a sharp smile that held no warmth. "Thank you for the information," I said, my tone clipped. "Now you can leave. We were in the middle of something before you interrupted."


    Her lips twitched, but instead of walking out quietly, she tilted her head, her eyes glinting with something sharp. "I just hope," she said smoothly, "that you can keep them forever."


    Her words sliced through the air like a de. My wolf bristled, but before I could fire back, Levi''s voice cut through the tension, loud andmanding. "Watch your tongue, Selene." His gaze was steady, hard. "Olivia isn''t just anyone. She is our mate. Ours. She doesn''t have to ''keep'' us¡ªwe belong to her. That''s how it is, and that''s how it will always be."


    Louis stepped closer too, his arm wrapping protectively around my waist. His voice was sharp, edged with finality. "If you''re here to help against Frederick, then focus on that. But don''t you ever forget your ce when ites to Olivia."


    Selene''s smirk faltered, her eyes flicking between the three of them before finallynding on me. For a heartbeat, I swore I saw irritation and hate sh across her face¡ªbut she said nothing more. With a scoff, she turned on her heel and walked out, her footsteps echoing down the hall.


    I exhaled slowly, leaning into Louis''s hold as my wolf hummed in satisfaction. For once, I didn''t have to fight. My mates had spoken for me. And it felt damn good.


    Lennox''s gazended on me, his lips curling into that half-smirk that always made my stomach tighten. "So," he drawled, his voice low, "we were in the middle of something, huh?"


    My breath caught as his fingers went to the buttons of his shirt. One by one, he began undoing them with deliberate slowness, his eyes never leaving mine. The sound of fabric sliding against skin filled the silence, and heat rushed up my neck. My wolf stirred restlessly, caught between pride and the undeniable pull of him.<fn8fb0> Discover more novels at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn8fb0>


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered, warningced in my tone, but my voice betrayed me¡ªit was already trembling.


    Louis chuckled softly behind me, his arms still looped around my waist. "He''s got a point, Liv. You did say we were busy."


    Levi smirked too, his hand brushing over mine. "And we hate leaving things unfinished."


    My heart pounded so hard I thought it might burst. Gods, I had no defense against them when they closed in like this. Lennox shrugged his shirt off, his chest bare, his wolf burning in his eyes. He tilted his head, daring me. "So tell me, mate¡­ do we pick up where we left off?"

 Chapter 390: Sex

    Olivia''s POV


    Before I could even form a reply, Levi yanked me into his arms, his mouth crashing onto mine. The force of his kiss devoured my breath, his lips moving over mine with a hunger so fierce it made my pulse stumble. My hands clutched at his shirt on instinct, desperate to anchor myself against the sheer intensity of him.


    As his tongue tangled with mine, I felt a hand¡ªLouis''s hand¡ªslip boldly under the hem of my gown. My body jolted, heat flooding through me as his fingers grazed over my bare skin. In one swift motion, he pushed my panties aside and cupped me there, right over my pussy.


    A startled gasp escaped me, swallowed against Levi''s lips. The shock dissolved into something darker, hotter, and before I could stop myself, I spread my thighs wider, silently begging Louis to push further. His fingers slid against me, teasing, then pressing in, and I moaned straight into Levi''s mouth.


    Levi devoured the sound greedily, his kiss rougher, hungrier, as if he wanted to im every breath I gave. His hand tangled in my hair, tugging just enough to angle my head, his tongue sliding deeper, leaving me dizzy.


    Louis''s fingers pressed inside me, slow at first, then curling just right, and my legs trembled. My gasp vibrated against Levi''s mouth, and he groaned, gripping me tighter as though the sound itself was undoing him.


    "Fuck, Liv¡­" Levi muttered against my lips, his breath hot, his voice drenched in raw need.


    Louis''s other hand slid up my thigh, steady and firm, holding me open for him as his fingers thrust deeper, harder. I could feel the slick coating his hand, the shameless way my body betrayed me, and it only made Levi kiss me harder, his teeth grazing my bottom lip until I whimpered.


    Levi broke from my lips only long enough to guide me backward until my knees hit the bed. I fell with a soft gasp, chest heaving, my gown disheveled, my panties already damp and tugged aside.


    Lennox followed me down, his eyes dark, hungry, unrelenting. He gripped my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze, then pressed his cock against my lips. The weight, the heat, made my stomach twist with need. Without hesitation, I opened, taking him in, the taste of him filling me as I sucked eagerly.


    Behind me, Levi climbed onto the bed. His hands gripped rough against my hips, dragging me to my knees. I moaned around Lennox''s cock when Levi shoved my thighs apart and pressed hard against my soaked entrance.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡­" Levi groaned, and then he pushed into me, stretching me inch by inch until I cried out, muffled around Lennox.


    My nails raked the sheets, my mouth working over Lennox''s thick length while Levi''s thrusts drove harder, deeper, each one rocking me forward until my lips slid further down Lennox''s shaft.


    Lennox''s hand tangled in my hair, guiding, groaning low as I took him deeper. Levi''s grip branded my hips as he mmed into me from behind, the bed creaking, the obscene p of skin against skin mingling with the wet sounds of my mouth working Lennox''s cock.


    The more Levi pounded into me, the louder my moans grew, vibrating around Lennox until he cursed and thrust harder into my mouth. Every nerve burned alive, every part of me filled and imed at once.


    "Spread wider for me, sweetheart," Louis murmured, his voice husky,manding, yetced with a softness that made obedience effortless.


    Levi groaned when my thighs opened further for his pounding, the angle letting him sink impossibly deeper. My muffled cry vibrated around Lennox, and he cursed, driving his length harder past my lips.


    Louis''s palm cupped my ass, kneading firmly before delivering a sharp spank that jolted through me. His other hand slipped lower, stroking where Levi was buried deep inside. The feel of his fingers brushing Levi''s thickness, sliding over my swollen folds, made me tremble violently.


    "Fuck, she''s dripping," Louis growled under his breath. Then his fingers pressed to my clit, rubbing merciless circles that sent shocks of fire racing through me.


    Trapped between them, I moaned helplessly, choking around Lennox''s cock as my hips jerked back into Levi and into Louis''s touch. Levi snarled at the movement, thrusting harder, pounding me so deep I swore I could feel him everywhere.


    Lennox''s grip tightened, dragging me farther down on his cock. I gagged lightly, tears prickling, but the raw sound of his groan made me take more, suck harder, as though I craved every broken sound I could drag from him.


    Louis bent to my ear, his breath searing, his words dark. "Moan for us. Our perfect little mate."


    His fingers on my clit quickened, relentless, until my body shook uncontrobly. My muffled scream around Lennox made him throw his head back, groaning, while Levi''s pace turned savage behind me.


    Levi''s thrusts grew frantic, the harsh p of his hips echoing through the room. His grip on my waist turned bruising, desperate, as though he was unravelingpletely.


    "Fuck¡ªLiv¡­" he groaned, burying himself deep one final time. I felt him spill inside me, hot and overwhelming, his body shuddering hard against mine. The rush sent another wave tearing through me, my moan strangled around Lennox''s cock still filling my mouth.


    Levi''s breath came ragged, his chest pressed flush to my back as he held me there, panting against my skin. Then slowly, reluctantly, he pulled free, leaving me trembling, wetness spilling down my thighs.


    But before the emptiness could even settle, Louis was there. His hands gripped my hips, his chest grazing my back as he positioned himself behind me. His cock slid along my slick folds, the thickness of him making my breath falter even before he pushed inside.


    "Gods¡­" Louis hissed as he sank into me, stretching me anew, filling mepletely. My whole body arched, a muffled cry spilling from my throat as Lennox groaned above me, shoving harder down my throat.


    Louis didn''t rush. Not yet. His thrusts were long, deliberate, making me feel every inch of him, his hands molding my hips, his groans low and raw in my ear.


    "So fucking tight¡­."<fn2bde> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn2bde>

 Chapter 391: Sex Two

    Olivia''s POV


    Louis''s pace was maddeningly slow and steady, every push of his cock dragging against my walls until I was trembling, desperate for more. He held me firm, making sure I took all of him, groaning in my ear as if he were savoring every second of fucking me.


    But Levi wasn''t done with me either.


    I felt him shift on the bed, his hands tugging me down until my chest pressed lower, my breasts swaying with every deep thrust Louis drove into me. Levi slid beneath me, his hot breath ghosting over my skin before his mouth closed around one aching nipple.


    "Fuck¡ª!" The cry tore out of me, muffled around Lennox''s cock that still filled my mouth.


    Levi sucked hard, his tongue swirling, his teeth grazing just enough to make me jolt. His hands cupped my breasts, squeezing them roughly, forcing them to bounce with every thrust Louis delivered from behind. The double sensation made my body quake¡ªLouis stretching me deep, Levi''s mouth pulling moans straight from my chest, Lennox groaning above me as I struggled to keep sucking him down.


    Louis''s grip tightened on my hips, and his thrusts grew sharper, faster, like he couldn''t hold back anymore. Each m forward sent me crashing down onto Levi''s mouth, my breasts bouncing into his eager lips. He groaned hungrily against me, sucking harder, like he wanted to mark me just as much as his brothers did.


    Pinned, filled, fucked from every angle, I couldn''t hold back the scream that tore from my throat¡ªchoked around Lennox, muffled against his cock. My whole body convulsed, pleasure crashing through me as Louis pounded harder, Levi devoured my breasts, and Lennox pulled my head down until I gagged around him.


    Louis''s thrusts grew rougher, each one deeper, harder, until my body was shaking uncontrobly. His groans grew ragged, his breath hot against my ear, his pace frantic, as if he couldn''t stop even if he wanted to.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡ª" he snarled, mming into me onest time, burying himself deep as his release spilled inside me, hot and overwhelming. His whole body shuddered, his grip bruising on my hips as he held me there, buried to the hilt while my walls clenched around him, milking every drop.


    I whimpered around Lennox''s cock, the vibration making him groan above me, his hand tightening in my hair. Louis lingered for a moment, panting, then slowly pulled out, leaving me trembling, wetness dripping down my thighs.


    Before I could even catch my breath, Lennox tugged me upward by my hair, forcing me off his cock with a wet gasp. My lips were swollen, spit shining down my chin as I panted, looking up at him. His eyes burned, wolf zing, hunger and possession written all over him.


    "You''re not done, mate," he growled.


    In one fluid motion, Lennox hauled me up onto the bed, flipping me onto my back. My gown was shoved up to my waist, my body exposed, trembling, glistening with sweat. He gripped my thighs, spreading them wide with no room for refusal, and positioned himself between them.


    This time, there would be no slow build. He lined himself up, then mmed into me in one brutal thrust that ripped a scream from my throat. My back arched off the bed, hands clutching at the sheets as his cock filled mepletely, stretching me to the edge of madness.


    "Gods, Oli¡­" Lennox groaned, his voice broken with desire as he set a punishing pace, his hips pping against mine, the bed rocking beneath us.


    Levi was still there too, his mouth finding my breasts again, sucking one nipple deep into his mouth as Lennox drove into me. Louis''s hand stroked up my thigh, spreading me wider for his brother''s thrusts, his thumb brushing my clit in perfect rhythm with Lennox''s pounding.


    Every nerve in my body was lit on fire, my cries filling the room as Lennox took me harder than either of them had yet, raw and relentless.


    Lennox''s pace was merciless, each thrust mming me deeper into the mattress, my nails wing at the sheets as pleasure and pain tangled into one unbearable storm. His growl vibrated in his chest, his eyes locked on mine¡ªhungry, possessive, wild.


    Then, with a sudden shift, he hooked his arms under my thighs and shoved them up over his shoulders, folding me openpletely. I gasped, the new angle making him sink even deeper, so deep I swore I could feel him in my very soul.


    "Fuck!" I cried, my head falling back, tears pricking my eyes from the sheer intensity.


    "Look at me," Lennox snarled, his grip tight on my legs as he pounded into me, his cock hitting that devastating spot again and again. "You take me so damn good, Olivia. Mine. Say it."


    "I''m yours," I sobbed, my voice breaking, and his answering groan shook through me.


    Levi''s mouth stayed on my breasts, sucking and biting, his tongue swirling over my sensitive nipples while my chest arched into his mouth helplessly. Louis''s fingers were still at my clit, circling mercilessly, every flick of his thumb sending sparks of heat straight through me until I thought I''d shatter apart.


    Lennox''s thrusts became savage, relentless, each one making my body quake beneath him, but his eyes¡ªgods, his eyes¡ªnever left mine. That burning, wolf-bright gaze pinned me to the bed harder than his body did.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡­" he growled, sweat dripping from his temple onto my cheek as he folded me tighter beneath him. His cock mmed into me again and again, and my cries turned into broken sobs of pleasure.


    Louis''s thumb never left my clit, circling with ruthless precision, while Levi''s mouth sucked harder at my breasts, his teeth scraping over my aching nipple until I nearly screamed. My body was a live wire, every inch of me burning, trembling, begging for release.


    Lennox''s grip shifted suddenly, one hand sliding to cup my face. His thrusts slowed for half a second, then surged forward again, deeper, harder, as his lips crushed mine. The kiss was brutal, desperate, stealing the very breath from my lungs. His tongue drove into my mouth with the same punishing rhythm as his cock, iming me, devouring me.


    I whimpered against his lips, the sound swallowed by his growl, and he only kissed me harder, groaning into my mouth as if the taste of me was undoing him. My tears smeared between us, hot and salty, and his kiss softened for the barest moment before he mmed into me again, making me cry out against his tongue.


    "Mine," he growled into the kiss, the word vibrating in my chest.


    The sound tore me apart. My climax ripped through me violently, my body convulsing beneath him, my walls clenching so tight around his cock that his growl broke into a ragged curse. His thrusts faltered, then deepened, driving home onest time before he roared into my mouth, spilling inside me in hot, pulsing waves.


    His whole body shook with the force of it, his kiss never breaking, his groans vibrating against my lips as he emptied himself inside me, deep and raw, until I could feel nothing but him.


    Pinned under his weight, trembling and shattered, I clung to his kiss like it was the only thing keeping me from breakingpletely.


    When he finally tore his lips from mine, panting, his forehead pressed against mine. His wolf glowed in his eyes, fierce and zing, and his voice was ragged, broken when he whispered:<fnaf0e> Find the newest release on Find?Novel</fnaf0e>


    "I''ll never stop wanting you, Olivia. Never."

 Chapter 392: The Kitchen

    Olivia''s POV


    At some point, exhaustion won. Their warmth, their arms around me, the steady thrum of their heartbeats¡ªit was too muchfort for my restless body to fight. My eyes grew heavy, and before I knew it, sleep imed me.


    When I woke, the bed was empty. The sheets beside me were still faintly warm, their scent clinging to the air, proof they hadn''t gone far. My wolf stretchedzily inside me, confirming what my nose already knew¡ªthey were in the mansion. Somewhere close.


    My stomach grumbled, dry and demanding water, and I licked my lips, parched. I thought about calling one of the servants, but the thought felt suffocating. I needed air. A walk. Something to clear my head.


    I slipped on my clothes, smoothed my hair back, and stepped out of the room.


    The mansion''s halls were quiet, but every corner carried a memory. Some good. Some painful. Shadows of the past crept in with each step¡ªmoments ofughter, of betrayal, of pain. My chest tightened, but I pushed forward.


    As I passed, the staff I met along the way bowed their heads low, murmuring respectful greetings. Their deference made my wolf stir with pride, but it also reminded me of the weight I carried on my shoulders.


    Finally, I reached the kitchen. The smell of roasted herbs and warm bread clung to the air, and I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.


    But the moment my eyesnded inside, my steps faltered.


    Selene was there.


    She stood by the counter, speaking quietly to one of the cooks, her posture too casual, too at home for my liking.


    Our eyes met across the room.


    And just like that, my hunger was gone, reced by the simmering heat of irritation.


    Selene''s eyes slid over me slowly. Then she turned to the cook with a faint smirk.


    "You can leave us."


    The cook hesitated, ncing nervously between us, but Selene''s tone carried that air of authority that made obedience instinctive. With a quick bow, the cook left, and silence wrapped the room.


    Selene leaned against the counter, folding her arms, her eyes never leaving me.


    "So, the queen finally decided to grace us with her presence."


    I ignored her, stepping toward the jug of water. My hand was steady as I poured, but inside, my wolf bristled, pacing hard.


    Selene''s voice carried again, sly and cruel.<fnc0ee> Th?s chapter is updated by find{n}ovel</fnc0ee>


    "You know, I heard a little gossip. They say your mates were once taken away from you by your own best friend. That you don''t know how to keep them."


    My jaw tightened, but I forced myself to drink, ignoring her.


    She chuckled.


    "I also heard you lived here like a ve once. Gods, I wish I''d been around then. I would have loved to meet you in that state¡ªmaybe you could have polished my shoes with your tongue."


    My wolf snarled inside me, but I swallowed it down.


    Selene continued.


    "Oh, and the best part¡ªI heard you used to serve Anita water after the triplets were done with her. Tell me, Olivia¡ªhow did that feel? To bring her water while she still smelled of them?"


    The ss cracked in my hand.


    That was it.


    My wolf surged forward, and before Selene could blink, I moved. One breath, one heartbeat, and my hand was around her throat. I mmed her against the wall so hard the shelves rattled.


    Her eyes widened, but she smirked even through my grip, like she''d wanted this all along.


    My wolf roared through me, my fists shaking with the need to tear her apart. I drew my arm back, ready to punch, to break that smug face¡ª


    "Olivia!"


    The voices crashed into me. The triplets.


    They rushed into the kitchen, their presence heavy, their wolves on edge. They knew. They could feel the anger raging inside me.


    "Liv¡ªlet her go," Levi pleaded, his voice sharp but gentle.


    Louis''s hand hovered near my arm, his wolf barely restrained. "Please."


    Lennox''s tone cut through the air, low andmanding.


    "Olivia. Now."


    For a heartbeat, I stood frozen, my nails digging into her skin, her pulse hammering beneath my grip.


    Then, with a growl, I released her¡ªonly to p her hard across the face.


    The sound echoed in the kitchen.


    Selene''s head snapped to the side, her cheek red, her smirk finally gone.


    And I stood there, chest heaving, my wolf still snarling, every part of me trembling with rage. I just wanted to disfigure that pretty, annoying face of hers, but I held myself back as my wolf paced restlessly inside me while Selene held her cheek, ring at me.


    Levi stepped closer, his brows furrowed.


    "What happened? What did she say to you, Liv?" His tone was gentle, but his wolf was already bristling beneath the surface.


    Before I could even answer, Lennox''s angry voice cut across the room.


    "I don''t care what she said." His tone was sharp,manding, heavy with Alpha authority. He stepped forward, his eyes locked on Selene like steel. "You''re going to get on your knees and apologize to her."


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock.


    "What? I did nothing to her!"


    My wolf snarled at her defiance, but it was nothingpared to Lennox''s. His aura burst outward, thick and suffocating, filling the kitchen like a storm. His voice dropped lower, angrier, every wordced with dominance.


    "Don''t test me, Selene. Don''t make the mistake of thinking I''ll let this slide. You don''t insult our mate. Not here. Not ever."


    Selene''s mouth opened like she wanted to argue, but Lennox''s growl rumbled through the air, vibrating the very walls.


    "On your knees," he ordered again, his eyes glowing, his wolf riding close to the surface. "Now. Or I swear to the Moon Goddess, you''ll regret it."


    The kitchen was dead silent.


    Selene''s smirk was gone, her confidence faltering under the crushing weight of Lennox''s Alphamand.


    I stood there, my re sharp, watching her face twist between defiance and submission¡ªknowing exactly which one would win.

 Chapter 393: Hate Each Other

    Olivia''s POV


    Her breath hitched, and her knees buckled against the floor.


    Shended hard, her palms pping against the tiles to steady herself. Anger flickered in her eyes, but she dared not raise her chin.


    "Say it," Lennox ordered, his voice raging. "Apologize to her. Now."


    Selene''s jaw worked, grinding back against her own pride. For a heartbeat, I thought she''d refuse, consequences be damned. But then her gaze flicked up¡ªstraight to me¡ªand I saw the pure hatred burning there.


    Good, she should hate me because I hate her too.


    "I''m sorry," she muttered, her words tight,ced with hate.


    "Louder," Lennox snapped. His wolf was right there, riding the edge, vibrating in his chest.


    Selene flinched, her lips parting. "I said, I''m sorry."


    The words echoed across the kitchen, small and hollow, but still an apology.


    Levi stepped closer to me, his hand brushing mine, steadying my trembling fingers. "This should never happen again," he said coldly to Selene. "She''s our mate. You''ll show her the respect she deserves, or you''ll answer to all three of us."


    Louis''s wolf red, his eyes sharp, his presence crowding the space as he leaned forward slightly. "If not for our n, I would have thrown you out of here, but we''re giving you one chance. One. If you ever disrespect her again, family or not, you won''t stay under this roof another day."


    Selene''s lips pressed into a thin line as she clenched her fists against the floor.


    I stood there, my breath uneven, my wolf finally settling just a little. Seeing her on her knees, hearing those words¡ªeven forced¡ªsoothed something inside me that had been wing to get out.


    But deep down, I knew this wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    Selene hated me. And I hated her.


    And sooner orter, that hatred was going to spill over again.


    I couldn''t stand being in the same room as her another second. My wolf still snarled under my skin, restless and angry, but all I wanted was distance.


    "Let''s go," Louis said quietly, his hand brushing mine, pulling me away from the kitchen. I didn''t argue. I let them guide me back through the halls, away from her sharp eyes and venomous tongue, back to the safety of our room.


    The door shut behind us with a soft thud, and for the first time since I''d walked into the kitchen, I let out a breath. My shoulders slumped as I leaned against the wall, pressing a trembling hand to my chest.


    "I don''t think I can stand her," I whispered, my voice raw. My throat tightened as the words left me. "Every time I see her, every time she looks at you three¡­ I feel like I''m burning from the inside. I hate it. I hate her. I don''t want her here."


    Levi stepped forward first, his arms sliding around me. "I know, Liv," he murmured against my hair. "I know it''s hard. But it''s only for a while. Just until Frederick is dealt with. Then she''s gone. We promise."


    Lennox moved closer, his hand cupping my cheek, his thumb brushing gently across my skin. "We hate this too," he admitted, his voice low and heavy. "But she''s a piece of the n we can''t throw away. It won''t be forever. Just a while longer."


    Louis''s hand settled on my shoulder, grounding me. His gaze was firm but soft. "We''ll handle her. You don''t have to worry, Olivia. All you need to do is hold on¡ªto us. We''ll get through this together."


    I closed my eyes, my wolf pressing closer, soaking in their warmth. Their voices, their touch, their presence¡ªtogether they pushed back the chaos inside me.


    And though the fire of my jealousy still burned, for a moment, it dimmed.


    Just a while, I told myself. Just a little while longer.


    I inhaled deeply and nodded before shing an assuring smile to them. "I have to bathe and go back to Frederick¡­ I have to follow him to the party."


    Their faces hardened immediately.


    Louis''s jaw clenched, his arms crossing tightly over his chest. "I still don''t like this," he muttered. "The idea of you being at his side, of people seeing you with him¡­ it makes my blood boil."


    Lennox''s eyes narrowed, his wolf growling possessively. "I hate it too. Every second you spend near him feels like a thorn in my chest. The thought of you walking into that party with him, being seen as his¡­" He shook his head, anger shing in his eyes. "It''s unbearable."<fn2064> Readplete version only at find¡¤novel</fn2064>


    Levi''s hand found mine, his touch softer but no less tense. "But we know you''re right. We know why you''re doing it. Just¡­ please, Liv. Promise you''ll be careful."


    I looked at each of them, their wolves restless, their hearts aching¡ªand guilt hit me. I didn''t want to be near Frederick any more than they wanted me to. But this was war. And in war,fort wasn''t always an option.


    "I''ll be careful," I whispered, squeezing Levi''s hand before stepping closer to Lennox. I pressed a kiss against his lips, slow and deep, pouring all my reassurance into it. His growl softened into a low rumble, and through the bond, I felt the ache in him ease just a fraction.


    Pulling back, I nced at Louis, who still looked like he wanted to smash something. I moved to him, cradling his face in my hands. "It''s only for a while," I promised. "Just until Frederick is gone. Then this will all be over."


    He kissed my forehead, lingering there, his voice rough. "It had better be, Liv. Because I swear, I won''t let you stand beside him longer than necessary."


    Levi pulled me for a hug and whispered into my hair. "Reach out to us if anything goes wrong."


    I gave a small nod, my chest heavy, and pulled away. My wolf stirred uneasily, already dreading the scent of Frederick, but I straightened my shoulders.


    I looked at their tense faces. "I have to go."


    They gave a reluctant nod. I noticed they were itching to pull me to themselves, but they held themselves back, and with a warm smile, I teleported away.

 Chapter 394: Love Him

    Olivia''s POV


    When I arrived at Frederick''s home, I was met by his sister instead. She stood in the doorway, calm and friendly, and told me Frederick had gone back to his estate with his son.


    "Frederick isn''t a bad man, Olivia," she said softly, her eyes searching mine. "People paint him as a monster, but he just wants to be loved."


    I couldn''t help the scoff that escaped me. "Loved by force? Is that what you call love¡ªclinging to someone who barely wants you? Can''t he let another woman love him instead?"


    Her lips curved faintly, though her eyes held something like pity. "You don''t understand him. Frederick grew up with everything except affection. Power, respect, fear¡ªhe had those in abundance. But love? Genuine, unconditional love? He''s never truly had it."


    I folded my arms, my wolf bristling. "That''s his fault. He doesn''t know how to treat people right. He pushes, maniptes, forces. That''s not how you win love."


    She shook her head slowly. "Maybe. But deep down, he''s still searching for it. Even when heshes out, even when he hurts people¡ªit alles from that hunger. He''s desperate for someone to stay, to choose him freely. You can hate him all you want, Olivia, but that''s the truth. My brother is lonely."


    Her words sank in, but I forced my face into a mask, unwilling to let her see any crack in me.


    Because no matter what she said, Frederick''s loneliness didn''t excuse his sins.


    And it certainly didn''t change the fact that I would be the one to end him.


    Her words were already biting at me, but she didn''t stop there. Her eyes softened, a strange sadness flickering across her face.


    "You know what hurt him the most?" she asked quietly. "Hailee."


    My stomach tightened at the name.


    "She disappeared," Frederick''s sister went on. "One day she was there, the next¡­ gone. He searched for her, Olivia. He searched everywhere. He tore apart borders, called in favors, threatened packs¡ªanything to find her. And when he finally did¡­" She paused, her jaw clenching. "When he finally found her, she chose them instead. Those three men¡ªthe fathers of her sons."


    I stiffened, my wolf pricking up sharply.


    "He did everything for her," she whispered, her gaze locking onto mine. "Protected her. Spoiled her. Gave her every chance to love him back. But she couldn''t. She wouldn''t. And when she turned away from him¡­ it broke something inside my brother. Something that never healed."


    For a moment, I couldn''t speak. My thoughts spiraled.


    So Hailee knew. She knew Frederick loved her.


    And still¡­ she chose them.<fnb9c1> This update is avable on fin?novel</fnb9c1>


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice steady even as a storm built inside me. "Love doesn''t excuse cruelty. He hurt people. He hurt me. He hurt so many. You can''t dress that up as heartbreak."


    But even as the words left my lips, a sliver of unease crept into me. Because now I knew the truth¡ªher rejection was the wound Frederick never recovered from.


    Her words didn''t stop there. She leaned forward slightly, her tone lowering into something almost conspiratorial.


    "Olivia," she said gently, "you could love him. If you gave him a chance. He would give you the world in return. You wouldn''t regret it. When my brother loves, he loves with everything. Listen, Olivia: if you give him the chance he will treat you better than the triplets have ever¡ªtrust me on this. Just love him."


    I almostughed in her face. Almost. The only thing that stopped me was the sheer sincerity in her eyes, like she was spilling a deep secret to me.


    Love Frederick?


    I wanted to spit the words back at her¡ªnever. I would die before I let that happen. But then my n whispered in the back of my mind, reminding me to stay careful. To y along until the time was right.


    So instead of cursing him, I forced my voice to soften. "It''s not like I have much choice," I murmured, lowering my eyes. "He owns my life in his hands. Whether I like it or not, my path leads back to him."


    Her smile was faint, almost triumphant. "Then don''t fight it, Olivia. You might be surprised by what you find if you let yourself try."


    I said nothing. I only dipped my head in a small nod, then let the bond of my power tug me away.


    In a blink, I teleported straight to Frederick''s home.


    The air shifted, colder, heavier. I followed the sound of movement until I reached his chambers. He was there¡ªstanding tall in front of a mirror, fastening the cuffs of his dark jacket. He looked up at me through the reflection, one brow arching.


    "Well, well," he said smoothly. "I was just about to reach out to you."


    I stayed quiet, my face unreadable, while inside my wolf coiled with hatred. His mere presence disgusted me. He was the reason so many things were going wrong with my life... I should be having my happy ending with the triplets if not for him...


    He smirked faintly, as if amused by my silence. "Notshing out at me today? Interesting. But I love it when yoush."


    I didn''t give him the satisfaction of a response. Instead, I tilted my head and asked lightly, "Where are you going?" Pretending ignorance, even though I already knew.


    "A birthday party," he replied casually, turning to face me fully now. "Do you want toe?"


    I tapped my chin, pretending to think about it, letting the pause stretch. Finally, I sighed and nodded. "Alright. I''lle."


    He smiled genuinely, like a man who had just been handed something precious. "Good," he said softly. "I''m d."


    And in that smile, I saw it¡ªthe hunger his sister had spoken of. The loneliness. The need.


    But no matter how real it looked, it didn''t change my truth.


    Because behind my calmness, behind my forced agreement, one vow echoed clear in my heart.


    I would end him.

 Chapter 395: The Act

    Olivia''s POV


    The car ride was quiet, Frederick sitting beside me with a strange calm that unsettled me more than his rage ever did. When we arrived at the estate, music andughter spilled into the night. The birthday celebration was in full swing¡ªnobles mingling in fine silks and jewels.


    The moment we stepped into view, all heads turned. Whispers rippled through the crowd. Frederick''s hand brushed my back, possessive, guiding me forward. "Walk with me," he said smoothly, his pride radiating like fire. "Let them see you."


    I gritted my teeth, forcing a soft smile onto my lips. My wolf snarled at his touch, but Iposed myself, forcing out a smile.


    As we moved through the hall, I caught sight of Selene. She was across the room, dressed elegantly, her posture poised. She held a ss of wine in her hand,ughing softly with the birthday celebrant¡ªa noblewoman she clearly knew well. But her eyes weren''t truly on the party. They flicked, just once, toward me. Toward us.


    The bond between my mates and me buzzed faintly in my chest. I knew they were watching, waiting, trusting this n to unfold.


    Frederick didn''t notice her at first. But fate¡ªor maybe Selene''s subtle game¡ªensured their paths crossed. She brushed past him with a polite bow, her hybrid scent faint but distinct. Frederick''s head snapped toward her instantly.


    I felt it. His desire. His hunger.


    Selene dipped her head again, murmuring a greeting, before slipping away like it was nothing. But Frederick''s eyes followed her retreating figure, lingering, calcting.


    I swallowed, my stomach twisting.


    It had begun.


    The trap was working.


    "You like her."


    The words slipped out of my lips as my gaze was fixed on Frederick, whose gaze had been glued to Selene since she passed.


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "Don''t be ridiculous."


    "Don''t lie to me," I hissed, pretending to be jealous. "You''ve been staring at her since she walked in."


    His lips twitched in something between annoyance and amusement. "Her scent is¡­ unique. That is all."


    "Unique?" I shot back, my jaw tight. "But I''m the special one, aren''t I? Or has that changed already?"


    Frederick''s brows lifted, interest flickering in his eyes. He leaned a little closer, lowering his voice. "Are you jealous, Olivia?"


    I scoffed inside me, joke on him to think I would ever be jealous of him being interested in any otherdy.


    I lifted my chin stubbornly, pretending to be annoyed. "The triplets would never look at another woman. Not the way you just did."


    His expression darkened, his pride clearly pricked by theparison. But before he could reply, the music shifted, and couples began gathering at the center of the hall.


    Frederick''s eyes locked onto mine, a slow smile curving his lips. He extended his hand toward me, his voice smooth andmanding.


    "Dance with me."


    Every muscle in me wanted to refuse. To spit in his face. But I forced my wolf down, stered on a smile, and slid my hand into his.


    If Selene was ying her part, then so would I.


    And as Frederick pulled me into his arms, guiding me onto the floor under a thousand watching eyes, I realized something terrifying¡ªhis smile wasn''t cruel this time. It was genuine, like he was really happy being with me.


    Frederick''s hand rested firmly at the small of my back, his other sping mine as he guided me across the polished floor. For once, his movements weren''t harsh or demanding¡ªthey were smooth, steady, almost tender. His gaze never wavered from my face, and that smile¡­ gods, it was still there. Soft. Real.


    "You look beautiful tonight," he murmured, his voice low enough that only I could hear.


    I forced a polite smile, keeping my wolf pressed down. "You say that because people are watching."


    He shook his head slowly, his fingers tightening ever so slightly on mine. "No. I say it because it''s true. You glow, Olivia. And it kills me to think the triplets are the only ones who get to see it."


    My chest tightened, but I kept my expression cool. "You''re imagining things."


    His eyes darkened, his tone shifting, heavy with unspoken meaning. "Am I? Because when I look at you now, I don''t see the woman who spits fire at me. I see the woman who could have been mine¡­ if things had been different."


    I stiffened, but he pulled me closer, spinning me into a graceful turn before I could answer. His breath brushed my ear as he whispered, "Do you know what I envy most about them? Not their power. Not their pack. It''s the fact that when they reach for you, you don''t pull away. You let them hold you. You let them love you."


    My wolf growled inside me, furious at the dangerous intimacy of his words. But beneath it, my mind screamed a reminder¡ªthis was the game. Keep him hooked. Act along. Still, the sincerity in his voice unsettled me more than any threat ever had.


    "I really like you, Olivia¡­" he whispered, sounding wholehearted.


    I scoffed. "Like? Not even love?"


    He smiled. A genuine one. "My heart was broken years ago¡­ I am scared of loving¡­" He paused and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, his ice-cold fingers brushing my warm skin. "But I can love you if you want me to."


    My wolf growled low in my chest, disgusted, but I didn''t answer. Couldn''t. Because right then, movement in the corner of my eye caught my attention.


    Selene.


    She had drifted away from the noblewoman she''d been speaking with, as she eased closer to where Frederick and I danced. Every step she took was calcted, deliberate, weaving her scent into the air like bait on a hook.


    Frederick''s grip on me tightened just slightly. His nostrils red, and I felt it¡ªthe way his hunger sharpened. Not for power, not for control¡­ but for her. For that hybrid blood he didn''t yet understand he craved.


    Perfect. The n was taking shape.


    Selene passed nearby, speaking to a nobleman. Her hair shifted just enough to reveal the faint shimmer of her hybrid aura, and I didn''t miss the way Frederick''s gaze snapped to her again.


    I pulled back slightly, forcing his attention on me, even as I marked the sess in Selene''s move. Good. He''s noticing. He''s tempted.


    Frederick spun me once more, his lips brushing dangerously close to my temple. "There''s something¡­ unusual here tonight," he whispered, almost to himself.


    I feigned confusion, tilting my head. "Unusual? Or distracting?"


    His eyes narrowed, but he didn''t answer. His focus flicked again toward Selene, who now stoodughing softly at some joke, her posture graceful, her presence impossible to ignore.


    And I knew, with a surge of both relief and dread¡ªthe hook was set.


    Frederick wanted her.<fne943> The rightful source is Find¡ïNovel</fne943>


    Now, all we had to do was let him take the bait.

 Chapter 396: Her Blood

    Olivia''s POV


    The wine ss tilted in her hand, the crimson liquid sshing across the floor as she gasped. The sharp edge of the broken ss cut across her palm.


    Blood.


    It hit the air instantly.


    Rich. Sweet. Potent.


    My wolf stiffened at the scent, but it was Frederick who reacted most violently. His head snapped toward her, his nostrils ring. His grip on my waist ckened as his pupils dted, dark and hungry.


    Selene clutched her hand dramatically, the crimson dripping between her fingers. "Oh¡ªexcuse me," she murmured softly, her voice carrying just enough tremor to draw attention.


    Several nobles gasped. A servant moved forward with a cloth¡ª


    But Frederick was already moving.


    "Wait," hemanded sharply, his voice slicing through the chatter. In two long strides, he reached her side, his hand catching her wrist before the servant could touch her.


    His eyes locked on the wound, his lips parting as he inhaled deeply and greedily.


    "Are you okay?" Frederick''s voice cut through the crowd, sharper than I''d expected. His hand tightened around Selene''s wrist, tilting it gently so the light caught the crimson flow.


    But I wasn''t fooled.


    It wasn''t concern driving him¡ªit was hunger. His pupils were blown wide, his chest rising and falling too fast. He wanted to taste it. Every nerve in his body screamed for it, even as he fought to control himself.


    Selene lowered her gaze, shoulders tensing as though she could feel the weight of his restraint.


    "I¡­ I''m fine," she said quietly, pulling slightly, but his grip didn''t ease.


    For one long heartbeat, I thought he''d cave¡ªthought he''d lean down and sink his teeth into her right there in front of everyone.


    But he didn''t.


    Well, she has to consent to it.


    With effort, Frederick released her wrist and straightened, his expression smoothing into his cold formality. "Lord Frederick," he introduced himself, bowing his head just slightly. "And you are?"


    Selene''s breath caught. Her voice wavered as she answered, "You¡­ you''re a vampire."


    His lips curved faintly. "That doesn''t answer my question."


    Selene stepped back quickly, clutching her hand tighter against her chest. "Please¡­ excuse me. I can''t¡­ I can''t be near you." Her voice cracked with just enough fear to sound real, but I knew she was pretending. I hate to say it, but she was pretty good at this.


    Then she turned, slipping into the crowd without another word.


    The room buzzed with whispers, nobles exchanging knowing nces, but my eyes were on Frederick.


    His jaw was tight, his hands curling slowly into fists. But it was his eyes that gave him away.


    Pain. Hunger. Want.


    He didn''t just notice her. He felt her.


    And as he watched Selene''s retreating figure vanish into the crowd, I knew the hook had sunk deeper than either of us had imagined.


    "Selene hasid the bait, and I think Frederick wants to taste her," I whispered to the triplets through the mind link.


    "Good," Lennox answered. "All she has to do is make sure she poisons her blood and he feeds from her, then we take it from there."


    I nodded inwardly. "But that cannot happen today¡­ Selene is acting scared of Frederick."


    "Good," Lennox''s voice hummed through the link. "If she acts afraid, he won''t suspect a thing. He''ll think her blood tempts him, but she''s too scared toe near. That''ll only make him want her more."


    Louis added, "It''s better this way. If she gave in too fast, he''d question it. The chase will make him hungrier. More desperate."


    Levi''s voice followed, "And when the hunger is unbearable, that''s when she''ll let him take the bait. Not before."


    I swallowed, my chest tight. They were right.


    Frederick''s footsteps pulled me from my thoughts. He was walking back toward me, his eyes still dark with that lingering hunger from Selene''s blood.


    I pasted on a frown at him, but before he could reach me, I spun on my heel and strode toward the barstand.


    Let him think I was upset. Jealous. Anything but suspicious.


    The bartender blinked as I ordered sharply, "Something strong." My voice was tight, my hands curling into fists against the polished wood.


    Behind me, I felt Frederick''s gaze settle, heavy and probing. Exactly as I wanted.


    Let him think my jealousy was about him. That way he won''t suspect Selene is in a game with us.


    Frederick''s presence pressed against me as he came to stand beside me at the bar, his scent dark,manding, and heavy.


    I didn''t look at him. Instead, I let the words drip from my lips, sharp and full of anger. "You look like you want to fuck her."


    His head snapped toward me, his eyes narrowing, but I didn''t stop. I turned, meeting his gaze directly. "If you want her, Frederick, then go. Go chase her. Go fuck her. And I''ll go back to the triplets where I belong."


    His jaw tightened, his nostrils ring. "No."


    The word was firm, almost desperate. His voice dipped lower, his tone sharp. "Don''t twist this, Olivia. I don''t want her. I don''t understand it either¡ªher scent, her blood¡ªit pulled at me. But it''s not her I want." His eyes darkened. "It''s you."


    I scoffed bitterly, grabbing my ss and draining half of it before mming it back onto the counter. "I want to go home."


    His stare lingered, unreadable, before he finally nodded once. "Very well."


    We left the hall, his hand heavy at the small of my back again as the night air cooled my heated skin. But before I could breathe easier, movement caught my eye near the side of the estate.


    Amotion.


    Two vampires.


    They had Selene. She struggled in their grip, her voice breaking in a terrified cry. "Let me go! Please¡ªlet me go!"


    Her wine ssy shattered near the grass, her body thrashing against their hold. Fear poured from her in waves¡ªloud, frantic, believable.


    It was an act. I knew it. But God, she was good at it.


    Frederick reacted instantly. His body went rigid, then he shot forward, faster than the eye could track. His growl ripped through the air, feral, deadly.


    The two vampires flinched at his approach, dropping Selene in their haste before vanishing into the shadows.<fn068c> Newest update provided by f?ndnovel</fn068c>


    Selene copsed onto the ground, trembling violently. Her body shook, her eyes wide and wet with fabricated terror.


    "Please," she gasped, curling in on herself. "Don''t let them take me. Please¡­"


    Frederick knelt beside her, his hand slipping under her arm, pulling her against his chest. "You''re safe now," he said firmly, his voice low, almost soothing. "I''ve got you."


    She sagged against him, trembling harder, her act wless and believable.


    And as I watched, realization hit. Frederick wasn''t just intrigued anymore.


    Now¡­ he felt protective.


    Exactly what Selene wanted.

 Chapter 397: Concerned?

    Olivia''s POV


    I stood frozen, watching as Frederick bent and lifted Selene off the ground. For one terrifying second, she let herself lean into him, trembling like a wounded bird.


    Then, well yed, she pulled back, stumbling as though realizing whose arms she had fallen into. Her wide eyes darted to his face, faked terror making her look small and vulnerable.


    I rolled my eyes. Well yed, Selene. Well yed.


    "Don''t touch me," she whispered, clutching her injured hand tighter against her chest. "You''re¡­ you''re a vampire¡­"


    Frederick straightened, his face carved in something unreadable, anger, yes, but not at her. At the ones who had touched her. And underneath it all¡­ there was something else. Hunger. Possession.


    "You''re bleeding," he said, his voice low, almost filled with concern. "You shouldn''t be out here alone."


    Then, to my surprise, he added, "Let me take you home."


    Selene''s eyes widened, her acting wless. She stumbled back another step, clutching her hand tighter. "No¡­ I can''t. You''re just like them." Her voice trembled, soft and broken, painting him as the monster she wanted him to be.


    Frederick didn''t frown; his eyes softened. "I am not like them," he said firmly, his tone calm, almost soothing. "I don''t force. I don''t feed unless I''m given permission."


    Selene shook her head quickly, her breath hitching. "I¡­ I can''t. I''m staying at the Royal Crescent Hotel for a month. I came here for study." Her words came rushed, shaky, and I smirked inwardly. All lies, yet believable enough to make her look desperate to escape him.


    Frederick studied her closely, his jaw tightening. Then he shook his head slowly. "That ce isn''t safe. Not for you. Too many eyes. Too many dangers." His voice lowered, possessive and with concern. "You shoulde with me. Stay at my estate. I''ll keep you safe."


    Selene shook her head immediately, her performance so good that I could see the way her pulse flickered, her shoulders trembling like prey.


    And I smiled to myself.


    The motion was working.


    Selene was sinking into her role, and Frederick was already caught in the.


    "Thank you, but I can take care of myself." She whispered and turned to leave as she began walking away, but, shockingly, Frederick went after her and grabbed her hand, making her flinch in fear.


    "Fine¡­ just stay at my home tonight¡­ for security reasons." He pleaded.


    Now I became confused. Why did he seem so desperate for Selene toe to his home? Was this to lure her into his home so he could feed on her forcefully? Or was it that he was really concerned about her?


    Selene''s frown deepened. "Why? So you can forcefully feed on me?" she spat.


    Frederick groaned, dragging a hand through his hair in clear annoyance. "Stop it. I''m not some newborn vampire who can''t control himself. I am three hundred years old. I''ve seen your kind, I''ve smelled blood stronger than yours, and I didn''t touch. I don''t feed forcefully. That''s not who I am."


    For a moment, her wide eyes studied him, as if weighing his words. Then, slowly and deliberately, she turned her gaze toward me.


    Her lips parted. "What about your woman?" she asked softly, tilting her head toward me as though she truly cared. "Will she be okay with it¡­ if I stay under your roof?"


    Every muscle in me went rigid.


    Oh, she was good. Too good.


    Frederick didn''t even spare me a nce when he answered. "She won''t¡­ you don''t have to worry about her."


    Selene parted her mouth. "Oh." And then she acted as if she were in deep thought. Hershes fluttered, weighing impossible choices. I already knew where this was going; she was going to ept. But the act¡­ gods, she was dragging it out for Frederick''s sake.


    Then she drew a shaky breath, straightening her shoulders as though concluding some grave bargain.


    "Fine," she said softly, her voice trembling just enough. "Just for tonight."


    Frederick''s jaw unclenched, the tight lines in his face easing into something dangerously close to relief. "Good." His hand twitched, as if he wanted to touch her again, but he held himself back. "You''ll be safe with me."


    Selene nodded, clutching her wounded hand like a shield. "But only tonight," she added quickly, keeping up the pretense. "After that, I leave."


    Frederick''s lips curved in the faintest smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Sure. Let''s go,"


    I frowned, letting my expression twist into one of jealous anger. He didn''t even notice¡ªor maybe he did and didn''t care.


    We walked in silence to the car. Frederick slid into one end of the back seat, his posture stiff. Selene slipped into the middle, her hand still wrapped in cloth, while I took the other end.


    The air was thick. I kept my re fixed out the window, my jaw clenched, and my arms crossed as if I were fuming. I wanted him to see it. Let him think I was angry, jealous, and possessive. Anything but suspicious.


    The ride stretched long and heavy. Frederick didn''t speak. He didn''t even look at me. His gaze was fixed too often on Selene, lingering on her profile when he thought I wouldn''t notice.


    When we finally reached his mansion, Frederick shed a warm smile at Selene. The great iron gates creaked open, and the car rolled smoothly inside.


    The moment we stepped out, a human maid hurried forward. Frederick gestured sharply toward Selene, his voice calm butmanding.


    "Tend to her wound," he ordered.


    Then, to Selene, his tone softened. "You''ll rest in one of the guest houses. I''ll have everything prepared for you."<fn9757> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find¡¤novel</fn9757>


    Selene dipped her head meekly, whispering a small, "Thank you," before following the maid. She didn''t look back, but Frederick''s eyes followed her until she disappeared inside.


    Only then did he turn toward me.


    "You like her, don''t you?" I asked, sounding angry and jealous.


    His brows lifted slightly, but he didn''t answer right away.

 Chapter 398: Something Else

    Olivia POV


    Frederick''s brows rose faintly. For a moment he didn''t answer ¡ª he just studied me with those cold, unreadable eyes of his. Then, slowly, he shook his head. "You misunderstand me, Olivia." His tone was calm, almost gentle. "I don''t like her. But I can''t deny¡­ she''s different. Her scent, her blood ¡ª it''s unlike anything I''ve encountered in a long time."


    I scoffed, folding my arms across my chest. "Different? That''s all it takes for you to lose yourposure? You looked like you wanted to rip her apart right there in front of everyone."


    His jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a thin line. "You are misunderstanding things, Olivia."


    I forced a bitterugh. "Misunderstanding? Is that what you call it? Because from where I stood, you looked like you couldn''t take your eyes off her. If you want her, then go be with her and let me return to my mates."


    A big frown spread across his face. Then he leaned back, exhaling slowly. "Jealousy doesn''t suit you, Olivia. You''re too clever for it. You should know by now ¡ª I don''t rece one woman with another. I never have."


    His words pricked at me, but I held my re. Frederick nced once more toward where Selene had gone, then back at me. His voice dropped lower, almost a whisper. "Her blood is just tempting. That''s all."


    I scoffed and sat on the sofa, my angry re fixed on him. Frederick chuckled, a light, amused smile appearing on his face as he shook his head. "I can''t believe a day like this wille when you, Olivia, will get jealous over me¡­" He smirked. "I like it."


    Inwardly I scoffed. Fool. Joke on him for thinking this was actually real. "I''m not jealous," I shot back, though it sounded exactly like I was.


    "Sure," he murmured, nodding like he knew better.


    I rolled my eyes, my arms folded tight across my chest. "Where am I sleeping? I''m passing the night here. Who knows¡­ if I leave you alone, you might sneak into her room."


    Frederick froze for a second, then chuckled low, the sound vibrating in his chest. His lips tugged into that infuriating smirk. "Sneak into her room and what, Olivia?" He tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement.


    "Fuck her." I spat the word, ring at him.


    But instead of snapping, Frederick only leaned back against the sofa, his eyes drinking me in like I was the funniest, most fascinating thing he''d seen in centuries. "You''re jealous," he said again, his voice rich with satisfaction. "And moon, I like it. You ¡ª Olivia ¡ª burning because of me."


    I scoffed, my arms tightening around myself. "You''re delusional."


    "Maybe." He shrugged, still smirking. Then he stood, his tall frame looming as his gaze pinned me to the sofa. "But since you''re so worried about what I might do¡­"


    He leaned closer, his voice dropping. "We''ll be sharing a room tonight."


    I stiffened, my jaw locking.


    "At least that way," he added smoothly, brushing past me toward the hall, "you can keep an eye on me. Make sure I don''t sneak into anyone''s bed."


    He didn''t even look back as he chuckled again, sounding pleased with himself. He liked this. He liked the attention. He liked my jealousy.


    I closed my eyes, forcing my wolf to calm, and reached for the bond. "It''s working," I whispered through the link.<fnd882> Readplete version only at find¡¤novel</fnd882>


    Lennox''s voice was the first toe. "Tell me."


    "He''s hooked. Selene yed her part perfectly ¡ª he''s already circling her like prey he wants to im. He invited her into his home tonight. She''s pretending to resist, but she agreed for just one night. He thinks it''s his idea."


    A ripple of satisfaction pulsed through the bond.


    Louis answered next, his tone edged with grim approval. "Good. That''s the first step. Now he''ll want her even more. Hunger like his only grows."


    Levi''s voice followed. "And you? Are you okay?"


    I hesitated, my throat tightening. "I''m fine." It was a lie, and I knew they felt it. "I''m keeping him distracted. He thinks I''m jealous. He believes every word of it. He has no suspicion of us or Selene."


    For a moment, silence lingered. Then Lennox''s voice returned. "Be patient for us, Liv. We''re close now, closer than ever. Soon he''ll take the bait, and when he does ¡ª we end this."


    I breathed deeply, nodding to myself. "Soon," I whispered aloud, my eyes narrowing toward the stairs Frederick had used. Soon, this charade would end. And Frederick would fall.


    When I pushed the door of his room open, the scent of aged wine and smoke filled the room. Frederick stood near the mantle, ss in hand, the firelight dancing against his sharp features. He swirled the crimson liquidzily before taking a long sip.


    I arched a brow, letting mockery drip from my voice. "What is that ¡ª wine, or blood?"


    His eyes flicked toward me, cool and unbothered. He didn''t rise to the bait, just set the ss back on the table with a faint clink. "You''re amusing when you try to provoke me, Olivia."


    I scoffed and crossed my arms. "Who said I was trying?"


    Turning away, I muttered, "I''ll teleport home to grab my nightdress."


    But before I could move, his voice cut through the air. "No need."


    I froze, narrowing my eyes. "Excuse me?"


    He moved toward the wardrobe, pulling it open with a casual sweep of his hand. "You don''t need to leave. You can use one of my shirts." He nced back, his expression unreadable, but the smallest hint of a smirk touched his lips. "They''ll suit you just fine."


    I wanted to refuse ¡ª gods, every instinct in me screamed to refuse ¡ª but then I remembered the n. The game. My role. I forced my lips into something like a reluctant smile. "Fine."


    He studied me for a moment longer, then reached into the wardrobe and pulled out a crisp ck button-down shirt. The fabric looked expensive, smelling faintly of his cold, sharp scent. He didn''t hand it to me immediately. Instead, he held it in one hand as he spoke. "Selene may not have anything suitable to wear."


    My chest tightened as his words sank in. He folded the shirt carefully and turned toward the door. "I''ll give this to her." And then ¡ª without another word ¡ª he walked out.


    I stood frozen, staring at the empty space where he had been. My wolf shifted uneasily inside me, her hackles raised.


    This wasn''t just about her blood anymore. No¡­ this was something else. Was Frederick really only tempted by her scent ¡ª by her blood? Or was it bing something deeper? The n was working, yes. But from where I stood, it also looked like something was slipping out of my control.

 Chapter 399: Alone

    Olivia''s POV


    It had been more than fifteen minutes.


    I nced at the clock again, my foot tapping restlessly against the floor. Still nothing. No sound of footsteps in the hallway. No sign of Frederick.


    My stomach twisted. This was the first time they were truly alone together, and the thought made my wolf pace inside me, snarling.


    What were they talking about? What could possibly take this long?


    I didn''t trust her.


    The triplets might believe Selene, might think she was loyal to the n, but me? I couldn''t shake it. There was something about her I didn''t trust.


    What if she betrayed us?


    What if this was her chance¡ªto turn everything upside down while I sat here waiting like a fool?


    My frown deepened. I desperately wanted to know. To hear. To see. Anything to prove she wasn''t using this moment to tell Frederick the truth.


    My wolf growled low, a warning. We should go. We should check. We should not trust her.


    I closed my eyes, reaching through the bond to my mates. "He''s been gone too long," I whispered. "I don''t like this."


    Lennox responded. "We just spoke to her¡­ she said he is watching her eat¡­ but you can go check it yourself," Lennox suggested.


    "Sure."


    I got up on my feet and left the room. I located the room Selene was in through her scent, and when I got to the door, I didn''t knock; I just pushed it open and stepped inside. My eyes immediately swept the room.


    Frederick sat on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, a ss of wine bnced loosely in his hand. His eyes flicked up to mezily, like he''d expected me to barge in.


    On the bed sat Selene, a tray of food perched on herp. She picked at it slowly, every bite deliberate, her posture stiff like a cornered rabbit.<fndf13> This update is avable on find[?]ovel</fndf13>


    My wolf snarled.


    "What is going on here?" I demanded, my gaze snapping between them.


    Frederick didn''t flinch. "She''s hungry," he said simply, swirling his ss.


    My brows arched, my tone sharp. "So you have to watch her eat?"


    His jaw ticked, but his voice stayed calm. "She isn''t calm yet. I was just¡­ trying to make her feel safe."


    I scoffed, folding my arms tight across my chest. "Safe? While I sit in your room waiting with nothing to wear because you never brought me what you promised?"


    Selene''s wide eyes flicked to me, her lips parting. "I''m¡­ I''m sorry," she whispered, bowing her head slightly. "I didn''t mean to cause any trouble¡ª"


    "Then leave," I snapped, cutting her off. Faking anger. "If you think you''re causing trouble, then go. Don''t sit here pretending."


    Selene blinked, hershes fluttering, but she didn''t argue. She rose slowly, as if she wanted to leave.


    "Stop. Sit back down, Selene¡­ you are not going anywhere." Frederick dered firmly, his angry re at me.


    I scoffed in fake anger, turned sharply, and left as I stalked back to Frederick''s room.


    Minutester, the door mmed behind me, making me jump. Frederick strode in, his expression dark, his voice edged with something close to fury.


    "This jealousy of yours," he said, his voice rising, sharp with anger. "It needs to stop." His eyes zed, pinning me in ce. "It''s bing irritating, Olivia."


    I fought to keep my smirk hidden, letting only a fake anger curl at the corner of my lips.


    Perfect.


    He was getting pissed.


    Exactly what I wanted.


    "Really?" I scoffed bitterly. "I''m irritating now?"


    I stepped closer, my frown deepening. "I had a perfect life with my mates, Frederick. Do you hear me? Perfect. Until you came crashing in¡ªiming me, threatening me with death if I didn''t obey. And now, when I''m actually trying to live under the same roof as you, trying to at least endure you¡ªyou''re running after another woman?"


    His nostrils red, his jaw clenching. His frown deepened.  "I''m not running after another woman," he spat.


    "Then what is it?" I spat, my voice rising. "Because from where I stand, it looks like you can''t take your eyes off her. If you like her so much, then set me free. Go be with her. Or is that it, Frederick? You can''t. Because it''s not about me, or her, is it? It''s about Hailee. You''re still so obsessed with her that you see me as a good recement for her."


    His frown deepened, and I expected him to snap back at me, but he didn''t. What he simply did was exhale, long and sharp. Then, without a word, he moved to the wardrobe, pulling open its carved doors.


    A crisp white shirt hung from his fingers when he turned back. He didn''t throw it at me or shove it into my chest¡ªhe simply held it out, as though offering me a peace token.


    "Go bathe," he said evenly. "Change into this. Thene to bed."


    I red at the shirt, my arms still folded tight. "I don''t need your clothes." My voice was sharp. "I''ll manage."


    He didn''t argue. Just set the shirt on the edge of the bed, his expression unreadable. Then he stripped off his jacket, tugged at his cuffs, andy back against the pillows. His eyes closed almost immediately, his body settling as if sleep imed him without effort.


    I scoffed quietly to myself and crossed the room, sinking into the sofa. I made no move toward the bathroom. No move toward his shirt. No move toward his bed. I sat there, arms wrapped around myself, stewing in the silence.


    Minutes passed. Then, to my surprise, his voice drifted through the dark. Low. Calm.


    "You''re not going to bathe?"


    I stiffened, keeping my gaze fixed on the floor. I didn''t answer.


    Silence stretched, heavy and suffocating.


    And then¡ªsomething I never expected.


    "I shouldn''t have raised my voice," Frederick said softly, his words carrying a weight that startled me more than his anger ever could. "I was¡­ harsh. You didn''t deserve that."


    My eyes snapped to him, searching his face for mockery. But his expression was calm, his eyes steady, and his tone void of the usual smirk.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized.

 Chapter 400: Dreaming

    Olivia''s POV


    For a moment, I went dumbfounded. Frederick¡­ apologizing? That was something I never sawing. What the hell! This man kept surprising me, and I wondered what he would do next. I raised a brow slowly. "Are you apologizing?"


    "Yes." He answered with a curt nod, his tone calm, almost too calm.


    My frown deepened as I studied him carefully. This wasn''t what I expected. Who was this soft-spoken Frederick sitting in bed, staring at me like I mattered? Where was the cruel, carved man I knew? Where was the monster who imed me, threatened to kill me?


    "Now," his voice lowered, gentler than before, "could you please change ande to bed?¡­ It''ste." He wasn''t ordering this time. He was pleading.


    The sound of it made my chest tighten with unease. My wolf snarled inside me, unsettled. Pleading wasn''t his style. It felt wrong. Off.


    I tilted my head, arms still folded. "And what if I don''t?" I asked, trying to annoy him.


    His eyes held mine, calm, unblinking. "Then I''ll still be here, waiting. Because no matter how much you fight me, Olivia, I want you close. Not across the room. Not on a sofa. Beside me."


    The words rattled through me and I swallowed hard, forcing my mask of irritation back into ce. He was ying a game; he had to be.


    But goodness ¡ª he was ying it well.


    Huffing, I stood to my feet, grabbed the shirt he''did out for me, and stalked into the bathroom. The water was quick and cold, doing little to settle the emotions raging inside me. My wolf paced restlessly, snarling at the thought of wearing anything of his, but for the sake of the n¡ªI forced her quiet.


    When I stepped out, the shirt clung loosely to my damp skin, its fabric carrying his faint scent. It made my stomach twist.


    Frederick was still on the bed when I came out, reclining against the pillows, a wine ss resting on the nightstand. His gaze lifted instantly, sweeping over me with an intensity that made my skin prickle.


    "Better," he murmured, his voice smooth, unreadable. "My shirt suits you much better than I¡ª"


    I rolled my eyes and moved over to the sofa, dropping onto it with a thud. "Don''t get used to it," I snapped, tugging the shirt tighter around me.


    A shadow of amusement crossed his face, though his tone stayed calm. "Olivia, stop fighting me. I''m not asking you to fuck me tonight. I only asked you to share the bed. Nothing more."


    My lips curved in a bitter smirk. "You expect me to believe that? Who knows¡ªyou might force yourself on me."


    His eyes locked with mine, calm but serious. "I expect you to trust that I meant what I said. I don''t force. Not food. Not blood. Not women."


    The gentleness in his tone unnerved me more than his threats ever had. I looked away, feigning annoyance, but my chest tightened in confusion.


    Minutes ticked by. He leaned back, stretching out, his eyes fluttering shut. For a heartbeat, it almost looked like peace had settled over him.


    Then, without opening his eyes, he spoke gently. "Come to bed... it''ste."


    With a heavy sigh, I finally pushed myself up from the sofa. Frederick hadn''t moved, though I could feel his gaze following every step I made.


    I switched off the bright chandelier light, leaving only the dim wall sconce glowing in the corner. Without another word, I slipped under the covers, careful to keep as much distance between us as the bed would allow.


    Frederick didn''t push, didn''t get closer. He only exhaled deeply, as though my presence beside him had been enough.


    Minutes stretched into silence. My eyelids grew heavy, and sleep finally took me.


    But I overheard¡­ a sound. A whisper.


    I stirred, my wolf snapping awake in my chest. My eyes fluttered open, the dim light still glowing faintly, and I turned my head.


    Frederick. He wasn''t awake. His eyes were closed, his brow furrowed, and his lips parted in soft, broken words.


    "¡­Hailee¡­" he breathed, so faint I almost thought I imagined it. His voice cracked, low and raw, like a man haunted. "¡­don''t¡­ don''t leave me again¡­"


    Iy frozen. Even in his sleep, he thought of her.


    I watched him. He kept muttering words, some in French, which I couldn''t understand¡­ It was as if he was seeing her in his dream and conversing with her. I noticed his brow furrow as he kept speaking in a strange Frenchnguage, and I wished I could understand what he was saying.


    He mumbled more, strings of French slipping past his lips¡ªwords I couldn''t understand, but the tone was enough for me to know what was happening. Frederick was pleading. Longing. Like he was begging her, holding on to a ghost only he could see.


    It felt wrong, sitting there in his bed, listening to him pour his soul out to another woman in his dreams. I swallowed hard, not knowing what to do. Should I wake him up or pretend to sleep while ignoring his mumbling?


    Then, suddenly, his body jerked. His eyes snapped open, filled with something raw and unsettled.


    He turned his head sharply, his gaze colliding with mine.


    For a moment, a tense silence stretched between us. His chest heaved, his lips parted, but no words came. Whatever he''d seen, whatever he''d felt¡ªit was still wing at him.<fn4f43> Discover more novels at find[?]ovel</fn4f43>


    And then, without exnation, he pushed the covers aside and swung his legs to the floor.


    I sat frozen as he stood, his movements sharp, restless. He didn''t spare me another nce; he only put on a robe, walked over to the door, pushed it open, and just walked out, shutting the door behind him. I didn''t know what came over me, but I didn''t even think before I got up and left the room.


    His scent lingered around. I followed it, my feet carrying me down the corridor until I found him.


    Frederick stood on the balcony, robe hanging loose on his tall frame. The night wind swept through, tugging at his hair, carrying the heavy silence between us. His hands gripped the railing so tight I could see the tension in his knuckles.


    I hesitated in the doorway, my wolf urging me to turn back. But something in me¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite name¡ªpushed me forward.


    "Are you¡­ okay?" I asked softly, the words strange on my tongue. I didn''t know why I was asking. Why  was I feeling sorry for him of all people?


    For a long moment, he didn''t answer. His shoulders rose and fell slowly, the weight of centuries pressing against him. Then his voice came low, rough, almost broken.


    "For years," he said, eyes fixed on the stars, "since the day she died¡­ I never saw her. Not once. No matter how much I drank, no matter how much I bled, no matter how much I begged the gods, Hailee never came to me."


    He turned slightly. His jaw was tight, his eyes shadowed with pain.


    "But tonight¡­" His throat bobbed, his voice filled with pain. "Tonight she came. And she was angry, Olivia. So angry. She looked at me like I was the monster she always feared I was. She didn''t speak with love. She didn''t smile. She¡­ hated me."


    His voice cracked at thest word, so faint I almost missed it.


    And for the first time, staring at this cruel, relentless man, I saw something else entirely.


    Not a monster.


    But a man haunted. A brokenhearted man.

 Chapter 401: Such Love

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t know what to say¡­ how to react. This was not what I expected to see from him.


    I expected the cold-hearted Lord Frederick. The monster who threatened me. The man who wanted me so desperately, not because of my abilities.


    Not this man.


    Not this broken figure before me, whose heart looked like it had been shattered into pieces a thousand times by my great-grandmother.


    And to imagine that after all these years¡ªdecades, centuries¡ªhe still loved her¡­ it was unreal. Impossible. What kind of love was this?


    A woman who had lived her life, grown old, and died¡­ yet he still loved her as though no years had passed at all. His heart, his soul, had never moved on.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf pacing uneasily inside me.


    It wasn''t just obsession. It wasn''t just hunger.


    This was love. Twisted, tragic, endless love.


    I swallowed hard, my chest tight. For a moment, I imagined myself in his ce.


    What if it were me? What if, centuries from now, I was the one left behind¡­ still young, still alive, while Lennox, Levi, and Louis grew old and slipped away from me?


    The thought alone nearly tore me apart. I pictured their smiles fading with time, their strong hands growing frail, theirughter silenced by age. My wolf whimpered at the image, wing inside me as though to erase it.


    If that happened to me, could I ever move on? Could I ever let them go?


    Maybe not. Maybe I would be just like him.


    My gaze softened as I looked at Frederick. Broken. Bound to a ghost. A man who never let go.


    "Frederick," I whispered, my voice shaking. "You have to move on. Hailee¡­ she did. She had a family. A life. She chose, and she lived. And she''s gone now." I hesitated, my throat tightening. "You can''t keep clinging to her shadow forever."


    He didn''t answer. He didn''t even move. Just stared out into the night, his face carved in pain.


    A tense, heavy, suffocating silence hung between us, and I finally turned, ready to walk away.


    But then, just as my hand brushed the doorframe, his voice followed me.


    "¡­Thank you."


    I froze. Those words¡­ they were thest thing I expected to hear. I didn''t turn back. I only closed my eyes, swallowed hard, and kept walking.


    When I got back to the room, Iy on my side, eyes wide open against the dim glow of the wall sconce. Sleep refused toe. Instead, my thoughts tangled around Lord Frederick and Hailee.


    I had never seen a love like his. So raw. So endless. So¡­ consuming.


    Didn''t she see it? Didn''t she realize how deeply he loved her? Was she blind to it?


    My chest ached as the questions spun through me. What could have possibly made her turn away from that kind of love?


    And then realization hit me.


    Sir Nathan.


    The triplets'' great-grandfather.


    A sudden wave of curiosity gripped me, and without giving it a second thought, I reached through the bond.


    "Lennox¡­ Louis¡­ Levi¡­" My voice was soft, hesitant. "I need to know something."


    Lennox''s presence stirred immediately. "What is it, Liv?"


    I drew in a shaky breath. "Was your great-grandfather Nathan¡­ Hailee''s mate?"


    Louis answered without hesitation. "Yes. They were fated mates."


    My heart thudded hard in my chest. I closed my eyes, letting out a long, heavy sigh.


    Of course.


    No wonder she never chose Frederick. No wonder she walked away from him, no matter how deeply he loved her.


    There was no bond stronger, no force greater, no pull more unbreakable than that of fated mates.


    I closed my eyes, whispering to myself in the quiet, "No wonder¡­"


    The truth was simple.


    Hailee hadn''t been blind. She hadn''t ignored his love. She simply hadn''t had a choice.


    Frederick never returned that night.


    By morning, I forced myself up, bathing quickly and slipping into fresh clothes before heading down to the dining table.


    Selene was already seated there with a te of fruit before her.


    My wolf bristled instantly.


    I narrowed my eyes at her but turned instead to the nearest servant. "Where''s Lord Frederick?"


    The maid bowed her head politely. "He went for his morning run, mydy."


    I nodded, turning my attention back to Selene. She lifted her gaze from her te, meeting mine with an unreadable look.


    "We need to talk," I said firmly.


    For a moment, she red at me. Then, without a word, she pushed back her chair and stood.


    She followed as I led her away from the servants'' ears, around the corner of the hall, where no one could overhear us.<fn93c8> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn93c8>


    The moment we were alone, I folded my arms tightly across my chest, my eyes narrowing on her.


    "Nice performance yesterday," I said coldly. "So¡­ what''s the next n?"


    Selene''s lips curved in a smirk, then she scoffed. "I don''t take orders from you, Olivia."


    I scoffed. "Of course you do."


    She sneered. "Bitch¡­ who the hell do you think you are, huh?¡­" she spat and took a step closer to me. "I only take orders from the triplets, and that is because they promised me a great fortune if this n works."


    My brow furrowed. "They promised you a fortune?" I asked, confused. I had no idea about this.


    "What is it you were promised?" I asked desperately, hoping the triplets hadn''t made a ridiculous offer to her.


    Selene smirked, but before she could retort, her head tilted slightly. I noticed it too¡ªthe faint echo of footsteps drawing nearer down the hall. It was Frederick. He was approaching us.


    In an instant, Selene''s expression shifted. She lifted her hand¡ªand before I could understand what was happening, she had pped herself. Hard.


    Her cheek reddened instantly, and she cupped it with trembling fingers, her eyes wide and ssy like she was about to cry.


    By the time Frederick showed up, Selene was already clutching her face, painting herself as the fragile victim once more.


    And I stood there, frozen, my wolf snarling with disbelief.

 Chapter 402: Joke

    Olivia''s POV


    His eyes flicked between us instantly¡ªme standing rigid with my arms folded and Selene clutching her reddened cheek, tears pooling on hershes. "She pped me," Selene whispered hoarsely, her voice shaking as if she''d been holding back sobs. "Your fianc¨¦e told me to leave, and when I hesitated¡­ she hit me."


    Frederick''s gaze snapped to me, sharp and unreadable. For a moment, silence hung in the air, broken only by Selene''s shallow, trembling breaths. I didn''t flinch. I didn''t deny it. I decided to y along.<fn54c8> Readplete version only at find(?)ovel</fn54c8>


    "Yes," I said evenly, my chin lifting. "I told her to leave. And I pped her."


    The tension thickened; Frederick''s eyes narrowed as though he couldn''t quite believe my bluntness. Selene''s lip trembled as she looked at him, ying her part perfectly. And there I stood, my wolf pacing inside me, daring him to decide whose side he was really on.


    Frederick frowned. "And why would you ask her to leave? Selene is my guest here." Frederick groaned, trying his best to keep his anger in control, but I could already notice it¡ªthe way his body was vibrating because I''d pped Selene. I decided to y my part well and raised my brow at him. "Tell me, Lord Frederick, do you want to fuck her?" I spat.


    His frown deepened, but he didn''t deny it. His silence was answer enough. His gaze flickered, just once, toward Selene before snapping back to me. That single hesitation lit sparks of suspicion in my chest.


    I stepped closer, my voice raised with anger. "It''s simple. Either she leaves¡­ or I do. Choose."


    The room went quiet. Selene''s eyes widened as though she hadn''t expected me to make such a decision, and Frederick''s aura darkened instantly¡ªbut he didn''t say a word. Rather, he grabbed Selene by the wrist and made her walk with him.


    Where I stood, I furrowed my brow as I watched them leave, wondering, was he sending her away? But it didn''t look like it, so I followed them.


    The moment I arrived in the sitting room, I met Selene talking. "I have to leave," she whispered, her eyes dropping to the floor. "If I stay, she''ll never stop hating me."


    But Frederick''s answer came instantly, sharp and final. "No." His gaze burned into her; his tone left no room for argument. "You''re unique, Selene. Do you have any idea what your blood means? How many vampires would crave it, hunt you for it? If you walk outside these walls unprotected, they will tear you apart."


    Selene''sshes trembled as she lifted her eyes, flicking toward me for just a second before returning them to him. "But I don''t want to cause trouble," she murmured, sounding so innocent that if I hadn''t known her true nature, I might have been fooled. "Your fianc¨¦e doesn''t want me here."


    Frederick responded at once. "She''s not my fianc¨¦e. Not yet."


    The words hit me.


    Not his fianc¨¦e? He was right, but still¡ªwhat was this? Did Frederick¡­ actually like Selene? Or was I imagining things?


    His eyes stayed fixed on her while I stood there, trying to solve the puzzle lying before me.


    No. I wouldn''t let myself believe what it looked like. He didn''t love her. He couldn''t. This was about her blood¡ªnothing else. It had to be. But still¡ªthe way his gaze lingered on her, the way Selene''sshes fluttered as if she were savoring his attention¡ªmade me ufortable.


    Before I lost myposure, I teleported straight out of the mansion.


    When I reappeared in the study, the triplets were gathered around a desk, papers and maps sprawled before them. Lennox was the first to lift his head, his eyes narrowing. "Olivia," he said sharply. "What''s wrong?"


    I paced, my frown deepening. "Something isn''t right. Frederick¡ªhe''s starting to act like he likes Selene. It''s more than just her blood. He''s protecting her, looking at her¡­ like he''s in love."


    Levi leaned back in his chair, exchanging a nce with his brothers. "That''s good," he said, sounding relieved. "If he starts to care for her, then he''ll trust her. It makes the n easier."


    "No!" I snapped, my wolf growling with me. "Don''t you see? If he actually falls for her, if she falls for him too¡ªwhat then? What if she forgets the n? What if she tells him the truth? Everything we''ve worked for could copse!"


    Lennox responded, "Don''t worry, Olivia¡­ Selene hates Frederick. She isn''t just helping us¡ªshe is also there for revenge."


    My brow furrowed. "Revenge? How?"


    Levi spoke up. "Frederick is responsible for the death of Selene''s grandmother¡­ it''s a long story. So don''t worry¡ªshe won''t fall in love with him. She hates him more than we do." Levi tried to reassure me with his words, but it did nothing.


    I shook my head. "I don''t trust this," I spat.


    Louis arched a brow, his lips twitching as if he were holding back a smirk. "Or¡­" he drawled, "maybe you''re just jealous."


    My head snapped toward him, my re sharp. "Jealous?"


    "Think about it," Louis shrugged. "You stormed in here, furious, because Frederick isn''t craving you anymore, isn''t wanting you like before. He''s starting to want Selene."


    My wolf bristled, hackles raised. "Jealous? You think I''m jealous?" I spat at Louis, my voice echoing off the study walls.


    Louis didn''t flinch. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, the smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "That''s exactly how it looks, Olivia. You''re snapping, pacing, furious¡ªbecause Frederick isn''t looking at you. He''s looking at Selene."


    I mmed my palm against the desk; the maps scattered. "Don''t twist this into something it''s not! I don''t care about Frederick. I don''t! I just don''t trust her."


    "Then why are you acting like this?" Louis shot back, his tone sharper now. "You''ve never been this restless. Not even when it came to us."


    "That''s different!" I snapped, my chest heaving. "You three are mine. You always will be. Him? He''s nothing¡ªnothing! And Selene¡ª" I broke off, my words burning on my tongue.


    Louis''s eyes softened just slightly. He lifted a hand, like he was trying to calm me. "Olivia¡­ calm down. It was a joke. That''s all. I didn''t mean¡ª"


    But I didn''t let him finish.


    The anger in my chest was too much. Before any of them could move, I teleported away.


    The study blurred, their faces vanished, and in the next heartbeat, I was gone¡ªleaving their voices calling after me, unanswered.

 Chapter 403: Apologies

    Louis''s POV


    "And what the hell was that?" Lennox snapped at me the instant Olivia teleported.


    Shame burned my chest. I looked away, unable to meet his eyes. "I was just joking," I muttered. "Teasing her¡­ like we used to. I didn''t think¡ª"


    "You didn''t think at all," Levi cut in, his tone calm but his eyes hard with annoyance. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, disappointment written across his face. "You saw how wound up she was, Louis. And you pushed her further."


    I clenched my fists, jaw tight. "I wasn''t trying to hurt her. It was a joke¡ªjust a damn joke."


    Lennox mmed his palm against the desk, the sound echoing through the study. "This isn''t the time for jokes! She''s walking a fine line, holding herself together in front of Frederick. One wrong slip, and everything we''ve worked for goes to hell. And you¡ª" he jabbed a finger at me, fury zing in his eyes¡ª"you decided to throw fuel on the fire!"


    The weight of their anger pressed down on me. My wolf whimpered inside, guilt wing at my chest. I''d seen Olivia''s eyes before she left¡ªhurt, betrayed, furious. She didn''t even wait for me to exin.


    And goodness, that stung.


    "I''ll fix it," I said. "I''ll talk to her. Apologize. Whatever it takes."


    Lennox''s re didn''t soften. "You better." He spat.


    I swallowed hard and left the study. I stopped in the hallway, dragging a hand down my face. My wolf pawed restlessly inside me, urging me to go after her. To find her. To make it right.


    Closing my eyes, I reached through the bond. "Olivia." My voice was softer than usual. "Please. Listen to me."


    No response. Just silence. But I knew she could hear me.


    My chest tightened. I pushed again, this time letting her feel my guilt through the bond. "I didn''t mean it. The joke¡­ it was stupid. I should''ve known better. You''ve been carrying too much already, and I only added to it. That wasn''t fair."


    I paused, pacing the corridor as if the movement would calm the panic inside me. "I''m sorry, Liv. Truly. I didn''t mean to hurt you. Please¡­ talk to me. Yell at me if you want. Just don''t shut me out."


    Still nothing. Only the faintest echo of her wolf.


    "Oli¡­ I''m sorry¡­" I pleaded desperately, but she didn''t respond; rather, she shut the mind link at me.


    A deep sigh left my lips as I opened my eyes. I needed to do something¡ªreally fast¡ªbut what could I do? It''s not like I knew where she was so I could go after her¡­ Olivia could be anywhere. But suddenly I got a whiff of her scent. My brow furrowed.


    "Olivia is around," I whispered to myself and began moving.


    Her scent¡ªhoneyced with a faint trace of nutmeg, sharp and stubborn, just like her¡ªenveloped me. My wolf stirred instantly, pulling me forward, guiding me through the halls until I reached the old room that used to be hers.


    My hand hovered on the knob for half a second, nerves prickling through me, but I didn''t give myself time to hesitate. I pushed the door open.


    There she was.


    Olivia sat on the bed, back straight, her arms folded tightly across her chest. She didn''t look startled, didn''t even flinch at my sudden entrance. Instead, her brows knit together in that same stormy frown that made my chest tighten.


    I stepped inside slowly, shutting the door behind me. For once, I didn''t try to smile, didn''t try to charm her with the yful grin that always used to work.


    "Liv¡­" I said softly, my voice breaking in ways I hated. "You are here."


    She looked at me¡ªher eyes filled with anger.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself not to look away this time. "Say something. Yell. Curse me. Just¡­ don''t stay quiet. Don''t shut me out."


    Yet I got no response from her. Sucking in a deep breath, I stepped closer and sat beside her, and luckily she didn''t shift away.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia," I said finally. "I shouldn''t have joked like that. Not now. Not when you''re already carrying so much. I wasn''t thinking."


    She didn''t answer.


    I leaned forward, forcing her to see the truth in my face. "You mean everything to me. Thest thing I''d ever want is to hurt you, yet I keep messing it up. That''s on me. Not you. You deserved my support, not my stupidity."<fn793d> Find the newest release on Find?Novel</fn793d>


    Still nothing. Just that deep, unreadable frown on her face. My chest tightened painfully.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia. Please do anything to pour out your anger," I went on, softer now, almost pleading. "Yell at me¡­ scold me¡­ Just¡­ don''t shut me outpletely."


    For a long moment, she just stared at me. My wolf whimpered in the silence, bracing for rejection.


    Then Olivia sighed, her arms loosening just a little. "You''re an idiot, Louis," she muttered.


    Relief crashed through me so hard I nearlyughed. "Yeah," I breathed. "I am. But I''m your idiot."


    Her lips twitched, the smallest smile breaking through her frown. And before I could say another word, she grabbed me by the shirt and pulled me into a kiss.


    I kissed her back like I had been holding my breath for years. It was strong enough to show I meant it, but gentle enough not to scare her. Her hands slid into my hair, holding me close, and for a moment the whole world faded until there was only her lips and the beat of my heart.


    When she pulled away, she was only a little space from me. Her chest rose and fell fast as she breathed, and her eyes locked on mine, bright and full of fire.


    "I''m not really sure you''ve forgiven me," I said, my voice rough and shaky. The words came out smaller than I wanted, but she always knew how to pull out the part of me that was weak.


    She let out a shortugh, sharp but happy. Then, without looking away, she stood up from the bed and dropped to her knees in front of me. My heart jumped hard in my chest, and even my wolf stirred, restless and wild.


    She reached for my belt slowly, her fingers brushing the buckle. She looked up at me with that dangerous, yful smile on her face. "Maybe this will convince you," she whispered, her voice soft and seductive, sending a shiver through me.

 Chapter 404: Make Up Sex

    Louis'' POV


    The click of the buckle echoed loudly in the quiet room, my chest rising and falling harder with anticipation. She slid the leather free, then popped the button, then the zipper, slow¡ªlike she wanted to drive me insane. Her fingers brushed against my already hardened cock, and my body jerked in response. A growl rumbled out of me, deep and low, my wolf restless and wing at the edge of my skin.


    "Still think I haven''t convinced you?" she whispered, lips curved into a dangerous smile.


    She took out my cock. Her hand wrapped around me. She stroked me once, then again. Heat shot through me, my breath catching as her thumb brushed across the tip of my cock, making me groan. Then she leaned forward. Her lips closed over my cock, hot and wet, and my knees nearly buckled. My hand shot out, gripping the edge of the bed just to keep myself steady.


    She moved slowly at first, teasing, her tongue sliding against me, every pull of her mouth dragging a sound out of my chest. My wolf wed at me, wanting to take control, but all I could do was hold on. Her pace quickened, her mouth working me deeper, and the pressure in my stomach built fast. My fingers tangled in her hair before I even realized, guiding her, demanding more.


    "F¨Cfuck¡­" The word tore from me as she hollowed her cheeks and took me harder. The world blurred; there was nothing but her mouth, her hands, and the heat coiling tight inside me. I couldn''t hold back. My body went rigid, a shudder running through me as the release hit, fierce and consuming. Her name ripped from my throat as I released in her mouth, every nerve on fire.


    When it was over, I slumped back, my chest heaving, still trembling. She pulled away slowly, wiping her lips with the back of her hand, eyes shining with triumph.


    "Convinced now?" she teased, her voice low and satisfied.<fn9343> Official source is </fn9343>


    A rough growl tore out of my throat before I even thought about it. I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her up from the floor. In one smooth motion, I turned andid her back on the bed, pressing her down against the sheets. Her eyes widened, but there was no fear¡ªonly that fierce spark that always made me lose control. She opened her mouth to say something, but I cut her off with a hungry kiss, hard and deep, tasting myself still on her lips.


    When I pulled back, I smirked down at her. "My turn."


    I slid my hands down her sides, then hooked my fingers into her pants and tugged them down. She lifted her hips, helping me, and in seconds she was naked beneath me. The scent of arousal hit me¡ªsweet, heady, intoxicating¡ªand my wolf went wild. I didn''t waste another second. I spread her thighs wide and lowered my mouth to her. The first taste of her tongue-slick heat made me groan into her, vibrating against her skin. She gasped, her back arching off the bed.


    I licked her slowly at first, savoring, dragging my tongue from her entrance up to the sensitive nub at the top. Her fingers shot into my hair, gripping tight as a moan spilled from her lips. That sound pushed me further. I sucked her clit into my mouth and circled it with my tongue, hard and relentless. She writhed under me, her thighs trembling, her cries growing louder with every flick and pull.


    "Louis¡ª" my name broke from her throat, desperate and shaky.


    I dug my hands under her thighs, holding her open as I devoured her. My tongue thrust into her, then back up to her clit, working her in quick, messy strokes that had her body jerking. Her taste filled my mouth, sweet and addictive. I couldn''t stop, wouldn''t stop¡ªnot until I felt her fall apart. And gods, she was close. Her legs shook around my shoulders, her cries breaking into gasps.


    "Come for me," I growled against her, my mouth never slowing.


    And she did¡ªher body tensing, back arching high as she screamed my name, climax ripping through her in hot waves. I held her through it, licking, sucking, drinking in every drop until she finally copsed back onto the bed, trembling and drained. When I pulled back, my chin wet with her, I kissed the inside of her thigh and looked up at her with a grin.


    "Now we''re even."


    She blushed. Her body was still trembling from her climax when I moved up over her, caging her in with my arms. Her chest was rising and falling fast, her lips parted, her eyes dark and wild. I kissed her hard, deep, letting her taste herself on my tongue. She moaned into my mouth, and it sent another jolt straight through me.


    I pulled back just enough to look at her. "I need you," I growled, my voice rough.


    "Then take me," she whispered, no hesitation in her eyes.


    That was all I needed. I lined myself up, the head of my cock pressing against her slick entrance. I paused just long enough to feel her legs hook around my waist, pulling me in. Then I pushed forward, sinking into her inch by inch. The tight, wet heat of her made my head spin. A deep groan ripped from my chest as I buried myself fully inside her.


    "Fuck, Liv¡­" I panted, forehead pressed against hers.


    Her nails dug into my back, her voice breaking in a needy gasp. "Don''t stop."


    I pulled back, then thrust into her again, harder this time. The bed shook with the force. She cried out, clutching at me, and I lost myself in the sound. My hips moved faster, driving into her over and over, each stroke rougher, deeper, until the room was filled with the rhythm of our bodies and her breathless moans.


    She met every thrust, her hips rising to meet mine, her legs tightening around me as if she never wanted to let me go. Her lips found my neck, kissing, biting. The bond between us burned hotter, sparking through every nerve, making everything sharper, more intense. I could feel her¡ªevery flicker of pleasure, every wave of need¡ªlike it was my own.


    "Louis¡ª" she gasped, her voice high and broken. "I''m close."


    I held her tight, thrusting harder, faster. "Then fall with me, Liv."


    Her body tensed, and she shattered beneath me, crying out my name as her climax tore through her. The pulsing squeeze of her around me dragged me with her, my release hitting hard and fierce. I groaned into her mouth as I spilled inside her, every muscle straining as the pleasure ripped through me.


    For a long moment, I stayed there, buried deep inside her, our bodies locked together, our hearts racing as one. When the tremors faded, I kissed her slowly, tenderly this time, brushing my lips over hers.


    "This was the best make-up sex," I whispered against her mouth.


    She smiled shyly, still breathless, her fingers tracing the back of my neck. "I''ll rate it a ten."


    I chuckled and crushed her mouth in another passionate kiss.

 Chapter 405: Unease

    Olivia''s POV


    I teleported back to Frederick''s mansion. The halls were quiet, but I could hear softughtering from the sitting room. My wolf''s ears twitched and my brow furrowed. I walked quickly down the hall and peeked through the archway. There Selene was, sitting by the fire with a cup of tea, acting so calm and happy. Her hand was bandaged, and she looked almost¡­fortable.


    And across from her sat Frederick. His chair was leaned back, a ss of wine in his hand. His eyes were on her, so soft, like he was admiring her. Selene smiled softly. "You don''t need to worry about me, Lord Frederick. I''m already fine."


    But Frederick''s lips curved into a smirk. "I''ll decide when you''re fine," he said, his voice low.


    My stomach twisted; my brow furrowed. What was happening here? Why did it feel like this was not supposed to be happening? I knew the triplets thought it was good that Selene was getting closer to Frederick so he could trust her, but I, on the other hand, didn''t like this idea. There was this uneasiness deep inside me I couldn''t just overlook.


    As if noticing my presence, they both turned and looked in my direction. The moment Frederick saw me, he straightened up and had a panicked look¡ªlike a man caught cheating. I frowned and began descending the stairs, my eyes fixed on Selene as I tried to establish a mind link with her, which worked because somehow we were rted.


    "And what exactly is this?" I demanded, my eyes narrowing at her.


    Selene kept a calm expression, but her spiteful voice responded through the mind link. "What? I''m ying my part well."


    My jaw clenched. "I don''t like it. I don''t trust this. Just make him feed from your poisoned blood like we nned. What is all this¡ªthis connection you''re building with him?"


    Hershes fluttered as her lips curved slightly¡ªtoo slightly, like she was mocking me in secret. "Connection? Oh, Olivia¡­ maybe it''s not about the n at all. Maybe you''re just jealous."


    My chest tightened, my wolf snarling at the usation. "Jealous?" I snapped back. Why would she even think that?


    Selene''s expression remained calm even though her voice was spiteful through the link. "Yes. The triplets'' attention isn''t enough for you anymore, is it? You want Frederick''s attention too. You want him looking at you the way he looks at me. You want the attention he gives me¡­ goddess Olivia¡­ three men aren''t enough for you¡ªyou want four!" She mocked, while outwardly she tilted her head and smoothed her hair like nothing was wrong.


    Her words angered me, though I refused to let it show on my face. My anger increased, and I took a step closer, letting my anger ripple through the bond between us.


    "Don''t tter yourself," I hissed. "This isn''t about wanting him. This is about not trusting you."


    She scoffed and tried to respond, but Frederick''s words got my attention.


    "I have been calling your mobile line, Olivia¡­ you were not picking up," he said.


    I frowned. My phone was still back in Nightshade Pack, while I had been with the triplets in Full Moon Pack. But I wouldn''t tell him that. Instead, I spat, "And why should I answer? Clearly you''ve been enjoying yourself in my absence." My tone dripped with jealousy, though it was all an act¡ªan act meant to convince him Selene and I weren''t working together.


    Frederick''s brows furrowed, his smirk fading into something unreadable. His gaze darted between me and Selene as if sensing the tension. "Olivia," he said slowly, his voice deeper now, "what are you saying?"


    I crossed my arms and lifted my chin. "Wasn''t that what it looked like? Sitting here with her, wine in hand, staring like she was the only thing that mattered?"


    Selene''s lips twitched, amusement glimmering in her eyes though she kept quiet. I could feel her satisfaction buzzing through the bond like static.


    My wolf bristled, snapping inside me. Frederick leaned forward in his chair, cing his ss aside. His eyes locked on mine. "You think I''d choose her over you?" His voice was low and vibrated with annoyance.


    I took a step closer, putting on my best act. "It''s not about choosing," I spat. "It''s about you forgetting about me the moment you met thisdy. Why don''t you just let me go and be with her!" I snarled.<fn3ada> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel</fn3ada>


    Selene shifted in her seat; her voice was sly through the mind link again. "You sound exactly like a jealous lover, Olivia. Keep going¡ªhe might just believe it."


    My hands clenched at my sides, but I forced myself not to react. I knew she wasn''t praising me but rather mocking me.


    He rose slowly, his gaze never leaving mine. Instead of anger or denial¡ªhe smirked. That smug, knowing curve of his lips that always made my wolf bristle.


    "If you''re jealous," he said, his tone dropping into something dark and velvety, "it only proves you care. And I like that."


    My frown deepened. Jealous? Care? Joke on him to believe my act.


    I shook my head sharply. "That''s not what this is..."


    But he stepped closer, cutting me off. "You don''t have to hide it. The anger in your eyes, the way you storm in here ready to tear Selene apart¡­ it tells me everything." His smirk deepened. "You want me all to yourself."


    Behind him, Selene bit her lip to keep fromughing, her eyes glittering like she''d won something.


    I scoffed inwardly. This was just an act, and yet here he was¡ªbelieving it.


    Frederick stepped closer. "Enough of this. Tonight, I''m taking you out to dinner," he said smoothly, as if it were already decided.


    Before I could respond, Selene''s voice cut in, her toneced with faux innocence. "Then I should leave tonight."


    Both Frederick and I turned to her. She lowered hershes, her fingers curling around her cup like a timid child. "It''s scary for me to stay here alone while you''re away. There are vampires everywhere. What if theye for me?"


    Frederick straightened, his tone immediate and firm. "No. You''ll stay here. You''re safer in my mansion than anywhere else."


    Her lips trembled as though she were truly frightened. "But your staff¡­ what if they turn on me? What if they attack me? I can''t¡ªI can''t stay here by myself."


    I rolled my eyes inwardly. She was ying him so perfectly it almost made me gag.


    "My staff would never," Frederick replied sharply, his jaw tense. "They value their lives too much to betray me."


    Still, Selene shook her head, her eyes wide, her voice quivering. "I''m scared¡­"


    And then¡ªjust as I thought I''d heard enough¡ªFrederick''s words stunned me.


    "Thene with us," he said firmly.  He turned to me as if the decision needed my blessing. "Olivia won''t mind."


    My entire body stiffened. My suspicion had just been confirmed.

 Chapter 406: Apology

    Olivia''s POV<fne85c> For more chapters visit find(?)ovel</fne85c>


    I went speechless¡­ Of course I won''t mind¡­ I hated the idea of me and Frederick having dinner alone or being seen alone with him, but then the realization that Frederick suggested that Selene coulde with us was something unexpected¡­.


    This was Frederick¡ªthe same man who had cornered me with his obsession, who had sworn fire and brimstone if I didn''t belong to him. The same man who had snarled and threatened to tear down everything I loved if I dared to reject him.


    And now?


    Here I was, ying my part, pretending to want him, and he was the one suggesting she shoulde along. Suggesting Selene¡ªSelene¡ªcould join us at dinner.


    It felt wrong. Twisted. Like somehow, I had be the third wheel in a game I was supposed to control.


    I forced a smile. "Of course I don''t mind," I said sweetly, though every word burned on my tongue. "Why would I?"


    Selene''sshes fluttered, and the faintest curve of triumph touched her lips. Frederick didn''t notice it, too busy pouring another ss of wine like this was all normal.


    "I''ll go home and get something to wear," I said tly. Frederick only gave a small nod, swirling his drink before taking another slow sip.


    That was it. No protest. No insistence. No promise to provide me with anything.


    Before I could fully process that, Selene''s soft little voice slipped into the air. "I¡­ I don''t have anything proper to wear."


    And without missing a beat, Frederick leaned forward, his eyes softening. "Don''t worry about that," he said smoothly. "I''ll get you a dress."


    The words made me raise a brow.


    A dress. For her.


    I waited¡ªjust waited¡ªfor him to say the same thing to me. To at least nce my way, acknowledge me. But nothing came. His gaze stayed on her, his attention only given to her.


    I waited another second, but Frederick said nothing about getting me a dress. It''s not like I wanted one¡­ but he was supposed to at least say it¡­ he was supposed to put me first and not Selene¡­ I''m the one he wants¡­ the one he is obsessed with, so why is he ignoring me all of a sudden and pouring all of his attention into Selene?


    I didn''t like this for many reasons. One reason¡ªhe clearly likes Selene, which is pretty obvious, and I don''t care. But my fear is Selene. What if she falls in love with him too? Then what happens to our n? Of course Selene wouldn''t want to kill a man she was in love with.


    Unable to stay in the room any longer, I teleported back to my room in the Nightshade Pack.


    I sucked in a deep breath and nced around the room. It had been more than two days since I came here.


    I sat on the bed, staring at the walls of my old room in Nightshade pack, my thoughts heavy and restless.


    My wolf stirred. "Maybe something good mighte out of this."


    I frowned. "Good? What good?"


    She responded instantly. "If Frederick truly starts liking Selene¡­ then maybe, just maybe, he''ll finally let go of you. Isn''t that what you wanted? To be free of him?"


    The thought made my chest tighten. Free. That was the dream, wasn''t it?


    But then, another fear pricked at me. What if Selene fell for him too? What if she stopped caring about the n, stopped caring about revenge, and tells him the truth? What if she betrayed us?


    I dragged a hand over my face, groaning. "This is a mess," I muttered to myself.


    My wolf pressed again, stubborn. "It could still be the key to your freedom. If his obsession shifts to her, he will let you go. Think about it, Olivia."


    Iy back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. My heart was torn between relief and fear, my mind tangled in questions I didn''t want to answer.


    Was this a blessing in disguise¡­ or the beginning of another disaster?


    Suddenly the door to my room pushed open, and I frowned, ncing at it, because I already knew who it was.


    "What do you want?" I spat, ring at him as he walked in.


    Calvin stayed at the doorway, his hand gripping the frame. For a moment, I thought he would turn and leave. Then, with a deep breath, he crossed the room and sat beside me, his shoulders heavy.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was low and raw. "Olivia¡­ I¡ª" He stopped, the words failing him for one terrified, human heartbeat. Then he exhaled like he''d been holding it forever. "I''m sorry."


    It''s not the quick, brush-off apology I expected. It''s heavy. He says it like he means it.


    Apology? I never expected to get one from him.


    I frowned. "You hurt me," I said. "You weren''t my brother when I needed one."


    He looked down, shame shing across his face. "I know. I thought¡ªGod, I thought I was doing the right thing. I thought being away from the triplets would keep you safe, keep you from being hurt again. I told myself I was protecting you. Now I see how wrong I was. I see how much I hurt you. I''m so sorry, Liv. I was an idiot."


    My jaw tightened, and I didn''t know what to say.


    He finally met my eyes, and there was nothing left to hide. "I know. I can''t take that back. I can only try to make it right now. If you''ll let me. If you''ll have me back as¡­ as your brother."


    There was a pull inside me¡ªanger, yes, but also something softer. The longing for brotherly love and support.


    "Why should I believe you?" I asked, looking away.


    He moved closer, earnestness hardening his features. "Because I love you¡ªalways have¡ªand because I''ll do anything to prove it. I''ll respect your decisions. I''ll follow your rules. I''ll be patient. If being with the triplets makes you happy, I''ll agree to it. If you want me in your life as a brother and nothing more, that''s all I''ll ever ask for. Just let me try."


    Let him try.


    Letting him in feels risky. Trust feels like a fragile thing I don''t have enough of to throw around. But hearing him speak so sincerely made me want to believe him.


    I study him for a moment. Finally I breathe out. "You hurt me, Calvin. But I really want to forgive you."


    His shoulders slump with relief and remorse all at once. "I know. I''ll earn it. I''ll earn you back one day at a time."


    I picture the weeks we lost. It won''t knit overnight. Boundaries need to be set. Tests might be thrown. But the idea of not having him at all anymore after everything feels worse.


    "All right," I say atst. "Let''s build our rtionship."


    His face brightens like dawn. "Thank you. I wasn''t your brother when you needed me, Liv. But if you let me, I''ll spend the rest of my life trying to be."


    He means it. I can feel it in the way his voice settles, in the way his eyes refuse to look away.


    There''s one more thing, a thought that has been at the edge of my mind. "If I choose them¡ªif I choose the triplets¡ªwill you¡­ are you okay with that?"


    Calvin''s answer was quick and simple. "You''re my sister. Your happinesses first. If loving them makes you happy, I''ll support you. Always."

 Chapter 407: Dinner

    Olivia''s POV


    I looked at myself onest time in the mirror. The sky-blue dress hugged me perfectly, the color matching my eyes. Silver heels shined on my feet. My ck hair fell loose over my shoulders. I looked pretty¡­ maybe even beautiful.


    "You look beautiful," Lolita said with a smile.


    I forced a small smile back, though inside I felt no joy. If this dinner had been with the triplets, my stomach would be alive with butterflies. I would be thrilled, maybe even nervously excited in a way that felt good.


    But no. This dinner was with Frederick. The one man I wished would vanish from my life. Instead of butterflies, I carried nothing but irritation.


    "I''m leaving," I told Lolita before grabbing the silver purse that matched my heels.


    Clutching it tight, I teleported andnded in Frederick''s living room.


    The sight before me made my brow crease.


    Frederick stood close to Selene, his hand lifting gently as he tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. She smiled softly at him, shy yet pleased, as though she enjoyed the attention.


    The moment his eyes found me, his hand froze. Shock washed over his face, like a child caught doing something wrong.


    My gaze narrowed harder, taking him in. He wore a dark tailored suit, the kind that hugged his broad shoulders perfectly. His shirt was ck, open at the top, giving him that dangerous, powerful look he loved to carry.


    Then my eyes shifted to Selene.


    She wore a soft cream-colored gown that draped perfectly over her figure. Her long hair spilled over her shoulders like silk, and the faint glow from the fire made her look even softer.


    I hated to admit it, but she was beautiful. A beauty I couldn''t deny, no matter how much my wolf snarled inside me.


    "Olivia, you are here," Frederick said in a tense tone as he stepped toward me. I scoffed, ncing at Selene once more. She stared back with that fake innocence that infuriated me.


    I moved my gaze back to Frederick, who looked tense despite how hard he was trying to stayposed. I folded my arms against my chest. "Am I interrupting something?" I asked.


    Frederick''s jaw flexed. He stepped closer, every line of his body tense, though he tried to look calm. "No," he said quickly, his voice too quick, too defensive. "You''re not interrupting anything."


    I arched a brow, my wolf scoffing in my chest. Not interrupting? My eyes flicked back to Selene. She still sat there so perfectlyposed, her hands folded neatly in herp, her big eyes wide with that false innocence she wore like a crown.


    "Really?" I pressed, tilting my head slightly. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like I walked in at a¡­ delicate moment."


    Frederick''s nostrils red, but before he could speak, Selene lowered hershes, sighing softly. "You misunderstand, Olivia," she said, her voice sweet as honey.


    I scoffed, my eyes narrowing on her. "Of course," I muttered, sarcasm thick in my tone.


    Frederick''s lips pressed into a thin line, and I could almost see the uneasiness in him. Then, as if snapping out of the moment, he cleared his throat.


    "We should go," he said firmly, brushing past the tension like it didn''t exist. "We''ll bete if we waste any more time."


    Late. That was his excuse.


    I said nothing, just clutched my purse tighter, and followed him out. Selene trailed behind, her soft footsteps irritating me more than they should have.


    A sleek ck Mercedes was already waiting. Inside, the air smelled of leather and Frederick''s heavy cologne, rich and suffocating.


    I slid into the back seat, my eyes scanning every detail¡ªthe faint trace of wine on the seats, the smooth finish of the wood panel, the subtle gleam of silver ents. Selene got in beside me while Frederick quietly settled on the other side.


    The ride was silent, heavy with tension. My wolf growled low in my chest, restless. I kept my gaze fixed out the window, watching the trees and lights blur past.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, Frederick was the first to step out. He moved with his usual grace, the air of authority clinging to him like a second skin.


    He turned and, to my surprise, extended his hand to me. I hesitated, then took it, my silver heels clicking against the pavement as I stepped out. He guided me inside, pulling out a chair for me at our table.


    But then¡ªto my surprise¡ªI watched him do the same for Selene, as he pulled a seat for her too.


    The waiter arrived, filling our sses with water. Frederick leaned back, his eyes sweeping over both of us beforending¡ªof course¡ªon Selene.<fn48c8> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fn48c8>


    "Tell me something about you," he said, his voice softer than I had ever heard it. "How old are you?"


    Selene smiled politely, lowering hershes. "I''m twenty-one."


    Frederick nodded in approval. "And what brings you here?" he pressed, sounding so interested in knowing everything about her.


    She answered, her tone gentle, carefully measured. "I came for an IT program."


    I nearly choked on my water. An IT program? Such lies. And since when did Frederick care about anyone''s education? Since when did he ask?


    He had never once asked me questions like that. Never cared about the little details of who I was, or what I wanted. With me, it was always possession, demand, obsession. But with Selene¡­ he was curious. Attentive.


    My fingers tightened around my fork as Selene frowned at the crabs on her te. "I like crabs, but I hate peeling them. It''s too much trouble."


    Without hesitation, without even looking at me, Frederick reached across, slid her te closer, and began peeling the crab for her with practiced hands.


    My wolf froze. My heart dropped.


    Shit.


    I knew it then¡ªclear as daylight.


    Frederick wasn''t just intrigued. He wasn''t just interested in having a taste of her blood.


    He was falling in love.


    And that, more than anything, terrified me.

 Chapter 408: The Bathroom

    Olivia''s POV


    I felt like the third wheel. The whole dinner, Frederick only looked at Selene. He asked her question after question. She smiled, sheughed, and she lied so easily¡ªeven about her family. I stabbed my fork into my food, my wolf pacing inside me. I couldn''t take it anymore. Was he doing this to humiliate me now? To make me jealous? "I need to use the bathroom," I said quickly, pushing back my chair.


    I walked down the hall and into the bathroom. My hands gripped the sink as I stared into the mirror. My chest rose and fell fast. If he was doing all those things to make me jealous, then it was okay, but if  he truly cared about Selene, then we were in trouble. I scowled and stared at my reflection in the mirror as a thought came through my mind. What if he wants me and still wants Selene? What do I do then? My frown deepened. I reminded myself I needed to go back to my original n, which was finding the vessel and destroying it. I can''t believe Selene and her games¡­


    Suddenly the door opened. Selene walked in, smirking.


    "You don''t look well," she said sweetly. "Not able to stand it, I''ll bet."


    I turned on her, my eyes sharp. "Why aren''t you doing what we nned? Why haven''t you made him drink your poisoned blood?"


    Her lips curved. "Why the rush, Olivia? You seem more upset than I am."


    My anger red. "He''s falling for you," I hissed.


    She tilted her head, mocking me. "So what? Or maybe¡­ you''re just jealous."


    I scoffed. My wolf snarled. "Jealous? Don''t tter yourself. I''m not jealous, okay? I just don''t trust you because you''re nothing but a lying whore."


    Her eyes reddened and a big frown spread across her cheek, and before I could process it, she pped me.


    Something snapped inside me. My hand grabbed her hair, yanking hard. Before she could fight back, I mmed her face into the wall. The sound echoed. She gasped, pain and shock shing across her face. I let go of her. Selene touched her cheek, her lip bleeding slightly, her face showing a small visible bruise. She red at me. "Get ready to pay," she spat before storming out of the restroom.


    My wolf growled, pacing inside me, but I forced her down. This wasn''t the time to lose control. I shut my eyes and reached through the bond to the triplets.


    "I don''t trust her," I said firmly, letting my anger carry through. "Selene is dangerous. She''s not following the n. She''s ying her own game¡ªand Frederick is falling for it."


    Silence followed for a moment before Levi''s voice came, calm but heavy. "Olivia, stay calm. We knew she''d y it her way. As long as the poison gets into him, it doesn''t matter how she does it."


    "No!" I snapped back. "You don''t understand. If she falls for him¡ªor worse, if she decides to protect him¡ªeverything will be ruined. I can feel it. I can''t trust her."


    Lennox''s voice cut in, hard andmanding. "Then keep your eyes open. Don''t let your guard down. If she turns, we''ll deal with her. Together."


    Louis'' tone was softer, but it carried a warning edge. "Don''t let your emotions cloud you, Olivia. We can''t afford mistakes now."


    I cut the link off, frustrated, my chest tight. They didn''t see it the way I did. They didn''t feel it. But I knew¡ªI knew¡ªSelene was a ticking bomb. Drawing in a sharp breath, I fixed my dress and headed back to the table.<fna4c8> Read full story at find?novel</fna4c8>


    But when I arrived, my stomach dropped. The table was empty. Frederick and Selene were gone. I walked outside, heels clicking fast against the floor, and found nothing. The sleek ck car was gone too. My brow furrowed deep, my wolf bristling in rm.


    "Damn it," I hissed. Did Frederick just leave me here?


    Closing my eyes, I teleported back to Frederick''s mansion. The air shifted around me as Inded inside the grand living room. I lowered myself onto the couch, clutching my silver purse tightly in myp. I knew they hadn''t reached the mansion yet. They were still on their way here, which was almost a fifteen-minute drive from the restaurant. My fingers tapped restlessly against the purse. A knot twisted in my stomach.


    Was Frederick really falling for her? Or was this a game¡ªjust to punish me? To make me jealous? Either way, I was done waiting to find out.


    I waited for a few minutes, then I heard the sound of a car rolling into the mansion. They were back.


    Frederick came in first, his face hard with anger, his eyes burning like rage. His chest rose and fell as if he had been holding his rage back the whole ride. But what froze me wasn''t him¡ªit was Selene. She trailed in behind him, her gown a little rumpled, her lip bleeding again. Worse¡ªher face was marked with fresh scratches. Long, red lines cut across her cheek.


    My eyes widened. I hadn''t done that. I only left her with a bruise, a small cut. This¡ªthis was far more than I had given her. My wolf growled low. She staged this.


    Frederick''s chest heaved as he red down at me. His hand clenched into a fist at his side, so tight I could hear the leather of his gloves strain.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" His voice thundered, vibrating the walls. "Why are you acting like a jealous bitch, Olivia?" The words hit me like a p. My throat tightened, but I lifted my chin.


    He stepped closer, his eyes sharp with rage. "First, you act like you don''t want me. You reject me, spit in my face, and tell me you''d rather die than be mine. And now¡ªnow you see Selene, and suddenly you can''t stand it? Just one smile from Selene and you lose control like a jealous little girl? You feel threatened by her? Is that it?"


    I scoffed but said nothing. Frederick''s voice shook the room. "You should apologize," he said, eyes burning.


    I stood my ground and crossed my arms. "I won''t," I said loudly.


    "You will apologize, Olivia. On your knees if you must. Or I swear, you''ll regret testing me tonight."


    "Never!" I spat.


    His expression hardened. He inhaled slowly. "Very well," he said.  He looked at Selene. She looked back at me, her face still red and sore. Then Frederick said something that made my blood run cold.


    "If you won''t apologize¡­ then Selene will give back to you exactly what you gave her."


    I blinked. "What?"


    Frederick nodded once, his jaw tight. "I don''t care who you are. I am against injustice. If you don''t apologize to Selene, she will smash your face on the wall just like you did to hers."

 Chapter 409: Accused

    Olivia''s POV


    I couldn''t believe it. My ears felt hot. Did he really say that? Frederick wanted me to apologize to Selene¡ªor she would do to me what I did to her? This was unbelievable¡­ it felt like a dream.


    "Apologize?" I asked, lifting a brow.


    "Yes," he said, his face cold and hard.


    I gave a smallugh, then nodded. "Okay."


    I walked toward Selene, my heels clicking on the floor. She stood still, her lips curved as if she had already won.


    I stopped right in front of her. Then, without warning, I raised my hand and¡ªSmack!


    The p rang loud in the room. Selene''s head jerked to the side, her hair flying across her face.


    "That," I said, my voice low and full of rage, "was the p I didn''t give back."


    Her eyes went wide in shock, and for once she didn''t look so sweet. She couldn''t act innocent.<fnaf27> Read full story at F?nd-Novel</fnaf27>


    Frederick''s eyes darkened, his whole body tense, like he was about to explode, but I didn''t care.


    He stormed toward me, his aura ring, choking the air.  His hand shot up, and my breath caught¡ªhe was this close to hitting me. My wolf growled, ready to fight, but I stood tall, refusing to flinch.


    "Enough!" Frederick roared. His chest rose and fell fast as he red at me. "What the hell is wrong with you? Acting like some jealous little brat?"


    I clenched my jaw, my hands curling into fists. "She deserved it," I spat. "She''s not as innocent as she looks."


    But Frederick''s rage only grew. He red at me, and I could see he was just a string away from hitting me. "You think this is a game? First you act like you don''t want me, like I''m nothing to you. Now you see Selene and suddenly you attack her like a madwoman?!" His voice shook with fury. "You''re out of control, Olivia!"


    Selene whimpered softly behind him, holding her cheek, her tears sliding down as if she had been the one wronged. Frederick nced back at her, and that only made my blood boil more.


    He turned to me again, his hand trembling as if he was still fighting the urge to strike. "You are bing more unbearable by the day. I can''t stand you." he spat.


    I scoffed and folded my arms. "It''s simple¡ªlet me go. Break the vow and let me go."


    He scoffed and shook his head. "Never happening. You think I''m a fool? You think I don''t know why you are acting this way? You want me to get irritated and let you go... but that is never happening, Olivia. You are mine forever."


    My frown deepened. What the hell is wrong with this man? What is his obsession with me?


    Ignoring me, he turned to a crying Selene and cupped her face with both hands like he was holding something fragile. "Just forget about her, okay?" he pleaded.


    Selene, who was great at her act, nodded through tears, and then Frederick red at me before leading Selene away.


    I was enraged, but I forced myself to remain calm while I established a mind link with the triplet.


    "I don''t trust Selene¡ª" I started, breathless.


    Silence hummed for a beat, then Lennox answered, "Where are you? Come to the study."


    I blinked and reappeared in the study. The boys were already gathered¡ªLennox with that tight jaw, Levi calm as always, Louis pretending not to be worried, though his fingers drummed on the table.


    I told them everything while my hands clenched and unclenched. I left out nothing: the dinner, the way Frederick watched Selene, how he''d demanded an apology, the p, and the way he cupped her face. I could feel the anger inside me like a live wire.


    Levi was the first to speak. "We''ll contact Selene. Make sure she''s still on our side."


    Lennox''s eyes flicked to me and then to Louis. "If she''s still ying along, good. If not, we deal with it."


    Louis inhaled, then reached out through the bond to Selene. A momentter his face tightened. "She says she''s fine¡ªstill in the mansion. ims she''s doing all this to get Frederick closer to her." He looked up at me. "Everything is fine, Oli."


    I didn''t like the sound of it. "She could be lying. They could be plotting something."


    Lennox leaned forward, his brow furrowed. "Olivia¡­ if anyone who didn''t know you saw how you reacted tonight¡ªthey''d probably think you were jealous."


    My mouth opened. "Jealous? Why would anyone think that?"


    Lennox met my eyes. "Because of the way you acted. You walked in all heated, you made a scene, you said things that sounded like¡ª" he searched for the right word, "¡ªlike someone who wants the man in question. Oli, look at yourself in the mirror; you are practically fuming."


    "And I don''t like it," Levi added.


    Louis sighed. "Even my wolf thinks you''re jealous. That''s how strong it came across."


    Where I stood, I went speechless¡­ What are they even saying? Me jealous? Why should I be? I''m not jealous¡ªI''m worried. Why can''t they seem to see it?


    "I''m not jealous. I''m worried. Selene is lying. She''s ying both sides. If she falls for him, the n is over."


    Lennox rubbed his forehead. "We know you''re worried, Liv¡­"


    "Then why will you guys think I''m getting jealous?" I frowned.


    "Because that''s how it looks," Louis muttered, ncing away.


    My frown deepened. "Looks? What does that even mean?" My anger spiked to its peak. First it was Selene who thinks I''m jealous, now it''s the triplets¡­ My jealousy is an act for Frederick, and my unease is about not trusting Selene.


    I shook my head. "This is unbelievable."


    "Even you three think I''m jealous?" I asked.


    Lennox looked away first. He ran a hand over his face. "No ¡ª not like that," he said. His voice was rough. "We mean you''re acting like someone who wants him. That''s all."


    Levi folded his arms. "We didn''t mean to make you feel worse, Liv. We just noticed how it looked from the outside. To others, it could be mistaken for jealousy."


    My shoulders sagged under the weight of their misunderstanding. I hated it. I hated that they couldn''t see the truth.


    "Fuck you three," I spat, then vanished, teleporting away.

 Chapter 410: Attraction

    Frederick''s POV


    I led Selene down the hallway, my hand still cupping her face. Her skin was soft, trembling under my touch, and her tears clung to my fingers like dew. She looked fragile, breakable¡ªeverything Olivia refused to be.


    "Forget her," I murmured again, softer this time, though my chest still heaved from the fury boiling inside me. "She doesn''t know what she''s doing. Don''t take her words to heart."<fnb559> Updates are released by </fnb559>


    Selene sniffled, lowering hershes. "I¡­ I''ll try, my lord." Her voice trembled, and I hated how wounded she looked. What the hell was happening to me? Why did I care for a woman? This was a first. Ever since Hailee, I hadn''t cared for anyone. With Olivia, I forced myself to try, still struggling every step of the way. But with Selene¡­ it came naturally. The night I first saw her, something inside me shifted¡ªan urge to protect her. I couldn''t exin it.


    Sometimes I told myself it was because of her pure hybrid blood. I wanted a taste of it¡ªif she gave it willingly, it would make me twice as powerful as I already was. That was the excuse I kept clinging to, the reason I gave myself for being kind to her. But deep down, I knew it was a lie. I don''t fake attention for anyone, not for anything. So why was I so easily drawn to Selene? Why was I putting her above Olivia, when it shouldn''t be so? Olivia was supposed to be the one I wanted. Since I couldn''t have Hailee, I chose Olivia. And yet here I was, defending a woman I barely knew, siding with her instead of Olivia.


    Selene suddenly spoke, pulling me out of my thoughts. "Do you¡­ regret binding yourself to her?" she asked, almost too gently.


    I froze. My eyes snapped to her, and she flinched. "Never ask me that again," I growled. "Olivia is chained to me."


    Selene looked frightened by the way I snapped and nodded her head before looking away. My chest tightened with guilt. I cursed myself inwardly, hating how easily I lost control.


    "I''m sorry." The words felt wrong in my mouth. I wasn''t the type who apologized easily¡ªbut I meant them. For Selene, I meant them. For the part of me that surprised me.


    She gave a small nod and sat down on the bed. My throat tightened. What the hell was wrong with me? Why did I feel so dangerously drawn to this woman?


    "Selene¡­" I started, then stopped. I hated how soft my voice sounded. I hated that my anger toward Olivia was bleeding into this¡­ this weakness.


    Slowly, she lifted her face. Her eyes were wet, glimmering in the dim light. "No man has ever defended me like that," she whispered. Her voice cracked.


    I swallowed hard. Something hot burned in my chest, not fury this time but something far more. It was protection, possessive. The same madness Olivia dragged out of me, but this was softer and sneakier.


    I took a step closer. "Don''t thank me," I muttered. "I don''t even know why I did."


    "You did because you care," she said quickly, almost desperately. Her small hand reached out, brushing the back of mine. "You are a good man, Lord Frederick."


    A good man¡­ it had been ages since someone said this to me, and thest person who did was Hailee. My breath caught. Her touch was light, but it lit a fire across my skin. For a heartbeat, I saw young Hailee¡ªstubborn lips, fiery eyes¡ªand the urge that always rode me when she defied me. But Selene wasn''t Hailee. She wasn''t even rted to her, so why am I seeing Hailee in her?


    Suddenly, she leaned toward me.


    Her lips parted just slightly, as though asking without words.


    I should have pulled back. I should have reminded her who she was and who I was. But instead, I bent down, and our mouths met.


    The kiss was soft at first. Then her fingers clutched at my sleeve, pulling me closer, and I deepened it before I could stop myself. Her tears tasted like salt. Her blood scent, sharp and pure, made me snarl in the back of my mind. I felt the urge to take her, to im her. To sink my teeth in. But I broke the kiss suddenly, stumbling a step back, my chest heaving.


    "What the hell¡­" I muttered, dragging a hand over my mouth. Shame and hunger battled in my veins, leaving me unsteady. I looked at Selene. Her cheeks were flushed, her lips trembling, and her eyes searching mine for something I couldn''t give.


    "This should never happen again," I forced out, my voice rough. "Do you hear me? Never. I am bound to Olivia. I am to marry her."


    Selene''s face crumpled, guilt shing across her features. "I¡­ I''m sorry, Lord Frederick," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    "Enough," I snapped, though the sound of her apology twisted inside me. She looked so small, so hurt. My chest ached with the urge to pull her back, to taste her again, to sink into thefort she offered. I hated myself for wanting it. I hated how part of me screamed to im her, while another part clung stubbornly to Olivia.


    I turned away sharply, my fists tight at my sides, and walked out before I did something I would regret.


    By the time I reached the living room, the fury and confusion inside me had swelled until I thought I might burst. I grabbed the nearest bottle from the table, ripped the cork free, and drank. The liquor burned, but not enough. Nothing was enough to erase the feeling of her lips, or the sound of her whisper calling me a good man.


    I mmed the bottle down, breathing hard. My vow to Olivia weighed like chains on my chest, yet my body still throbbed with hunger for another woman. A woman I barely knew. A woman who wasn''t mine.


    The sound of footsteps on the stairs broke through my thoughts.


    I looked up, and there was Selene. Her eyes were red, her cheeks blotched from crying, but her back was straight. In her hand, she carried a small traveling bag.


    "I''m leaving,"

 Chapter 411: Leaving

    Frederick''s POV


    I didn''t think twice. In the blink of an eye¡ªmoving with the speed only a vampire possessed¡ªI was standing in front of her. The small bag barely had time to shift before I ripped it from her grasp and flung it into the corner of the room.


    Selene startled, half-turned, and for a second she looked so small and scared I hated myself a little for the way my hunger twined with the urge to protect her.


    "You''re not leaving," I said in an authoritative voice.


    She swallowed. Her voice trembled when she answered. "I¡­ I can''t stay here. I don''t want to cause trouble."


    "You caused trouble the moment you walked in," I shot back, but the anger in me was fractured now, threaded with something else I couldn''t name. "You will not walk out that door unprotected. Not when you¡ª"


    I stopped. The words I''d been about to say sounded ridiculous in my head. "Not tonight."


    She looked at me, worry in her eyes. "Please. I¡ª"


    "No," I said sharply, then softer, "No more leaving. You stay."


    I watched her chin lift, watching the stubborn re in her eyes as if it were a dare.


    "I''m not a child, Lord Frederick," Selene said, her voice hard even as it trembled. "I can take care of myself. I''ve done it my whole life before you met me."


    Her words hit with a strange mix of pride and brittle fear. She squared her shoulders like she meant it.


    "I''m leaving. I''ll go back to my hotel and finish my program."


    Heat red under my skin. "You''ll go back alone?" I snapped. "Do you have any idea what you''re asking? You''d be walking straight into danger. There are hundreds of vampires here¡­ this ce is not your hometown; it is a city of vampires."


    Sheughed, but it was bitter. "Danger is everywhere. I''m not here to be coddled, Lord Frederick. I didn''te here to be someone''s pet."


    The tone in her voice pushed a part of me I hate to be unleashed.


    "This isn''t about petting you, Selene. It''s about keeping you alive."


    She stepped toward me, defiant. "Keep me alive by keeping me prisoner? No. I can do my work without¡ª"


    "You think I am asking you to stay here for my own benefit?" I cut in, my voice filled with annoyance. "You think I brought you into my house because I enjoy yourpany?"


    Her eyes shed. "Then why did you bring me here?" she spat ¡ª her eyes filled with pain that for a strange reason, made my heart ache.


    "Why are you showing me such love and care¡­ why did you kiss me and act like it was the worst mistake of your life? Why!" she spat at me.


    Where I stood inches from her, I didn''t know what to say¡­ All I could feel was the panting of my heart like it was about to explode.


    Selene quickly wiped away a strand of tears with the back of her hand and looked me straight in the eyes ¡ª those haunting eyes that reminded me of Hailee in her youth.


    "You have a fianc¨¦e, Lord Frederick, and I am causing trouble for you two¡­ I need to¡ª"


    Before she finished, something in me snapped: a mix of fury, desire, and a hunger I couldn''t fully name. I closed the distance between us in one stride. She opened her mouth ¡ª surprised, angry ¡ª but I crushed my lips to hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t tender. It was sharp and angry and full of everything I had been trying not to admit. I kissed her as if to silence the defiance, as if to force something raw and honest out of both of us.


    Her lips were soft but stubborn under mine, and for a moment she stiffened, her hands pressing against my chest. I felt the push ¡ª her small frame trembling against my strength ¡ª and for a heartbeat I thought she''d pull away.


    But then her eyes lifted to mine, shimmering with tears and desire.


    "Frederick¡­" she breathed, her voice breaking, "we can''t. You have a fianc¨¦e."


    I should have stepped back. I should have ended it.


    Instead, I growled low in my chest, cupping the back of her neck, deepening the kiss until she gasped.


    I lifted her effortlessly, her legs instinctively winding around my waist, her mouth still clinging to mine. She kissed me back, her breath hot, the sound of her gasp filling me as though it were my own air.


    In a sh, I carried her up the stairs, moving with vampire speed. She held on tight, her eyes wide, but her lips still pressed to mine.


    When I reached my room, Iid her on the bed, but I didn''t let go. I kept kissing her, harder, deeper. Her hands pushed at my chest for a moment, but then she pulled me closer, like she didn''t know if she wanted me to stop or keep going.


    "Frederick¡­" she whispered. My name on her lips shook me.


    I kissed her harder. "Say it again," I growled.


    "Frederick," she breathed, and it broke something inside me.


    I slid my hands up her thighs, pulling her closer. Her body was warm against mine, and the smell of her arousal made my head spin. I kissed her neck, slowly and hungrily, fighting the sharp need in my chest.


    Her fingers curled in my hair. She gasped when I lifted her dress higher, my hand gripping her hips as I squeezed them.


    Driven by hunger, I unexpectedly tore her dress. Selene gasped, her cheeks flushed, her body trembling beneath my touch.


    What remained wasce that clung to her curves, thin and tempting, and for a moment all I could do was stare, my breath ragged in my chest.


    Her hands went to cover herself, but I caught them, pinning them gently above her head as I hovered over her.


    "Don''t hide from me," I growled, my voice rough with hunger. "You are fucking sexy."


    Her eyes widened, ssy with fearful desire. She didn''t fight me. Instead, her chest rose and fell in quick, shallow breaths, and when my lips imed hers again, she melted against me.


    I unsped the bra, freeing her breasts from its hold, and lowered my mouth to the soft skin of her chest.


    Her sharp inhale, the way she arched into me, the trembling sound of my name on her lips ¡ª it was almost my undoing.


    "Frederick¡­" she whispered, half a plea, half a cry.


    My fangs ached with the urge to bite, to mark, to im, but I forced myself to kiss, to taste, to worship instead.


    Her hands tangled in my hair, holding me to her, and in that moment there was only one thought in my head:


    The overwhelming need to sink into her.<fnbe47> For original chapters go to find¡¤novel</fnbe47>

 Chapter 412: Keeping it for her Mate

    Frederick''s POV


    I pushed myself back, breathing hard, my eyes locked on hers as I reached for the buttons of my shirt. Slowly, deliberately, I tugged it open, one button at a time. Her gaze followed the movement, her lips parting, her chest rising with each shallow breath. I peeled the shirt from my body and tossed it aside, relishing the way her eyes traced every line of me as though she couldn''t look away.


    "Your turn to watch," I murmured darkly, unbuckling my belt. The sharp clink of metal echoed in the room. Her breath hitched. My hunger deepened at the sight of her thighs pressing together, the nervous way her fingers gripped the sheets.


    I stripped the rest of the way, slow enough to make her squirm beneath my gaze. By the time I slid between her legs again, I was shaking with restraint. I hovered at her entrance, pressing the head of my cock forward just enough to make her tense¡ªthen froze.


    Her pussy clenched, resisting me. Too tight. Too closed. My eyes snapped up to hers.


    "You''re¡­" My voice broke, raw with shock. "Selene, you''re a virgin."


    Hershes lowered, her lips trembling. "I was¡­ saving myself. For my mate."


    Her words hit me harder than any de could. Her mate. And I wasn''t him. I never would be.<fn2cb2> Find the newest release on find~novel</fn2cb2>


    I should have pulled away. I should have stopped. Instead, I snarled, pressing my lips to hers with a bruising hunger, pouring every ounce of anger and want into the kiss. I wasn''t her mate. Fate had not chosen me for her, and yet here she was,id bare, trembling, offering me everything she had kept untouched.


    I started to pull back, but her hands shot up, clutching me. "I don''t care," she whispered fiercely, her voice cracking with desperation. "I want you, Frederick. I want this."


    Her eyes burned into mine, stripping me of every excuse, every reason to stop. My chest rose and fell heavily as I stared at her, fighting with the savage hunger and the strange, aching tenderness twisting inside me.


    I lowered my head until my lips brushed her ear. "Then I''ll make you mine¡­ my way."


    Before she could speak, I slid down her body, kissing a trail over her trembling stomach until I reached the sweetness between her thighs. Her gasp filled the room, sharp and beautiful, as I spread her open and lowered my mouth to her heat.


    Her cry when my tongue touched her was everything. Pure. Shattering. Addictive.


    If she was giving me her first time, then I would im it slowly¡ªby worshipping her until she broke apart beneath me. The moment my mouth brushed her pussy, Selene gasped, her back arching off the bed.


    "Frederick!" Her cry was sharp and alluring.


    I growled low in my chest, the sound vibrating against her. "You taste¡­ intoxicating," I rasped before lowering my mouth again.


    I licked her slowly at first, savoring the sweetness of her untouched body, dragging my tongue along her folds until she was squirming beneath me, her fingers gripping the sheets so hard. Her thighs tried to close, but I pressed them open firmly, refusing to let her hide from me.


    "You''re mine now," I growled against her, my tongue circling the tight bundle of nerves that made her jolt and whimper.


    Her cries filled the room, soft at first, then louder, each one breaking me further, feeding the monster inside me. She had never been touched like this¡ªI could feel it in every shudder, every gasp, every desperate clutch of her fingers in my hair when she finally gave in and held me there.


    I sucked gently on her clit, then harder, flicking my tongue until her body bucked against me. She sobbed my name, her thighs trembling around my head.


    "Frederick¡­ oh god, I¡ª"


    "Don''t hold back," Imanded darkly, sliding a finger inside her slick entrance, slow but steady. She tensed, then cried out, her body so tight around me it nearly shattered my control. I worked her slowly, curling my finger while my tongue worked mercilessly above, coaxing her body open, coaxing every broken moan from her lips.


    Her taste flooded my senses, sweet and addictive, and I knew then I could never let her go. Not after this.


    She writhed beneath me, her head tossing side to side, her hands tugging at my hair as though she couldn''t decide whether to pull me away or push me deeper into her. Her body trembled violently, on the edge of something she had never known before.


    "Let go, Selene," I whispered against her, my voice rough, hungry. "Give it to me. All of it."


    The moment I sucked harder, her body shattered. She screamed my name, her thighs mping around my head, her whole body trembling violently as she came undone against my mouth. I drank in her release greedily, savoring every drop, every cry, every shiver that told me she was mine in a way no one else could ever im.


    Her scent filled me, thick and sweet, her arousal dripping down my tongue like the richest wine I''d ever tasted. She was intoxicating. Addictive. And I wanted her begging.


    I slid two fingers into her tight entrance, and she gasped, her nails biting into my shoulders, her body clenching around me like she didn''t want to let me go.


    "Gods, you''re so tight," I groaned, pumping into her gently, curling my fingers until she moaned loud enough to echo against the walls. "You think I could take you like this and not lose my mind?"


    Her answer was a choked sob, her eyes rolling back as another wave crashed through her. I didn''t stop¡ªI sucked harder, stroked deeper, until her body was a trembling mess beneath me.


    Her cries turned to pleas. "Please, Frederick¡­ please¡­ I can''t¡­"


    I pulled back just enough to look at her, my lips wet with her taste, my fingers still moving inside her. "Can''t what?" I demanded darkly, my voice a growl.


    She shook her head, gasping, her hair wild around her flushed face. "I can''t take it anymore¡­ I need you¡­"


    "Need me how?" I pressed, curling my fingers deeper, making her body shudder violently. "Say it."


    Her eyes flew open, ssy with desperation. "I need you inside me," she cried, her voice breaking. "I want you, Frederick¡ªall of you!"


    Her words tore thest shred of restraint from me. My cock throbbed painfully, the hunger in me snarling to be unleashed.


    I withdrew my fingers slowly, making her whimper at the loss, and brought them to my mouth, sucking them clean as I held her gaze. She watched, trembling, her lips parting, her breath shallow.


    "You don''t know what you''re asking for," I rasped, my voice hoarse with need. "Once I take you, Selene¡­ you''ll never forget me."


    "I don''t care," she whispered, her eyes locked on mine, fierce and desperate. "I want it to be you."


    That was all it took. With a guttural growl, I rose over her, my body pressing hers into the mattress, my mouth crushing her lips as I finally positioned myself at her entrance, ready to im what she had begged me for.

 Chapter 413: Sex

    Frederick''s POV


    I shifted above her, forcing her thighs wider, positioning myself. My hand gripped her hip, hard enough to leave marks, steadying her trembling body.


    And then I pressed into her.


    The instant resistance made me freeze, my breath catching. With a growl tearing from my throat, I pushed deeper, breaking through thest of her innocence. Her sharp cry filled the room; her nails dug into my shoulders, and I swallowed the sound with my mouth, kissing her hard, devouring her pain and need in one breath.


    She clung to me, trembling, whimpering, but her legs locked tight around me, pulling me in, begging without words for more.


    And I gave it to her. I thrust slowly at first, savoring the way she stretched around me, the way her body molded to mine, then harder, deeper, as her cries turned into moans and her resistance melted into desperate desire.


    Her body opened for me with every thrust, her cries softening into moans, her moans turning into desperate pleas that only fed the fire inside me. I couldn''t get enough.


    Every sound she made burned into me. Every time her nails raked down my back, every time her legs tightened, I snarled with satisfaction.<fn665c> For original chapters go to f?ndnovel</fn665c>


    "You feel that?" I growled, driving deeper, my breath hot against her neck. "That''s me. Not your mate. Me."


    She whimpered, but it wasn''t protest. It was desire. "Yes¡­ you," she whispered, her voice breaking, trembling with every movement I made inside her.


    The admission snapped something in me. I shifted, pinning her wrists above her head with one hand, forcing her still as I thrust harder, deeper. Her body shuddered beneath me, back arching, mouth falling open in a cry she couldn''t hold back.


    I felt her tighten around me, the sudden, sharp clench that told me she was about toe.


    But it wasn''t enough. Not for me.


    I released her wrists only to grab her hips, flipping her under me, forcing her onto her knees before she could catch her breath. She let out a startled gasp, looking over her shoulder at me, eyes wide, lips swollen, hair wild.


    "Frederick¡ª"


    Her voice cut off into a moan as I thrust back into her from behind, harder this time, rougher, iming her in a way no mate ever would. She copsed forward onto her elbows, her cheek pressing into the sheets, her cries muffled into the pillows.


    I leaned over her, one hand gripping her hair, pulling her head back so she had no choice but to meet my gaze when I growled into her ear, "You''re mine now. Say it."


    Her voice shook, breathless, but she obeyed. "I''m yours."


    The words detonated inside me, and I pounded into her, unrelenting, until she screamed it again and again, until her voice was hoarse and her body gave out beneath me, trembling, spent.


    And still, I wasn''t finished.


    I slowed, pulling out of her, my chest heaving. She was shaking under me, her body weak, but I wasn''t done. Not even close.


    I grabbed her waist and rolled us, dragging her on top of me. She gasped, her hands pressed against my chest, her hair falling wild around her face.


    "Ride me," I growled, my voice rough.


    Her eyes widened. "Frederick, I¡ª"


    "You can," I cut her off, gripping her hips, guiding her forward until I pressed against her again. "Take me inside you. Now."


    She trembled, her body tight and sore from what I had already given her. I could feel her pussy pulsing against the tip of my cock, wet and needy, but her muscles clenched as if trying to resist.


    "Too tight," I muttered under my breath, groaning as I pushed her down slowly. The resistance was sharp, almost unbearable, but the sight of her stretched around me, fighting to take me, drove me insane.


    She whimpered, biting her lip, her nails digging into my chest as she sank onto me inch by inch. Her face twisted with pain and desire, her thighs shaking as her body struggled to open for me.


    "Fuck, Selene¡­" I snarled, my head falling back, the tightness threatening to break me. "You''re still so tight¡­ like your body is trying to keep me out."


    Her answer was a broken moan, her hips jerking as if her own need betrayed her. She tried to move, but I held her still, forcing her to feel every stretch, every inch of me inside her.


    "Slow," Imanded. "Feel it. All of it. I want you to remember this."


    Her legs trembled harder as she shifted, lowering herself more, until she was finally seated fully on me. Her cry split the air, half pain, half pleasure, and I gripped her hips like a vice, dragging her against me.


    "That''s it," I groaned, my eyes locked on her face, on the way she looked wrecked and desperate at the same time. "Now move. Show me how much you want me."


    Her hands slid up my chest to my shoulders, her body shaking as she began to move, slow at first, lifting and dropping with small, broken whimpers. Each time she came down, I filled her to the very edge, her tight walls clenching so hard I could barely hold back.


    I bared my teeth, my grip bruising her hips as I forced her faster, harder, until her cries grew louder, her body bouncing on mine, her tight heat gripping me like a fist.


    "You''re mine," I growled again, thrusting up into her, meeting her movements. "Say it."


    She sobbed, her voice cracking as she clung to me. "I''m yours¡­ only yours."


    I didn''t slow down. I pushed up. I drove into her with one hard motion. The room answered with a wet p. The bed thumped under us. Her breath ripped out in broken sounds.


    Then I felt iting. Her breath hitched, her thighs mped hard against me, and her walls seized around my length. She was close. So close.


    "Come for me," I growled, my voice rough in her ear.


    And she did. She shattered in my arms, screaming, her body tightening and pulsing around me. I held her through it, pushing her higher, until I couldn''t hold back anymore. Release ripped through me, hard and fierce, as I spilled deep inside her, lost in the sound of her cries.


    When it was over, I didn''t move right away. My chest heaved, sweat dripping down my skin, and I kept myself buried in her, not ready to let go. She was trembling, clinging to me, her face buried in my neck as her breathing slowly calmed.


    Finally, I pulled out of her, kissing her shoulder, her jaw, her temple. My hand rested on her back, steadying her as she sagged against me, exhausted and wrecked.

 Chapter 414: A Mistake

    Frederick''s POV


    Shey fast asleep, her breath soft and even, her body curled against me as if I were the only safe ce she had in the world.


    Iy there, staring at her, the weight of what I had done pressing heavily on my chest.


    To be frank, I had gone too far¡ªmore than I should have. It was her first time, and though I told myself I would control it¡­ I hadn''t. The moment I tasted her, felt her body shudder beneath me, all reason snapped. My control shattered.


    I should feel guilt. Maybe even shame. Instead, I felt something worse¡ªneed. She was addictive: the way she clenched around me, the way her nails dug into my skin, the way she whispered my name as if I were the only man alive. It drove me mad.


    If she hadn''t been so weak and trembling, I would have taken her again and again. Gods, I still wanted to.


    My hand slidzily down her back, tracing the curve of her spine, careful not to wake her. She shifted slightly in her sleep, a soft whimper escaping her lips.


    I frowned. Why her? Why Selene?


    I told myself it was her blood, her purity, the rare hybrid power she carried. That binding myself to her body¡ªeven for one night¡ªwould strengthen me. But that was a lie, and deep down I knew it. This hunger wasn''t about power. It was about her.


    Olivia was supposed to be the one. Olivia was the one I fought for, the one I chained myself to. Yet here I was, holding Selene after taking what was never supposed to be mine. And the worst part? A part of me didn''t regret it.


    I dragged a hand down my face, biting back a curse.


    Selene shifted again, her leg sliding over mine, her warmth seeping into me. I should move. I should leave the bed and put distance between us before morning came. But I didn''t. I stayed¡ªwatching her, guarding her, burning with a hunger that wouldn''t die.


    As I stared at her sleeping form, my chest grew unbearably heavy. What had I done?


    I had never wanted anyone the way I once wanted Hailee. She was the only woman who broke me and made me feel alive at the same time. After her, I thought I would never feel like that again.


    But then Olivia came. She is smart, strong, and beautiful. Yes, I felt something for her. But she does not love me. She loves her mates. Still, she is bound to me. She is supposed to be mine.


    And then Selene walked into my life. From the first moment I saw her, I felt something I couldn''t exin. She pulls me in. She makes me lose control. Tonight, I went too far with her. I hadn''t nned it. I couldn''t stop myself.


    Should I let Olivia go? She doesn''t love me anyway. Maybe it would be easier. Maybe I could give myself to Selene and stop fighting what I feel.


    But then I remembered the prophecy.


    It said the child I would have with the special one¡ªOlivia¡ªwould be powerful, more like a god than a human. That child would rule the supernatural worlds.


    I clenched my fists. No. I can''t let Olivia go. Even if she hates me. Even if she loves someone else. She is the one tied to my future. She is the key.


    But then what about Selene? Why do I want her so much? Why do I care for her like this?


    I left the bed and walked to the window, staring out at the night sky. My mind was torn in two. One part wanted destiny with Olivia. The other part wanted the feeling Selene gave me.


    But I shook my head and reminded myself of one truth: I must not lose control again. Olivia is mine. The prophecy muste true.


    Still, my heart beat too fast. And I knew Selene would not leave my thoughts anytime soon.


    Suddenly Selene stirred beside me, hershes fluttering before her eyes opened.<fnf6be> This text is hosted at find[?]ovel</fnf6be>


    I smiled without thinking, waiting for her to smile back. But instead, her face went pale. Her eyes darted around the room, then to me, and she whispered, almost to herself¡ª


    "Shit."


    The word cut deep.


    I froze. My chest tightened as I watched the look in her eyes change. It wasn''t warmth. It wasn''t satisfaction. It was regret.


    "Selene¡­" I started, but she was already sitting up, pulling the sheets around her as if to hide from me.


    When I reached to touch her arm, she jerked away.


    "Please," she whispered sharply, her voice shaking. "Stay away."


    The sting of it burned more than any de. I sat up, fighting the urge to drag her back into my arms.


    "Are you¡­ regretting it?" I asked, my voice rough, betraying more than I wanted.


    She didn''t answer. Her silence was louder than any words.


    I clenched my fists, feeling restless.


    "Say it," I demanded, my voice low. "Do you regret it?"


    Her shoulders tensed as she pulled on her dress, her back turned to me. Finally, she spoke, her tone colder than ice.


    "Let''s just act like this never happened."


    The words cut through me like a de.


    "Never happened?" I echoed, my voice filled with disbelief and anger. "You think you can erase this?"


    She finally turned, her face pale but her eyes zing.


    "Yes. Because it was a mistake. A mistake I can''t afford to repeat."


    Her words crashed over me, leaving me breathless, furious, and torn apart all at once.


    But before I could say more, she turned to me, her eyes full of guilt and pain at the same time.


    "You are about to get married, and I have a man in my life," she said, her voice trembling but firm. "This¡­ this isn''t fair."


    I froze. A man? The word mmed into me like a de.


    She stood quickly, pulling her dress over her body with shaky hands. Her back was straight, but I could see the way her fingers fumbled with the fabric. She wouldn''t even look at me.


    "Selene¡­" I said, my voice low, pleading, but she shook her head hard.


    "No, Frederick. We can''t. We shouldn''t." Her voice cracked, but she didn''t stop. "Let''s just end this here."


    She slipped her shoes on, her hair wild around her face, and without another nce, she walked to the door.


    The sound of it closing behind her echoed in the room, leaving me sitting there, my chest heavy, my heart burning with rage, hunger, and pain all at once.

 Chapter 415: Pained

    Olivia''s POV


    I teleported back into my room, my whole body heavy with anger and pain. It was one thing for others to misunderstand me, but for my own mates to think the same? That hurt deeper than anything.


    I scoffed bitterly and slumped onto my bed, my silver purse slipping from my fingers to the floor. "Dicks," I spat, the word tasting sour on my tongue. My frown deepened as my chest rose and fell in sharp breaths.


    I curled my knees up, hugging them close, but my wolf wouldn''t stay calm. She paced inside me, restless, growling at everything¡ªat Selene''s smug face, at Frederick''s rage, at the triplets'' usations.


    "They should know me better," I whispered into the empty room. "They''re supposed to know me."


    My throat tightened, and I pressed my forehead against my knees, fighting the heat behind my eyes. I hated how alone I felt, hated how even the bond that was supposed to protect me made me feel judged instead.


    A brokenugh slipped from me. "Jealous? Me? Of her?" My fists clenched the bedsheets. "They''re blind. All of them."


    I sat there, fists still clenched in the sheets, when the door creaked open.


    "Olivia?" My mother''s voice slipped inside.


    My wolf stiffened instantly, ears t, and I didn''t even lift my head. "What do you want?" I muttered, my tone sharp and filled with irritation.


    She stepped in a little farther, her eyes searching my face. "What''s wrong with you? I could feel your emotions from downstairs."


    That was it. That was enough to snap the little control I had left.


    My head jerked up, and I red at her. "Don''t pretend to care. You never do."


    Her lips parted, like she wanted to argue, but I didn''t give her the chance. My body burned with frustration, with hurt, and before she could say another word, I teleported.


    The world around me shifted, and when I blinked, I was no longer in that suffocating room.


    I was in Alpha Damien''s living room.


    And there¡ªacross the rug¡ªsat Sofia. Herughter filled the air as she leaned down, lifting her son into her arms. The little boy giggled, tugging at her hair, while she smiled at him like nothing else in the world mattered.


    For a moment, I froze. Watching her, so carefree, so happy, I felt the ache in my chest grow sharper. She looked happy¡ªhappy in a way I hadn''t been in so long.


    And all at once, I didn''t know whether I wanted to scream¡­ or cry.


    Suddenly she noticed my presence and her eyes widened. "Olivia¡­ you are here." I nodded, forcing a fake smile, but the look on Sofia''s face told me she didn''t believe my act.


    "What is wrong?" she asked as she passed her son gently into the arms of the nanny standing nearby, then turned fully to me.


    I exhaled, a shakyugh slipping past my lips. "I need a ss of whiskey first."


    Her brows rose, but she didn''t argue. Instead, she gave a small nod. "Come," she said softly.


    She led me upstairs, into her room. She went to a shelf, poured amber liquid into a ss, and handed it to me without a word.


    I downed the first sip fast, letting the burn spread down my throat. My wolf paced inside me, restless, but the whiskey dulled her growl just a little.


    Sofia sat across from me, folding her hands on herp, her worried eyes fixed on me. "Now," she said, "tell me."


    And I did.


    I told her of our n. Frederick''s obsession with Selene, the p, his rage, the way he held Selene like she was the one he wanted to protect. Then the triplets¡ªhow they looked at me like I was the problem, like I was jealous instead of warning them.


    My voice cracked more than once, and I hated it, but I couldn''t stop. "They don''t trust me," I whispered, gripping the ss tighter. "They think I''m just jealous. But I''m not, Sofia. I''m not."


    The ss shook in my hand, but I forced myself to take another sip.<fn0357> For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel</fn0357>


    Sofia''s eyes softened as she leaned forward and ced a hand on my shoulder. "I know what it feels like," she said quietly.


    My brow furrowed. "You don''t."


    Her lips curved into a sad smile. "I do. To be called jealous when you''re just¡­ scared. To have people twist your pain into something ugly you never meant. To carry the weight of everyone''s judgment while no one actually listens to what you''re saying."


    Her words sank into me like stones, heavy and hard. My throat tightened. There was so much I still didn''t know about her.


    "But, Olivia, if Selene is truly dangerous, you need to outsmart her. Don''t give her the satisfaction of seeing you break down, orsh out, or lose control."


    I scoffed, though the sound was weaker than I wanted. "I don''t even know what to do."


    Sofia leaned forward, her gazeforting. "No. You fight smarter. You keep your guard up. You watch her, learn her, and you strike when it matters. If you keep letting her push your buttons, she''ll win before the real fight even begins."


    I drew in a shaky breath and looked away. "Can I¡­ stay here for a while? Back home my mother is suffocating me. I can''t deal with her right now."


    Sofia squeezed my hand gently, her answer simple. "Yes. Stay. Damien won''t mind. You''re safe here."


    Relief washed over me. I managed a grateful smile and reached for another sip, but Sofia swiftly snatched the ss from my hand. "That''s enough."


    I frowned but didn''t fight her.


    "Where do I sleep?" I asked quietly.


    "The room after mine. Come let me show you," she said, rising gracefully to her feet.


    I followed her out of the room and that was when I got a mind link from Levi.


    "Oli...."


    Before he could finish I ended the mind link and blocked him.

 Chapter 416: Dream

    Levi''s POV


    The moment Olivia mmed the link shut, I felt it ¡ª an unbearable pain. I tried again, pushing gently against the bond, but nothing came back. She had blocked me ¡ª blocked us.


    My chest tightened, but I forced myself to breathe. Unlike Lennox, who paced the study like a caged wolf, and Louis, whose fists were clenched so hard his knuckles had gone pale, I sat still. Calm on the outside, but inside I was worried.


    "Damn it, Levi!" Lennox snapped, his voice sharp. "She cut us off again. You felt it, right? She''s not listening."


    I nodded once. "I felt it." My voice was even, steady, though the storm inside me threatened to spill over.


    Louis mmed his fist against the table. "We shouldn''t have let it get this far. She''s hurting, and instead of protecting her, we made her think we were against her."


    I closed my eyes briefly, fighting the sting of guilt. He was right. Olivia had looked so pained, so furious, so desperate when she spoke about Selene. And what had we done? Questioned her. Suggested she was jealous.


    Maybe we hadn''t meant it to sound like that, but that''s what she heard. That''s what she felt.


    "I tried to reach her," I murmured, running a hand down my face. "She cut me off before I could even finish her name."


    Lennox cursed under his breath and shoved a hand through his hair. "She''s overreacting. We just need to give her a day. She''ll cool down."


    But I shook my head. "No. This isn''t about cooling down. She''s hurt. Deeply. And if we keep brushing it off, we''ll lose her trustpletely."


    Silence fell over the room. The weight of it pressed heavy on my chest.


    Louis finally broke it, his voice quieter this time. "You think she''lle back?"


    I hesitated. My heart said yes ¡ª because Olivia always found her way back to us. But the doubt in me whispered another truth: this time, she might not.


    I met my brothers'' eyes, their looks full of worry too. "If we don''t prove to her that we trust her and that we are sorry¡­ then no. She won''t."


    The study was silent for another moment before I opened the mind link.


    Instead of calling Olivia, I reached Selene.


    She was surprised. I felt her small, sharp breath in my head.


    "Why did you p Olivia?" I shouted into the link. My voice was loud in her mind.


    Selene''s reaction came slow, like she was thinking of the best lie. "She was acting like a bitch," she answered coolly. "She attacked me first."


    Lennox cut in unexpectedly. His voice rolled through the bond like thunder. "Get ready, Selene. The next time we meet, you''ll get a p from me too." The threat was a promise that I knew Lennox was going to fulfill.


    Selene groaned. "Why don''t you believe me?" she shot back. "I''m doing what you asked. I''m getting close to him."<fnae07> ?????? ???? f?ndnovel</fnae07>


    Louis was impatient. He jabbed at the bond. "It''s been three days," he said sharply. "Why hasn''t he fed from you yet? Why hasn''t the poison been used?"


    Selene''s answer came quickly, defensively. "He hasn''t tried," she murmured. "If I offered him my blood when we weren''t close, he''d smell something wrong. He would suspect. That''s why I''m getting close first. I need him to trust me. Then I''ll make him drink. That''s the n."


    I felt a cold knot in my chest. Her tone sounded practiced. Too practiced. Too calm.


    My frown deepened. "I''m starting to suspect you," I told her. "Don''t think about betraying us. Remember what we can do. Remember who you''re up against."


    Silence stretched on Selene''s end like a held breath. I could feel the wheels turning in her head ¡ª assessment, calction. She knew exactly how we could deal with her.


    Finally she answered, but in a calm voice. "You worry too much, Levi. I''m ying my part."


    Lennox''s voice snapped back into the link. "For your own good, I hope you keep doing just that." I frowned. "Listen, Selene ¡ª you have three days to get him to feed from your poison blood. If you don''t, I will believe you are betraying us." With that, I ended the mind link before she could speak.


    Staring at my hands, I realized Olivia was right. We shouldn''t trust Selene. Notpletely.


    The silence in the study felt heavy, pressing down on me from all sides. I rubbed my eyes, the weight of everything sinking deep into my bones.


    "I¡­ I feel tired," I muttered finally, pushing back my chair. "I need to rest."


    Lennox gave me a sharp look, but I didn''t exin. I didn''t have the strength to. Louis only nodded, though the worry in his eyes mirrored mine.


    I left the study and walked slowly to my room. My chest ached, my thoughts were messy, but as soon as Iy down, sleep pulled me under.


    I was running, barefoot, through a field soaked in the smell of blood. My wolf howled in my head, wild and broken.


    And then Lennox.


    He was lying on the ground, his chest torn open, blood pooling fast under him. His eyes were closed.


    "No!" My scream ripped from my throat as I fell to my knees beside him. I pressed my hands to the wound, trying to stop the bleeding, but it was useless. My hands only got slick with his blood.


    "Don''t leave me," I begged, my voice shaking. "Please, Lennox. Please."


    But he didn''t move. Didn''t answer. His head rolled to the side, his face pale, his lips parted like he had onest word¡­ but no sound came out.


    I shook him, cried over him, and screamed until my voice broke.


    I jolted upright, gasping for air. My heart thundered against my ribs, and my cheeks were wet. I touched my face. Tears. Real tears.


    "Lennox," I whispered hoarsely. My chest squeezed with fear so strong it nearly broke me.


    I shoved out of bed, running barefoot through the halls. I didn''t care who saw. I needed to see him. Needed to know he was alive.


    At the corner of the corridor, I almost collided with Louis. His eyes went wide at the sight of me, wild and shaking.


    "Levi? What¡ª"


    "Where''s Lennox?" I cut him off, grabbing his arm. "Where is he?"


    Louis blinked, taken aback by my panic. "He¡­ he went out."


    My stomach dropped. My dream shed in my head again ¡ª Lennox, bleeding, lifeless.

 Chapter 417: Dream 2

    Olivia''s POV


    "Are you okay?" Calvin spoke worriedly from the mind link.


    "Yes, I am fine," I responded. He sighed over the mind link, and I knew he had something in his mind to say.


    "What is it, brother?" I asked, certain something was bothering him.


    "Mother is worried about you, Oli¡­ she wants you two to have a talk¡­ please¡­"


    "Not in the mood for that," I cut him off.


    "Please¡­"


    "No, brother¡­ I am feeling sleepy already¡­ talk to youter," I said quickly, not giving him a chance to respond before severing the link.


    Drawing in a deep breath, I forced my eyes shut, determined to make myself sleep despite how early the night still was. But sleep wouldn''te easily. My thoughts kept spinning¡­ from Selene to Frederick to the triplets. I knew how hard they were trying to reach me, but I had blocked them. I didn''t want to hear their apologies. Actually, I had already decided they wouldn''t be seeing me for a long time. That would be their punishment. Maybe next time they would think twice before speaking.


    Still, I remained restless in bed until atst sleep dragged me under.


    "No!" I shouted as I jumped up from the bed. My whole body shook. Sweat ran down my face, and my chest felt tight like I couldn''t breathe. Even though the room was cold, I was hot inside, my heart beating too fast.


    My wolf cried inside me, running back and forth, restless. She felt my fear, my panic.


    I stumbled out of bed and began pacing. My hands shook as I tried to feel through the bond. If something had happened to Lennox, I should feel it. I should know. But the bond was calm. Too calm.


    "Why do I still feel like this then?" I whispered, tears burning in my eyes.


    I closed them tight, taking deep breaths. "It''s just a dream¡­ just a dream," I told myself. But the dream kept ying again and again in my head like a horror movie.<fn7ce2> This content belongs to f?ndnovel</fn7ce2>


    Lennox lying on the ground. Blood everywhere. His eyes closed¡­ me yelling his name and no response from him. I wanted to reach for the bond. To call Lennox, to check if he was fine. But the anger inside me stopped me. They didn''t trust me. They thought I was jealous. Why should I reach for them now?


    I wiped my face roughly and pulled on a cloak. My feet carried me out of the room before I even thought about it. If I couldn''t link them, I would find Alpha Damien.


    The halls were quiet, but my wolf caught his scent. Strong. Steady. Alpha. I followed it until it led me to his office.


    I lifted my hand and knocked.


    "Come in," his deep voice called.


    I stepped inside. Damien sat behind his desk, papers spread before him, but his sharp eyes went straight to me. He frowned. "Olivia. What is it?"


    I shut the door behind me, my chest rising fast. "I¡­ I had a dream." My voice cracked. "Lennox. He was lying in blood. Dead. I kept calling his name, but he didn''t answer."


    Damien studied me carefully, then leaned back in his chair. "A dream," he repeated. "But you think it''s more than that."


    "I don''t know," I whispered. My fists curled tight. "And I can''t even link them. I don''t want to. I''m still angry at them."


    His eyes softened, as if he understood more than I said. He nodded once. "Then let me check."


    He closed his eyes for a moment as he mind linked them while I waited, my nails digging into my palms, fear and anger tangling inside me.


    Finally, he opened his eyes again. "They''re fine," he said firmly. "I just spoke to Lennox through the link. He is home and fine." My knees almost gave out with relief, but the heavy knot in my chest refused to leave.


    Damien must have seen it in my face. He stood, walked around the desk, and without asking, pulled me into his arms. His warmth and strong scent wrapped around me, steady andforting.


    "It''s going to be fine," he murmured, his hand rubbing slowly down my back. "Lennox is safe. Nothing will happen to him."


    For a moment, I let myself lean into him, eyes squeezed shut. My wolf eased just a little at his touch, but my heart still thudded fast.


    Then the door opened suddenly.


    "Damien?" Sofia''s voice floated in before she stepped inside. Her eyesnded on us¡ªon Damien''s arms still holding me¡ªand for a second, something flickered in her gaze. But just as quickly, she smiled, calm, like nothing was wrong.


    I pulled back quickly, wiping my damp face. "I¡­ I had a bad dream," I blurted out, almost as if I needed to exin. "Damien was onlyforting me. That''s all."


    Damien shook his head gently. "You don''t have to exin, Olivia."


    But when I nced at Sofia, her smile didn''t reach her eyes. She said nothing, but I felt it¡ªthe emotion she was hiding deep down.


    And somehow, that made me feel even more unsettled.


    Sofia finally spoke, her voice gentle. "It''s just a dream, Olivia. Don''t let it trouble you too much."


    I managed a small nod, forcing a smile. "Thank you," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    Not wanting to linger any longer, I slipped past them and left the office.


    As I walked back toward my room, my thoughts wouldn''t settle. The way Sofia had looked at Damien holding me. Looking calm on the outside, but her eyes had said something else. A flicker of something she tried to hide.


    I bit my lip, hugging my arms around myself. Did she misunderstand?


    Maybe she thought there was something more between me and Damien. If she did, I couldn''t even me her. She had walked in on me crying in his arms. Anyone would have thought the same.


    I sighed deeply as I pushed into my room and closed the door behind me. My wolf curled in tight silence inside me, still uneasy. My heart still carried the image of Lennox lying in blood, but now something else haunted me¡ªSofia''s silent misunderstanding of what she saw.

 Chapter 418: Angry Sex 1

    Sofia''s POV


    The moment Olivia slipped out of the office, silence fell. My smile dropped like it had never existed. I turned slowly to Damien, my chest burning with an emotion I didn''t want to name.


    "I know my sister," I said, frowning. "Olivia has no intention of¡­ of this. But you¡ª" I stepped closer, ring straight into his sharp eyes. "You are a whore, Damien. Stay away from her. She is your nephew''s mate."


    His lips curled into a scoff, and the mocking glint in his eyes only stoked my anger.


    "Is that jealousy I''m seeing?" His voice was low, taunting. "Yes¡­ you''re jealous because Olivia is better than you. And you know it."


    My hand itched to p him, but before I could, he caught my wrist, yanking me closer. Heat surged between us, wild and suffocating.


    "You arrogant bastard," I hissed, my nails digging into his chest. "I hate you."


    "Then hate me properly," he growled, and before I could retort, his mouth crashed against mine.


    The kiss was violent, a battle of anger and fire. I pushed at him; he shoved me back against the desk, papers scattering to the floor. My teeth grazed his lip hard enough to draw blood, and he cursed into my mouth.


    "Whore," I spat between kisses.


    "Jealous witch," he shot back, his grip tightening on my waist.


    His mouth crashed against mine again, rough and hungry, and this time I didn''t fight it. My body betrayed me, leaning into him even as my mind screamed I hated him. His hands gripped my waist hard, dragging me against the sharp edge of his body until I could feel the heat of him pressing into me through our clothes.


    "Damien¡ª" I gasped against his lips, but he swallowed my protest with another kiss, deeper, harsher. His tongue forced mine into a battle I didn''t want to lose. My nails dug into his shirt, dragging down until I felt the fabric strain.


    "Say you hate me again," he growled, his breath hot on my skin as his lips trailed down to my throat. His teeth scraped my pulse, making me shiver.


    "I do," I whispered, but my voice shook.


    Heughed darkly, one hand sliding up to cup the side of my breast through the thin fabric of my dress. My breath hitched. The ache between my thighs was humiliating, and yet I couldn''t stop it. His touch burned.


    "Liar," he muttered, and then his other hand yanked at the zipper on the back of my dress. The sound was loud in the silent office. My chest rose and fell as the fabric loosened, slipping down my shoulders. I should have stopped him. I should have pped him. Instead, I let him.<fn657f> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn657f>


    The dress slid down, pooling at my feet, leaving me in nothing but thince. His eyes burned into me, devouring.


    "Fuck," he hissed, his voice low, almost reverent.


    Heat flooded my face, but my body trembled with desire. He shoved his jacket off, then tore open the buttons of his shirt, exposing hard muscle and scars. I wanted to touch him and hated myself for it, and still my hands moved, tracing his chest, my nails leaving faint red marks.


    "You''re insufferable," I breathed, but my fingers were already tugging his belt loose.


    "And you''re desperate," he shot back, lips crashing onto mine again.


    His hand slid down, hooking beneath my thighs, and in one swift motion he lifted me onto the desk. Papers scattered, the wood hard beneath me, but I didn''t care. My legs wrapped around him instinctively, pulling him closer.


    The heat of his body pressed between my thighs, making me whimper. His mouth dragged over my corbone, down to the swell of my breast, lips biting, sucking, teasing. I arched into him, my hands tangled in his hair, dragging him closer.


    "Damien¡­" His name left my mouth like a curse and a plea at once.


    His mouth closed over my breast, sucking hard enough to make me cry out, nails digging into his shoulders. I hated how good it felt. Every bite, every rough lick sent heat shooting down my body until I was trembling against him.


    "You taste so fucking good," he growled, lifting his head, his lips glistening.


    "Shut up," I gasped, yanking at his belt until it came loose. The metallic click of the buckle echoed, and I shoved his trousers down, desperate to feel more.


    In return, his hand slid down between my thighs, shoving myce aside with no patience. The first brush of his fingers against me made me jolt, a moan breaking from my lips before I could stop it.


    "Already wet," he taunted, pressing harder, circling cruelly. "For someone you im to hate."


    "Bastard," I hissed, arching helplessly as his fingers moved me, stroking until my hips moved against him.


    He kissed me again, swallowing my moans, and then with one swift tug, he ripped thece from me. The sound of tearing fabric made me gasp, my chest heaving as the cool air kissed my bare skin.


    I wanted to scream at him. I wanted to push him away. Instead, I dragged him closer, nails wing down his back.


    "You''ll regret this," I whispered, even as I spread my thighs wider.


    "Not a chance," he muttered darkly.


    And then he pushed into me.


    The stretch was sharp, almost brutal, and I cried out, my body clenching hard around him. He groaned, low and guttural, burying his face in my neck as he filled me inch by inch.


    "Fuck, Sofia¡­" His voice was raw, strained.


    My hands gripped the desk behind me, knuckles white, body strung tight between pain and pleasure.


    "I hate you," I gasped, though it came out broken, desperate.


    "Then hate me harder," he snarled, snapping his hips forward.


    The desk shook beneath us, papers fluttering to the floor. Every thrust sent a shockwave through me, my back arching, breasts bouncing against his chest. His grip on my waist was bruising, his mouth devouring mine like we were at war.


    Our rhythm turned wild, angry, and frantic. My moans tangled with his curses, filling the office with the sound of bodies colliding, skin against skin, breathless moans.


    And still, underneath the fury, it felt too good. Too real. Each deep thrust stole another piece of my resistance until I was wing at him, begging without words, surrendering to the desire I swore I didn''t want.


    "Damien¡ª" I choked out, trembling as the pleasure coiled tight inside me.


    His mouth found my ear, his voice a growl that sent shivers through my spine.


    "Come for me. Hate me while you fall apart on my cock."


    And gods help me¡ªI did.

 Chapter 419: Angry Sex 2

    Sofia''s POV<fn1850> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn1850>


    Damien''s pace grew brutal; every thrust rocked me harder against the desk until my body couldn''t hold itself still. His growls rumbled against my throat, his sweat slicking against my skin. My nails raked his back, but instead of pushing him away, I dragged him closer, wanting more.


    Then, unexpectedly, he broke the kiss, pulled out, and spun me around. My palms mmed t against the desk, my dress pooling uselessly at my feet. His hands mped onto my hips, dragging me back until my body arched into his.


    "Damien¡ª" My voice cracked, half plea, half curse.


    "After all these years," he rasped behind me, his breath hot on my neck, "you still feel like this."


    The sound of his voice, low and rough, sent a shudder through me. His body drove into mine again, harder, deeper; the desk shuddered beneath us. I bit my lip until I tasted copper; my moans spilled anyway, raw and unwilling.


    Every snap of his hips stripped anotheryer of defiance. I hated the way my body burned for him. I hated how good it felt.


    "Say it," he growled, his grip bruising as he pulled me tighter against him, thrusting harder inside me.


    "I¡ªhate¡ªyou," I gasped, but it broke into a whimper as heat coiled sharp and unbearable in my stomach.


    Hisughter was a dark, wicked thing, his pace relentless until I shattered, trembling around him, my cries filling the office. He groaned, low and guttural, before pulling back sharply.


    I spun halfway, breathless, just in time to see him drop to his knees behind me, his hands pushing my thigh open again, his eyes burning with a hunger that made my chest cave.


    "Damien¡ª" My voice caught.


    "Don''t think," he muttered, voice wrecked. "Just feel."


    His breath burned hot against the inside of my thigh, every exhale searing my skin and making me tremble. His grip was strong as he pushed me wider, holding me open. My pulse hammered in my throat, every nerve alive, torn between the instinct to shove him away and the darker, hungrier urge to drag him closer.


    "Damien¡ª" My voice cracked, half amand, half a plea, betraying me.


    He lifted his head just enough for his eyes to meet mine, molten with hunger, that dangerous smile curving his lips. "You used to love this," he murmured, voice low, ragged, wrecked. "Remember."


    And then his mouth was on me.


    The first touch of his tongue made my head snap back, a sharp, helpless cry spilling from my lips before I could stop it. Heat shot through me, fierce and consuming, my hands mming down on the desk for bnce as my knees nearly buckled.


    I wanted to fight him, to cling to the anger that had fueled me for so long, but the pleasure was relentless¡ªtearing through every wall I had built, every defense I thought I had left.


    "Gods¡­" The word tore from me, raw and shameful, as my hips rocked against his mouth, betraying me further. His grip on my thighs tightened, bruising, daring me to try and pull away. He pinned me open with a possessiveness that sent shivers racing down my spine.


    I wed at the wood beneath me, teeth gritted, nails digging deep grooves as I fought the madness building inside me. Every stroke of his tongue, every flick, every suck was another blow to my control, a battle I was losing faster than I could catch my breath.


    "Damien," I gasped, my voice breaking apart, "I¡ªI can''t¡ª"


    A growl rumbled from him, muffled against my skin; the vibration shooting straight through me. My whole body bowed forward, trembling as wave after wave of pleasure surged higher, hotter, until there was nothing left but fire and need.


    And then it broke.


    I released into his mouth. My scream echoed off the walls, my body convulsing, shattering against his mouth.


    When it finally ended, I copsed against the desk, chest heaving, damp hair sticking to my face, my breath ragged and broken. My hands slipped uselessly across the gouged wood, nails torn from how hard I''d wed.


    Slowly, Damien rose. His lips glistened, his jaw tense as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. His gaze stayed fixed on me¡ªhungry, feral, and full of desire.


    "This," he said hoarsely, his voice dark, "was only the beginning."


    "Enough," I whispered, copsing against the desk, every muscle trembling. "I''m tired¡­" The words came out weak, false, but I forced them anyway, desperate to leave.


    Damien''s shadow loomed closer, his breath still ragged, his chest heaving against my back. His hand curled around my hip, firm. "Tired?" Hisugh was rough, low, and so fucking sexy. "Sofia¡­ I haven''t evene yet."


    My heart lurched. I tried to push up, to steady myself, but his hands were already on me, dragging me higher onto the desk. The wood bit into my skin as he turned me around and spread my thighs apart again.


    "Damien¡ª" I started, voice cracking.


    "Don''t," he cut me off, his tone sharp, his hunger palpable. "You know I have to cum."


    In one swift motion, he lifted my legs, setting them on his shoulders, forcing me open and vulnerable beneath him. My back arched off the desk, the angle brutal, leaving me no escape as his body aligned with mine.


    And then he drove into me.


    The sudden stretch tore a cry from my throat, sharp and broken. My nails scrabbled uselessly against the desk, my head snapping back as he filled me, hard, relentless, leaving no space between us.


    "Damien!" I gasped, half anger, half shameful need.


    He groaned, deep and guttural, every thrust harder than thest, shaking the desk beneath us. His grip pinned my thighs in ce against his shoulders, holding me wide as he pounded into me with raw fury.


    "You hate me?" he snarled, his face lowering close to mine, sweat dripping onto my skin. "Then say it. Hate me while I''m inside you. Hate me while your body begs for more."


    "I¡­ hate¡ª" My words shattered on a moan as his hips mmed forward again, the impact tearing the air from my lungs.


    His mouth crashed against mine, bruising, angry; his kiss devouring. I bit him, hard, but he only groaned, thrusting deeper, punishing, until my nails wed bloody crescents into his back.


    The rhythm was merciless, every snap of his hips a war between us. My anger burned hot, but beneath it, the pleasure was unbearable, consuming, pulling me under no matter how I fought.


    "Damien¡ª" I choked, my body breaking again, traitorous, clenching tight around him.


    His growl vibrated against my mouth. "That''s it. Give in. Cum for me."


    And I did.


    Another climax tore through me, violent, unstoppable, dragging me down into white-hot oblivion. I screamed his name, furious at myself, furious at him, but lostpletely.


    Damien''s pace grew erratic, desperate, his groans deepening as he drove harder, faster, until atst he shuddered, releasing inside me with a guttural roar that shook through my bones.


    He copsed over me, breath harsh, chest heaving, his body still pressing me into the desk.

 Chapter 420: Not Your Mate

    Sofia''s POV


    For a moment, silence filled the office¡ªonly the sound of our ragged breathing and the creak of the desk beneath us. My body was wrecked, trembling, sweat cooling on my skin. I thought¡ªhoped¡ªit was over.


    But then Damien didn''t soften. He didn''t pull out.


    My eyes flew open, my heart lurching when I felt him still hard, still deep inside me. His breath came rough against my ear, his voice a gravelly growl.


    "Not yet," he rasped. "I''m not finished."


    My stomach dropped. "Damien¡ª" My protest cracked into a gasp as his hips shifted, pulling back and mming forward again with savage force.


    "Thought I''d let you go that easy?" he snarled, his teeth grazing my throat. "No. I have missed this for three fucking years."


    Damn it.  I forgot how a beast Damien was in sex. He could go round upon round with me.


    I wed at his shoulders, half to push him away, half to anchor myself as he set a brutal pace, driving into me like he was carving his name into my body. My legs slipped from his shoulders, but he caught them, folding me in half, pinning me open beneath him.


    The angle was ruthless. Every thrust struck deep, knocking the air from my lungs, making my body bow and shudder helplessly against the desk.


    "Damien¡ªstop¡ª" I begged, but the words were breathless, broken, traitorous, drowned in the sounds spilling from my throat.


    "Liar," he growled, sweat dripping onto my chest as his mouth crashed against mine, devouring me, punishing me. "You don''t want me to stop. You never did."


    My back arched, my nails tearing at his skin, and still he moved harder, faster, and relentlessly. His groans mingled with my cries, filling the room with the raw chaos of us¡ªanger, lust, hate, and need colliding in every thrust.


    My body betrayed me again, that unbearable heat coiling tight, too much, too fast. "Damien!" I screamed, cumming for the third time, my release ripping through me so violently I thought I''d shatter into pieces.


    And finally¡ªfinally¡ªhe let go.


    With a guttural roar, Damien buried himself deep, his entire body trembling as he spilled inside me, the force of his release shaking through every muscle. His grip on my thighs was bruising, his mouth against my neck hot and deep.


    When it ended, he sagged against me, both of us spent, chests heaving, sweat-slick skin pressed tight.


    My legs were jelly. Every muscle in my body trembled as I tried to push myself up from the desk. The wood was slick beneath my palms. I slid off the edge, my knees almost giving way beneath me.


    A rough, steadying hand shot out, gripping my arm before I hit the floor.


    "Careful," Damien muttered, his voice still raw, his grip tight around my waist as he steadied me.


    "Let me go," I snapped, yanking at his hold. My hair clung to my damp face; my chest heaved. "Just let me go, Damien."


    His brows drew together, his jaw hardening. "What the hell is wrong with you?" His voice rose, low but annoyed. "You''re my mate."


    The word hit me like a blow, but I forced a bitterugh, twisting out of his hold. "I''m not officially your mate," I spat. "Not really. She might be out there somewhere, Damien. Your real mate. What happens when you find her?"


    His eyes darkened, his chest rising and falling, sweat gleaming on his skin. "I''ve already epted you," he said, voice rough, almost pleading under the anger. "You''re the one I chose."


    I scoffed, wrapping my arms around myself as if that would keep me from breaking. "I don''t have your mark," I threw back at him, my voice cracking on thest word. "That''s all that matters in our world, isn''t it? I don''t have it."


    He flinched like I''d struck him, his mouth tightening. "You don''t have my mark," he said slowly, "because two days before our mating ceremony¡­ you disappeared."


    The truth hung between us, heavy and jagged.


    My heart lurched painfully, the old wound tearing open. He wasn''t lying. I had run. I had left everything behind, including him.


    Damien stepped closer, his eyes locked on mine, unreadable but burning. "You vanished, Sofia," he said, his voice low but shaking with pain. "You could have been my mate¡­ you could have had my mark if only you didn''t run away."


    I saw the pain in his eyes¡­ My disappearance must have hurt him so much¡­ Even my wolf stirred in pain for him, and I felt the urge to cup his face and apologize. Say sorry for leaving, but then I remembered Reba. Her death, and he was my number one suspect, and until I know for sure he has no hand in it, he and I can never be together.


    "I m¡­ I''m sorry," I heard him whisper, his face softening. "If I hurt you or did anything wrong¡ª" his voice ¡ª"I''m sorry."


    His throat worked as he swallowed, his eyes searching mine like he was trying to w his way back into me. "Let''s just go back," he said hoarsely, his voice breaking. "Sofia, I love you so much. I''ve never stopped. And I can see you still love me."


    That hit harder than I expected. It made something inside me want to copse into him, to believe him, to let go of every wall I''d built. But the image of her mmed back into me¡ªReba, her death, her chopped head, the unanswered questions. The suspicion that had eaten at me every night since.


    I straightened, my chin lifting even as my voice trembled. "Please don''t tter yourself," I snapped, but it came out thin, like a de dulled by too much use. "I was just sex-starved, Damien. That''s all this was." I forced a bitter littleugh, hating how it sounded. "You''re really good at fucking. We had a great fuck. That''s all."


    His jaw clenched, his frown deepening.


    "I don''t want to be with you again," I continued, my voice steadier this time, though it was a lie. "We should just co-parent our son."<fn50b0> Latest content published on Find1Novel</fn50b0>


    The silence after was brutal. His eyes flickered, dark and unreadable, but I could see the way my words had hit him hard.


    He took a slow step closer, but didn''t touch me. "That''s what you really want?" he asked quietly, his voice breaking.

 Chapter 421: Lying

    Sofia''s POV


    His words hung heavy in the air. "That''s what you really want?"


    I forced my chin higher, even as my insides twisted painfully. "Yes," I said tly, my throat tight. "That''s what I want."


    The lie stung. My wolf whimpered inside me, calling me a coward, but I couldn''t let Damien see it. I couldn''t let him think he still had that power over me¡­ until I know the truth about Reba''s death, I have to stay away from him.


    Damien''s jaw tightened, the muscle there flexing as his hands curled into fists at his sides. He looked as if he wanted to break something¡ªanything¡ªbut instead, he just stood there, staring at me with those burning eyes filled with so much pain.


    "I don''t believe you," he said finally, his voice low, rough, almost trembling. "You love me, Sofia. You always have. You can spit your nonsense, you can push me away, but I know what''s inside you."


    His words hit me. For a second, I wanted to scream that he was right, that he still lived in every scar on my heart. But I bit it back, burying it under my hardened heart.


    "Believe what you want," I whispered harshly. "But I don''t want anything to do with you¡­." I frowned and continued. "And what happened here should never happen again. From now on, it''s about our son. Nothing more."


    His eyes darkened, rage and hurt colliding in them. He stepped close enough that I could feel the heat of his body again, but he didn''t touch me. His voice broke as he rasped, "Then I pity you. Because you''ll spend the rest of your life lying to yourself."


    I flinched. My heart lurched. But I stood my ground.


    When he finally turned away, raking a hand through his hair, the silence that followed was suffocating. My knees trembled, but I forced myself to walk past him, to leave the office without looking back.


    Because if I looked back¡ªI wasn''t sure I''d have the strength to leave.


    The moment the door shut behind me, I pressed my back against it, my chest heaving. A single tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it. I wiped it away quickly, angry at myself for even letting it fall.


    Why did it still hurt this much? Why did his words cut so deep?


    I clenched my fists, staring down at the floor as memories reyed in my mind. His arms around me, his voice saying he loved me, his eyes burning with a pain that mirrored my own. For a heartbeat, I wanted to believe him. I wanted to run back in and let him hold me until all of this madness disappeared.


    But then Reba''s face shed before me, and the sharp suspicion that Damien''s hands were not clean. My body stiffened all over again.


    "No," I whispered to myself, shaking my head hard. "I can''t. Not until I know the truth."<fn9d0b> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel</fn9d0b>


    My wolf whined inside me, torn between loyalty and desire for Damien, but I pushed her down. I couldn''t afford to be weak. Not when my heart wanted to betray me so badly.


    I straightened up from the door, forcing myself to stay calm. I wiped my face, forcing the tears away, and made my way down the hall. My heart still ached, but I told myself I needed to see Olivia. She had been broken too, and she needed me just as much as I needed her.


    When I stepped into her room, she was sitting on the bed, hugging her knees, her eyes red like she had been crying. The moment she saw me, she looked guilty.


    "I''m sorry," Olivia whispered, her voice trembling. "For earlier¡­ hugging Damien. I wasn''t in my right mind. I didn''t mean for you to think anything was happening between us."


    Her words came fast, like she was scared I had judged her. My chest softened, and I gave her a small smile.


    "Olivia," I said gently, walking to sit beside her. "You don''t have to exin yourself to me. You''re my sister. I know you. I trust you. And nothing¡ªnothing¡ªwill ever change that."


    She stared at me, relief shing across her face, but the pain in her eyes didn''t fade. "I''m just¡­ worried," she admitted, her voice breaking. "About Lennox. I keep dreaming something bad will happen to him. But at the same time, I''m angry. Angry at him. Angry at them."


    I reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. "It''s okay to be angry, Liv. It''s okay to feel torn. But don''t let it eat you alive. Follow your heart."


    Her lips trembled, but she nodded. I stood, giving her hand onest squeeze. "Rest now. We''ll get through this together."


    Then I left her room. But instead of going to my own chamber, my feet carried me elsewhere.


    I found myself heading toward the old storehouse¡ªa dusty room at the far end of the hall where old belongings were kept. I hadn''t gone there in years, but tonight something pulled me toward it.


    When I opened the creaking door, the air smelled of old wood and abandoned things. Cobwebs hung in the corners, and boxes, and trunks were stacked high like little towers of the past. I began digging, searching for something I couldn''t even name.


    At first, I thought I was looking for one of my old keepsakes¡ªa ne, a book, or maybe an old journal. Something I remembered but hadn''t seen in years. But as my hands moved through the dusty boxes, my eyes caught something else. Something  that made my brow furrow instantly.


    There, tucked at the bottom of a wooden chest, wrapped in faded cloth, was something that didn''t belong to me. My breath caught as I pulled it free.


    It was Reba''s.


    Her scent clung faintly to the fabric, her initials stitched carefully into the edge. My hands shook as I unwrapped it fully.


    "What is this doing here?" I whispered, my wolf growling low inside me.

 Chapter 422: Suspect

    Damien''s POV


    The m of the door echoed in my office long after Sofia left.


    I stood there, fists clenched, staring at the empty space she had filled just moments ago. Her scent still lingered in the room, sharp and sweet, pulling at every part of me that I tried to keep under control.


    My chest heaved. My wolf paced violently inside me, restless and angry.


    "She''s lying," I muttered to myself, dragging a hand through my hair. "She still loves me."


    I had seen it in her eyes. I felt it in the way her body had trembled against mine. The way she broke when she said this would never happen again. Those weren''t the words of a woman who felt nothing.


    No. She was hiding something. Something deeper than just anger or pride.


    I turned to the desk and mmed both palms against it, the wood groaning under the force. My eyes burned as Reba''s name crossed my mind.


    Does Sofia still me me for her death?


    She hasn''t spoken of Reba''s death since she returned, but I could feel it in my bones¡­ the way she looked at me, like I was more monster than man. Even in her silence, I knew¡ªshe still suspected me of Reba''s death.


    A growl ripped from my throat as I paced the room. "I didn''t kill her," I snarled into the empty air. "But how the hell do I prove it to you, Sofia?" Every time I tried to pull her closer, she pushed me further away. Every time she let me touch her, she turned around and cut me with her words.


    And still¡ªI couldn''t let her go.


    My wolf howled her name in my chest, demanding we im her, mark her, bind her once and for all. But I couldn''t¡ªnot while she looked at me with those eyes, full of doubt, full of suspicion.


    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, staring at the phone on my desk. There was only one way to fix this. Only one way to rip out thest wall between me and Sofia.


    I picked it up and dialed.


    The line rang twice before a voice answered. "Alpha Damien."


    "It''s me," I said, my voice low but sharp. "Any update?"


    A pause. Then my investigator''s voice came back, respectful. "No, Alpha. Nothing concrete yet. No new leads."


    My fingers curled tight around the phone. "It''s been two fucking months," I spat. "Two. And you''re telling me you still don''t have anything?"


    "I''m trying, Alpha. But whoever covered this up did it well."


    I closed my eyes, my wolf growling in the back of my skull. "Try harder," I snapped. "I don''t care what it takes. Find me answers. Find me proof. I want to know who killed Reba. I want every mystery solved. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Alpha," he said quickly. "I''ll keep digging."<fnaa91> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fnaa91>


    The line went dead.


    I stared at the silent phone for a long time, my jaw locked, my breath rough.


    Deep down, I knew. If this mystery was solved¡ªif I could drag the truth into the light¡ªSofia would stop looking at me like a murderer. She would stop running.


    And maybe, just maybe, she''d let me hold her without walls between us.


    I mmed the phone back down and leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling. My wolf howled in frustration.


    Then the door burst open.


    Sofia stormed in, her eyes zing, her chest heaving. In her hands was a piece of faded fabric, but I recognized the initials stitched at the edge before she even spoke.


    She held it up like a weapon. "Why the hell was this in the storehouse?" she demanded, her voice shaking with anger.


    I froze, frowning. My brows pulled tight as I pushed away from the desk. "What?"


    "Don''t act like you don''t know," she snapped, stepping closer. The cloth trembled in her hands as her voice rose. "Her things¡ªher scent¡ªhidden there like some dirty secret. Why?"


    I shook my head slowly. "Sofia¡­ I have no idea. Maybe she left it here during herst visit. Years ago. When you were still here. The maids could have stored it away."


    Herugh was sharp, bitter. "Lie," she hissed. "That''s all you do. Lie."


    My wolf growled inside me, stung by her words. "I''m not lying," I bit out, my voice low, controlled, though my fists itched to m against the desk again. "I didn''t even know it was there."


    But she wasn''t listening. Her face twisted with something worse than grief. It was jealousy, suspicion, betrayal all tangled into one.


    Her next words struck like a de. "Were you and Reba fucking back then?" she spat. "When I left three years ago, did you two have an affair? She came back, didn''t she? You were fucking her¡­ you were fucking my friend."


    My chest snapped tight. "What?" I roared, disbelief crashing through me.


    She pressed on, her voice trembling with fury. "Why Damien? Tell me the truth, Damien. Did you fuck her?"


    The usation hit harder than ws. My wolf snarled so violently inside me I thought I''d lose control.


    I stepped toward her, towering, my voice a guttural growl. "Watch your mouth, Sofia."


    But her eyes burned into mine, unflinching, daring me to answer.


    For a heartbeat, the air between us felt like it would snap in two.


    I stepped closer, my voice breaking out of me like a growl.


    "You know me," I said, my hands trembling at my sides. "I''m not a womanizer, Sofia. Why are you doing this to me?"


    Her nostrils red, but she didn''t look away.


    "You can use me of anything," I continued, my voice hoarse. "Anything but this. But not this." I struck my chest with a clenched fist. "You know I can''t do it. Not with her. Not with anyone. Not when I was yours."


    But the look in her eyes told me she didn''t believe me. Or maybe she didn''t want to.


    The pain rose in my throat. "I wish I could just stop loving you," I whispered, my voice cracking despite my best effort to sound strong. "I wish I could."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out.


    I took one step back. Then another. My wolf howled at me to stay, to grab her, to make her listen, but I forced myself to turn.


    Without another word, I walked away. Out of the office. Away from her.


    Every step felt like a de dragging through my chest, but I didn''t stop. Because if I stayed another second, I wasn''t sure whether I''d end up on my knees begging her to believe me¡ªor lose myselfpletely and spit words in anger I would regret.

 Chapter 423: Missing

    Frederick''s POV


    It was almost evening, and still no sign of Olivia.


    She hadn''t shown up since she stormed off yesterday. At first, I thought she just needed a little time, that she''d calm down ande back on her own. She didn''t even need to apologize; juste back. But she didn''t.


    My eyes drifted to the wall clock. It''s five p.m. already. Nothing. Not a single glimpse of her.


    "Should I call her?" I muttered under my breath. But my pride tightened in my chest. No. She was the one who should be apologizing. She was the one who used me of things she didn''t understand.


    She had been jealous. Acting jealous.


    But then¡­ she wasn''t wrong.


    I rubbed a hand over my face. Olivia had been right about my interest in Selene, even when I tried to pretend otherwise. And now that Selene and I had crossed that line¡ªnow that we''d had sex¡ªI didn''t even know what to do with myself.


    Should I follow Selene''s suggestion and act like it never happened? Go back to Olivia, fulfill the prophecy like I''m supposed to? That''s what I''d been thinking sincest night. But no matter how hard I try, I can''t get Selene out of my head.


    And it''s not just me.


    She''s been avoiding me all day.


    She hasn''t left her room once. Not a sound from behind that door. It makes me wonder¡ªdoes she regret it so much that she can''t even look at me now?


    And what did she mean when she said she "has a man"?


    My brow furrowed deeply. Of course she would. A woman like Selene¡ªso devastatingly beautiful¡ªmen should be lining up for her. Yet she never let them touch her. Until me. And now she dares call it a mistake.


    I leaned back, staring at the ceiling, my chest tight with questions.


    Finally, I grabbed my phone and dialed Olivia''s number.


    "Pick up," I muttered under my breath, pacing across the room. The line rang once, twice¡ªthen cut off. The number you are trying to reach is switched off.


    I froze, staring at the screen. Switched off? Olivia never switched off her phone.


    My jaw tightened. Fine. If she wouldn''t answer me, I''d find out another way. I scrolled down my contacts and pressed Calvin''s name.


    He answered on the second ring, his voice sharp and impatient. "What do you want, Frederick?"


    I clenched my teeth, ignoring his tone. "Is Olivia home?"


    There was a pause, then his voice came back annoyed and angry. "No. She''s not here."


    Before I could ask anything else, he ended the call.


    I lowered the phone slowly, my chest burning with frustration.


    Where the hell was she?


    My mind twisted with ugly thoughts. Was she with the triplets? Had she gone crawling back to them after everything?


    The idea made something ck coil inside me.


    "Did she return to them?" I muttered to myself, pacing harder now. The thought of her with them gnawed at me like fire in my veins.


    Jealousy. Pure, violent jealousy.


    I scrolled again and dialed Lennox''s number. The call connected, and Lennox''s rough voice bit first. "What now?"


    "Where is Olivia?" I barked. "Why are you not letting her go? Do you want her dead? You know the blood vow¡ªif she doesn''t end up with me, she could die. Why is she with you?"


    There was a beat of silence. Then Lennox''s voice snapped, angry. "She''s not here, Frederick. Don''t use us. We didn''t take her."


    Levi cut in, calm but tense. "Olivia has been avoiding us. We don''t know where she went."


    My heart thudded. She wasn''t with them. She wasn''t at home. Her phone switched off.


    "Then where is she?" I demanded, but the call grew quiet. No one had an answer.


    Lennox cursed and hung up the call.


    My frown deepened as I stared at the phone. Were they lying? Olivia had to be either at her home or with the triplets. If she wasn''t in either ce, where could she be, and why was her number switched off?


    My worry increased, and instead of thinking of a way to get to Olivia, my feet carried me before I even thought about it to Selene''s room.


    I pushed the door open without knocking. She sat on the bed, legs crossed, a book open in herp. Her head lifted fast, her eyes narrowing with annoyance when she saw me.


    "Don''t you knock?" she snapped, snapping the book shut.


    I ignored the rudeness in her tone, closing the door behind me. "I just wanted to make sure you were okay."


    "I''m fine," she said quickly, too quickly, her voice tight. "You don''t have to check on me."


    Her words only made me step closer. She shifted back, pressing into the headboard, her knuckles pale around the book.


    "Selene," I murmured, my voice low and full of worry, which was unlike me. I couldn''t believe I, Frederick, whom women threw themselves after, who on a normal day wouldn''t care about what Selene said, who would be happy that she saw it as a mistake so she wouldn''t bother me, was actually acting this way. "Why are you avoiding me? What are you running from?"


    "I''m not running," she said sharply, but her eyes darted away. "I just¡­ I don''t want this to happen again. What happenedst night¡ªit was a mistake. I told you."


    The word mistake vexed me more. My jaw tightened as I reached for the book in herp and tossed it aside. She gasped, ring up at me, but the tremble in her lips betrayed her anger.


    "Don''t call it that," I hissed. "You wanted me as much as I wanted you."


    "I didn''t," she whispered, but her body betrayed her. Her breathing quickened, her thighs pressed tight together, her chest rose fast.


    "Liar," I growled. My hand slid to her jaw, tilting her face up. She tried to push me away, her palms t against my chest, but I caught her wrists, pinning them to the bed.<fnb2b0> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel</fnb2b0>


    "Frederick¡ªstop. Please."


    Her words were soft, weak, and breaking under the tension. Annoyed, I crushed my mouth against hers before she could finish, the kiss rough, desperate, pulling the fight right out of her. She struggled for a moment, squirming beneath me, her muffled protests brushing against my lips.


    But then her resistance stopped. Her mouth opened, letting me in. Her wrists, once straining against my grip, trembled and then stilled. A moan slipped out of her throat, betraying her.


    I deepened the kiss, fury and hunger tangled together, and when I finally let her wrists go, she didn''t push me away. Her hands gripped my shirt instead, pulling me closer.


    As I deepened the kiss, a thought hit me and made me feel guilty.


    Olivia was still missing, and here I was, kissing Selene like she didn''t exist. What if she walked in right now? What would she see? What would she think of me?

 Chapter 424: The Man I was meant To Kill

    Selene''s POV


    Goodness. I wanted to push him away. I needed to push him away. This wasn''t the n. This wasn''t what I told myself. For five years my only purpose had been to kill this man. To get close enough, gain his trust, slip the poison into my blood, and end him. That was the vow I whispered over my mother''s grave. That was the reason I''d breathed every day since. And here I was ¡ª kissing him back, my hands trembling against his chest, my whole body on fire.


    "Mate," my wolf howled in my head, the sound echoing like a curse. Yes. That''s what made this so cruel. The Moon Goddess, in all her twisted humor, had tied me to the very monster I was supposed to kill. My mother''s killer. My enemy. My mate. From the moment I''d first seen him at that party, my wolf had screamed it. Mate. And I had shoved it down, locked it behind iron walls, told myself it didn''t matter. Mate or not, I would stick to the n. And he didn''t know we were mates. Thank the stars, he didn''t know.


    But now¡­ now his mouth was on mine, his scent all around me, his hands dragging heat from my skin, and I couldn''t stop myself. My fingers fumbled at the buttons of his shirt like a traitor, desperate, hungry, shame wing at me even as desire burned hotter. I hated him. I wanted him. I hated myself for wanting him.


    A strangled sound tore from my throat ¡ª part moan, part sob ¡ª as my wolf pushed harder inside me, wanting him to fuck us again. This is wrong, I told myself. This is not the n. And yet my hands slid over his skin anyway, pulling him closer instead of pushing him away. His lips imed mine again, harder this time, and the world tilted. My wolf howled in satisfaction, and I was losing¡ªlosing to him, losing to myself. His shirt fell open under my shaking fingers, his skin cold beneath my palms.


    "Selene," he growled against my mouth, grabbing the back of my neck. I should have stopped. I should have remembered my mother, my n, my vow. But when he parted my thighs, all I did was spread them wider. I dragged my fingers through the dark hair there, mapping the hard lines of his muscle, feeling the frantic, hammering beat of his heart against my palm.


    He stared down at me, his eyes twin pools of dark fire and possession. "Your turn," he rasped, his voice a low, thick sound that demanded obedience. He didn''t wait. He grabbed the hem of my blouse, pulling it up slowly, giving me time to feel the friction of the cloth dragging across my skin, exposing the flesh to the cool air bit by bit. When it was over my head and tossed aside, he didn''t move. He simply looked.


    My chest rose and fell rapidly, the nipples beneath my thin bra tight and aching. I felt utterly exposed, not just physically, but morally. This was the moment of no return. He finally reached out, his thumbs tracing the line of my corbone, then sliding down to the delicatece of my bra. He didn''t unhook it; he simply slid his hands beneath the fabric, cupping the weight of my breasts.


    A groan tore from my throat, raw and involuntary. The contact was shocking, the heat of his palms radiating through me. I leaned into him, burying my face in the curve of his neck, inhaling the intoxicating, dangerous scent of him. "You smell  so alluring," I whispered against his skin, a ragged confession.


    "You are horny for me, little wolf," he answered, his teeth lightly nipping the soft skin of my neck. Then, with a quick, practiced motion, the sp of my bra gave way, and thece fell open. I was jealous, wondering how many times he had done this to be so good at it.


    He stepped back just enough to look at my bare chest, his eyes darkening further with predatory hunger. His gaze was heavy, possessive, sending a fresh wave of heat crashing low in my belly. He sank to his knees, his hands moving to the waistband of my skirt. He found the zip and drew it down with a slow, deliberate sound that felt deafening. As he pushed the skirt over my hips, his eyes never left mine, demanding I watch the slow,plete dismantling of my resolve.


    When he reached the thin fabric of my underwear, he hesitated. His fingers brushed against the soft, warm skin of my inner thigh, and my legs trembled violently. "Tell me to stop," he challenged, his voice low and daring.


    The cold knot of hate twisted once; I should push him away. But the heat was too intense. The need was too strong. I reached out and grabbed a handful of his hair, pulling his head up just enough to meet his gaze. My voice was a desperate, ruined breath. "Fuck it," I ordered, my voice a desperate, ruined breath.


    He didn''t smirk this time. A slow, intense heat reced the arrogance in his eyes. He lowered his head again, his mouth finding the sensitive skin of my inner thigh where his fingers had just been. My breath hitched. The contact was electric, a sudden, blinding shift in the air. He was reverent and brutal at the same time, using his hands to spread me wider, leaving me utterly open, utterly vulnerable.


    Then his tongue made contact with my pussy. The shock was a lightning bolt straight to my core. A loud, sharp gasp tore from my lungs, and I felt the strength drain out of my legs, forcing me to lean heavily against the cold stone of the wall. This was too much. This was intimate. This was what the enemy should not be allowed to do. But my body, the traitor, was already arching into the sensation.<fn6938> This text is hosted at FindN0vel</fn6938>


    His mouth was demanding, working with a relentless focus that wiped every single thought from my head. I could only feel. Feel the heat of his tongue, the gentle abrasion of his stubble, the slow, increasing pressure of his hands holding me exactly where he wanted me. The pleasure built instantly, a tight coil of pure, agonizing need. I twisted my fingers into his hair, holding him to the task, unable to stop him, unable to breathe.


    My wolf was howling in pure, unadulterated satisfaction now, the sounds echoing in my mind, Yes. Yes. Mate. Take. The climax hit me with the force of a tidal wave. I cried out, a strangled, animal sound, my hips bucking wildly against his face as the tremors shook me to the bone. It was aplete, mind-shattering release that left me weak and trembling, my head thrown back against the wall.


    He finally stood, his breathing heavy, his eyes never leaving my face¡ªa face he had just ruined with pleasure. He didn''t ask if I was okay. He simply reached for the button and zip of his trousers. I watched, mesmerized, as thest barrier between us fell away. The heavy denim pooled around his ankles, and then he stood before me, fully, beautifully, terrifyingly naked. The sight was breathtaking and visceral. I gasped¡ªa sharp, involuntary sound¡ªat the dark, engorged proof of his cock. It was thick, hard, and utterly dominant.


    He took one long, slow step toward me, closing the distance between my still-trembling body and his powerful, ready form. The air was thick with musk and heat, and the scent of our shared climax. "Now," he said, the word deep and seductive. "Spread your legs wider, love."


    He grabbed my hips, tilting me, and the hot, heavy head of his cock pressed against my soaked entrance.

 Chapter 425: Disappointed

    Selene''s POV


    The moment his hard, hot head pressed against my slick entrance, thest remnants of my n¡ªmy vow, my hatred¡ªshattered like ss. It was a physical thing, the soundless explosion in my mind, leaving only the primal, urgent need that was thrumming in my blood, dictated by the wolf I''d fought so hard to control.


    "I can''t believe I''m doing this," I choked out, a final, futile protest that felt weak and pathetic even to my own ears.


    Frederick didn''t acknowledge the words. He simply shifted his grip, one hand sliding to the small of my back to pull me flush against him, the other grasping my hipbone. The pressure increased, a slow, merciless slide.


    Then, with a deep, shuddering inhale, he pushed.


    A sharp, ragged gasp tore from my throat as his cock filled mepletely, stretching me to the point of pain, but a pain that instantly curdled into the most intense, overwhelming pleasure. It was a deep, satisfying pressure that felt likeing home, even though this ''home'' was a zing inferno that would consume me whole.


    "You''re so tight, little wolf," he growled, the possessiveness in his voice a dark, intoxicating poison. He waited for a beat, letting me adjust, letting the shock and awe of his size settle within me.


    My fingers dug into the rock-hard muscles of his shoulders, my head falling back against the wall, eyes squeezed shut. All I could smell was him¡ªearthy, dangerous, and intoxicating¡ªand the musky scent of my own arousal.


    "Move," I whispered.


    He didn''t need to be asked again. He pulled back almostpletely, the air rushing into the small space between our bodies, and then drove in hard and fast.


    The impact stole my breath. It was a rhythmic assault, each thrust deep and deliberate, targeting the core of my being. My hips instinctively rose to meet his, the traitorous movements of a body wholly given over to its mate. The frantic hammering of his heart against my chest matched the frantic rhythm he was setting.


    "Look at me, Selene," hemanded, the authority in his voice so sexy.


    I forced my eyes open. His gaze was a twin me of dark fire and sheer possession, his face a mask of intense pleasure and something that looked suspiciously like triumph. The sight of him, dominating me, fucking me, sent a fresh wave of heat crashing over me.


    "Say my name," he demanded, his thrusts slowing to a grueling, delicious pace.


    "Frederick," I gasped, moaning.


    His lips twisted into a predatory half-smile, and he mmed into me one more time, hard enough to knock the breath from my lungs.


    Suddenly, he caught my hips and smoothly, powerfully, lifted me off my feet. I cried out in surprise and wrapped my legs instantly around his waist, holding on tight as he spun us around and pressed me back against the cool stone wall. He didn''t lose pration for a second.


    The change in angle was electrifying. I felt him hit a new, exquisitely sensitive spot deep inside me. With my feet no longer on the ground, I waspletely dependent on him,pletely at his mercy. My arms wrapped around his neck, holding on for dear life, my nails scoring tiny lines into his skin.


    "Fuck," he ground out, his voice thick with raw passion.


    He began a new rhythm¡ªslow, deep, and utterly devastating. The friction against the wall and the depth of his pration was too much. The pleasure coiled tighter and tighter, a zing knot in my belly.


    "This is not supposed to happen," I sobbed, the words tumbling out on a rush of air, but my hips bucked up against him, begging for more.


    "I know," he rasped, his eyes darkening further as he tilted my hips up with a forceful hand, finding the perfect angle to drag me over the edge.


    I moaned helplessly, my eyes fluttering shut, but then I felt Frederick''s grip shift, his muscles flexing as he lifted me from the wall. He didn''t even slow, still buried inside me, his breath ragged against my neck as he carried me to the bed. My legs clung to him instinctively, my nails biting into his shoulders.


    He sat down on the edge of the mattress, taking me with him so that I straddled hisp, still impaled on him. We were face to face now, so close his breath mingled with mine, and there was no ce left to hide.


    He slid his hands up to my hips, guiding me down, slow and deep. "Easy," he murmured, his voice rough but softer than before. "Just feel me."


    I did. I felt everything¡ªthe heat of his body, the thickness stretching me open, my wolf inside me wing for more.


    My body moved on its own, rolling my hips as I sank onto him again and again. But beneath the rising tide of pleasure, shame enveloped me.


    Tears welled up before I could stop them. At first, they were just a sting in my eyes, but then they spilled over, hot tracks down my cheeks. I bit my lip hard, trying to hold the sound in. He didn''t notice. He thought it was the intensity, the pleasure. He never knew those were tears of pain, of bitter disappointment in myself.


    "God, Selene¡­" His voice was a low growl, his thumbs stroking circles into my hips as he guided my movements. "You''re perfect like this."


    I turned my face away, pressing my forehead to his shoulder so he wouldn''t see. My tears soaked into his skin as my body betrayed me, moving faster, seeking the pleasure that my mind despised.


    Inside my head, the words were a scream: I hate this. I hate myself. I hate you. But my mouth only released a broken, breathless moan as I sank down harder, deeper.


    He groaned, his head tipping back,pletely unaware of my torture. "That''s it," he rasped. "Ride me, little wolf. Just like that."<fnf5f7> ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.</fnf5f7>


    Another sob escaped me, muffled against his neck. He must have thought it was a sound of ecstasy, because his hands tightened on my hips, guiding me with more pleasure. My body trembled, caught between the tearing edge of release and the ck tide of self-loathing.


    I clung to him, my nails raking faint lines into his back, my eyes squeezed shut. He whispered something¡ªwords I didn''t even register¡ªand I hated myself more for the way my body obeyed, my hips rolling, pleasure coiling tighter in my belly even as my tears fell faster.

 Chapter 426: Regrets

    Selene''s POV


    His hands slid lower, gripping my ass now, forcing me down harder, deeper, until there was no space left between us, no escape from the brutal, aching fullness of him. The steady grind of his hips made the bed creak beneath us.


    "Fuck, Selene," he groaned, burying his face in my neck, his breath hot and ragged. "You feel too good. Like you were made for me."


    The words gutted me. Not for you. Never for you. But my body betrayed me again, shuddering, clenching around him in desperate pulses that only fed his hunger.


    My sobs came faster, quieter, swallowed into the heat of his skin. He thought it was ecstasy. He thought it was pleasure. He had no idea it was my soul breaking.


    His tongue traced the line of my throat, his teeth grazing lightly over my pulse, sending sparks down my spine. "Say it again," he demanded against my skin, his voice thick with pleasure. "Say my name while you take me."


    My heart screamed no, but my lips parted anyway, spilling the word in a moan. "Frederick¡­"


    His answering growl was savage, triumphant, as he thrust up hard, hitting that devastating spot inside me. My head snapped back, another broken cry escaping, the sound twisting into something between a sob and a moan.


    He didn''t stop. His grip tightened, guiding my hips in brutal, perfect circles, drawing me higher and higher toward the edge I didn''t want to fall from. Shame burned in my chest, shame that tasted like ashes on my tongue, but pleasure still tore through me, relentless, merciless.


    "I can feel you," he rasped, eyes dark with hunger as he looked up at me. "You''re close, aren''t you? Don''t hold back. Cum for me."


    My tears blurred everything, turning his face into a smear of fire and shadow. My nails dug harder into his back, leaving stinging marks, but still I moved, still I rode him like he asked. My body surged toward that terrible, inevitable release even as my heart bled.


    Inside my head, I was screaming. I hate you. I hate me more. I swore I''d kill you, not¡ª


    The thought broke, drowned under the force of sensation. My walls clenched tight around him, my body wracked with tremors I couldn''t stop. Pleasure ripped through me like lightning, so violent it dragged a raw, unholy sound from my throat.


    He caught it, devouring my mouth in a crushing kiss, swallowing the sob that spilled free with my climax. His tongue tangled with mine, desperate, dominant, as though my release was his victory.


    And maybe it was.


    When it was over, when the spasms began to fade, I sagged against him, trembling, my tears still hot and endless against his skin. He held me tighter, stroking my back, whispering low, possessive praises into my earpletely blind to the fact that I wasn''t trembling from aftershocks alone, but from the hollow, soul-deep ache of betraying myself.


    As the pleasure faded, leaving me weak and exhausted, the blinding rity of my betrayal hit me with the force of a physical blow. The pleasure, that monstrous, all-consuming pleasure, evaporated, leaving behind a cold, hollow cavity where my soul used to be.<fn8a45> The rightful source is F?nd-Novel</fn8a45>


    My mother''s face¡ªpale, stained with blood¡ªshed behind my eyelids. I vowed. I vowed.


    The realization hit me. I shoved hard against his chest, wrenching my body free of his ck embrace. He was still heavy with relief, breathing slow and deep against my neck, but the sudden, desperate force of my movement made him grumble and release me.


    I scrambled back over the sweaty, rumpled sheets, stumbling off the side of the bed. My legs felt like water, but I forced myself upright, not pausing to look down at my exposed, ruined body. I just needed to be away.


    "Selene? What the hell?" Frederick''s voice was rough with confusion and annoyance, the sudden coldness in the room snapping him out of his post-climax haze.


    I finally looked at him, and the sight was sickening. He was sprawled on his back, eyes dark and heavy-lidded, a slow, predatory smile just starting to curve his lips¡ªthe look of a conqueror, a victor. He reached out a hand toward me, attempting to pull me back into his arms.


    "Get back here, little wolf," hemanded, his voice already returning to that thick, arrogant drawl.


    I flinched back from his hand as if he''d struck me. I felt bile rising in my throat. My own tears had dried, leaving tight, salty tracks on my cheeks. I stared at him, not with desire, but with a pure, resurrected hate.


    "Don''t touch me," I spat, my voice a raw whisper that shook with barely contained rage.


    He went still. His smile vanished. His dark eyes narrowed, instantly hard and predatory again, finally registering that my trembling wasn''t from pleasure, and the tears hadn''t been ecstasy.


    "What is this, Selene? The coy act is getting old." He sat up, crossing his arms over his powerful chest.


    I took a shaky step back toward the wall, desperate to find my clothes and myposure. I needed to solidify the iron walls around my wolf and my heart again. He is the enemy. He is the killer. This was a tactical error.


    I straightened my spine, forcing the air back into my lungs. "This," I said, my voice gaining strength, steeling itself, "changes nothing. Nothing about us."


    I looked directly at him, letting the hatred shine in my eyes. My fingers found my skirt lying on the floor. I ripped it up and pulled it on with clumsy, frantic movements.


    Frederick stared at me, his face unreadable, his immense power radiating in the sudden, tense silence. He must have noticed the cold anger, the utter self-loathing, but he didn''t understand the source. And he couldn''t know.


    As I dressed, I made a silent promise to myself. Fuck the mate bond. By tomorrow, I''ll poison my blood. And make sure he feeds from me so I can end all this.

 Chapter 427: She Took Everything

    Selene''s POV


    Frederick frowned. "I have no idea what''s wrong with you," he spat as he rose from the bed and swiftly pulled on his clothes. Where I stood, I turned away, my wolf howling inside my head for him, but I ignored her and kept my eyes fixed elsewhere. When the door finally mmed shut behind him, I released a shaky breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. I told myself this wouldn''t happen again. I told myself I was in control. But the fire he lit inside me¡­ I hated it. I hated him. And most of all, I hated myself for giving in.


    Before I could steady my racing heart, a sharp voice cut through my head.


    "Selene."


    I froze. The mind link. The triplets.


    "We hope you''re not trying to betray us."


    The wordsnded heavy in my mind, my frown deepened. Betray them? Why would they even think that? Of course, they didn''t trust me, not when their precious mate must have soiled my name to them. My frown deepened. I hated her. I hated her perfect life.


    We shared the same bloodline¡ªboth of us great-granddaughters of Hailee, yet it was her who was chosen. She was given the special abilities. She was marked by fate, adored by everyone, worshipped even. And me? I was left in her shadow, forgotten.


    And if that wasn''t enough, she had them. The triplets. Three powerful Alphas who would tear the world apart just to protect her.


    All of that should have been mine.


    The abilities. The power. The love.


    But the Moon Goddess handed it all to her, like she was worthy of everything and I was worthy of nothing.


    When I was little, I showed signs of something rare. I could mix herbs and make remedies. I could cure fevers, heal wounds that should have taken weeks, even ease the pain of a wolf''s shifting.


    Father saw it.


    He had always been obsessed with the prophecy¡ªthe one that spoke of Hailee''s bloodline, of a great-granddaughter chosen by the Moon Goddess to rise above all others. So when I disyed my gift, he thought it was me. He looked at me with pride. With admiration. With love.<fne3f8> Official source is F¦ÉndNovel</fne3f8>


    For a while, I believed it too.


    He treated me so well. Better than anyone else. I was his star, his chosen. His voice softened when he spoke to me. He told the pack I was special. The one destined to change everything.


    I basked in it. I clung to it. Because for once, I wasn''t invisible.


    But then¡­ everything changed.


    As I grew older, the truth became clearer. My gift was rare, yes¡ªbut it wasn''t the power. It wasn''t the fulfillment of the prophecy. I wasn''t the chosen one.


    It was her.


    Olivia.


    The other great-granddaughter of Hailee.


    The day Father realized, I felt it. His eyes on me changed. They no longer shone with pride¡ªthey grew cold. The warmth vanished. The special meals, the words of encouragement, the hand resting proudly on my shoulder¡­ all of it disappeared.


    And just like that, I was nothing again.


    The pack whispered about Olivia even though they had never seen her. I overheard mocking whispers¡ªhow I wasn''t worthy enough, so the Moon Goddess had granted another¡­ a female younger than me. In our pack, Olivia became a subject of reverence even though they never met her, neverid eyes on her. She had done nothing for them, while I, the one healing them with herbs and remedies, became the mistake. I became the other great-granddaughter.


    My wolf growled low inside me, the pain of those memories wing at my chest.


    That was the day I learned to hate her.


    Not just because she took my father''s and the pack''s admiration. Not just because she was chosen. But because she had everything I had once dreamed of¡ªeverything I believed belonged to me.


    The abilities.


    The power.


    The love.


    All of it¡­ hers.


    And mine?


    Nothing.


    I let out a slow breath and pushed back against the link. "You think I''m betraying you?" I sneered.


    There was a long pause. Then Lennox''s sharp voice came through. "You have been acting strange. Why should we trust you?"


    I smiled, but it was a small, hard smile. "Do you think I came here to make friends?" I answered. "Do you think I''m cozying up to him because I fell in love with him?"


    "No," Louis said, suspicious. "Then what?"


    "For the same reason you brought me in," I said, and my words were slow so they could not twist them. "Revenge. A chance to take what was stolen from my family." I let that settle in their minds. "You forget one thing. I did note here because you three asked me to. I came because I want him dead¡ªbecause he took from me what he had no right to take."


    Levi''s voice hummed in my head. "So why flirt? Why act like you are into him?"


    "Because to get close to him I had to be close," I said inly. "Because if he smells a trap too early, we fail. If I act distant, he will never drink my blood. If I act warm, he trusts me more. That is the n. Have you forgotten the n?"


    Silence answered me for a moment. Then Lennox warned, "We will be watching."


    "Good," I said. "Watch. But don''t think I''m here for you. I am here for myself. To avenge my mother''s death." My wolf snarled in my bones, torn between my revenge and the mate bond.


    "If you think I will betray you," I added, voice low, "then you cane do it yourself. I am your weapon. Treat me like one, or I will remind you why you needed me."


    The link went quiet again. I could feel their minds circling, trying to decide if they trusted me. It was easy to tell I had rattled them.


    I didn''t let them speak as I ended the mind link and sucked in a deep breath, feeling exhausted and worn out from the pleasurable sex. I copsed on the bed, closed my eyes, and covered myself with the nket. I rolled onto my side, curling under the nket. My body still hummed with the leftover heat of what had just happened, but my mind was restless.


    I hated him.


    I hated myself more.


    And yet, when I closed my eyes, the picture that came to me wasn''t of my mother, or of my father''s cold face. It was of him.


    Lord Frederick.


    I''d only been near him for a short time, but already he had slipped into my blood like a poison. On the outside he was cold, his voice like steel, his eyes like ice¡ªbut to me, he felt¡­ different. Warm, even. Or maybe that was just the mate bond twisting my senses, making a monster look like a savior.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to still the frantic beat of my heart. He was a vampire. Three hundred years old. Everything about him should have repulsed me. But damn it, he was so hot¡ªbroad-shouldered, tall, built like a man in his early thirties, with a face carved from temptation itself.


    He was exactly the kind of mate I''d always dreamed of, the kind that made your skin burn and your wolf howl. The kind you want even when you''re supposed to hate him. The kind you fantasize aboutte at night when no one''s watching.


    My fingers curled in the sheets as my mind betrayed me, conjuring images I had no business thinking about¡ªhis mouth, his hands, the way his body moved against mine.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. No. Stop it.


    This was the enemy. This was the man I was meant to destroy.


    But the images kepting, hotter, deeper.


    And then¡ª


    A sharp sound snapped me back to reality.


    Loud voices downstairs.


    I sat up quickly, my wolf pricking her ears. The murmur rose into shouting, then broke off, reced by the thud of footsteps. Something was happening.


    I pushed the nket off, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed. My heart pounded, the haze of my fantasies scattering like smoke.


    "What''s happening?" I muttered under my breath, moving toward the door.

 Chapter 428: A child I never Knew

    Selene''s POV


    With my breath panting, I hurried downstairs, my bare feet hitting the polished floor. My heart was still racing, but this time it wasn''t from Frederick''s touch¡ªit was from the loud voices echoing through the manor.


    This was strange.


    Frederick''s home was always silent, almost unnaturally so. One thing I had learned since being here was that he hated noise. He loved quietness, the kind of silence that made you feel like even the walls were holding their breath.


    But now¡­ that silence was gone.


    The voices grew louder as I neared the grand hall. Deep, angry,manding tones mixed with nervous replies. My wolf''s ears perked inside me, restless, uneasy.


    "What''s happening?" I whispered under my breath, clutching the banister as I came down the staircase.<fnbf70> The rightful source is find?novel</fnbf70>


    I froze halfway down the stairs when I saw a maid slumped against the wall, blood spilling from the side of her neck. My heart jumped, my wolf snarling inside me.


    And then I saw Frederick standing in the center of the hall, one hand mped firmly around the arm of a boy who struggled against his grip. The child couldn''t have been more than five. His lips were smeared with red blood, fangs still bared as he hissed and kicked at the air.


    "HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I WARNED YOU?" Frederick''s voice thundered, echoing through the vast manor. His eyes zed red as he red at the trembling housekeeper. "NEVER¡ªnever leave his door open!"


    My breath caught as my gaze shifted back to the boy. His features¡­ gods. The sharp cheekbones, the deep sea-blue eyes, the faint curl of his white hair¡ªit was like looking at a smaller version of Frederick himself.


    A cold shiver ran through me.


    Was this¡­ his son?


    How had I never seen him? Never even heard of him?


    The boy caught sight of me at that moment. His fangs glistened, his bloodstained lips curling into a mocking sneer. "Another woman warming my father''s bed?" he spat, his voice cruelly mature for his young age.


    My eyes widened, shock rooting me to the step.


    Frederick stiffened instantly, his gaze snapping to me. For the first time since I''d known him, I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes. His jaw clenched, his grip on the boy tightening until the child hissed in pain.


    "Enough!" Frederick roared. His voice shook the hall, his aura spilling heavy as stone. He turned on the boy, his expression sharp with fury. "You will not speak like that in my house. You will learn respect!"


    The boy only smirked, fangs still bared.


    Frederick''s chest heaved. His handshed out, gripping the boy''s chin tight enough to make him wince. "Guard!" he barked. Two shadows moved from the edges of the hall. "Take him to his room. Lock it. I will think of a good punishment for his actions."


    The boy struggled, growling, but the guards dragged him away. His eyes never left mine, burning with a hatred far too old for his young face.


    The moment they disappeared down the corridor, the manor seemed to breathe again.


    I swallowed hard and nced at the maid, her pale skin damp with sweat. She was human. She would die if someone didn''t help her soon.


    Without thinking, I rushed forward, crouching beside her. "Here," I whispered, pressing my hand to her wound. My mind ticked fast, already recalling the herbs, the mixtures, the remedies I had memorized since I was a girl.


    I looked up at Frederick. His expression was stony, unreadable, his eyes locked on me.


    "I can help her," I said firmly. My voice shook, but only slightly. "Let me."


    Frederick''s eyes narrowed, studying me as if weighing every word. Finally, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Are you a healer?" he asked, his tone filled with curiosity.


    The question caught me off guard. My throat tightened. "No¡­ not a healer," I admitted quickly. "But I know herbs. Remedies. I can stop the bleeding until¡ª"


    He cut me off with a shake of his head. "Don''t bother." His voice was cold and dismissive. "A healer has already been called. She''ll be here soon."


    I froze, my hands still pressing over the maid''s wound. My chest burned with something heavy. Slowly, I lowered my gaze, pulling back as his words sank into me.


    It wasn''t just rejection. It was dismissal.


    He didn''t trust me. Didn''t need me.


    I stood there, silent, as he turned and walked away. His steps were steady, unhurried, as though none of this chaos had touched him.


    I looked down at the maid again, at the pale skin, the blood still seeping between her fingers. If Olivia had been here¡­


    My jaw tightened. If it had been Olivia, she could''ve healed this maid in a heartbeat. She was the chosen one. The blessed one. The one who carried the goddess''s light.


    Me?


    I was nothing more than the girl with herbs, nothing else.


    The bitterness I had buried deep stirred again, sharp and poisonous.


    Even here, even now, Olivia''s shadow still swallowed me whole.


    I stayed crouched beside the maid a moment longer, my fingers trembling as I pressed the cloth against her wound. Just as Frederick had said, the healer walked in.


    I rose slowly, brushing my bloody hands on my dress, and turned away. My first instinct was to go to my room, to shut the door, to bury myself under nkets and force my wolf silent.


    But the mate bond wouldn''t let me.


    It was like a rope pulling at my chest, a tug that grew stronger with every step I tried to take away from him. My wolf paced inside me, whining, restless, ws scraping at my ribs. Mate.


    I clenched my jaw. No. I had promised myself this would not happen again. I had promised myself I was in control.


    But another thought slid in, dark and sharp.


    If I wanted Frederick to drink from me¡ªif I wanted this n to work¡ªI had to get close. Not just close. Good. Trustworthy. Desirable.


    I had to be in a good rtionship with him.


    I inhaled deeply,posing myself. Then I turned to one of the kitchen maids who hade running at themotion. Her eyes were wide with fear as she stared at me.


    "Prepare a cup of coffee," I ordered softly, but firmly. "The way Lord Frederick likes it. Bring it to me."


    She hesitated only a moment before hurrying off. I stood still, arms folded, forcing my heart to slow, forcing my face into calmness.


    When she returned with the steaming mug, I took it carefully, my fingers tightening around the porcin. My wolf stirred again, purring now instead of growling.


    This was the way. This was how I''d get him to trust me. Acting like I cared.


    Without thinking twice, I walked to his office. The carved wood was heavy with his scent. Usually I would knock. Usually I would hesitate.


    But now I didn''t.


    I pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Frederick raised his head from behind his desk. His eyes narrowed as soon as theynded on me. For a moment, the silence between us was heavier than anything I had felt downstairs.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice low, unreadable.


    I held the cup a little tighter and walked toward him, my heart hammering.

 Chapter 429: Poisoned Blood

    Selene''s POV


    I stepped closer to his desk, cing the steaming cup in front of him. "I thought¡­" I paused, forcing my voice out. "I thought maybe you could use this. You''ve been under a lot of stress."


    His eyes narrowed sharply, flicking from the cup to me. A frown pulled at his mouth. "What is wrong with you?" he demanded. "One moment you push me away, swear you don''t want me, and the next you''re offering me coffee like some doting lover. Which is it, Selene?"


    My throat tightened. I looked away, biting back the storm of words wing at me. "Nothing," I whispered finally, my hands curling against my sides.


    He studied me for another long moment, suspicion etched across his face. Then, with a sharp inhale, he lifted the cup and took a slow sip.


    "That boy," Frederick said suddenly, setting the cup down. His voice had lost its sharpness, reced by something heavier. "He is my son."


    My eyes widened, though I stayed silent.


    "His human mother died while giving birth to him," he continued, his gaze fixed on the dark liquid in the cup. "He''s more vampire than hybrid, which makes him¡­ dangerous. Unstable. I keep him hidden because he doesn''t know how to control his thirst."


    I swallowed, my heart thudding as I nodded slowly and pulled the nearest chair. I sank into it, studying him, trying to read the unreadable.


    For a while, neither of us spoke. The silence between us was not like before¡ªit was thick, full of unsaid things, the mate bond thrumming in the air.


    Finally, I rose. The pull inside me dragged me closer until I stood behind him. My eyes traced the tense lines of his shoulders, the way the weight of the world seemed to press on him even when he sat still.


    "You look stressed," I murmured softly, surprising even myself.


    Before I could change my mind, I ced my hands gently on his shoulders. His muscles were stone beneath my palms, hard and stiff. I pressed carefully, kneading the tension with my fingers.


    Frederick let out a slow, deep breath. His head tilted forward slightly, his eyes closing.


    Then came the sound I hadn''t expected¡ªthe low, rough moan that slipped from his throat. It sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Yes¡­" Frederick groaned under my touch, his voice low and rough. "It''s been ages since I''ve felt this."


    The raw honesty in his tone made my chest clench. I knew he was telling the truth. His body leaned into my hands like he hadn''t been touched in years, and maybe he hadn''t.


    But still¡ªthis wasn''t just me. This was the mate bond pulling strings, tightening the knot between us. He didn''t know, and I would never tell him.


    "Selene," he rasped, his voice trembling in a way I had never heard before. "What are you doing to me?"


    My heart hammered. I knew what it was. The bond. The curse of it. But he didn''t, and he never could.


    Before I could pull away, his hand shot up, catching mine. In one swift motion, he dragged me forward, pulling me into hisp. My breath caught as his gaze locked onto mine while I felt his arousal pressing against my ass.


    "You''re so beautiful," he whispered, the words heavy, almost reverent. His thumb brushed my cheek, tracing slowly as if memorizing me.


    Heat burned under my skin. My wolf whimpered softly inside me, betraying me.


    Then his voice dropped lower, almost teasing, but rough with desire. "Tell me¡­ are you sore? Fromst time?"


    The blood rushed hot to my face. I couldn''t answer. My lips parted, but no words came.


    A smirk tugged at his mouth. "There''s only one way to find out."


    His hand slipped lower, tugging at the hem of my skirt, sliding it upward inch by inch. My heart raced, my breath caught. The air thickened, hot, suffocating.


    But then¡ªlike a knife stabbing through haze¡ªthe memory hit me.


    My mother.


    Her death.


    My revenge.


    The heat in my veins turned sharp. My chest burned with rage.


    As his hand brushed dangerously close to my thigh, I let my wolf rise. My blood shifted, dark and toxic, poison threading through my veins.


    He didn''t notice. His breath was heavy, hot against my skin.


    But I knew.


    If he tasted me now¡ªif I let him¡ªhe would be swallowing poison.


    My wolf growled in disapproval, a low rumble echoing inside my head, but I ignored her. Her protests were nothingpared to the fire in my veins, the poison I hadced into my own blood. My heart pounded as I lifted my eyes to his.


    "Feed from me," I whispered, my voice trembling but steady. "I know you want to."


    His eyes flickered, hunger shing there for a heartbeat before he tore it away. "No," he said roughly, his hand tightening on my waist. "You don''t know what you''re asking for."


    Before I could speak again, his fingers slid between my thighs, slipping past my soaked entrance and pushing a single finger inside me. A broken moan fell from my lips, my head tipping back against his shoulder. Heat and poison swirled inside me, dizzying and dangerous.


    "Just feed from me," I gasped, clinging to his arm. "I''m pure blood. I¡­ I want to know what it''s like to be fed from by a vampire."<fnb49c> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel</fnb49c>


    He stilled, his forehead pressing briefly to my temple, his breath hot and ragged. "Selene¡­" His voice cracked on my name. "Are you sure?"


    I swallowed hard, my resolve solidifying even as my wolf howled in my mind, wing to stop me. If he does feed from me, he dies. The thought burned like acid but I didn''t push it away. "Yes," I whispered, "feed from me."


    Frederick''s hand trembled against my skin, his finger still buried deep inside me as he nodded slowly. His eyes had gone darker, glinting with hunger.


    His finger began moving again, curling, stroking, coaxing sounds from me I couldn''t stop. At the same time, his head dipped lower, his lips brushing the crook of my neck. My pulse thundered there, hot and poisoned, throbbing just beneath his mouth.


    His breath ghosted over my skin, each exhale a shudder. "You''re tensed, little wolf," he rasped, but even as he said it, his fangs grazed my flesh.


    My wolf''s growl rose to a snarl, but I tilted my head anyway, baring my throat. "Do it," I whispered, "Or I''ll give it to someone else¡­"


    At my words, his hand tightened on my hip, as his mouth hovered over my pulse.

 Chapter 430: Refused

    Selene''s POV


    Instead of sinking his fangs into me, I realized he was only grazing them against my skin, teasing, testing, making me ache with both fear and want. At the same time, his hand moved lower, sliding another finger deep inside me. My body jolted, back arching as a broken cry tore from my lips. I spread my legs wider, unable to stop myself, shameless under his touch. His fingers filled me, curling, pumping with a rhythm that left me gasping. He lowered his mouth to my throat, not biting, not sinking his fangs in, but sucking. His lips dragged against my pulse, pulling the skin into his mouth, his tongue stroking, wet and hot. I trembled, waiting¡ªwaiting for the sharp pierce of his fangs, for the poison to meet him, for the moment everything would end. But it never came.


    "Please¡­" the word slipped out in a desperate moan, my voice ragged, broken, filled with need and terror. My body betrayed me, clinging to the pleasure even as my mind screamed of vengeance. Still, his fangs never pierced. He just kept fucking me with his fingers, deeper, harder, his pace relentless as if he wanted me undone first.


    "Why?" I gasped, clutching at his arm, nails digging into him. "Why won''t you¡ª"


    He pulled his mouth from my throat, his fangs dragging lightly across my skin onest time before he lifted his head. His eyes burned, dark and molten, his breath harsh against my ear.


    "I know myself, Selene. If I take a bite¡ª" his breath hitched, fangs shing as he fought to control himself, "¡ªI won''t be able to stop. I''ll drain you. I''ll kill you."


    "You can''t," I gasped, shaking my head, trembling beneath the weight of his words. "You won''t¡ª"


    But I never finished. His mouth crashed against mine, swallowing the rest, his kiss brutal and silencing. His tongue imed me, his teeth nipping, his hunger pouring into me in a different way. I moaned into his mouth, the taste of him burning my resolve to ash.


    In the next moment, he moved with startling speed, twisting me around and bending me forward. My stomach pressed against the hard surface of his desk, my palms ttening against the polished wood as he stood beside me. My breath came in ragged gasps, every nerve alive, every thought shattered.


    Then I felt him. Thick. Hard. His cock pressed against my entrance, sliding along my slick folds, teasing, threatening. My body jolted, my wolf snarled inside me, torn between resistance and surrender.


    And then¡ªhe thrust.


    The sudden stretch of him made me cry out, the sound muffled by the desk as he buried himself deep inside me with one hard stroke. My nails scraped across the wood, my body arching as the overwhelming fullness consumed me.


    "Frederick¡ª" I moaned his name, half plea, half curse.


    He leaned close, his lips brushing my ear, his breath ragged. "Better this," he growled, his hips grinding deeper, harder. "Better I fuck you than take your blood. Because if I taste you, Selene¡­" His voice broke into a guttural sound, primal and raw. "I''ll never let you go."


    The desk groaned under the force of his thrust, my body jolting forward as he drove into me, deep, hard, and relentless. My palms pped against the wood, fingers scrambling for an anchor I couldn''t find. His hand came down over mine, pinning them t, his strength absolute, his im undeniable.


    "Better this," Frederick rasped, his mouth at my ear, his breath hot and ragged. "Better I fuck you than sink my fangs in. Because if I taste you¡ª" His hips mmed forward, burying himself in me until I cried out. "¡ªI won''t stop. I''ll drink you dry."


    A broken moan tore from my throat. My wolf howled in satisfaction. My blood was poison. My vengeance was fire. But my body¡ªgods, my body betrayed me, arching, trembling, clinging to the brutal rhythm of his thrusts.


    "You can''t," I gasped, shaking my head, my voice unraveling into a plea. "You won''t¡ª"


    His lips crashed onto mine, swallowing the words. The kiss was savage, all teeth and hunger, devouring me until I couldn''t breathe. When he pulled back, his eyes were molten, burning with a hunger deeper than blood.


    He yanked me upright against his chest, one arm locking across my stomach, the other sliding up to grip my throat. His cock filled me, moving inside me with a punishing pace that left me sobbing with every thrust.


    "Tell me to stop," he growled, his fangs grazing the frantic pulse at my neck.


    "Never," I moaned, tilting my head, baring myself. "Bite me. Do it¡ª"


    "Selene." His voice cracked, low and guttural, a predator fighting himself. His thrusts grew harsher, the desk rattling beneath us, his control fraying with every second. "If I take you like that, you''re mine forever. You don''t understand what you''re asking."


    "Then take me," I gasped, tears springing to my eyes from the pressure, the pleasure, the torment. "Just feed from me." I pleaded because if he did, this torment would be over.


    His hand tightened around my throat, his growl vibrating against my skin. His mouth hovered over my neck, lips hot, tongue tasting, fangs grazing, promising the pierce that never came.<fneb34> Discover more novels at F¦ÉndNovel</fneb34>


    I screamed his name as he drove me over the edge, his rhythm unrelenting, his body shuddering against mine as if he, too, was breaking apart. My blood burned with poison, but my heart¡ªtraitorous, damned¡ªbeat only for him in that moment.


    And then, with a guttural sound that shook through his chest, he buried himself deep onest time. His whole body trembled as he shuddered against me, his forehead pressed to my shoulder, his growl a low, primal rumble. My own release followed, convulsing around him.


    The room blurred. The scent of him, the sound of our ragged breathing, the heat of his body pressed to mine¡ªall of it wrapped around me as I slumped forward on the desk.


    Before I could copsepletely, his strong arms swept me up. He turned, sinking down onto the leather chair and pulling me into hisp, holding me there, still trembling, his forehead resting against mine. I could feel his heartbeat hammering through his chest; I could feel the restraint it cost him not to sink his fangs into my neck.


    I closed my eyes, boneless, my head falling against his shoulder. Sleep tugged at me, soft and heavy, but then I heard him, his voice rough and low, more confession than statement:


    "I think I''m in love with you."

 Chapter 431: No longer Easy

    Selene''s POV


    My heart jumped, but I kept my eyes shut. I pretended to be asleep. If I looked at him now, I didn''t know what I would say. So I just breathed slowly and steadily, like I was dreaming. He let out a long sigh. His hand brushed my hair back, gentle in a way I never thought he could be. Another sigh came, heavier this time, like he was tired of carrying something too big.


    Then he moved. His strong arms slid under me, lifting me as if I weighed nothing. I smelled him ¡ª iron, smoke, and something dark ¡ª wrapping all around me. He walked across the room and set me down on the couch in his study. The leather felt cold against my skin. My blouse was half open, my skirt still messy from before, but he didn''t fix it. He just stood there, looking at me.<fn7725> Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel</fn7725>


    Another sigh. Then his fingers brushed my hair again, soft and slow. "Sleep," he whispered, like it was a prayer.


    I heard his steps fade. The door opened, then closed. Silence returned. Only then did I open my eyes.


    "I think I''m in love with you¡­"


    The words stayed in my chest like a heavy stone.


    Iy there on the couch, half-naked, my body weak, my blood still poisoned¡­ and I wondered what the hell was going on. My wolf growled deep in my head, sharp and loud: "Admit it, Selene ¡ª you like him¡­"


    I clenched my fists, ignoring her. I didn''t want to hear it. I didn''t want to admit she was right. Because the truth was ¡ª I hadn''t stopped him. I could have. But I didn''t.


    I told myself it was strategy. That if I wanted him to drink from me, I had to keep him close, to let him trust me. But even now, the heat of his body, the sound of his moan, the weight of his words ¡ª "I think I''m in love with you" ¡ª they all tangled in my chest until I couldn''t breathe.


    I shook my head and sat on the couch, my whole body aching. Just today  we had sex more than twice. My wolf scoffed, "Pretty too many for someone you im to hate," she mocked. I rolled my eyes, ignoring her as I got to my feet and arranged myself.


    My body still ached, my wolf still restless, but I forced myself back to my room. Every step was heavy. Every thought heavier. I told myself this was all part of the n. That I was still in control. That I wasn''t falling into his arms because I wanted to ¡ª but because I needed him to trust me.


    And yet¡­ my wolf wouldn''t stop growling inside my head. "Admit it, Selene. You like him. You want him."


    I mmed the door behind me and leaned against it, my chest rising and falling too fast. "No," I hissed back, gripping my hair. "It''s the mate bond. That''s all it is. I don''t want him."


    But even as I said it, I could still feel his touch on my skin. His voice in my ear. His words ¡ª "I think I''m in love with you" ¡ª squeezing the breath out of me.


    I dropped to the edge of the bed, burying my face in my hands. For hours I kept contemting until I began feeling suffocated, wishing there was anyone I could talk to besides my wolf, who was clearly against me killing Frederick the moment she realized we were mated to him.


    I felt so tired. My body felt like jelly. I crawled into bed and pulled the nket up to my chin. My eyes closed. My wolf quieted a little. I fell asleep.


    I had a dream. In my dream, Frederick was near me. He bent down and took my hand. He leaned close, and his fangs touched my skin. I could feel his breath. I could feel everything.


    Then something terrible happened. He drank from me. At first it was quiet. Then his face went pale. His eyes rolled back. He stumbled, gripped the table, and fell to the floor. He was not moving. He was not breathing.


    "No!" I shouted in the dream. I rattled him, I pushed him, I shook him, but he was still. I could hear nothing but my own heart pounding. I knelt beside him and cried. He gasped once and then he was gone. He looked at me with tired eyes and whispered, "Why¡­?" I tried to answer, but my mouth was full of tears.


    I woke up with a sob. I was crying for real. My pillow was wet. My heart felt like it was breaking. If that dream came true, I thought I had killed him. My hands shook. A cold weight sat in my chest.


    I remembered why I hade here. I remembered my n. I had wanted revenge. I had wanted to kill him for my mother. But now ¡ª now I was not sure I could do it.


    What if I couldn''t bring myself to finish it? What if I couldn''t watch him die? The thought made my head spin and my legs feel like jelly. I imagined standing over him and not being able to move, listening to hisst breath and knowing I had caused it. My hands shook just thinking about it. I had practiced the n a hundred times in my head, but now the idea of actually doing it felt impossible.


    Iy very still and tried to breathe slowly. The house was quiet. My wolf whined softly, confused. I whispered to the empty room, "I don''t know if I can do this."


    For the first time since I hade, my fear was not only about being found out. It was about killing someone who deserved to be killed¡ªor maybe someone I had started to care for. My eyes burned with more tears. What had been nned as a simple, clean task now felt messy and wrong in my chest. I had thought I could do it without mercy, but now every memory of him made my hands tremble. This was supposed to be easy, I reminded myself, but it wasn''t.

 Chapter 432: The punishment

    Olivia''s POV


    "I have told you guys already¡­ you men are notying your eyes on me for a week. This is your punishment," I spat over the mind link the moment I decided to ept it. For two whole days, the triplets had been trying to reach me through the link, but I had ignored them every single time. Today, I finally epted it¡ªnot to forgive them, but to deliver their punishment myself.


    "Oli," Lennox pleaded desperately from the other side of the link. "We''re sorry, baby¡­ why don''t youe over and let''s talk?"


    My heart twisted at his voice, but I forced it back into stone. I had to learn how to harden my heart against them. If I didn''t, they''d keep breaking me over and over again.


    "Never," I snapped. "Until the one week is over, you men aren''t setting your eyes on me."


    I could hear Louis take a deep breath, heavy and slow. "We''re sorry¡­ we truly are." His voice was so soft, so sincere, that for a moment my wolf stirred, reaching out to them, but once again I built my walls back up.


    "I don''t care about your apologies," I answered coldly. "Words don''t fix what''s been done."


    A moment of silence stretched across the link. It felt heavy, like a storm building on the horizon. Then Levi''s voice came, quiet but aching. "We miss you¡­"


    My chest tightened, but I stayed silent, staring at the ceiling as I sat curled on my bed. My fingers trembled where they clutched the sheets. My wolf whimpered softly inside me, but I ignored her.


    I missed them too.


    But right now, I couldn''t let their words get to me.


    "No," I whispered under my breath, though the link was still open. "You don''t get to miss me now. You should have thought about that before."


    For a moment, I thought they would argue again, try to convince me, but the link stayed quiet. Too quiet. I almost hated it more than their begging.


    Then Lennox''s voice came, low and rough, like he was holding himself together with threads. "Olivia¡­ one week without you feels like forever. Please. Don''t punish us like this. Don''t punish yourself."


    Tears pricked my eyes, hot and unwanted. I clenched my jaw and snapped the link shut before they could feel the hurt in my heart.


    Silence filled my head again, but it wasn''t peace. It was suffocating.


    I curled into myself on the bed, burying my face in the pillow, whispering to no one but my wolf. "I have to do this. They need to be punished." But why does it feel like I''m punishing myself instead? The more I pushed them away, the more my heart hurt.


    My wolf paced restlessly inside me, whining in my head.


    "You''re hurting yourself," she murmured. "Go to them."


    "No," I hissed out loud, gripping the edge of the bed. "They need to be punished."


    Yet it still felt like I was tearing myself apart. My chest ached. My body craved them. Two days without seeing their faces, without feeling their warmth¡ªit was agony. Torture. And I wasn''t sure how I was supposed to make it through the rest of the week.


    Feeling suffocated, I decided I needed to leave the room. Without thinking, I teleported. The next blink, I was standing in the middle of Frederick''s living room.


    My feet carried me up the staircase before my mind caught up. I hade for Selene. I needed to know if she was still following through with the n, if she was still the ally I thought she was.


    At the top of the stairs, I paused outside her door when I heard muffled, low, tense voices.


    "Why are you acting this cold toward me?" I realized that was Frederick speaking.


    Then Selene answered bitterly. "It''s for the best."


    I froze, leaning closer, but the moment my presence brushed their auras, both voices cut off. Silence dropped heavy on the other side of the door.


    Damn it. They felt me.


    Frowning, I pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Both heads whipped toward me.


    Frederick stood by the window, his shirt half open, his hair slightly disheveled. Something about him looked different¡ªwarmer, less like the cold predator I had first met. His aura felt heavier too, as though something had shifted in him.<fn6443> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find¡ïNovel</fn6443>


    And Selene¡­ her hair was mussed, her cheeks flushed. But it was her neck that made my stomach twist.


    Faint, almost invisible hickeys dotted her skin.


    I blinked, my heart hammering, my wolf bristling in my chest.


    Hickeys? When did she get that from, and why did it look so fresh?


    I furrowed my brows, my eyes darting from Frederick''s half-open shirt to Selene''s flushed cheeks. The hickeys on her neck glimmered faintly under the dim light, and my stomach twisted.


    I wasn''t a fool.


    Hickeys. Fresh ones.


    I looked at Frederick''s hair again, slightly disheveled. His aura felt warmer, heavier, like a predator who had just fed. Then my gaze slid back to Selene''s neck, to the soft pink marks dotting her skin.


    Could it be?


    Frederick and Selene just made out¡­


    It was the only logical answer.


    And judging by the look of them both, it hadn''t happened long ago. My heart hammered as I took in the sight of them¡ªthe distance between their bodies, the tension in the air. Were they¡­ were these two actually sleeping together?


    My wolf bristled, growling low inside my chest.


    Just as I opened my mouth, Frederick beat me to it.


    "Finally, you are here," he said, but not sounding happy about it¡­ rather, he sounded  annoyed, like I had interrupted something


    I red at him, but his eyes never left Selene. Whatever he was about to say, it wasn''t for me. It was for her.


    "I''ve been reaching out to you for days," he said, his tone deceptively calm. But his eyes still stayed locked on Selene, hard and unreadable.


    Selene stiffened, her lips parting as if to speak, but no sound came.


    Then Frederick dropped the bomb. "Because we need to prepare for our wedding. It''s happening next weekend."

 Chapter 433: Suspicion

    Olivia''s POV


    "What!" I spat, my voice rising before I could stop myself. Shock coursed through me, making my chest tighten. But Frederick didn''t look at me. Not once. His piercing gaze stayed fixed on Selene as though his words were meant for her, not me.


    "I''m no longer waiting, Olivia," he dered firmly, his tone harsh. "I want us married by next weekend."


    It was like a punch to the gut.


    I scoffed, folding my arms over my chest. "You must be joking."


    But Frederick only shook his head, his jaw tight, his eyes still locked on Selene. The way he stared at her made my skin prickle, like I wasn''t even the one he was speaking to.<fn020e> Checktest chapters at F?nd-Novel</fn020e>


    My frown deepened. Anger bubbled in my chest, ready to burst. I wanted to scream at him, to spit in his face and tell him this would never happen. But I forced myself to hold back, to control my emotions.


    I straightened, my voice lowered, though the sharpness couldn''t be hidden. "I can''t marry you now, Lord Frederick. We don''t even know each other. We need time."


    His answer came swiftly, leaving no room for argument.


    "I don''t care," he snapped. His gaze finally flicked to me. "We will get to know each other in marriage."


    But the more I looked at him, the more I realized¡­ he wasn''t really saying it to me.


    No. His eyes, his clenched jaw, the way his gaze slid back to Selene¡ªit was all for her.


    My stomach twisted. Was this his way of proving something to her? Of stabbing her in the chest with his decision?


    I nced at Selene. She had gone pale, her lips pressed tight together, her eyes refusing to meet his. But she couldn''t hide it. The flicker of hurt that shed in her gaze was obvious enough. It hit me then. He was using me¡­ to wound her.


    And goodness help me, it was working.


    Selene shifted on her feet, her hands balling into fists at her sides. Her wolf stirred in her eyes for just a moment before she blinked it away. She looked like she wanted to shout, to curse, but instead, she stayed silent. Before I could move, Frederick came closer.


    In just a few steps, he stood right in front of me. His hand grabbed my wrist¡ªnot hard, but strong enough to make me freeze¡ªthen he pulled me to himself, wrapping his arm around my waist. My wolf snarled at the impact of his touch.


    "I can''t wait anymore, Olivia," he said in a low, serious voice. His thumb pressed against my pulse like he wanted to remind me he was in control. "I want you as my wife. By next weekend, you will be mine."


    His words weren''t loud, but they hit me harder than if he had shouted.


    I looked up at him, shocked, my heart racing. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Selene. She was stiff, her face pale, her eyes wide. She looked¡­ hurt.


    Frederick looked at her too, for just a second, like he wanted her to hear every word. Like he wanted the words to pierce through her.


    Then he let go of me.


    Without saying more, he fixed his shirt, turned, and walked to the door. "I''ll make the wedding ns," he said coldly before leaving.


    The door closed with a heavy thud.


    The room went quiet.


    I stood frozen for a moment, still staring at the door Frederick had walked out of. My wolf was howling, furious with his touch, but another part of me¡­ was so curious.


    Slowly, I turned to Selene. She sat calmly on the bed, her posture stiff, her face nk, as if none of this touched her. But I knew she was only pretending.


    My eyes narrowed. "Is there something you want to say to me?" I asked.


    Selene lifted her gaze briefly, her eyes t and guarded. "No," she muttered. "Just¡­ let me be."


    I scoffed, folding my arms. Her answer only fanned the fire inside me. But before speaking again, I let my senses stretch, searching the room, the walls, the hall beyond. I wanted to be sure Frederick wasn''t eavesdropping. My ears strained, my wolf perked, but there was no sign of Frederick. His aura was gone.


    Good.


    I stepped closer to Selene, lowering my voice. "I don''t care what''s going on between you and him. I don''t care if he''s fucking you, or if you''re his whore. What matters¡ª" I leaned forward, my eyes locking on hers, "¡ªis the n. You have to establish it."


    Her lips curled into a bitter little smile, and she let out a humorlessugh. "The n," she repeated. Then she shook her head. "I already tried, Olivia. I offered him the chance to feed from me."


    My breath caught, my body stiffening. "You did?"


    Selene''s eyes glinted, almost daring me to judge her. "I told him to drink. To take from me. But he refused."


    The words mmed into me like ice water. My wolf bristled, confused, restless.


    He refused?


    Why?


    Selene''s eyes darkened, and for once, she didn''t try to hide the uneasiness in her. "He said if he ever fed from me, he wouldn''t be able to control himself. That he''d drain me dry."


    I blinked, frowning deeply. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me. Frederick¡­ caring?


    That didn''t make sense. When had he ever cared whether someone lived or died? He was cold, ruthless, feared by all. Why would he worry about losing control on her? Why would he hold back¡­ for her?


    I stared at Selene more closely. Something was off. Something about her had changed. The bitterness I always saw in her eyes was softer now, buried under something else I couldn''t quite name.


    Different.


    Dangerously different.


    My brows furrowed as I studied her, my chest tightening with a strange, unwee thought.


    "Selene," I said slowly, my mind racing, hoping what I was suspecting wasn''t true. "Are you¡­ both in love with each other?"

 Chapter 434: Questioning

    Olivia''s  POV


    She didn''t respond.


    Not a word.


    I had expected Selene to snap, to shout at me, to curse me for spouting such nonsense. But instead¡­ she just looked away. Her lips trembled, and her silence gave me the only answer I needed.


    My eyes widened, fear rushing through me like ice.


    If she had truly fallen for him¡­ if Selene was in love with Frederick¡­ then she would never have the guts to kill him.


    And the Selene sitting calmly before me was no longer the same woman I had met days ago. That Selene had been fierce, heart like stone, her eyes sharp and cold with nothing but revenge. But this one? She looked¡­ softer. Shaken. Almost fragile.


    Different. So very different.


    It was strange¡ªhow quickly love, or something like it, could change a person.


    "This is ridiculous!" I spat, unable to stop myself. "You were supposed to kill him, not fall in love with him!"


    My voice came out too loud, echoing through the walls. I quickly mped my mouth shut, my heart hammering, my eyes darting toward the door to make sure Frederick wasn''t lurking close enough to overhear.


    I drew a shaky breath, lowering my tone, but the anger in me still burned. "Do you even realize what you''re doing, Selene? You''re ruining everything. The n. Our chance. Everything we''ve worked for."


    I hated how my voice cracked.


    The worst part? I understood.


    Frederick was so damn handsome. His silver hair, aura, his sharp beauty, hismanding presence¡ªit was too easy for anyone to be drawn in. Too easy to imagine yourself falling into his arms, losing yourself in him.


    But Selene? The one who had sworn her only purpose in life was revenge? The one who had carried hatred for him all these years? She was supposed to be the one person immune to his charms.


    And now¡­ she looked like she was crumbling.


    My frown deepened. "Speak¡­ why aren''t you speaking?" I demanded, my patience wearing thin.


    Selene''s lips trembled, but no words left her mouth. She just looked away, her eyes darting anywhere but mine.


    That was it. I knew I would not get any answers from her.


    Fine. If she wouldn''t talk, then I would get my answers somewhere else. My chest burning with anger, I stormed out of the room. My steps were quick and sharp as I went down the hall and straight to Frederick''s study.


    Without knocking, I shoved the door open and barged in.


    There he was, standing behind the open window, his back turned against me as he nced outside.


    "Are you fucking Selene?" I spat, the words flying out before I could stop them.


    He didn''t deny it. He didn''t admit it either. He just continued staring outside the window, his back tensed. And that silence gave me the answer I needed.


    Yes. They had.


    I took a step forward, my voice low, trembling with both rage and fear. "Are you in love with her?"


    The words hung in the air as I waited for Frederick to say something, but he just stood there with his back to me, staring out of the window as though the evening sky held more worth than my question.


    My chest burned, anger twisting tighter.


    I clenched my fists. "Are you in love with her?" I pressed again, my voice breaking at the edges.


    Still nothing.


    Finally, he turned. He walked calmly to his chair, sat down, and leaned back as if this entire conversation bored him. His fingers tapped against the armrest once before he finally spoke.


    "That is none of your business," he said tly, his eyes cold when they flicked to me. "What you should be focusing on is our marriage."


    My jaw dropped. "What the hell is wrong with you?" I snapped, my anger exploding before I could hold it back. "It''s obvious you love Selene! Then why won''t you just let me go?"


    His lips curved into a thin, sad smile. "Because you are the special one, Olivia. Not her." His tone was hard. "Whatever happened between Selene and I was nothing more than a fling. A mistake, if you will. But I will not allow a fling to stop what is meant to be¡ªour marriage."


    His words stabbed through me, but not with relief. With fire.


    My frown deepened, my nails digging into my palms. "You arrogant bastard¡­" I hissed under my breath. But my voice cracked off, choked with rage.


    I stared at him, my wolf snarling inside me, the fury boiling too hot to swallow. He had just admitted it. Whatever was between him and Selene¡ªit existed. But he thought he could dismiss it. Sweep it aside. Bind me to him anyway.


    The door burst open before either of us could speak again.


    Selene stormed inside, her hair wild, her eyes zing with raw pain. She looked drained, pale, but her anger burned so hot it filled the room.


    "So that''s it?" she spat, her voice shaking. Her gaze locked onto Frederick like knives. "I''m just a fling?"


    My brow raised. She was eavesdropping.


    Frederick stiffened, his eyes narrowing. "Selene¡ª"


    "No!" she cut him off, her voice rising, trembling with betrayal. "Don''t you dare say my name like that! You think you can discard me as if I meant nothing? All you wanted was to fuck me¡ªnot once, not twice, but every chance you got¡ªonly to turn around and call it a fling¡­ a mistake."


    Her chest heaved, tears threatening in her eyes, but she held them back with rage.


    "You lied," she hissed. "You told me you were falling for me. That what was happening between us was real. And like a fool, I¡ª"


    She stopped herself abruptly, her lips mping shut, eyes darting quickly to me then back to him. For a moment, I thought she would say it. The truth. The reason she had been here in the first ce.


    But she bit down hard on her words, her fists trembling at her sides.


    Frederick''s jaw clenched, his eyes darkening as he took a step toward her. "Selene¡ª"


    "I don''t want to hear it!" she snapped, her voice breaking as her wolf''s growlced through it. "You used me. And I let you. But never again."


    Before either of us could react, she spun on her heel and stormed out of the room.


    The silence she left behind was suffocating.


    For half a second, Frederick stood frozen, his chest heaving, his eyes shadowed with something I couldn''t read. Then, with a sudden movement, he shoved past me and bolted after her.


    "Selene!" his voice roared down the hall, echoing through the manor.<fn0fc3> For more chapters visit Find¡ïNovel</fn0fc3>


    And just like that, the door mmed shut behind them, leaving me standing there, my heart racing, my wolf restless, and my mind spinning with one truth I couldn''t ignore.


    Something between them was real¡­

 Chapter 435: Taken

    Lord Frederick''s POV


    "Selene!"


    Her name ripped from my throat before I could stop myself. I shoved past Olivia, the echo of the door mming behind me. My boots pounded against the floor, the sharp sound chasing her retreat down the corridor. She was fast, but not fast enough to outrun me. She never could.


    I caught her wrist at the top of the stairs. Her body jolted, stiffening, her breath ragged as she turned on me with eyes that were¡ªhurt, betrayed, and so goddamn alluring.


    "Let go of me!" she snapped, yanking at my grip. "I don''t want to hear another word from you. Not one."


    I tightened my hold instead, dragging her closer. Her scent coiled around me¡ªsharp, wild, intoxicating. It made my chest ache, made the hunger in me roar.


    "You think this is easy for me?" I bit out, my voice low and rough. "You think I used you?"


    Sheughed, but it was angry, bitter. "What else was I? A fling, remember? A mistake? You said it yourself!" Her chest rose and fell hard, her lips trembling. "All you wanted was to fuck me. Again and again. And like a fool, I allowed you. And when you whispered you were falling¡ª"


    Her voice cracked, and she cut herself off. But I heard it. I knew what she almost said. I had no idea she heard me saying that. I thought she had fallen asleep.


    Damn her. Damn me.


    I pulled her flush against me as I hugged her, my heart hammering with a rage I didn''t know how to aim. At her. At myself. At the truth wing at my insides.


    "You drive me mad," I growled, my breath hot against her hair. "What do I do, Selene¡­ I have fallen for you."


    She angrily pushed me away, her eyes flickering, pain shing in her eyes. "Then why lie? Why call me nothing? Why parade your marriage to her in front of me?"


    Because I had to.


    Because admitting the truth¡ªthat she was the one who set fire to my veins¡ªwould ruin everything I''d built.<fnc4f1> Checktest chapters at FindN()vel</fnc4f1>


    I shoved the thought down, hard, forcing my voice to turn cold again as I took another step towards her. "Because you are dangerous, Selene. I can''t love the way I love you¡­ Olivia is the perfect one for me."


    Her breath hitched, her body stiffening. For a second, I thought she would snap, spit on my face. But instead, she shoved me away with a strength that surprised even me.


    Her frown deepened. "Then let me go."


    And before I could react, she spun and bolted down the stairs, leaving me with my chest heaving, my fists clenched, and one truth I couldn''t escape:


    I couldn''t let her go.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    I stumbled back into my room, mming the door shut behind me. My hands gripped the edge of the table so tightly the wood creaked. My chest rose and fell in harsh bursts.


    What was I doing?


    Selene''s scent still clung to me, burning in my veins, rattling my thoughts. I had wanted to push her away. I had needed to¡ªfor Olivia, for the n, for the prophecy that promised the greatest supernatural heir if I married the "perfect one."


    But the moment she looked at me with those wild, hurt eyes, everything inside me had cracked.


    I dragged a hand over my face, sinking down on the chair, elbows on my knees. "Damn it," I muttered under my breath. "Do I let Olivia go? Do I give up the future I''ve built for a woman who¡­"


    I swallowed hard.


    A woman I had hopelessly fallen in love with.


    The thought alone made my chest ache.


    If I kept Olivia, I would have the power, the child, and the legacy. But with Selene, I would have the fire¡ªthe maddening, consuming fire that made me feel alive for the first time in decades.


    My head pounded. The choice suffocated me, making it difficult to breathe.


    And then¡ª


    A hurried, frantic knock shattered my thoughts.


    "What?" I barked, fuming with rage.


    "Lord Frederick¡ª" a panicked voice came from the other side, breathless.


    I shot to my feet, my anger ring. "I said, what is it?"


    The door swung open before I could cross the room. One of my guards stood there, pale, sweat beading on his brow.


    "Lord¡ªthere''s trouble."


    My eyes narrowed, my body tensing. "Speak," Imanded.


    The guard swallowed, ncing down. "Lady Selene said she was going for a walk. We¡­ we allowed it."


    Ice shot through me.


    "You what?" I roared, my voice booming through the room as my ws itched to emerge. "Are you stupid? What if she leaves?" My heart hammered as I closed the distance between us. "Do you know the danger out there? Vampires are lurking around the borders¡ª"


    The guard raised his hands quickly, trembling. "That''s not all, my lord!" he blurted. "I was watching the CCTV feed¡­ and I saw it happen."


    My stomach dropped. "Saw what?"


    His voice cracked. "The moment Lady Selene stepped out of the gates, masked men appeared. Six of them. Before she could shift into her wolf, they sprayed something at her¡ªshe inhaled it and copsed."


    The world tilted.


    For a heartbeat, everything went silent except for the rush of blood in my ears.


    Then my rage hit, hot and explosive.


    "No!" I yelled as I shoved past the trembling guard. My angershed through the hall, sending the staff scattering as I stormed toward the surveince room. My heart was mming in my chest so hard it almost drowned out my footsteps.


    Selene was mine¡ªwhether she admitted it or not, whether I wanted it or not¡ªand the thought of anyoneying hands on her was making me go insane.


    The door to the CCTV room mmed open under my hand. The guards inside scrambled to their feet, their faces paling at the fury etched into mine.


    "Pull it up," I snapped, my voice deadly calm. "Show me."


    One of them hurried to rewind the footage. My ws dug into the back of his chair as the screen flickered.


    And there she was.


    Selene.


    She stepped out of the gates, her head slightly bowed, her hair falling across her face. Then¡ªlike shadows crawling out of nowhere¡ªsix masked men closed in on her.


    I leaned closer, every muscle in my body tight.


    She barely had time to react. Her wolf shed in her eyes, her body beginning to tremble with the shift¡ªbut then the spray hit her. A ck mist. She inhaled, choked, and copsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    My hands trembled as I watched them drag her body across the dirt. Rage built, but beneath it¡ªfear. Real fear.


    They shoved her into the back of a ck SUV. The doors mmed shut.


    I narrowed my eyes. No tes. No way to trace.


    "Freeze it!" I snarled. The guard''s hands shook as he obeyed, pausing the frame where Selene''s limp body was being shoved into the trunk.


    Her face.


    Her pale lips.


    Her closed eyes.


    The sight tore through me like a de.


    I gripped the screen so hard the ss threatened to crack.


    If they fed on her¡ªif they dared sink their fangs into her¡ªI would tear the entire world apart.


    The footage resumed, showing the SUV speeding away.


    My breath came rough, heavy, ragged.


    For the first time in years¡­ fear consumed me.


    The same fear I had only felt once before.


    When I almost lost Hailee to childbirth.


    And now¡ªat the thought of losing Selene.

 Chapter 436: Worried

    Olivia''s POV


    I noticedmotion everywhere. Guards were rushing down the hall, their boots pounding hard against the marble floor. Staff members whispered in panic, their faces pale. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.


    I frowned, stepping out from where I stood. "What''s going on?" I asked one of the maids who ran past me, but she didn''t stop long enough to answer.


    My wolf stirred uneasily inside me. Something''s happened, she whispered. Can''t you feel it?


    Yes. I could. The air was thick with fear.


    Then I saw one of the guards sprint past with a radio in his hand. "She''s gone!" he barked into it. "I repeat¡ªLady Selene''s been taken!"


    I froze. My heart stopped for a second. "What did you just say?" I demanded, grabbing his arm.


    The guard looked startled but didn''t have time to respond before Lord Frederick''s voice boomed across the mansion.


    "Seal every exit!" he shouted from down the corridor. His tone was raw, furious, and desperate. "Find her! Now!"


    Selene.


    They were talking about Selene.


    My mind spun. "Taken?" I whispered to myself. "By who?"


    No one answered, but the fear in their eyes told me enough. Whatever had happened¡ªit wasn''t random. Someone had nned this.


    My chest tightened painfully. Despite everything between us, I couldn''t help the panic rising in me.


    What if she was hurt? What if this was the vampires'' doing?


    I turned toward the stairs, hearing Frederick''s sharp voice again, echoing through the halls.


    "Get the cars ready! Track the SUV¡ªnow!"


    He sounded shaken. Angry, yes¡ªbut also¡­ terrified.


    Before I could make sense of the chaos, I heard heavy, pounding footsteps descending the stairs.


    And looked up to realize it was Frederick.


    He came rushing down, his eyes wild, his chest heaving, and for the first time, I saw him not as a man¡­ but as a monster barely holding himself together.


    His fangs were out. Sharp. Gleaming. His aura burned through the hall like fire, and every guard nearby bowed their heads instantly, trembling in fear.


    He looked like death itself.


    I froze, unable to move as he reached the bottom of the staircase. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, his hair disheveled, his hands trembling with fury. I could see it¡ªthe darkness rising in him, the beast wing to be set free.


    "Frederick¡­" I whispered, but my voice came out small, lost under the echo of his growl.


    His eyes snapped to me. Red, glowing with rage and something else¡­ despair. For a brief second, his gaze locked with mine, sharp enough to make my breath catch.


    Then, without a word, he looked away.


    He brushed past me, the air around him cold and heavy. Every step he took reeked of control barely held in ce. His jaw tightened, his knuckles white, and when he spoke to the guards, his voice was low but raging.


    "Bring the car around," he ordered. "Now."


    The guards rushed to obey.


    He didn''t look back at me again. Not once.


    And as he stormed through the doors, I stood there speechless, not knowing what to say or do. Selene had been taken¡ªbut by who?


    I was confused. I didn''t know what to do, but I really wanted to help her. I didn''t care about our dour rtionship. Selene was still rted to me, and if there was any way I could help, then I had to do it.


    But what?


    I closed my eyes, trying to think through the chaos. Every instinct in me screamed not to reach out to the triplets. I''d spent days ignoring them, punishing them, building my walls brick by brick. The idea of facing them now¡ªswallowing my pride¡ªannoyed me. I wanted to punish them more.


    But Selene''s face shed in my mind.


    I couldn''t do this alone.


    "I don''t have a choice," I whispered to myself, my voice breaking. "They need to know."


    My wolf''s ears perked. Finally, she murmured. Do it before it''s toote.


    I straightened, my decision made. For once, my pride didn''t matter. Not now.


    The mansion was still chaos around me, but I tuned it out. My eyes closed, my focus narrowed, and I reached my teleporting ability.


    And in the next heartbeat, the mansion vanished.


    The moment I appeared in the pack house, the familiar scent of the Full Moon Pack hit me¡ªpine, warmth, and faint traces of the triplets'' scent that stirred something deep inside me.


    Then I saw Lennox. Louis. Levi. Seated at the dining table. All three turned sharply at once, their eyes widening when they saw me.


    Lennox was the first to react. His chair scraped loudly against the floor as he shot to his feet, his green eyes widening in disbelief.


    For a heartbeat, none of us spoke.


    Then all three moved at once.


    "Olivia?" Lennox breathed, his voice a mixture of shock and relief.


    Louis was already standing, his expression softening. "You came back¡­"


    Levi''s jaw tensed, his eyes flickering with something unreadable¡ªbut I caught the spark of relief there too.


    My chest tightened. Two days without them, and suddenly their presence was too much¡ªtoo familiar, tooforting. My wolf whimpered softly inside me, wanting to run straight into their arms.


    But I couldn''t. I wouldn''t.<fn552d> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fn552d>


    I straightened my back, forcing my voice into something cold. "Don''t look too happy. I''m not here because I missed you."


    Louis frowned, his brows knitting.


    "Selene''s been kidnapped."


    The words dropped like a bomb.


    All three froze. Lennox''s face drained of color, Louis''s fork ttered against his te, and Levi''s eyes darkened instantly.


    "What?" Lennox''s voice came out sharp, almost a growl.


    I nodded, my hands trembling slightly even as I tried to hide it. "Frederick''s mansion is in chaos. The guards said she was taken by masked men right outside the gate. Six of them. She didn''t even have a chance to fight back."


    Louis pushed his chair back hard enough that it hit the wall. "Who would take her?"


    Levi clenched his fists, his voice low and raging. "The vampires."


    My throat went dry. That was exactly what I''d feared.


    Lennox looked at me again, his expression torn between anger and fear. "Is Frederick doing anything?"


    I swallowed, nodding once. "He''s already gone after her. He looked¡­ different. Out of control."


    Levi''s eyes shed. "We need to find her. If a greedy vampire gets hold of her, since he knows he can''t feed from her directly, they''ll extract her blood instead. They''ll bottle it. Drink from it little by little. That''s what they do to special hybrids¡ªthey drain them alive. Selene is in grave danger," he said, sounding worried.


    A chill ran through me. I was also worried. Yes, I didn''t like Selene, but I never wished this on her. Death or torture was not what I wanted for her.


    "I have a n," Lennox suddenly said.

 Chapter 437: Three Hours

    Selene''s POV


    Cold water mmed across my face and yanked me into ragged consciousness. I gasped, choking on the icy liquid as it ran down my neck. My body jerked violently, but before I could move, pain shot through me like lightning. Something was wrong.


    I tried to shift¡ªto call on my wolf¡ªbut the moment I did, fire burned around my throat. My body convulsed, and I screamed. My wolf whimpered inside me, caged.


    Then I felt it. A cor. Heavy. Cold. Laced with dark energy. A magic choker.


    Panic filled my chest. I reached for it, my fingers brushing the metal, but the contact alone made my skin sizzle. My breath came out ragged asughter echoed from the corner of the room.


    "Well, look who''s finally awake," one of the men sneered. He stepped closer, his mask hiding most of his face, but I could still see the cruel curve of his mouth.


    "Where am I?" I demanded, forcing my voice to steady even though fear gripped me. "What do you want?"


    Another manughed, circling me like a predator. "Oh, sweetheart, it''s not what we want. It''s what our master wants."


    I red at them. "Your master?"


    They didn''t answer. Instead, one of them grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking my head back. "You''ll find out soon enough, little hybrid."


    I bared my teeth, my body trembling from both anger and pain. "If you think you can keep me here, you''re¡ª"


    The sound of footsteps cut me off. Slow. Heavy. Confident. The men instantly straightened, theirughter dying as they turned toward the door.


    A figure stepped inside. He moved with authority, dressed in simple gray pants and a ck T-shirt, the air around him thick with power¡ªand death. I couldn''t see his face clearly at first, but his presence alone was enough to make my blood run cold.


    "Leave us," he said quietly.


    His voice was smooth, deep, andmanding¡ªthe kind that didn''t need to be raised to inspire fear. The masked men hesitated for only a moment before they bowed slightly and hurried out, shutting the door behind them.


    Silence filled the room.


    The man finally looked at me. His eyes glowed faintly red. Vampire. But not just any vampire¡ªan Alpha among them. I could feel it in the air, in the weight of his gaze.


    A slow, cruel smile spread across his face. "Selene," he said, my name rolling off his tongue like poison wrapped in silk. "I''ve heard so much about you."


    I red at him, every muscle in my body tense. "Who the fuck are you?"


    His grin widened, revealing sharp fangs. "Oh, patience¡­ you will know soon."


    He casually took a seat in front of me and sat down calmly. My frown deepened as I red at him. I didn''t need to be told¡ªI knew he was one of those power-seeking vampires. They are one of the reasons I don''t leave my pack; they find my blood so tasty.


    He leaned forward in the chair, his red eyes glowing brighter in the dim light. "Let''s skip the games, shall we?" he said smoothly, his voice calm but deadly. "I''m not here to kill you, Selene. I''m here to offer you a deal."


    My jaw clenched. "A deal?"


    "Yes," he said, crossing one leg over the other, his posture rxed¡ªtoo rxed. "Either you allow me to feed from you willingly until I am satisfied¡­" His lips curved into a slow, cruel smile. "¡­or I drain your blood into a bottle and take my time savoring itter."


    I froze, my stomach twisting in disgust.


    I could have allowed him to feed because I could poison my blood, but with my wolf trapped, I won''t be able to do that.


    He tilted his head, watching my reaction like a cat watching a trapped mouse. "Your blood," he murmured, "is special. Rare. A perfect mix of wolf, human, and vampire. Do you know what that makes you, Selene? Power in liquid form."


    I spat on the ground between us. "I''ll never let you feed from me."


    His smirk didn''t fade; rather, he looked more excited than before. "Then you''ll die. Slowly."


    I lifted my chin, ring at him even though my body trembled. "I know," I hissed. "If you feed from me, you''ll be unstoppable. That''s what you want, isn''t it? Power. But I''d rather die than give it to you."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his fangs glinting as he leaned closer. "Such bravery¡­ or stupidity. I can''t decide which."


    I turned my face away, my jaw tight. He is not the first vampire to want what''s in my veins. He won''t be thest. But then I thought of someone who once refused it¡ªmy throat tightening as Frederick shed in my mind. I remembered when I told him to feed from me, to take what he needed. He refused. He said he wouldn''t be able to stop. He said he''d kill me if he did. He cared so much. Despite being a vampire and knowing how my blood could make him more powerful, he refused simply because he cared for me..


    My chest ached. Was he looking for me now? Or did he think I''d run away? The thought hurt so much. I missed him. I would do anything to see him right now.<fn17fd> The source of th?s content is Find1Novel</fn17fd>


    The vampire chuckled darkly, breaking through my thoughts. "Ah¡­ there it is," he said softly, his tone mocking. "That little flicker in your eyes. You''re thinking of someone, aren''t you? Someone who had the chance to taste you¡ªand didn''t."


    I shot him a deadly re, saying nothing.


    He smiled wider, pleased by my silence. "Don''t worry," he whispered, rising to his feet. "If he was foolish enough not to taste you, I''ll be sure to make up for it."


    He brushed his fingers lightly under my chin, forcing my head up. His touch was cold¡ªunnaturally cold.


    "By the time I''m done," he murmured, "he''ll wish he''d drained you himself."


    My heart pounded, fear twisting into anger. I wanted to kill him. But I couldn''t even shift. And that helplessness hurt worse than the magic choking my neck.


    He smirked at me. "You have three hours to make the decision: allow me to feed willingly on you, or I''ll drain your blood into bottles."

 Chapter 438: Exchange

    Lord Frederick''s POV


    "Nothing yet?" I spat, my angry voice echoing all over the room. The investigator flinched, his head bowed, his heartbeat loud in my ears.


    "We tracked the SUV to the forest''s edge, my lord," he stammered, "but the signal was jammed. Whoever took her knew what they were doing. They¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    My snarl echoed through themand room, rattling the monitors on the wall. I mmed my fist against the table, splitting the wood clean in half. The men around me froze. No one dared to breathe.


    I paced back and forth, my ws threatening to burst through my skin. Rage burned through every inch of me. "She was right outside the gates," I hissed. "Six men. Six! And not one of you managed to stop them?"<fn8c81> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? </fn8c81>


    "My lord¡ª" one of the guards began.


    "Get out!" I roared, my fangs shing. The guard scrambled away, tripping over his own boots as he fled.


    The room fell silent again, except for the furious pounding of my heart. I gripped the edge of the table, my breath heavy. My control was slipping away.


    I closed my eyes, trying to focus, but all I saw was her. Selene. Her voice. Her scent. Her eyes the moment she told me to let her go.


    And now she was gone. Taken. And if the vampires truly had her, then she wouldn''tst long. They wouldn''t just kill her. They would drain her. Slowly. Painfully.


    My jaw clenched. I couldn''t let that happen.


    "Expand the search radius," I ordered through gritted teeth. "Double the patrols. Every vampire nest within a hundred miles¡ªburn it to the ground if you have to."


    "Yes, my lord," someone said quickly before running off.


    I dragged a hand through my hair, pacing toward the window. The night outside was dark and still, but I could feel her faintly. Her scent¡ªwarm, sweet¡ªwas fading.


    "No¡­" I whispered, my chest tightening painfully. "Don''t fade. Don''t you dare fade on me."


    For the first time in years, I felt something I had forgotten how to feel. Fear. Real fear.


    I pressed a hand to the cold ss, my reflection staring back at me: my eyes red, my fangs bared, a monster wearing a man''s face.


    "You can''t die, Selene," I muttered under my breath. "Not before I tell you the truth."


    My throat burned. I turned sharply to the guard waiting by the door. "Get the car ready. I''m going myself."


    The guard hesitated. "My lord, it''s too dangerous¡ª"


    "Do it!" I snapped, my voice echoing like thunder.


    He bowed and ran.


    I looked out again into the darkness, every nerve in my body screaming for blood. If anyoneid a hand on her¡ªif she was hurt¡ªI would burn their entire world to ashes.


    Suddenly my phone vibrated against the desk. I almost ignored it until the disy shed. Hidden number. A cold knot tightened in my gut.


    I picked up before it finished ringing. A voice came through, but it sounded altered, cartoon-like. The person must have changed the voice so I wouldn''t recognize it.


    "Lord Frederick," the voice said, "we have your¡ª" it paused, and the line crackled. For a breath I thought I recognized the cadence¡ªa ghost of augh, a tilt of a syble I''d heard before¡ªbut the distortion swallowed it. "¡ªguest."


    My hand tightened on the phone until my knuckles whitened. "Who is this?" I ground out. Rage made my teeth ache. "What do you want with her?"


    The voice chuckled, low and humorless. "We''ll make a trade. Your woman for ours."


    Augh bubbled up in my chest, bitter and hollow. "You''ll bring her back unharmed?" I asked, though I didn''t want to believe the answer.


    "Yes," the voice said. "Unharmed. We will return her if you hand over Olivia."


    My frown deepened. "You want Olivia," I repeated slowly. "You want me to hand her over."


    "Three hours," the voice said. "Decide. When the time is up, we call. If you refuse, we will send her dead body back to you."


    My heart sank in fear, but I managed to keep my voice steady so I wouldn''t show any sign of weakness.


    "You are ying a dangerous game," I said finally. "You do know who you are up against." The voice made as if tough, but it was only static. "We do not bargain with bluffs, Lord Frederick. We call again in three hours."


    The line went dead.


    For a long moment I just held the dead phone to my ear; the silence afterward was louder than any shout. Then I mmed the receiver down so hard the desk rattled.


    Three hours.


    My mind split into knives. If I handed Olivia over, I would save Selene¡ªbut I would doom the pact, the prophecy, the future I had been building. And Olivia¡­ she doesn''t deserve to be a sacrificialmb. But if I refused, Selene might die.


    I dragged my hand down my face until my vision blurred. There was no clean answer. "Find her," I barked to the nearest guard, my voice setting the room into motion. "Every car. Every scout. Grid search the forest. Now."


    He saluted and ran.


    I paced the office, every step a drumbeat to the countdown already started on my skin. Three hours. Three hours to decide whether I would trade one life for another. Three hours to hand Olivia over or to lose someone I couldn''t bear to lose.


    The clock on the wall seemed to mock me, its hand moving with slow, indifferent certainty.


    I picked up my phone again and stared at it as if the answer might be written there. Instead, I only heard my own breath, ragged and thin.


    Suddenly Olivia appeared in my study. I was startled to see her. She raised her brow as she nced at me. "Any news about her yet?" she asked.


    I swallowed hard and looked away. I love Selene. I want to save her but I can''t hand Olivia over¡ªno one knows what they would do with her. I can''t let her go through such a fate.


    She stepped closer, not letting me dodge. "Frederick, tell me. Something''s wrong¡ªI can feel it." Her jaw set. "If you''re keeping anything from me¡ª"


    She didn''t finish the threat. She didn''t have to.


    She pressed, softer now, the anger reced by raw worry. "Please. Tell me."


    I let out a breath. "I¡­ got a call," I said finally. My voice sounded small to my own ears. "A masked number. They have Selene."


    Her face went cold. "What? Who¡ª"


    "They offered a trade," I cut in before she could chain a dozen questions. The words wanted to choke me. "They''ll return her unharmed if I hand you over to them. Three hours. That''s the deadline."

 Chapter 439: The Deal

    Olivia''s POV


    I never expected Frederick to tell me this¡­ that whoever had Selene wanted me and that they had only given him three hours. I stared at him and saw how frustrated and miserable he looked¡­ he was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Do you have any idea who could do this?" I asked, curious.


    He rubbed his face once, hard. He looked at the floor before he answered.


    "Three suspects," he said finally. "A vampire nest that''s been angry at me for months. A rogue hunter group that traffics hybrids. And¡­ someone inside the city with a grudge," he spat.


    Three suspects. My mind raced with different thoughts. I opened my mouth to ask more, to press him for details, but my wolf snarled in my head and shoved against my thoughts.


    Don''t, she warned. This is dangerous.<fn3a8d> Official source is ?ovelFind</fn3a8d>


    She wanted me to hold back, to stay away, but I couldn''t.


    An idea formed in my head. It was quick and dangerous and selfless and brave all at once. My hands went cold as I looked at Frederick.


    I knew I could never tell the triplets. They would never agree. They would fight me, stop me. They loved me too much to ept the risk I was about to offer.


    I took a breath and said it anyway. My voice felt steady even though my heart was pounding.


    "Take me," I said. "Give me to them. Save Selene."


    Frederick''s head snapped up so fast I almost missed it. His eyes went wide, furious and stunned.


    "What?" he barked.


    "I''ll go," I said. "If that''s what it takes. I won''t tell the triplets. They''ll never agree. But I will go. Let Selene live."


    For a long second there was only the sound of my own breathing. Frederick looked like someone punched him in the gut. I could see the war inside him¡ªthe n, the prophecy, the future he wanted with me, and the person he was clearly falling for.


    "You can''t be serious," he said atst, voice low.


    "I am," I answered. "But only on one condition."


    His jaw worked. He looked at me as if trying to read my bones. Then, slowly, he lowered himself onto the seat behind his desk and settled his curious gaze on me.


    "On what condition?" he asked, sounding like he already knew what I would be asking.


    I didn''t hesitate. With my gaze fixed on his, I responded.


    "You will break the vow tying me to you," I said. "If I exchange myself for Selene, and shees back safely, you will break the blood vow. I will no longer be tied to you. I will be free."


    For a heartbeat, he said nothing. His eyes bored into mine, sharp, searching, as if he could see every thought, every flicker of fear running through me.


    Then he leaned back slowly in his chair, his ws retracting as he steepled his fingers under his chin.


    "You''d really do that?" he said atst, his voice hoarse, sounding disbelieving. "You''d walk into a den of vampires, knowing what they do to you, just to free her?"


    "I''d do it," I said quietly. "But only if you free me. That''s my price."


    He exhaled sharply, dragging a hand over his face.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered, sounding frustrated. "Do you even know what you''re offering? Do you have any idea what they could do to you?"


    "Yes," I said. "I do. But that is for me to worry about, not you¡­ all you should be concerned about is Seleneing back safely."


    For a long moment, there was only silence. The clock on the wall ticked loudly, each sound a countdown to the three hours we''d been given.


    Finally, Frederick''s hands dropped to the desk. He stared at me, his eyes dark and unreadable.


    "You''re either the bravest woman I''ve ever met," he said slowly, "or the most foolish."


    I lifted my chin. "Maybe both. But do you agree?"


    His nostrils red. His fangs caught the light as he gritted his teeth. Then, slowly, he nodded once. A single, hard nod.


    "If shees back alive," he said. "If she is unharmed¡­ I will break the blood vow. You will be free."


    Relief and fear crashed over me at the same time. My hands shook, but I kept my face still.


    "Then we have a deal," I said.


    Frederick stared at me with disbelief, but I also noticed the worry etched on his face, which wasn''t just for Selene but for me.


    "How are you going to save yourself?" he asked, sounding worried.


    I shrugged, acting nonchnt, but deep inside I was scared. I knew I had my teleporting ability, but once they wed the magical cor on me, I knew my ability might be depressing, so how do I save myself? Frederick was right; this was foolishness, but I would do anything to be free from being tied to him.


    Frederick frowned deeply. "We have to draft out an escape n for you."


    I opened my mouth to answer, but the phone on his desk rang again, loud and sharp. The hidden number shed across the screen.


    The kidnappers were calling back.


    Frederick and I locked eyes. We were both tense. He picked it up without hesitation and put it on the loudspeaker so I could hear.


    "What?"


    A distorted, cartoon-like voice came through, cold and mocking.


    "Have you made your decision, Lord Frederick?"


    His jaw tightened. "Yes," he said through gritted teeth. "We ept. How do we do this?"


    A crackle of static. Then the voice again, slow and deliberate.


    "Only you and the girl. No guards. No tricks."


    I felt my stomach twist. The girl. They meant me.


    Frederick''s knuckles whitened around the phone. "Where?" he demanded.


    There was a pause, and then the voice gave the answer like a sentence being passed.


    "An old warehouse on the outskirts. You know the one¡ªthe abandoned freight depot by the river. She will be there. Alive. For now."


    I swallowed hard. My heart pounded in my ears.


    Frederick''s eyes flicked to mine, full of fury and something like fear.


    "We''lle," he said. "But if you harm her¡ª"


    The voice cut him off with a lowugh, harsh through the distortion.


    "She has a bomb strapped to her. A single wrong move from you, a single trick, and she explodes. No games, Lord Frederick. No surprises. You bring the girl, and we give you yours."


    The line went dead.


    For a heartbeat, the room felt like it tilted. I could hear my wolf snarling inside me, ws raking against my chest.


    A bomb. They were serious. This wasn''t a bluff.


    Frederick lowered the phone slowly, his face pale under the rage. He looked at me like he was already trying to memorize my face.


    "They''ve set the location," he said, voice rough. "We have to go now. Just you and me."


    I nodded once, forcing my voice to stay steady even though my hands trembled.


    "Then let''s go."


    Inside, my wolf hissed and shoved against my ribs.


    This is madness, Olivia.

 Chapter 440: Meet Up

    Olivia''s  POV


    He didn''t move at first. He just stared at me ¡ª as if memorizing my face ¡ª then opened a drawer and pulled out a ck case. Inside were knives made of silver, small bottles of glowing blue liquid, and a gun I''d never seen before. I didn''t ask questions. I didn''t want to.


    He took out one small de and hid it under his coat. "If something happens," he said softly, "don''t hesitate. Teleport."


    I gave a weak smile. Was he genuinely concerned for me? "You know I won''t."


    He didn''t smile back. He reached for my wrist and pressed his thumb against it, drawing a red mark with his blood. I thought vampires had no blood¡­ but Frederick does. It burned hot for a second.


    "What are you doing?" I whispered.


    "Marking you," he said. "So I can find you ¡ª no matter where they take you."


    I didn''t answer. I just nodded. Then I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, calling on my power.


    The world spun. The floor vanished.


    When it stopped, I opened my eyes ¡ª and cold air hit my face. We were standing inside a dark warehouse. The air smelled of rust, old blood, and rain.


    My heart began to race. Every sound echoed. A drop of water. The creak of metal. The beat of my heart.


    And then¡­ I saw Selene.


    She was tied to a chair in the middle of the room. Her head hung low, her hair covering her face. A small red light blinked on her chest.


    "Selene," I breathed.


    Frederick froze. I could feel his anger in the air. His hands curled into fists, his fangs slightly bared.


    We walked closer, slow and careful. But every step made my stomach twist. Something didn''t feel right.


    "Wait," I whispered. "It''s too quiet."


    The shadows around us moved. Six men stepped out ¡ª all in ck masks, holding silver guns. My wolf growled inside me, enraged and angry.


    Then a cold voice came from a speaker somewhere above. The same cartoon-like voice from the phone.


    "Step forward. No tricks."


    Frederick''s eyes flickered red. He squeezed my hand once ¡ª strong, warm, like he was saying goodbye without words. Then he let go.


    I stepped closer.


    Selene''s head lifted slowly. Her eyes found mine. They were wide, ssy, and terrified.


    She shook her head weakly. Her lips moved. I couldn''t hear her ¡ª but I could read the word.


    Run.


    My whole body froze. The red light on her chest started blinking faster.


    "Frederick¡­" I whispered.


    His eyes went wide. "No."


    The voice from the speaker came again ¡ª calm, and cold. "Pick up the cor," it said. "Put it on. Now."


    My eyes flicked down.


    There, lying on the dusty floor near my feet, was a ck cor. It shimmered faintly, like it had tiny sparks trapped inside. Even from here I could feel its power crawling over my skin. My wolf shrank back, growling low.


    It was magic. A choker like the one on Selene. It would crush my ability, cage my wolf, make me helpless.


    "Do it," the voice ordered. "One minute. If not, the bomb on her chest goes off."


    The red light on Selene''s chest blinked faster. Her eyes begged me not to do it.


    My hands started to shake. I thought of the triplets ¡ª how they would be broken if I never came back.


    But I also remembered Frederick''s mark burning on my wrist. And under my thigh, hidden in my boot, the small knife. I swallowed hard. "This is crazy¡­" I whispered.


    Frederick''s eyes were on me, red and wild. He didn''t say anything, but his jaw clenched hard. His hand twitched as if to stop me ¡ª then went still.


    The voice came again, louder this time. "Thirty seconds."


    My heart hammered.


    My wolf pushed against me, snarling. Don''t do it. Don''t give in.


    I bent down slowly. My fingers brushed the cor. Sparks jumped to my skin, stinging like tiny needles.


    I closed my eyes. This is the only way, I told myself. Behind me, Frederick hissed under his breath. "Olivia¡­"


    I looked at him once ¡ª his face torn between rage and fear ¡ª then back at the cor in my hands.


    "Ten seconds," the voice said.


    I lifted the cor to my throat. My wolf howled inside me.


    My hands trembled as I lifted it. It felt heavier than it looked. The metal was cold, but it burned at the same time, like holding ice that was on fire.


    "Five seconds," the voice warned.


    My heart pounded so fast I thought it might burst. I took a deep breath and snapped the cor around my neck.


    The moment it clicked shut, pain shot through me.


    It was like a thousand tiny needles stabbing my skin all at once. My knees almost gave out, and I gasped, clutching my throat.


    "Olivia!" Frederick''s voice boomed behind me, angry and scared.


    The cor glowed faint blue. My body felt weak ¡ª empty. My wolf cried inside my head, fading, fading¡­ until I could barely hear her voice.


    "Stay strong," I whispered, even though it hurt to speak.


    The voice from the speakerughed softly. "Good girl," it said. "Now step away from the vampire."


    I turned my head to look at Frederick. His eyes were glowing red, full of rage and pain. He wanted to kill them all ¡ª I could see it ¡ª but he didn''t move.


    He couldn''t. If he did, Selene would die.


    I took one small step forward. Then another. My legs felt heavy, but I forced them to move.


    When I was close enough, one of the masked men walked over and grabbed my arm roughly. I wanted to fight back, but my strength was gone. The cor had taken it all.


    "Don''t touch her!" Frederick shouted, his fangs shing.


    "Another step," the voice warned from the speaker, "and the bomb goes off."


    Frederick froze, his chest rising and falling hard.


    I looked at him again. His eyes met mine, and for a second, everything went quiet.


    He didn''t speak, but I could see the words in his gaze. Don''t die.<fn0026> This content belongs to find?novel</fn0026>


    I gave a small nod. My fingers brushed the knife hidden under my thigh strap. I had one chance ¡ª just one.


    The man dragged me forward toward Selene, who was crying softly now.


    The red light on her chest blinked faster¡­ faster¡­


    "Let her go!" I shouted.


    The voice onlyughed again. "You have served your purpose, Olivia Parker. But I never said I''d let either of you go."

 Chapter 441: Hostage

    Olivia''s POV


    "You have two minutes," the voice said. "Leave now, Lord Frederick, or both women die."


    Frederick did not move at first. He stood like a statue, his chest heaving. His eyes burned red. I could see the war in him¡ªanger, fear, something like pain.


    "No," he growled. "You promised to hand over Selene."


    The voiceughed softly. "And you are foolish to believe that."


    The red light on Selene''s chest started to blink faster. I heard it¡ªtick, tick¡ªsmall and sharp in the loud room. My hands shook. My cor buzzed cold against my skin.


    Frederick took one step forward. He looked like a beast about to break free. But the cartoon-like voice spoke again.


    "Last warning," it said. "One minute."


    Frederick''s jaw clenched. He looked at me once. In his eyes I saw something soft, a word without noise. He wasing back for us.


    Then, with a hard look, he turned away.


    He did not walk slowly. He ran. He did not look back.


    The two men grabbed my arms roughly. One of them pulled a dark cloth over my face. Cold cloth. My sight went ck.


    They dragged me. Hard. My feet scraped the floor. My heart pounded so loud I thought it would break my ribs.


    I felt hands on my shoulders, on my arms. I felt the cor catch and tug. I felt the rope around Selene''s chair being cut as she was dragged along with me. The cloth pressed harder over my eyes. I could not see. I could not move. My legs were pulled, then pushed, then hurried.


    Someone shoved me into the back of a car. The floor of the car smelled like oil and metal. The world spun.


    I tried to think of the triplets. I tried to think of escape. My fingers closed around the knife hidden under my thigh, but my hands were tied. My breath came fast.


    From beside me I heard the ticking of the bomb.


    I squeezed my eyes shut under the blindfold and prayed I could still teleport. I prayed Frederick could find a way. The triplets, even if angry, would find a way.


    Soon the car began to move, and I couldn''t see where they were taking me. All I could do was wait and see what n these people had, taking me and Selene hostage.


    The car stopped with a jerk. Metal screeched. My head hit the seat. My blindfold stayed on.<f87> Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel</f87>


    Two men hauled us out. They pushed us hard. I stumbled.


    They shoved us into a small room. The door mmed. My blindfold was ripped off.


    Light burned my eyes. I blinked. I looked around.


    Selene sat beside me on the floor. Her hair hung in her face. Her eyes were dark and tired.


    She red at me. "Why did youe?" she asked, sounding pissed.


    I breathed out slowly. My throat felt tight. I did not want to say it. But I had to.


    "I didn''t do this for you," I said. I tried to sound cold. "I made a deal with Frederick. If I go with them, he will let me go. He will break the blood vow if youe back safe."


    Selene''s face changed. Surprise flickered there. Then anger returned like a me.


    "You two are fools?" she hissed. "How could you believe such?" She spat and red at me with disappointment before looking away.


    I frowned but realized she was indeed right. Why did we not think this through? Damn it!


    I sucked in a deep breath and rxed against the cold wall as I closed my eyes, trying tomunicate with my wolf, but unfortunately she was subdued. I tried to unleash mes from my fingers, but nothing flickered out.


    Selene scoffed. "Don''t bother¡­ it won''t work."


    I forced my eyes open and stared at her. It hadn''t been more than twenty-four hours since she was taken, but she already looked¡­ different.


    Her lips were pale, her skin had lost its glow, and the usual fire in her eyes was dim. She looked drained¡ªweak¡ªlike someone had sucked the life out of her.


    "What did they do to you?" I asked softly, even though I wasn''t sure I wanted to know.


    Selene gave a short, bitterugh. "What do you think? They''re vampires," she said coldly. "They didn''t bite, if that''s what you''re wondering¡­"


    My stomach turned. I didn''t ask more. Her voice alone told me she wasn''t in the mood to speak.


    Silence hung between us again. I stared at the locked steel door, my wrists sore from the ropes.


    "We need to get out of here," I muttered.


    Selene turned her head slowly toward me. "And how exactly do you n to do that?" she asked, sounding tired, almost mocking. "Your powers are gone. So are mine. That cor drains everything from us."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, refusing to give in to the hopelessness pressing against my chest. "Frederick wille," I said. "And my mates¡­ they wille."


    She gave me a look stripped of hope, then turned away. The silence didn''tst long.


    The door creaked open again, slowly this time. Not like before. A man stepped in¡ªtall, dressed in ck from head to toe, his face hidden behind a metal mask. The sound of his boots echoed softly as he crossed the room. He didn''t rush. He moved like he owned the ce.


    He dragged a chair from the corner and sat in front of us, leaning back casually, like this was a friendly meeting and not a hostage situation. The mask tilted slightly as he studied us.


    "Well," he said finally, his voice deep and calm, not like the cartoon one from the speaker¡ªthis one was real. Cold and smooth. "Now that we''re all settled¡­" He rested his gloved hands together. "Let''s have a civilized discussion."


    Selene scoffed weakly beside me, her head turning away. "You call this civilized?"


    The man chuckled under the mask. "Considering you''re both still breathing," he said, "I''d say yes. Civilized enough."


    I kept quiet, watching him carefully. His scent was strange¡ªnot vampire, not wolf, not human. Something in between. My jaw tightened. "What do you want from me?"


    He tilted his head, like he found my question amusing. "Actually, the question is what do I want from you both."


    He leaned forward slightly. "And trust me¡­" His tone dropped lower. "It''s not what you think."

 Chapter 442: Exchange Of Life

    Olivia''s POV


    The masked man leaned back in his chair, his gloved hands resting loosely on his knees. For a moment, he just stared at me through that faceless mask. Then his voice came, low and calm, like a de sliding across stone.


    "My son is dying," he said. "And you¡­ you are going to heal him."


    I blinked at him, confused. "Heal him?" My voice cracked. "Why would you go this far¡ªkidnapping Selene, dragging me here¡ªjust for that? If your son is sick, I can help. I can heal him. You didn''t have to do this."


    He tilted his head slightly, like he pitied me. "It''s not as simple as you think," he said. "His illness is not a wound. It''s an exchange. A curse. His life for another''s."


    My stomach tightened. "What do you mean?"


    The man leaned forward, elbows on his knees. "If you heal him, the curse won''t just break¡ªit will move. His heart will start beating again, and yours will stop."


    I felt the blood drain from my face. My wolf growled weakly inside me, but the cor smothered her voice. "You''re insane," I whispered. "You can''t ask me to¡ª"


    "I''m not asking," he interrupted sharply. "I am telling you."


    He sat back again, then turned his masked face toward Selene. She stiffened under his gaze, her lips pressed tight.<fn7e0c> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn7e0c>


    "And after you heal him," he continued, voice smooth, "my son will feed. From her."


    Selene''s eyes went wide. "No," she hissed, her voice trembling but full of rage. "You touch me and¡ª"


    "You will do nothing," he said tly. "Neither of you will."


    My breath came fast. "You don''t need to do this," I said quickly, desperate now. "If your son is cursed, there must be another way¡­"


    "No," the masked man said again. "You are the only one who carries Hailee''s special abilities. You don''t even know  how powerful you are yet. Only you can heal him. And only she¡ª" he nced at Selene "¡ªcan sate his hunger without killing him."


    Selene shook her head violently. "This is madness!"


    He tilted his head, as if amused. "Madness or desperation? Sometimes they are the same thing."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the knife under my thigh strap pressing into my skin like a reminder. My mind raced. If I healed this boy, I might die. And Selene would be fed on like livestock.


    But at the same time¡­ if I refused, would he kill us both now?


    The masked man stood. "My son will be brought here in a few hours," he said calmly. "You should both get ready."


    He turned toward the door, pausing for a moment. "Don''t do anything foolish, Olivia. The cor will make sure of that."


    Then he left.


    The door mmed, the sound echoing through the small, cold room. Silence followed. My mind spun with thoughts. There had to be a way out. There had to be. Frederick woulde. The triplets woulde. But would they make it in time?


    I pressed my back to the wall, thinking, counting the seconds, and reying every possible way to break the cor. Selene sat still beside me, her eyes distant, lost somewhere I couldn''t reach.


    Just as I was thinking, I overheard footsteps¡ªslow at first, then heavier, closer. A key scraped inside the lock.


    The door burst open.


    Two guards entered, their faces twisted with something ugly. My stomach dropped as I realized their intent. One reached for me, the other for Selene, their hands already pulling at their belts.


    They grinned, exposing themselves as they moved closer. "You''ll do as you''re told," one of them hissed.


    Selene''s voice trembled with anger. "Stay away from me¡ª!"


    They forced their hands against our faces, trying to pry our mouths open. The stench of them made bile rise in my throat. But as one of them shoved his filthy cock toward my lips, I opened my mouth¡ªnot to obey, but to strike.


    I bit down. Hard. His scream tore through the room as blood flooded my mouth, metallic and bitter. He staggered back, clutching himself, cursing and howling in pain.


    Before the other could react, the door mmed open again.


    The masked man strode in, his presence like a thunderp. His voice was no longer calm¡ªit was a roar.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Both guards froze, the one bleeding copsing to his knees, his hands still clutching himself.


    "We¡­ we just wanted to have fun," the uninjured guard stammered, his voice breaking under the weight of that faceless gaze.


    The masked man''s head tilted, slowly, dangerously. "Fun?"


    "Yes¡­ sir," the other whispered hoarsely, blood dripping between his fingers. "We thought¡ª"


    "You thought?" The masked man cut him off, his voice low and angry now. "These women are not here for your amusement. They are not toys. They are not for fun."


    He took one step closer, the leather of his boots whispering against the floor. "You broke mymand. You shamed my house." His gloved hand twitched once at his side as if restraining himself. "You will be punished."


    The guards swallowed hard, terror etched into every line of their faces.


    "Get out," the masked man hissed. "Now."


    They scrambled for the door, dragging the bleeding one out. The masked man mmed the door behind them, the lock clicking sharply into ce. The room fell silent again except for the sound of my heartbeat thundering in my ears.


    I spat the blood out onto the cold floor, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. Selene looked at me, her eyes zing¡ªnot with fear this time, but with something like pride.


    "That was insane," she breathed, almost a whisper, but her lips curved slightly upward.


    A weak chuckle escaped me before I could stop it. "Maybe it was," I smirked.


    For a moment, the room fell quiet again¡ªbut then, unexpectedly, Seleneughed, and I joined. For the first time since we''d been dragged here, we bothughed. It wasn''t loud. It wasn''t even for long. But it was real. It was the first time we''d shared something other than fear, anger, or hate towards each other, and in that brief moment, I wondered¡ªjust for a heartbeat¡ªwhat things might have been like between us if we had met under different circumstances.

 Chapter 443: Something Is Wrong

    Lennox''s POV


    "Ahhh¡­" I felt an unbearable pain hit my chest. The pain was so severe that it almost sent me stumbling to the ground if I hadn''t grabbed the edge of the desk. I wanted to move and instantly realized something was wrong. "Olivia!" I whispered, my lips trembling, while my wolf answered with a raw, keening howl inside me, confirming every terrible suspicion.


    Before I could move, the study door burst open. Louis stumbled in first, followed by Levi. Both looked pale and shaken, their eyes already wide with the same fear twisting inside me.


    "You felt it too?" Louis asked, his voice trembling.


    Levi didn''t even wait for my answer. "Something''s wrong with Olivia," he said sharply. "I can''t feel her. The bond¡ªit''s weak, almost gone."


    I tried to link to her, focusing on the spark that always connected us ¡ª but nothing came back. No warmth, no voice, no trace of her mind. Just silence.


    "Olivia!" I called again through the link, forcing the bond to open, but it was like shouting into an empty void. Blocked.


    Panic rushed through me. Just a few minutes ago, she had been here. We''d drafted a n. She was supposed to go talk to Frederick ¡ª to make a deal. The n was simple: she''d convince him that if we helped him find Selene, he''d let her go, break the blood vow. After that, she was supposed to return and tell us if he agreed.


    That was all. A conversation. A negotiation.


    So why couldn''t I feel her now?


    Louis mmed his fist on the desk. "She should''ve been back by now!" he shouted. "What if something happened¡ª"


    Levi cut him off, his voice low but trembling. "The bond wouldn''t react like this unless she was in danger."


    I clenched my fists. The panic turned into fury. "We have to talk to Frederick."


    Levi''s hands were shaking as he pulled his phone from his pocket. "I''m calling him," he muttered, already dialing Frederick''s number.


    We all went silent. The only sound was the ringing. Once¡­ twice¡­ three times. No answer.


    Louis cursed under his breath. "Pick up, damn it!"


    Levi tried again. Still nothing. I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my throat. My wolf paced inside me, growling low and uneasy. Every instinct screamed that Olivia was in danger.


    "His mansion is at least four hours away," Louis said, his voice tight. "If something happened¡ª"


    "Don''t," I cut him off sharply, clenching my fists. "Don''t even say it."


    The air felt heavy. I could barely breathe. I tried the bond again, pouring all my strength into it ¡ª Olivia, answer me. But it was like hitting a brick wall.


    My panic turned to rage. "We''re not waiting," I snapped. "We''re going to Frederick."


    Levi looked at me, hesitant. "Lennox, we don''t even know if he is home¡ª"


    "I don''t care!" I shouted. "She''s in trouble. I can feel it."


    Levi exhaled shakily and nodded. "Fine. Let''s go."


    We were already heading for the door when Levi''s phone rang.


    Frederick.


    Levi put it on loudspeaker immediately. "Where is Olivia?" he demanded.


    There was silence on the other end. No background noise, no breath ¡ª just stillness.


    Then Frederick''s voice came, low and strained. "You need to calm down."


    Louis growled. "Don''t tell us to calm down! Where the hell is she?"


    Something in Frederick''s tone made my chest tighten. "Something¡­ happened," he said. "I''m on my way to you now."


    "What do you mean something happened?" I roared. "What did you do to her?!"


    "I said I''ming," he snapped, his voice breaking for the first time. Then the line went dead.<fn895e> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn895e>


    Levi''s hand dropped, the phone slipping from his fingers.


    For a moment, no one moved. The room was silent except for the sound of our ragged breathing.


    We went downstairs, but the panic followed us. None of us spoke. We didn''t even know what to do ¡ª wait? Run? Fight? My wolf was restless, pacing and wing at my insides.


    Louis kept pacing in front of the window, his hands in his hair. "What if she''s¡ª"


    "Don''t," I snapped. My voice cracked. "Don''t say it."


    Levi sat on the edge of the couch, phone clutched in his fist, staring at the dead line like he could force Frederick back onto it.


    Minutes crawled by, every tick of the clock like a knife in my chest. We had to know what happened before we could act. We had to.


    Then I heard it ¡ª the low growl of a car engine rolling up the drive.


    I was already moving before Louis could even speak. We ran outside. Gravel crunched under our boots.


    Frederick''s car came into view, headlights slicing through the dark. It rolled to a stop. The moment he stepped out, I was on him.


    I grabbed him by the cor of his coat and mmed him back against the hood. "Where is Olivia?!" I roared, my wolf''s voice blending with mine.


    He didn''t fight back. His face was pale, his eyes hollow. "Listen to me¡ª"


    "Tell me now!" I snarled, shaking him.


    Frederick''s jaw tightened. He looked at each of us once, then said quietly, "The kidnappers¡­ they wanted Olivia in exchange for Selene. She epted."


    Louis staggered back like he''d been struck. "She what?"


    "She told me she had a n," Frederick went on, his voice low, almost shaking. "She believed she could handle it. We went to the exchange point, but when we got there¡­" His eyes darkened. "They refused to release Selene."


    Levi''s hands balled into fists. "So you just¡ªwhat¡ªlet her go?!"


    Frederick''s lips pressed together. "They had Selene wired with a bomb. One wrong move and she would die. Olivia insisted. She¡ª"


    "Bastard!" I snarled and punched him across the jaw. He stumbled back against the car, blood blooming at the corner of his mouth.


    "She is our mate!" I roared. "How dare you let her walk into that!"


    Frederick wiped the blood from his lip, his eyes still burning but calm. "I''m going to get her and Selene back," he said quietly. "But you need to understand¡ªif we rush in, they''ll kill her and Selene both."


    I shook my head, my whole body trembling with rage and pain. "I feel like killing you right now." I spat at Frederick as I felt the urge to hit him again, but I knew now wasn''t the time for that. With a panting heart, I moved away from him. My wolf howled inside me, while I was already plotting a move.

 Chapter 444: The Rescue

    Levi''s POV


    We sat around the big table and tried to think fast.


    "I marked Olivia so I could track her no matter where they took her," Frederick said. His voice was rough. "All we need is to get our men and silently attack."


    I looked at him. Then I looked at my brothers.


    That sounded simple. It was not.


    My head was racing. My hands felt cold. I had to be calm. I breathed slowly.


    "We can''t just rush in," I said. My voice was quiet but filled with panic. "They have cors that stop powers. They have a bomb on Selene. If we run in angry, they will kill them both."


    Lennox mmed his fist and shouted. Louis wanted to go now. I understood them. But we needed a n that wouldn''t get Olivia or Selene hurt more.


    "I''ll do tech," I said. "I''ll jam their cameras and block their radios so we get in without them calling for more men. I can make a thirty-second ckout. That''s our window."


    Luckily, my skills could be put to use tonight.


    Louis nodded. "I''ll do the locks and the loud part. I''ll blow the bolts so the doors open."


    Lennox red at me but then said, "I go for Olivia. I get her out."


    Frederick sighed but agreed. "I''ll lead us to them."


    "We move quietly," I said. "Levi and Levi only for tech inside. Louis with explosives at the back gate. Lennox goes straight to the hostages. Frederick will be the distraction ¡ª the boss walking in. We do the ckout, we get in, we get them out."


    The clock on the wall stared at us. Time was slipping. It was past midnight, and ording to Frederick, they were being held hostage in a warehouse almost three hours from here ¡ª but I doubted they would still be there. They must have moved them.


    "Call the scouts," Lennox ordered. "If this goes bad, we need backup ready."


    I pushed a button on my phone and sent the message.


    My wolf pressed at my mind, nervous and ready. I put my hand over my heart and said, "We do this clean. No mistakes."


    We all stood up. The n was set. My chest hurt, but I felt sharp, like a de ready to work.


    I packed my gear ¡ª the device, myms jammer, and a small knife. I checked everything twice.


    We left the room together. The air outside smelled of rain. The night felt cold. Outside, our head of warriors, Anthony, was already waiting by the convoy, armed and ready, eyes wide with concern.


    "Alphas," he said, looking between us, "the scouts are on standby. Just give the word."


    I nodded. "Follow us behind, but not too closely. Once we confirm the location, you and the men move in. No noise, no mistakes. Wait for my signal."


    Anthony gave a firm nod and hurried off to brief the team.


    Frederick opened his car door, his face drawn tight with exhaustion and guilt. We followed him in. Lennox sat up front, Louis beside me in the back. My gear bag sat between my feet ¡ª jammer, signal tracker, knives. My heart wouldn''t stop racing.


    Frederick leaned forward and spoke low to the driver.


    "Head toward the southern route," he said, then closed his eyes.


    At first, I thought he was praying¡ªbut no. His hands hovered slightly, his breathing evened out. His power, faint but real, filled the car.


    He wasn''t praying¡ªhe was tracking.


    I watched in silence as the faint veins in his neck glowed red for a moment, his voice almost a whisper. "Left¡­ then straight. They''re moving north, but faintly."


    The driver followed his every word without question.


    For almost an hour, Frederick didn''t open his eyes. He kept murmuring quiet directions, like he could see something invisible ¡ª a trail only he could follow. I had seen powerful vampires before, but this was different. Frederick was on another level.


    Louis leaned forward. "Are we still headed to the warehouse?"


    Frederick''s brow furrowed. "No¡­ they''re not there anymore."


    My stomach dropped. "Then where the hell are they?"


    He didn''t answer right away. The air in the car grew tense.<fn3a0b> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn3a0b>


    Finally, he exhaled¡ªa long, shaky breath. "They''re moving deeper into the valley. West of the industrial zone. There''s an old rail yard there. That''s where they''ve taken them."


    Frederick''s words hung in the air like frost.


    An old rail yard.


    The driver pressed harder on the gas, the sound of the engine cutting through the silence. My heart thudded against my ribs. I could feel Lennox''s rage from the front seat¡ªthe way his knuckles tightened around the dashboard, the way his wolf''s aura leaked through his skin. Louis, beside me, sat too still, his jaw clenched, eyes burning into the dark road ahead.


    None of us spoke for a while. There was nothing to say. We all knew what that ce meant.


    The rail yard had been abandoned for years ¡ª long enough for rogues and criminals to use it as a hideout.


    Frederick''s hand twitched slightly. His voice came out rough. "They''re cloaked. Someone strong is hiding them. But the mark I ced on Olivia still pulses faintly, but it''s there. She''s alive."


    That was all I needed to hear.


    I grabbed the map from my bag and spread it across my knees. "The rail yard''s fenced off. There are four ess points¡ªthe east gate, two side service doors, and the main tform entrance. We''ll need to split up."


    Frederick nodded once. "I''ll draw their attention. They know me. They''ll expect me toe."


    I studied him quietly. "And if this is a trap?"


    He gave a small, humorless smile. "Then it''s one I''ll walk into willingly."


    The car fell silent again.


    Rain began to fall ¡ª light at first, then harder, the drops hitting the windshield like small explosions.


    The driver slowed as Frederick lifted a hand. "Stop here," he said suddenly.


    We rolled to a halt beside a stretch of cracked asphalt. We were surrounded by tall grass, half-dead trees, and the faint glow of distant streetlights. Ahead, a rusted gate stood slightly open, leading into the forgotten rail yard.


    Frederick''s eyes opened, glowing faint red. "They''re in there," he said quietly. "About five hundred meters in. Underground chamber."


    Louis opened his door first. "Then let''s not waste time."


    Lennox stepped out next, his wolf growling low, already ready for blood. I grabbed my gear, slung my bag over my shoulder, and followed them into the wet night.


    I pressed a button on my jammer. "Signal''s live. In case they have CCTV cameras nted, it will go dark once we cross the perimeter."


    Lennox gave a single nod. "Let''s move."


    We moved through the shadows, silent and cautious¡ªthree brothers and one vampire with the same goal.


    And as thunder rumbled above us, I whispered to myself,


    Hold on, Olivia. We''reing.

 Chapter 445: The Ritual

    Olivia''s POV


    It had been more than thirty minutes since the masked man left, and the silence in the room had grown so heavy it felt suffocating ¡ª thick enough to choke on. Selene sat a few feet away, her knees pulled tightly to her chest, her gaze fixed on the floor. Every so often, she''d nce at me, and I''d nce back, but neither of us spoke. There was nothing left to say that wouldn''t sound hollow or useless.


    I was lost in my thoughts.


    In my guilt.


    The triplets¡­ I could almost picture their faces when they found out what I had done ¡ª the hurt, the anger, the disbelief. I''d gone behind their backs again, made another reckless choice, and this time, I wasn''t sure I''d survive it.


    My fingers brushed over the fabric of my pants, feeling for the small knife still tucked beneath it. That was my only backup n ¡ª a thin, cold piece of metal.


    Pathetic.


    I sighed quietly and looked toward the locked steel door.


    Where are they now?


    Were they already on their way here?


    Did Frederick tell them what happened?


    The thought of it made my stomach twist. I was worried not just for myself but for their safety. The cor around my neck buzzed faintly again, sending a cold shiver down my spine. My wolf whimpered weakly, trapped and helpless.


    I pressed my palms to my knees and whispered under my breath, "Please, let them find me before it''s toote¡­"


    Selene looked up, her face tired but curious. "You still think they''lle?" she asked softly.


    I met her eyes. "They will," I said, though my voice shook. "They always do."


    But deep down, a small, frightened part of me wondered, what if this time, they can''t?


    A moment of suffocating silence hung in the air until Selene suddenly spoke.


    "You know¡­" she said, staring at the wall, "I used to hate you."<fna453> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel</fna453>


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    She turned her head slowly, her tired eyes locking onto mine. "I hated you before I even met you. Everyone spoke about you¡ªthe miracle, the chosen one, the girl born with power in her blood." She let out a dryugh. "Do you know how that feels? To grow up hearing about someone who has the life you were supposed to have?"


    Her words stung, but I didn''t interrupt.


    She continued, her tone bitter but trembling. "We''re both descendants of Hailee. Same bloodline. But you¡­ you''re the one with the gift. The one the Moon seemed to favor. And me?" Her voice cracked slightly. "I got nothing. Just the shadow of a name."


    I stared at her¡ªreally stared. For the first time, I didn''t see the cold, proud woman Frederick had tried so hard to protect. I saw someone who was tired. Jealous. Hurt.


    I swallowed, my throat tight. "I didn''t ask for any of it," I said softly. "You think it''s easy being special? Every time something goes wrong, it''s me theye for. Me they me. Me they want dead."


    Her gaze flickered, but she didn''t speak.


    I looked down at my hands, whispering, "If I could, I''d give it up. I''d love to just be Olivia Parker¡ªdaughter of a former Gamma. A normal werewolf who didn''t have to heal people or fight curses." I gave a weakugh. "If I were normal, I wouldn''t be sitting here right now."


    For a long moment, Selene said nothing. Then, slowly, the edge in her eyes softened.


    "I thought you were arrogant," she muttered. "But maybe you''re just¡­ unlucky."


    That made me smile¡ªsmall, tired, but real. "Maybe both."


    The tension that had filled the room since we were thrown in here seemed to ease just a little. For the first time since this nightmare started, the silence between us didn''t feel like a wall. It felt like a pause¡ªa fragile peace in the middle of chaos.


    Selene leaned back against the wall, her voice calmer. "If we survive this," she said, "I think I''d like to stop hating you."


    I nodded quietly. "I''d like that too."


    We didn''t say anything else after that. We just sat there¡ªtwo women bound by blood, fate, and bad luck¡ªwaiting for whatever came next.


    The quiet didn''tst long.


    The metallic ng of a bolt unlocking echoed through the room, sharp and sudden. Selene and I both snapped our heads toward the door as it creaked open. Two guards stepped inside¡ªtall and armed. Their presence made the air feel even colder.


    "Get up," one of them barked.


    Selene tensed beside me. I could feel her fear even though she tried to hide it behind her re. I stood slowly, my legs unsteady. The knife hidden under my pants pressed against my thigh, reminding me that it was still there¡ªmyst and only chance if things went wrong.


    The guards grabbed our arms roughly, forcing us out of the room. The hallway outside was narrow, lit only by flickering lights that hummed weakly above us. The air smelled of damp concrete and something metallic¡ªblood, maybe. My heart pounded as I realized¡­


    We were underground.


    The walls were stone and cold. Water dripped from somewhere unseen, echoing faintly. I could hear distant whispers¡ªother voices, other footsteps. This ce wasn''t just a hideout. It was a maze.


    We were led through several turns until the corridor opened into arger chamber. My breath caught as I saw what waited inside.


    The masked man sat on a chair at the far end of the room, calm as ever. Beside him stood an old woman cloaked in ck. Her skin was grayish and wrinkled, her eyes cloudy yet sharp¡ªa witch, no doubt. The air around her felt heavy, thick with energy that made the hairs on my neck rise.


    And on the floor, lying motionless on a small cot, was a little boy. He couldn''t have been more than four. His skin was pale, his chest barely moving.


    The masked man turned slightly toward us as the guards shoved us forward. His voice was smooth, almost kind. "You''re just in time," he said. "He''s fading faster than I expected."


    My eyes went to the boy. His tiny hand hung limp over the edge of the cot. Something inside me twisted painfully. Whatever this curse was, it was eating him alive.


    The witch stepped closer, her bony fingers twitching as she looked at me. "She has the blood," she rasped. "The power will transfer cleanly."


    "Good," the masked man said simply. Then his gaze shifted to me. "We should start immediately before her mates find our hideout."


    I froze. My throat tightened. He knew the triplets wereing for me.


    Selene stepped forward, rage zing in her tired eyes. "You monster," she hissed. "You''d sacrifice her just to save¡ª"


    The man raised a hand, silencing her instantly. "You will speak only when spoken to," he said coldly. "Your turn wille soon enough."


    The witch''s eyes glowed faintly red. "Prepare the circle," she croaked. "The ritual must begin immediately."


    The guards released us, pushing us toward the center of the room where strange symbols were drawn across the floor¡ªglowing faintly in a color I couldn''t name.


    My pulse raced. I looked at Selene, and she looked at me. For a brief second, the fragile peace between us earlier turned into silent understanding. We both knew this was life or death.

 Chapter 446: Stopping The Ritual

    Olivia''s POV


    The witch''s voice echoed through the chamber. "Begin."


    The guards pushed me down until my knees hit the glowing symbols on the floor. The markings pulsed with light, spreading heat through the stone beneath me. My heart hammered, but my body refused to move. I nced at the boy. His small chest barely rose. His face was gray, lifeless. My throat burned. Whatever they were about to do, it wasn''t just magic¡ªit was something darker.


    The witch began to chant in an unknown tongue. The words crawled into my ears like whispers of death itself. The air shifted, and the circle red brighter.


    A sharp pain shot through my chest. I gasped, clutching the cor at my neck as it burned hot against my skin. My wolf howled weakly inside me, her voice muffled, fading.


    The masked man watched in silence, his arms crossed as if this were just another experiment.


    I tried to move ¡ª to fight ¡ª but invisible hands mmed me down. My palms pressed against the burning symbols. My body arched, my breath caught in my throat. Every vein in me felt like it was on fire.


    "Don''t fight it," the witch rasped. "Let it take."


    I screamed as light burst from my chest ¡ª pale, blinding energy swirling upward before pouring toward the little boy. The power ripped through me, tearing everything apart.


    My vision blurred. The room spun.


    Selene shouted something, but her voice was drowned out by the ringing in my ears. I could barely see her now ¡ª just the blur of her face and the glowing circle surrounding us.


    The boy on the cot gasped suddenly ¡ª a small, sharp sound. His chest began to rise. Color flushed back into his cheeks.


    It was working. He was healing.


    But I was dying.


    Every second felt like my soul was being drained through my veins. My body trembled violently. My fingers wed at the floor, searching for something, anything to hold on to.


    The witch''s chant grew louder. The air whipped around us. The energy pouring out of me turned red ¡ª darker, heavier. My wolf cried inside, fading with every pulse.


    "Stop!" Selene screamed. "You''ll kill her!"


    The masked man didn''t even flinch. His cold voice cut through the chaos. "She knew the price."


    My body slumped forward. My breathing slowed. I could feel the light fading from my eyes, reced by a suffocating darkness creeping in from all sides.


    Through the haze, I saw the boy breathing, his fingers moving.


    And as the witch continued her incantation, I whispered weakly, "Mates¡­ please¡­ find me¡­"


    The witch''s chanting grew louder. The air was wild, spinning with dark magic, and my vision blurred to white. I could barely breathe. Every beat of my heart felt weaker than thest.


    Then I heard footsteps. Heavy. Fast.


    The doors burst open with a crash that shook the room. Through the blur of my fading sight, I saw them.


    Lennox. Louis. Levi.


    And behind them ¡ª Frederick.


    They were here.


    My mates had found me.


    "Olivia!" Lennox''s voice tore through the chaos, raw and full of panic. He tried to rush forward, but the glowing circle around me red violently, throwing him back.


    "Stay back!" the witch screeched. Her voice was sharp and full of warning. "If any of you cross this circle, you will die!"


    Lennox ignored her. He pushed against the invisible wall, teeth bared, eyes glowing red. "I don''t care!" he roared. "Olivia!"


    Tears blurred my vision as I looked at him. I wanted to tell him to stop ¡ª to run ¡ª but my mouth barely worked. More power was being ripped from me. The boy on the floor was glowing brighter now, breathing stronger, while I was slipping away.


    The others were fighting ¡ª I could hear it. ws tearing flesh, metal nging. Frederick''s growl, Louis''s snarl, and Levi''s shout¡ªthey were battling the guards, trying to reach me. But the witch kept chanting, her voice drowning out everything else.


    Lennox mmed his fist against the barrier again. "No! I won''t lose her!"


    He looked at me¡ªand in his eyes, I saw it. The same wild, stubborn love that had always pulled me back.


    Then, before I could even shake my head, he stepped into the circle. I didn''t know how he was able to break the barrier and get in, but he did it.


    A sh of red light exploded. The witch screamed. Frederick shouted something, but it was toote. Lennox''s body convulsed as the magic hit him ¡ª the energy that was draining from me started pulling at him instead.


    "Lennox!" I cried weakly, crawling toward him, my hands trembling.


    He fell to his knees beside me, grabbing my face with shaking hands. "It''s okay," he whispered, his voice fading. "I told you¡­ I''d always protect you."


    The light around us turned violent, red and white, shing like fire and blood. I felt the pull leave me. The burning pain faded.


    But now¡­ it was him.


    The witch''s eyes widened. "No! How did he do it? How did he exchange it?"


    With trembling lips, I stared at Lennox. "What did you do?"


    Lennox shed me a weak smile while life still drained away from him. "What a mate should do."<fn085d> Th?s chapter is updated by ?ovelFind</fn085d>


    "No!" Louis''s voice broke, raw and cracked. He mmed his fists against the shattered barrier, his wolf surfacing in his eyes. "Lennox, don''t you dare¡ªdon''t you dare!"


    Levi stumbled forward, blood running down his arm from the earlier fight. "Stop it! Reverse it!" he shouted at the witch, his voice shaking between fury and terror. "Bring it back! Take me instead!"


    I shook my head, refusing to ept it. I didn''t think. I didn''t care. With thest of my strength, I pulled the knife from my waistband, pushed myself to my feet, and drove the de straight through the witch''s heart.


    Her scream was horrible ¡ª high and sharp. The glowing circle shattered with a thunderous crack, and the light died all at once. The room went dark.


    The witch copsed, blood spilling across the runes.


    I dropped to my knees beside Lennox. His skin was pale, too pale. His lips had lost all color. He wasn''t breathing.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered, my hands shaking as I touched his face. "No, no, no¡­"


    Tears ran down my cheeks. My chest hurt so much I could barely breathe. "Please¡­ wake up. You can''t do this to me. You can''t leave me like this."


    But he didn''t move.


    He justy there ¡ª silent, still, and cold.


    And all I could do was scream.

 Chapter 447: Not Responding

    Olivia''s POV


    Louis caught me as I fell beside Lennox''s body. His skin was so cold it didn''t even feel real. His lips were pale, and his chest didn''t rise.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered again, brushing my fingers over his cheek. "No, no, please¡­ don''t do this."


    Louis''s golden eyes zed with fury and grief. "Do something!" he yelled at Frederick, his voice breaking. "You''re supposed to be powerful¡ªhelp him!"


    Frederick knelt beside Lennox and pressed two fingers to his neck. His face darkened instantly. "He''s not breathing."


    Levi fell to his knees beside us, his voice shaking. "Lennox, please," he whispered. "Don''t do this. Don''t leave us. You hear me?"


    My tears dripped onto Lennox''s shirt. My whole body trembled. "Please¡­ wake up. You can''t leave me."


    But there was nothing. No movement. No sound. No heartbeat.


    Louis roared¡ªa broken, animal sound that made the ground vibrate. Levi covered his face, shoulders shaking as he whispered his brother''s name again and again.


    I grabbed the cor at my throat. "Take it off!" I screamed. "The choker¡ªtake it off! I can heal him!"


    Frederick''s head snapped up. He turned toward the masked man, who was lying near the wall, barely alive. Blood poured from his side. Frederick didn''t hesitate¡ªhe shoved the man onto his back and searched his coat pockets.


    Finally, he pulled out a small silver key. Without a word, he rushed back and unlocked the cor around my neck.<fn745a> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel</fn745a>


    The moment it clicked open, I felt it¡ªa rush of energy like a thousand stars exploding through my veins. My wolf came alive with a cry of freedom, howling inside me as her power surged.


    I pressed my hands over Lennox''s chest. "Please," I whispered, my voice shaking. "Let this work."


    Light poured from my palms, bright and wild. My healing power rushed into him¡ªwarm, glowing, and powerful. But he didn''t move.


    "Come on," I begged, tears streaming down my face. "Please, Lennox¡­e back to me!"


    The light red brighter, but his chest stayed still. My wolf whimpered inside me. I was trying everything¡ªcalling him through the bond, pouring every ounce of strength I had¡ªbut nothing was working.


    Louis grabbed my wrist. "Olivia, stop. You''re going to burn yourself out."


    I shook my head violently. "No! I can''t stop! He saved me¡ªhe traded his life for mine! I won''t lose him!"


    Frederick''s voice was low but firm. "We can''t do this here. We need to move him before it''s toote."


    Levi stood, eyes ssy, his voice breaking. "I''ll carry him."


    He lifted Lennox''s limp body gently into his arms, his jaw clenched tight. "We''re taking him home."


    I wiped my tears roughly and nodded. "Everyone, hold hands. Now!"


    We connected our hands with each other. My other hand rested on Lennox''s chest.


    "Hold on to me," I whispered, focusing on the image of Lennox''s room. My teleporting ability surged forward.


    The ground cracked beneath us. The air folded in on itself.


    And then¡ªwhoosh!


    The cold, bloody chamber vanished.


    When I opened my eyes, we were standing in Lennox''s room. The scent of home hit me instantly.


    Leviid him gently on the bed. Louis stood frozen, his fists shaking. Frederick leaned against the wall, pale and silent. Selene looked lost.


    I sank beside the bed, pressing my forehead to Lennox''s hand. "Please," I whispered. "Don''t die on me¡­"


    But his hand was still cold.


    His chest still didn''t move.


    I pressed both hands against Lennox''s chest again. My power burst out, glowing brighter than before. The room filled with light.


    "Please," I cried. "Come back to me¡­"


    My body shook as I poured everything I had into him¡ªevery drop of energy, every ounce of my ability, every prayer I could think of. But still nothing. His chest stayed still.


    My vision blurred. The light around my hands began to flicker. I was draining too fast. My wolf was crying inside me, begging me to stop, but I couldn''t. I wouldn''t.


    Selene moved closer, her voice low but firm. "Olivia, stop. You''ll kill yourself."


    "Shut up!" I snapped through tears, my voice cracking. "Don''t tell me to stop! If I''m supposed to be the Moon''s chosen, then why¡ª" My throat tightened as a sob tore free. "Why can''t I heal him?"


    The power sparked and red again, wild and unstable. My heart pounded painfully against my ribs. "You gave me this gift," I whispered toward the ceiling, tears burning my eyes. "So why does it fail when I need it most?"


    My scream echoed through the room, shattering a ss that was ced on the desk.


    "Why am I special if I can''t save the one I love?"


    The glow from my hands dimmed, fading into weak, dying sparks. My breath came in ragged gasps. I was trembling, shaking, almost copsing, but I still pressed my palms to Lennox''s chest, sobbing into him.


    Then, I heard footsteps.


    The door burst open. The pack sorcerer and two healers rushed in, their robes flying behind them. The air shifted as their magic filled the room.


    "Please move aside!" the sorcerer pleaded. His voice was firm but respectful.


    Louis caught me as I slumped sideways, my strength nearly gone. "Help him," Louis growled, his voice shaking. "If he dies, I swear¡ª"


    "Silence!" the sorcerermanded. His hands were already glowing, tracing symbols in the air above Lennox''s body. "There''s still a thread¡ªfaint, but there."


    The healers knelt beside the bed, pressing their hands to Lennox''s chest and temples. Their eyes glowed soft blue as they chanted in low, rhythmic tones.


    I reached weakly toward Lennox''s hand, whispering through my tears. "Please¡­ bring him back."


    The sorcerer''s expression was grim, sweat beading on his brow as his voice deepened. "He''s between worlds," he said. "But the thread that ties his spirit here is fragile. The more energy you push into him, the more it tears."


    My breath hitched. "Then what do I do?" I whispered, my voice trembling. "Tell me¡ªwhat can we do to bring him back?"


    The sorcerer''s gaze flicked to me. "Right now, nothing more. He''s fighting between life and death. You''ve already pulled too much energy into the living ne. If we push again, his soul might not find its way back."


    His words blurred in my ears. My body swayed. "But I can''t just sit here while he¡ª"


    My sentence broke halfway. The room started spinning, the edges of my vision going dark. I tried to speak, but my lips wouldn''t move. My knees buckled.


    "Olivia!" Louis shouted, catching me before I hit the floor.


    Thest thing I saw was Lennox lying motionless on the bed.


    And then¡ªnothing.


    Only darkness.

 Chapter 448: I didn’t Kill Her

    Selene''s POV


    The moment Olivia fainted, I couldn''t take it anymore. I couldn''t stand it; rather, I just ran out of the room. I was being suffocated, and if I didn''t leave, I might have passed out myself too. Before anyone could stop me, I turned and ran. My footsteps echoed down the long hallway, my heart pounding loudly. I didn''t know where I was going ¡ª I just needed air, space, anything that wasn''t that room. By the time I burst into the garden, the night air hit me hard. I stumbled forward, gripping a stone pir as I tried to breathe. The moonlight bathed everything in silver, but it didn''t calm me. It only made the ache sharper.


    Then I heard footsteps behind me ¡ª fast, urgent.


    "Selene!"


    I turned, and my stomach twisted. Frederick. He looked¡­ wrecked. His usual calm was gone. His eyes were wide with worry as he reached for me. "Selene¡ª"


    "Don''t," I hissed, jerking back. "Don''t touch me."


    He froze, his hand halfway in the air. "I just wanted to make sure you''re alright."


    "Alright?" I let out a brokenugh. "You think anyone in that room is alright?"


    He looked down, guilt flickering in his eyes. "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "I didn''te sooner. I didn''t know¡ª"


    "Stop." My voice cracked as I cut him off. "Just stop lying."


    He frowned slightly. "Selene¡ª"


    "I hate you."


    He blinked, startled, his brows drawing together. "I know you''re angry," he said softly, "but this isn''t the time¡ª"


    "No," I interrupted, my voice sharper this time. "You don''t understand."


    His eyes met mine, confusion spreading across his face.


    "I don''t mean I hate you because of what happened," I said, shaking my head slowly. "I mean, I hate you. Truly. Deeply. And I don''t want to pretend anymore."


    He looked at me,pletely lost. "What are you saying?"


    My hands curled into fists. My chest rose and fell quickly as I took a shaky breath. "You remember a woman named Deborah?"


    The name made him still. His eyes narrowed. "¡­ Deborah?" he repeated carefully, as if the word were a ghost he hadn''t expected to hear. "You mean¡ª"


    "Deborah Voss," I finished for him. "My mother."


    His face went pale.


    "Yes," I whispered. "I''m her daughter. The woman you killed."


    His lips parted, but no sound came out.


    Frederick''s eyes widened slightly, his voice barely a whisper. "You''re her daughter¡­?"


    I nodded slowly, my chest rising and falling. "Yes."


    For a moment, he actually looked¡­ happy. His lips parted in disbelief, and for a split second something warm flickered in his eyes. "Selene," he said quietly, as if tasting the name. "You''re that Selene? Deborah''s little girl?"


    My jaw clenched. "Yes."


    He smiled faintly, almost in awe. "She spoke about you all the time. She¡ª"


    I cut him off coldly. "The Deborah you killed."


    His face went nk. "Killed?" he repeated, his tone shifting. "Deborah is¡­ dead?"


    My blood boiled, and before I could hold back my emotions, I pped him hard across the face. "Don''t you dare pretend!" I shouted, my voice trembling with anger. "You know exactly what you did!"


    He didn''t even fight back. He just looked at me ¡ª stunned, confused ¡ª as if my words made no sense.


    I felt my throat tighten, but I pushed through it. "Before my mother took herst breath from the poison you gave her," I said, each word shaking, "she told me everything."


    Frederick''s brows furrowed. "What¡ª"<fn046e> For more chapters visit Find?Novel</fn046e>


    "She told me," I spat, "that you sent one of your maids to deliver a drink to her ¡ª a ss of wine, a gift from you." My voice broke. "She thought it was a peace offering, Frederick. A token of friendship. But it was poisoned."


    His lips parted slightly, but no sound came.


    "She barely made it home alive," I went on, tears burning my eyes. "I watched her copse in front of me, coughing blood ¡ª and before she died, she said your name. She said you did it."


    I stepped closer, my voice trembling but fierce. "You killed her, your own student. All because she made a discovery that should have been hers ¡ª a discovery you wanted credit for."


    Frederick just stood there, staring at me like the world had stopped moving. His breathing slowed. His eyes darted back and forth between mine, searching for something ¡ª maybe truth, maybe denial.


    "Tell me," I said, my voice breaking, "was it worth it? Taking her work, her life, her name ¡ª was it worth it just to be called a genius?"


    He stared at me like I''d lost my mind. For a second he didn''t say anything ¡ª just looked, like he was trying to read some secret I''d carved into my face.


    "That''s not true," he finally said, his voice low. "You''re saying things that aren''t real."


    Iughed, sharp and bitter. "Not true? Don''t lie to me."


    He ran a hand through his hair, the motion small and restless. "Listen," he said. "Listen to me. I didn''t kill Deborah. I didn''t order anyone to poison her."


    "You expect me to believe that?" I spat. "You expect me to just swallow that and move on?"


    He swallowed. "One morning I woke up and there was a letter on my desk. Deborah''s handwriting. She said she had an emergency and needed to return home. She said she would be back." His eyes were hollow now, almost pleading. "After that ¡ª I never saw her again. I asked everyone. I searched. I had people look for her. I didn''t know where she was. I didn''t know who to ask."


    Myugh died in my chest and came out strangled. "You bloody liar."


    He flinched as though the words hit him. "Why would I poison her?" he said sharply. "Why would I¡ª"


    "Because you take what you want," I snapped. "Because you steal people''s work and their names. Because you couldn''t bear someone else being brilliant without you stealing the glory."


    He looked as if I''d shoved him. "Why would I lie about something like this?" he demanded. "If I had done it, why hide? Why pretend? I will never hurt Deborah. She was dear to me¡ª"


    "You said that already," I hissed. "You said a lot of things to get what you wanted. Charming words, promises. You were charming until you needed the knife."


    His face cracked then ¡ª not with anger, but confusion. "What are you saying? Why would I lie about this?"


    "You should have died that night," I said without meaning to hold back. The words came from somewhere dark. "I should have killed you when I had the chance. I came into your life to end you."


    Silence mmed down between us.


    He blinked. For the first time his confusion gave way to something else ¡ª a raw, stunned fear. "You¡­ you would have done that?" he whispered.


    "I almost did," I said. "You were just lucky."


    He took a step back, like my words pushed him. "Selene¡­ I¡ª"


    "Don''t," I cut him off. "Don''t say another lie."


    He looked lost, like he''d been thrown into a room without walls. "You''re telling me I killed her," he said. "Tell me exactly what you want me to say. Say it."


    My hands were shaking. I didn''t feel brave. I felt small and too loud. "Tell me you''re sorry for what you did. Tell me you''ll pay for it. Tell me anything but that it was an ident."


    He closed his eyes for a breath. When he opened them, there was nothing pretty there ¡ª no charm, no calm control. Just a man who didn''t know how to fix the damage between us.


    "I didn''t kill her," he repeated, softer this time. "I wish I had answers. I wish I could bring her back. I didn''t order that. I didn''t know who did."

 Chapter 449: Give Him Time

    Selene''s POV


    Frederick took a small step toward me, his voice breaking slightly. "Selene, please¡­ listen to me. I swear on my life¡ªI didn''t poison your mother. I didn''t even know she was gone until now. But I''ll prove it. I''ll find whoever did this. I''ll prove my innocence to you." He looked so desperate it almost made me falter¡­ almost.


    "I don''t believe you," I said coldly.


    He shook his head, his voice trembling. "You have to. Because I love you, Selene. I love you more than I''ve ever loved anyone."


    A bitterugh escaped my throat. "Love?" I scoffed. "Don''t insult me."


    He looked stunned, but I pressed on. "You don''t love me, Frederick. You''re drawn to me ¡ª the same way you were drawn to her. To Hailee. Maybe that''s why you think you feel this way."


    He blinked, confusion twisting across his face. "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m a descendant of Hailee," I said, my voice steady even though my heart was pounding. "Through my father''s bloodline."


    Frederick froze. "What?"


    "Yes." I took a step closer, my voice cold. "I''m Hailee''s great-granddaughter. Just like Olivia."


    For a moment he couldn''t speak. His eyes widened, disbelief and something like horror flickering in them. I tilted my head slightly. "Surprised? You shouldn''t be. Maybe that''s why you''re so obsessed ¡ª because every time you look at me, you see her. The woman you could never have."


    Frederick shook his head slowly, his expression torn between shock and pain. "Selene¡­ no. That''s not true."


    My wolf whined inside me, but I pushed her down and red at him. "Stay away from me, Lord Frederick. I don''t want to see you ever again in my life," I spat, and I turned to leave, but he grabbed my wrist, stopping me. His cold fingers wrapped around my warm skin, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine. My wolf stirred restlessly. It was maddening ¡ª how just his touch could ignite something in me I didn''t want to feel. Damn the mate bond.


    I didn''t turn to look at him because I didn''t know what I would do if I did.


    "Let me go," I said, my voice low, shaking more than I wanted it to.


    "No," he whispered, his breath brushing against my ear. "I''m not letting you go. Not now. Not ever."


    I froze.


    He stepped closer, his tone breaking, soft but desperate. "You can hate me. You can curse me all you want. But I''m going to prove my innocence, Selene. I will find out what really happened to your mother ¡ª and I''ll make whoever did it pay."


    I tried to pull my hand free, but his grip didn''t budge. "Frederick, stop¡ª"


    "I mean it," he said fiercely. "Give me a few days. Just a few. And if I can''t prove myself¡­" His voice faltered for a second. "Then you''ll never have to see me again. But until then, I''m not letting go of you."


    His words hit something deep in me, something that shouldn''t have existed. I didn''t want to care. I didn''t want to feel anything ¡ª not warmth, not hope, not love. But the way he said it¡­ made it hard to breathe.


    "Frederick¡­" I whispered, my heart twisting painfully.


    He stared at me for a long moment, his gaze lingering like he was memorizing every detail of my back. Then, slowly, his fingers loosened around my wrist.


    "I love you," he said quietly, the words almost breaking apart in the air between us. "And I''ll prove it¡­ even if it kills me."


    Then he turned and walked away.


    The moment Frederick''s footsteps faded into the distance, my legs gave out. I fell to my knees on the cold grass, my hands sinking into the damp earth. The scent of rain and soil filled my nose, sharp and heavy. My chest ached, not just from anger, but from something far worse.


    "What is wrong with me¡­" I whispered to myself, clutching my chest. My heart wouldn''t stop racing. Every word he said kept reying in my head: I''ll prove it. I''ll prove my innocence.


    My wolf stirred softly inside me. What if he''s telling the truth? She asked gently. What if he didn''t do it, Selene? What if¡­ we''ve been wrong all along?


    I scoffed aloud, shaking my head. "No. Frederick is a maniptor. He''ll twist anything just to get what he wants."


    "But he sounded honest," my wolf murmured. "You felt it."


    I clenched my fists in the grass, tears stinging my eyes. "He''s good at sounding honest," I muttered bitterly. "That''s what makes him dangerous."


    The silence stretched, broken only by the rustle of the night breeze. My body trembled ¡ª from exhaustion, confusion, and pain. Finally, I wiped my tears roughly with the back of my hand and pushed myself to my feet. I had no right to sit out here falling apart while Olivia was still fighting for her life.


    Following her scent down the hallway, I quickened my pace until the familiar smell grew stronger. When I entered the room, my breath caught.


    Oliviay motionless on the bed, pale and fragile. The healers were still working over her, their hands glowing faint blue as they chanted softly. Levi stood near the door, arms crossed, jaw tight. Louis sat at the edge of the bed, his head bowed.<fn4676> Read full story at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn4676>


    The sight hit me like a punch.


    For a long moment, I just stood there in silence, watching as they tried to pull her back from unconsciousness. The glow of magic flickered over her skin, but her chest barely moved.


    My anger toward Frederick dimmed, reced by worry and concern for her. I swallowed hard and moved closer to the bed. Kneeling beside her, I nced across to where Lennoxy¡ªhis life hanging by a thread as well.


    My gaze fell on Olivia again, and a tear slipped down my cheek. There was a time I might have wanted to see her like this, broken and weak. But now¡­ now I would do anything to see her open her eyes again. To see her breathe. To see her live.

 Chapter 450: Go Back

    Olivia''s POV


    I was standing in a vast, open yard surrounded by towering trees and long, swaying grasses. The ce felt unreal¡ªlike something pulled straight out of a fairy tale.


    Then I saw him.


    Lennox.


    He stood a few feet away from me, his back turned, shoulders tense. His ck hair moved slightly with the wind, but he didn''t turn around. My heart leapt painfully in my chest.


    "Lennox¡­" I called, my voice trembling.


    He didn''t answer.


    I took a step forward, reaching out a hand toward him. "Please¡ªturn around. It''s me."


    "Stop," he said quietly, his voice deep and calm but distant¡ªlike it wasing from far away.


    I froze.


    "You have to go back, Olivia," he said again, still not facing me. "This ce¡­ it''s not for you."


    My throat tightened. "Thene with me," I whispered. "Let''s go back together. Please."


    He shook his head slowly. "I can''t."


    Tears filled my eyes. "No. No, you don''t get to say that! You don''t get to leave me again!" I ran to him, but the closer I got, the farther away he seemed¡ªlike the ground itself was pulling us apart.


    "Lennox!" I screamed, my voice breaking. "Please, don''t do this!"


    Finally, he turned halfway, just enough for me to see his face¡ªsoft, sad, but peaceful. "You have to live," he said quietly. "Promise me."


    "I won''t without you!" I sobbed. "I can''t!"


    He gave a small, pained smile¡ªone that shattered mepletely. "You already are," he whispered.


    Then, the light began to fade.


    "Lennox!" I screamed onest time, reaching for him¡ªbut he was gone. The world dissolved into darkness.


    And I woke up.


    I gasped, my chest heaving. The air was thick with the scent of herbs and blood. My vision swam, but I realized I was surrounded¡ªthe healers, Levi, Louis, and others watching anxiously.


    I turned my head slowly¡ªand there he was.


    Lennox.


    Still lying beside me. Still pale. Still motionless.


    "No¡­" I whispered, my voice cracking. I crawled to his side, pressing my trembling hands against his chest. "No, no, please¡­"


    I fell onto his body, sobbing so hard my entire body shook. "Pleasee back," I cried. "You promised you''d be with me forever¡­"


    But the only answer was silence and the cold weight of the man I loved lying lifeless beneath my hands.


    "Please¡­" I sobbed louder, hugging him, the image of the dream shing in my head.<fn80dc> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn80dc>


    With trembling hands, I reached for Lennox''s forehead. His skin was still cold, lifeless. My body ached, but I didn''t care. I couldn''t lose him¡ªnot after everything.


    "I can still save him," I whispered desperately, my fingers glowing faintly as my healing power began to spark again. "Please, just one more time¡­"


    "Olivia, stop!" one of the healers shouted, stepping forward quickly. "You can''t! You''ve already drained too much¡ªyou''ll kill yourself!"


    "I don''t care!" I screamed through tears, pushing past him. "He''s my mate! If I have to die to bring him back, then I will!"


    The healer caught my wrists, his voice panicked. "Listen to me¡ªyour ability won''t work right now. The magic link between you two is unstable. You''ll only make it worse!"


    I shook my head wildly. "You''re lying! I can fix him! I have to!"


    Suddenly, as if receiving a silentmand, Levi moved. He caught me from behind, his arms locking tightly around me as I struggled and screamed. "Olivia, stop! Please!" His voice cracked with emotion. "You''re hurting yourself!"


    "Let me go!" I cried, kicking and wing at him, my whole body trembling with rage and grief. "Let me go! He needs me!"


    Louis stepped in, his eyes red, jaw tight. "Olivia¡ªplease," he said softly, his voice breaking. "You''ve done enough. You need to rest."


    I screamed until my voice failed me. Tears streamed down my face.


    Between the two of them, they dragged me out of the room. My feet barely touched the ground. I could still see Lennox''s pale face in my mind¡ªthe way he looked when he smiled, when he fought, when he called my name.


    When the door shut behind us, something inside me shattered.


    They carried me down the hall into Levi''s room and set me on the bed. I pushed at them weakly, shaking my head. "No! I have to go back! He needs me!"


    Levi''s hands were firm on my shoulders, his voice rough. "Enough, Olivia. You can''t help him like this."


    I looked up at him, my tears endless. "You don''t understand. I can''t lose him!"


    Louis turned away, his shoulders shaking. "We all lost something tonight," he muttered, his voice low.


    I buried my face in my hands and screamed into them, muffling the sound. Rage and pain wed inside me. My heart felt like it was breaking apart piece by piece.


    And all I could think was, why wasn''t it me instead? My body shook uncontrobly, my breathsing in shallow, broken gasps.


    Then, Levi pulled me into his arms. It wasn''t gentle; it was a desperate, raw hug. His embrace was tight, grounding me in a world that suddenly felt too empty. I clutched his shirt and buried my face against his chest, sobbing until I couldn''t breathe.


    Louis knelt beside us, his arms wrapping around both of us from the side. The warmth of their touch hit me like a wave, and for a moment, it didn''t matter that the world was falling apart. We were all broken, but broken together.


    "I''m scared¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling. "I don''t want to lose him. I want usplete¡­ the four of us. I can''t¡ªI can''t do this without him."


    Louis'' grip tightened around me, his forehead resting against my shoulder. I could feel his tears too¡ªsilent but real.


    Levi pulled back just enough to look at me. His eyes were red, but his voice was firm, steady¡ªthe way it always was when he wanted me to believe him. "Nothing will happen to Lennox," he said, his hand cupping my face gently. "I promise you, Olivia. With my life, I promise."


    My lips trembled as I met his gaze, wanting to believe his word.


    Then Levi leaned in slowly and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead. His voice broke against my skin. "He''lle back to us. He has to."


    And before I could say anything, his lips brushed mine¡ªa tender, trembling kiss that tasted like salt and sorrow.


    Louis'' hand stayed on my back, grounding us both as if holding the pieces of our shattered hearts together.


    We sat there in silence, tangled in grief and love¡­three souls holding on to the hope that the fourth would return.


    And somewhere deep inside me, I swore I felt his heartbeat¡­ faint, but not gone.

 Chapter 451: Prove Myself

    Frederick''s POV


    The night air was sharp against my skin, but I barely felt it.


    The woman you killed.


    Those words wouldn''t leave me. They echoed through my head again and again, louder each time I thought about them.


    I staggered toward the far end of the garden, stopping by the pool. The water shimmered. My reflection looked back at me¡ªpale, tired, broken.


    I thought of Deborah.


    That name alone was enough to drag me years into the past. The young woman who worked beside me... brilliant and stubborn. The woman who smiled even when we argued over experiments, who believed she could change the world.


    I remembered the letter she left behind, written in haste: "There''s an emergency. I have to return home. I''ll exin everything soon."


    That was thest thing I ever heard from her. I searched for months. Sent messages, called in favors. Nothing. I thought she''d left, but I didn''t know that all this while she was dead¡ªand I was pinned as the killer.


    Poison.


    I sent a maid.


    I killed her.


    I pressed a trembling hand against my face, trying to steady my breathing. "No," I whispered to myself. "I can be a monster, but killing Deborah? That was thest thing on earth I would ever do."


    Then came the cruelest realization of all¡­Selene.


    Deborah''s daughter.


    It made sense now¡ªher intelligence, her temper, the way she looked at me sometimes, like she knew me before she actually did.


    And Hailee¡­ when she said she was descended from Hailee, it felt like the ground shifted beneath me. The same bloodline. The same aura. The same face that haunted my dreams for centuries.


    I cursed under my breath, running a hand through my hair. "Damn it."


    Everything was bing suffocating.


    But one thing was clear.


    I couldn''t lose her. Not to hatred. Not to lies.


    "I''ll prove it," I murmured to myself. "I''ll prove I didn''t kill Deborah. I''ll find the truth. I''ll make her believe me."


    My reflection wavered in the water as I whispered again, firmer this time, "I''ll prove it to you, Selene¡­ I will."


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to go back into the mansion to see how things were. I should have gone home. After everything that happened tonight, after Selene''s words, thest ce I should be was here.


    But I couldn''t leave.


    Not when she looked broken, lost, and exhausted.


    When I reached Lennox''s room, the door was half-open. The smell of herbs and medicine hit me first. Inside, the healers were still working, their chants low, their hands glowing faintly as they moved around Lennox''s still body.


    And there she was.


    Selene sat beside the bed, her shoulders slumped, her hair falling messily over her face. Her clothes were rumpled, her hands stained with magic dust as she helped the healers prepare another mixture. She lookedpletely drained¡ªlike she hadn''t slept in days, like she was one breath away from copsing.


    For a moment, I just stood there, watching her. Every instinct in me screamed to walk over, to pull her into my arms, to let her cry into my chest and tell her she didn''t have to carry all this alone.


    But I knew better.


    She wouldn''t let me. Not now.


    I stepped into the room slowly, my voice gentle. "You need to rest, Selene."


    Her head snapped up. When her eyes met mine, they were red and tired but still full of hatred for me.<fn606c> For original chapters go to FindN()vel</fn606c>


    "It''s none of your business," she said tly, her voice hoarse but strong enough to sting.


    I took another step closer, ignoring the warning in her tone. "You haven''t closed your eyes once since this began. You''ll copse if you keep going like this."


    She turned away, mixing the magic dust. "Then let me copse," she muttered. "At least that''s something I can control."


    My chest tightened. I wanted to argue, but the pain in her voice stopped me. She was grieving¡ªmaybe not for Lennox alone.


    I sighed quietly and said, "I''m not going anywhere, Selene¡­ I''m not."


    She didn''t respond. She just kept working, pretending I wasn''t there.


    For a while, I stood at the door, my attention fixed on the exhausted Selene, who was still trying to help the healers. Suddenly, her hands trembled as she tried to grind thest bit of magic dust. I could see the exhaustion in every movement¡ªthe way her shoulders sagged, the way her breathing quickened.


    "Selene," I said quietly, "you need to stop."


    She ignored me, mixing faster. "I''m fine," she muttered, even though her voice wavered.


    Then, before I could take another step forward, the bowl slipped from her grasp and shattered against the floor. She swayed¡ªonce, twice¡ªthen her knees buckled.


    "Selene!"


    By my speed ability, I caught her before she hit the ground. Her head fell against my chest, her eyes barely open.


    "Enough," I whispered, my voice low but firm. "Enough of this stubbornness."


    She mumbled something I couldn''t quite hear, maybe telling me to let her go, but I wasn''t listening anymore. I brushed a strand of hair away from her face. Her skin was warm, her pulse faint but steady.


    "You can hate me," I said softly, tightening my hold on her. "You can despise me all you want. But I won''t stand here and watch you destroy yourself."


    I lifted her into my arms. She was lighter than I expected¡­ far too light. Her head rested against my shoulder, her breathing shallow but even.


    I didn''t know the Luciano mansion well, but I moved through the corridors quietly, searching for a ce toy her down. My boots echoed softly on the marble floor until I found a small guest room at the end of the hall.


    The door creaked as I pushed it open. Iid her gently on the bed. She stirred faintly, her lips parting as if she wanted to protest, but she was too exhausted to fight me.


    "Rest," I whispered, brushing a stray lock of hair from her cheek. "Just rest."


    For a long moment, I stood there beside her bed, watching her breathe. Every rise and fall of her chest felt like proof she was still here¡ªalive, angry, and somehow still beautiful even when she hated me.


    I turned toward the door, whispering under my breath, "I''ll go make you something to eat."


    But as I stepped out of the room, I came face-to-face with Louis. He stood there, his expression grim.


    "We need to talk," he said.

 Chapter 452: Still Care

    Frederick''s POV


    Louis stood at the door, his expression hard, arms folded across his chest. The air between us tightened instantly.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked sharply. "You should leave."


    I met his stare calmly, though my hands still trembled slightly. "I''m here for Selene."


    That made him raise an eyebrow. "Oh? Not for Olivia?" His tone carried disbelief and something close to mockery. "So you like Selene now? Does that mean you''ll finally let Olivia go?"


    I said nothing. There was no point arguing about what he couldn''t understand.


    Louis gave a small, humorlessugh. "You killed her mother," he said tly. "And now you''re standing here pretending you care?"


    My jaw tightened. "I didn''t kill her," I said quietly. "And I''ll prove it."


    Louis stepped closer, his brown eyes sharp. "We''ll have that conversationter," he said coldly, "but for now, you need to leave."


    "No," I replied simply.


    He frowned. "What?"


    "I said no." I nced past him, down the hallway. "Where''s the kitchen?"


    His brows furrowed, clearly thrown off. "The kitchen?"


    "Yes," I said, brushing past him before he could argue. "Selene hasn''t eaten in hours. I''m going to make her something."


    Louis blinked, almost speechless. "You''re unbelievable," he muttered, shaking his head.


    "Maybe," I said, pausing briefly. "I''ll leave once I''m sure Selene is okay."


    Then I continued down the hall, leaving him behind, confused, irritated, and maybe, just maybe, a little unsure of what to think anymore.


    The hallways of the Luciano mansion were silent. My footsteps echoed softly as I made my way through the vast corridors, searching for the kitchen.


    It was almost 3 a.m.


    The whole house was asleep or grieving.


    I finally found the kitchen after a few wrong turns. It was enormous, with marble counters, long shelves, and rows of silver pots gleaming under the dim light. But it was empty. Not a single kitchen assistant or cook in sight.


    Of course, no one was thinking about food tonight.


    I sighed and stepped inside. The silence was thick. For a second, I just stood there, unsure where to start. It had been years since Ist cooked anything.


    Decades, actually.


    I rolled up my sleeves, scanning the space until I found a few simple ingredients: bread, eggs, milk, and honey. My fingers brushed against the counter, remembering the movements, the rhythm.


    It felt strange,forting, and painful at the same time.


    Thest time I cooked for someone, it had been for Hailee, shockingly Selene''s great-grandmother.<fn8412> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fn8412>


    I could still remember herughter, the way she had teased me for burning the first attempt. "Lord Frederick, you''re terrible with a stove," she had said, grinning.


    And I hadughed, a sound that felt foreign now. It had been a long time since Iughed that way.


    My chest tightened as I whisked the eggs and poured them into a pan. The soft crackle filled the silence, and for a moment, it almost felt peaceful.


    I caught my reflection in the window: older, colder, and tired. "Hailee," I murmured quietly, "you''dugh if you saw me now."


    The smell of the food spread faintly through the kitchen. It wasn''t much, just warm bread and eggs with a drizzle of honey, but it was okay.


    And maybe that''s what Selene needed most right now.


    I ced the meal on a tray, wiped my hands on a towel, and took a deep breath.


    Then I turned toward the door, ready to return to her room, ready to return to the woman who made me feel the way only Hailee had, and yet she hated me so much.


    I walked back into the room. Selene was awake. She sat up. Her face was tired. She frowned when she saw me.


    I put the tray on the small table. The warm smell of eggs rose. I sat on the edge of the bed. My hands still shook a little.


    "Eat," I said quietly.


    She looked at the food. Her eyes shed. "Did you poison it to kill me?" she asked. Her voice was cold.


    Those words hit me like a stone. I felt hurt, but I kept my face calm.


    "If I wanted you dead, Selene, you wouldn''t still be talking."


    She flinched, ever so slightly. I didn''t mean it as a threat, but truth often sounds like one.


    I picked up a spoon. I tasted the egg myself. It was in. I smiled, but it was only a small one.


    "This is for you," I said. I lifted a spoon with the egg on it. I held it out. "Open."


    She folded her arms and looked away. "I will not," she said.


    I leaned forward slightly, my tone low but firm, the tone that used to make soldiers obey without question. "I said, open your mouth, Selene. Or I have better ways to make you listen."


    She looked at me. She saw my face. She saw I meant it. Slowly, she parted her lips.


    I put the spoon to her mouth. She bit. Her eyes closed for a second.


    She pulled back and looked away. "I don''t have an appetite."


    "No," I said. "You need to eat. You need strength." I tried not to sound pleading, but I did.


    She stared at me. Then, very slowly, she took another small bite. She did not smile. She did not say thank you. But her shoulders rxed a little, and that was more important.


    I watched her chew slowly, hershes lowering as if she was trying to hide from me.


    When she finished that bite, I lifted the spoon again, ready to feed her another. "One more," I said softly.


    But before the spoon reached her lips, her hand shot up. Her fingers brushed against mine, warm, trembling, stubborn. She took the spoon from me, her jaw tightening.


    "I can feed myself," she muttered.


    For a second, I didn''t move. Her hand lingered in the air, still close to mine, and the simple touch made my heart stumble. I slowly let go of the spoon, watching her lift it to her mouth.


    She ate in silence, refusing to look at me.


    Suddenly, dull pain spread through my ribs, sharp enough to make me tense. I drew in a breath, trying to hide it, but the effort made the wound throb harder. My hand moved instinctively to my side. I forgot I had gotten an injury during the fight and hadn''t healed myself yet.


    I winced, the breath slipping out of me as a low groan.


    Selene froze. Her head snapped toward me, her eyes wide. "What''s wrong?"


    I tried to brush it off, but another wave of pain rolled through me. "It''s nothing," I said, my voice tight.


    Her gaze dropped to my side. Her brows furrowed when she saw the faint stain seeping through my shirt. "You''re bleeding," she whispered. Her tone wasn''t cold this time. It was worried.


    For a second, I almost forgot how to breathe. Seeing that look on her face, that tiny flicker of concern, made something warm stir inside me.


    I smiled faintly, forcing a shaky breath. "You still care," I whispered, the words escaping before I could stop them.


    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t deny it.


    And in that moment, the pain didn''t matter anymore.


    It was enough, that one look, that small proof that somewhere beneath her anger and hurt, her heart hadn''t closed offpletely.

 Chapter 453: prepare for the worst

    Levi''s POV


    Olivia was drifting again, her eyes ssy, her mind somewhere far away. Every few seconds, I had to reach out and tap her cheek gently, trying to pull her back.


    "Hey," I whispered, brushing my thumb over her face. "Stay with me, okay?"


    She blinked slowly, her gaze unfocused, then turned to me with tears pooling in her eyes. For a heartbeat, she seemed to see me, and then she faded again, lost in whatever storm was raging inside her.


    "Hey¡­ back," I said again, this time more firmly. I pulled her against me, guiding her head to my chest. Her body felt so small, so fragile in my arms. I could feel her silent sobs, the way she shook, the way her fingers clutched weakly at my shirt.


    Each shudder tore through me.


    I was breaking too.<fn7583> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fn7583>


    My other half, my brother,y on the edge of death, and every instinct in me screamed to fall apart. But I couldn''t. Not now. Not when she needed me to be her anchor.


    I held her tighter, pressing my chin to the top of her head. "It''s okay," I whispered even though it wasn''t. "I''m here."


    My throat burned, and for a moment, I couldn''t tell whose pain I was feeling, hers or mine. All I knew was that the woman in my arms and the brother in that room were both pieces of me.


    And I couldn''t lose either.


    Olivia stirred weakly in my arms, her breathing uneven. Then, all at once, she pushed herself up, her eyes wide and wild.


    "I need to see him," she said, her voice shaky but firm. "Lennox, he needs me. I can heal him."


    I caught her wrists before she could stand. "Olivia," I said softly, "you can heal him, maybe, but not now."


    Her lips trembled. "No."


    "Listen to me," I said, holding her gaze. "Your body''s drained. You''ve already done too much. If you push yourself again, you''ll end up beside him, and I can''t lose both of you."


    Tears filled her eyes again. "He''s my mate," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I have to be by his side."


    I swallowed hard, forcing my tone to stay steady. "Louis is with him," I said. "He won''t leave Lennox''s side for a second. You need to rest. Let the other healers do their work. When dawnes, we''ll go together."


    She shook her head violently. "No! He needs me! He''ll hear me. He''lle back if I''m there!"


    I cupped her face gently, making her look at me. "Olivia," I said, barely keeping my voice from shaking, "I know. I know you want to be there, but right now, I won''t let you."


    Her breath hitched, and she tried to pull away, but I held her firmly, drawing her back into my arms.


    "Please," I whispered against her hair. "Just rest. For him."


    She went still for a moment, her fists still pressed against my chest, then finally, she broke down, her sobs muffled against me.


    "Shh," I whispered, brushing her hair back gently. "Rest, Olivia. Just rest."


    She shook her head weakly. "I can''t, not while he''s¡ª"


    I didn''t let her finish. I leaned down and pressed my forehead to hers, letting our mate bond hum between us, a quiet, soothing pulse of warmth andfort. It wasn''t as strong as it used to be, but it was enough to make her eyelids grow heavy.


    "Sleep," I murmured softly, running a thumb over her cheek. "Please. For him. For me."


    This was the first time I had ever used our mate bond tomand her into doing something. I had no choice.


    Her breathing slowed, the tension in her shoulders fading little by little. I felt her wolf surrender to mine, the bond wrapping her in calm until finally, she fell asleep against my chest.


    Iy there beside her, holding her close, listening to the fragile rhythm of her heartbeat. For a long while, I said nothing. I just breathed.


    Then the silence became too heavy.


    My throat tightened as I turned my head toward the dark ceiling. "Lennox," I whispered. "I know you can hear me."


    The words cracked halfway out. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to keep going. "You promised me, remember? You said, No matter what happens, we''d face it together."


    My voice broke.


    "You bastard," I choked out, a tear slipping down my face. "You can''t just leave me here. You can''t leave us."


    I pressed a shaking hand over Olivia''s back, feeling her small warmth against my chest. "If you don''t want to fight for me and Louis, then fight for her," I said hoarsely. "For our mate. Because she won''t survive this, Lennox. She''s already breaking."


    My voice dropped to a whisper. "So please,e back to us."


    For a long, painful moment, there was nothing, just the sound of my heartbeat echoing in the dark.


    Then the door creaked softly.


    Louis stood there, his eyes red, his jaw clenched. He didn''t say anything at first; he just looked at Olivia asleep in my arms, then at me, and I saw it in his eyes, the same fear, the same desperation.


    He shut the door quietly behind him and walked closer, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Any change?" he asked, his voice barely more than a breath.


    I shook my head. "No."


    Louis exhaled shakily and covered his face with his hands. For the first time, I saw him tremble in fear. Slowly, I untangled myself from Olivia''s sleeping form and stood. My legs felt heavy, but I forced myself toward the window.


    The moonlight spilled across the floor, pale and cold. I ced a hand against the ss, staring out into the endless stretch of night. My reflection stared back at me, tired, hollow, and afraid.


    Behind me, Louis'' voice broke the silence. "The healers said¡­" He hesitated, his tone cracking. "They said we should prepare for the worst."


    My heart sank. I didn''t have to ask what he meant. The worst was death.


    He swallowed hard. "Levi, if that happens¡ª"


    "Don''t," I muttered, still facing the window. "Don''t you dare say it."


    But he kept going, his voice low and strained. "If it happens, we''ll have to focus on Olivia. She''ll lose herselfpletely. You''ve seen how she is. If Lennox doesn''t wake up, she''ll follow him."


    I closed my eyes tightly. His words sliced through me, sharp and cruel because they were true.


    Louis sighed shakily. "We''ll protect her, you and I. We''ll hold her together, even if¡ª"


    A sharp voice cut him off.


    "What the hell are you two talking about?"


    We both froze.


    Olivia was sitting up in bed, her eyes wide, zing with anger and grief. Her hair was messy, her face streaked with tears, but her voice was strong. Fierce.


    "Lennox isn''t dying," she said, her voice trembling. "He''s not. Do you hear me? He''s not!"


    "Olivia¡ª" I started, but she shook her head violently, tears spilling down her cheeks.


    "No!" she shouted, her voice cracking. "Don''t you dare talk about him like that! He''s not dying!"


    Before either of us could move, she pushed herself up from the bed, her legs barely steady.


    "Olivia, wait!" Louis called, but she was already gone, the door mming behind her as she ran down the hall.

 Chapter 454: Use her power again

    Olivia''s POV<fn0f3c> This text is hosted at FindN()vel</fn0f3c>


    The moment I reached the door, I didn''t stop to think.


    I burst into the room.


    The healers turned sharply, startled by the sudden crash of the door. Lennoxy still on the bed, his chest unmoving, his skin pale as marble.


    "Move!" I yelled, stumbling forward. "Get away from him!"


    "Lady Olivia," one of the healers began, but I shoved past him, falling to my knees beside Lennox. My hands trembled as I pressed them to his chest. His skin was ice-cold. Too cold.


    "Lennox," I whispered, my voice breaking. "Please. Pleasee back to me."


    Light red from my palms. The air thickened with power. My wolf howled inside me, pushing everything I had toward him.


    "Olivia, stop!" one of the healers shouted. "You''re draining yourself! Your magic isn''t¡ª"


    "I don''t care!" I screamed, tears falling down my face. "He''s my mate!"


    The glow around us grew stronger. The windows shook. The ground trembled under my knees. My heart pounded so hard it hurt, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t. I poured every ounce of life inside me into him, even when my vision blurred and ck spots danced before my eyes.


    "Please," I gasped. "Please, Lennox."


    The head healer rushed forward, his voice loud and panicked. "She''s channeling too much! If she doesn''t stop, her heart will fail!"


    Hands tried to pull me away, but a burst of energy exploded from me, throwing them back. My hair lifted in the air, my eyes glowing gold as power surged violently through me.


    I pushed harder, ignoring the pain tearing through my chest. My body was shaking uncontrobly, my nose bleeding, my skin burning.


    "Olivia, stop!" the healer begged. "You don''t understand. His condition isn''t something you can fix. That ritual, he shouldn''t have been part of it. It''s not just physical damage. It''s spiritual. You''ll kill yourself trying!"


    I didn''t stop.


    "Then I''ll die with him," I whispered, my voice hoarse, trembling.


    The light red onest time, a blinding burst that filled the room. The healers shielded their faces. And then, everything went silent.


    My hands fell limp. My body tilted forward.


    "Olivia!" someone shouted, catching me before I hit the floor.


    "Olivia!" Levi''s voice broke as he held me tightly. "What the hell were you thinking?"


    His heart was pounding hard against my back. I could barely lift my head, but I felt his hands, one cradling my face, the other pressed against my chest like he was checking if I was still breathing.


    "You almost died!" he shouted, his voice cracking. "Do you hear me? You almost died!"


    I blinked weakly. "I can heal him," I whispered, my voice faint.


    Levi''s jaw clenched. "No, you can''t."


    He didn''t let me argue. He scooped me up, ignoring the healers'' protests, and stormed out of the room. I felt the rush of air as he carried me down the hall, his grip tight, his steps fast and furious.


    By the time he kicked the door open to his room, Louis was already waiting there, eyes red, face pale.


    "What happened?" Louis demanded, standing instantly.


    Leviid me down on the bed carefully, his movements gentle but tense. Then he turned, his anger barely restrained. "She tried to kill herself!"


    Louis froze. "What?"


    "She pushed past the healers," Levi said through clenched teeth, pacing the room like a storm. "She used her power again, everything she had." He turned to me, his eyes burning. "What were you thinking, Olivia?"


    Tears burned my eyes again, but I didn''t answer. I couldn''t.


    Louis moved closer, his tone sharp but trembling. "Do you want to die? Is that it?"


    I shook my head weakly. "No, I just¡ª"


    "Just what?" Louis snapped. "You think he''s the only one who matters? You think we don''t care? You think we don''t feel what you feel?" His voice broke, his fists shaking. "He''s our brother, Olivia. Our blood. But we can''t lose you too."


    Levi''s voice softened slightly but carried the same pain. "Do you even think about us? About what it would do to us if you died trying to save him?"


    My throat closed. I couldn''t look at them.


    Louis took a shaky breath, rubbing his face. "You talk about dying with him like it''s noble. But what about the ones left behind?"


    I swallowed hard, guilt wing through my chest. The truth of his words hit like a de.


    "I¡­" My voice trembled. "I just couldn''t watch him slip away. I thought if I lost him¡­"


    Levi stepped closer, kneeling in front of me. His hand brushed away a tear from my cheek. "You wouldn''t be the only one losing him," he said quietly. "We''re all breaking, Olivia. But if something happened to you too," his voice cracked, "I don''t think either of us would survive that."


    I looked between them, both pale, tired, hurting, and for the first time, I saw it. The fear in their eyes wasn''t just for Lennox. It was for me.


    The guilt sank deeper than any wound.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, my voice small. "I didn''t mean to."


    Louis exhaled slowly, sitting beside me on the bed. "Just don''t ever do that again," he said, his tone softer now. "Get your strength back."


    Levi nodded, his hand still on mine. "We''ll save him together, but not if it means losing you."


    I closed my eyes, the tears slipping down silently.


    For once, I didn''t argue. Because they were right.


    Hourster, the room was quiet now.


    Too quiet.


    Levi had fallen asleep in the chair beside the bed, his arm slumped across the armrest. Louis sat by the window, staring into the dark, the faint glow of moonlight tracing the sharp lines of his face.


    But I couldn''t sleep.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Lennox, still, cold, lifeless.


    My chest tightened painfully. I pressed a hand to it, trying to calm the ache that wouldn''t go away.


    It was my fault.


    All of it.


    I turned slightly, my voice small. "Louis?"


    He didn''t move at first, but I knew he was awake. His gaze stayed fixed outside. "You should rest," he said quietly.


    "I can''t."


    He sighed softly and turned toward me. "You need to try."


    My throat burned. "Everything happening is my fault."


    He didn''t answer, and that silence, that quiet disappointment, hurt more than shouting ever could.


    "I wasn''t thinking," I whispered. "I thought I could help Selene."


    Louis stood and walked to me. His expression softened, though his eyes still held traces of pain. "You weren''t thinking," he agreed quietly, sitting at the edge of the bed. "You were feeling. Too much."


    I looked down, ashamed.


    My hands trembled slightly as I spoke. "Sometimes I feel like everything bad that happens to him is because of me. Like I''m cursed or something. Maybe if he wasn''t mated to me¡­"


    "Don''t," Louis cut in firmly, his tone sharp. "Don''t ever say that again."


    I looked up at him, startled.

 Chapter 455: Risk

    Louis''s POV


    She looked up at me, her eyes red and full of guilt.


    And for a moment, I forgot my own pain.


    I sighed quietly, running a hand through my hair before speaking. "Olivia, stop ming yourself. None of this is your fault. Lennox made his choices. He''d do anything for the people he loves."


    She shook her head. "And now look where that''s gotten him," she whispered, her voice breaking. "He''s dying because of me."


    I knelt beside her, my tone soft. "No. He''s fighting because of you. That''s the difference."


    Her lips trembled, but I pressed on. "You''re the reason he''s still holding on. Even like this, his bond with you is keeping him here. Don''t call that a curse."


    Her eyes filled again, and she let out a shaky breath. "Then why does it feel like I''m killing him instead of saving him?"


    Before I could answer, Levi stirred. His voice was low, rough from sleep. "Because you''re exhausted, Olivia," he murmured, rubbing his eyes. "You''ve given too much. You can''t keep pouring from an empty heart."


    She looked between us, her shoulders trembling. "I just want him back," she whispered.


    Levi moved closer, wrapping an arm gently around her. "And you will have him back," he said quietly. "But not like this. Not if it means losing you too."


    Her breath hitched, and finally, her body sagged, too tired to argue anymore. I exchanged a nce with Levi, and together, we soothed her until she drifted into an uneasy sleep.


    When her breathing evened out, we both exhaled.


    Levi ran a hand down his face. "She''s burning herself from the inside out."


    "I know," I muttered, standing. "Come on. Let''s check on Lennox."


    When we reached the door, the faint sound of chanting drifted from inside.


    Seven healers were attending to him, and among them, the sorcerer who had been called in from the Northern Coven, stood around Lennox''s bed. Symbols burned faintly on the floor, pulsing like a heartbeat.


    I could barely breathe when I looked at him.


    He was still as stone, but his body was trembling faintly, like his spirit was fighting something unseen.


    The sorcerer turned to us. His eyes were old, sharp, unsettlingly calm. "You shouldn''t be here," he said quietly. "The energy in this room isn''t stable."


    "We''re not leaving," I replied tly. "Tell us what''s happening to our brother."


    The sorcerer studied us for a long moment, then sighed. "Alpha Lennox''s soul is trapped, halfway between his body and the realm the ritual opened. He''s neither living nor dead right now. The thread that ties him to this world is thin, dangerously thin."


    Levi frowned. "Then fix it. Bring him back."


    The sorcerer hesitated, exchanging a look with one of the healers. "We can''t. Not yet. There''s aplication."


    My stomach sank. "What kind ofplication?"


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice. "It''s her. The mate."


    Levi''s eyes darkened. "Olivia?"


    The sorcerer nodded grimly. "Her power is connected to his. Through the bond, she''s feeding him strength, even now. But it''s too strong. If he dies while the bond is this active¡­"


    He paused, his expression grave. "She will die with him."


    A heavy silence fell.


    I felt the blood drain from my face. "You''re saying she''s tied to his death?"


    "Yes," the sorcerer said quietly. "The bond is anchoring her life to his. Normally, it weakens when a mate is unconscious, but hers is resisting. It''s unnatural. Dangerous."


    Levi stepped forward, his tone sharp. "Then what do we do?"


    The sorcerer''s gaze hardened. "You must disconnect them."


    I froze. "Disconnect?"


    He nodded. "Break the bondpletely. It''s the only way to save her if he doesn''t return."


    Levi''s jaw clenched. "And if we don''t?"


    "Then when his heart stops, hers will too," the sorcerer said. "They''ll die together."


    The words hit like thunder.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke. I could hear my own heartbeat in my ears.


    Finally, I managed to ask, "How¡­ how do we disconnect them?"


    The sorcerer''s answer was immediate. "She has to reject him. Fully. Freely. Before his spirit fades."


    Levi and I exchanged a horrified look.


    "She''ll never do that," I whispered.


    The sorcerer''s eyes met mine, calm but cold. "Then you better prepare yourselves. Because if she doesn''t, then if we lose him, we are losing her too."


    The sorcerer''s words hung in the air like poison.


    Levi and I stood frozen, the reality of it settling in our chests.<fn17ed> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn17ed>


    "She has to reject him," the man repeated softly, as if saying it again would make it easier to ept.


    Levi''s fists clenched. "You''re asking her to destroy herself. You don''t understand what you''re saying."


    The sorcerer met his re calmly. "I understand perfectly. I''ve seen this before. When a bond this strong refuses to fade, it bes lethal. One dies, the other follows. If you care for her life, you''ll convince her."


    I shook my head. "She won''t do it. You saw her. She''d rather die beside him than live without him."


    "Then she''ll get her wish," the sorcerer replied grimly. "And you''ll bury them both."


    The words sliced through the room like ice.


    Levi turned away, dragging a hand through his hair. "There has to be another way. Another spell, another ritual, something."


    The sorcerer''s gaze hardened. "We''ve already tried every stabilizing charm we know. His soul is caught between realms. If we force a pull, both their spirits could tear. You''d lose them instantly."


    I felt a sick heaviness in my stomach. "So either she rejects him, or they both die?"


    "Yes," the sorcerer said. "Those are your choices."


    Levi mmed his hand against the wall. "Damn it!" His voice cracked, raw with anger and grief. "You''re telling me our only option is to make her reject the man she loves while he''s lying there half dead?"


    "It''s not about love anymore," the sorcerer said sharply. "It''s about survival."


    I swallowed hard. "If we tell her this, it''ll destroy her. She won''t do it. She''ll fight it. Olivia will not reject Lennox."


    Levi turned toward me, his voice low, trembling. "Then what? We just let her die too?"


    I didn''t answer. My throat was too tight.


    The sorcerer stepped closer to the bed, his eyes scanning Lennox''s pale face. "You don''t have much time," he warned. "His spiritual tether is thinning by the hour. If she doesn''t reject him before it breaks," he looked back at us, "she''ll follow him, and there won''t be a way back."


    Levi turned to me, his voice hoarse. "What do we do, Louis?"


    I didn''t know. For the first time in a long while, I didn''t have an answer.

 Chapter 456: The only option

    Levi''s POV


    Louis and I stood frozen, the weight of the sorcerer''s words pressing down on us like a mountain. Olivia had to reject Lennox¡ªor die with him. But both of us knew she would never do that.


    Louis was the first to find his voice. "You don''t understand," he said tightly. "Olivia won''t reject him. Even if it kills her, she''ll hold on."


    The sorcerer regarded him for a long moment, then turned to me. His expression was unreadable, his voice calm but cold. "Then perhaps¡­ someone else can."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    He stepped closer, his gaze fixed solely on me. "The three of you are bound¡ªbrothers sharing one bloodline, one spiritual thread. Her bond with Alpha Lennox runs through that same thread. Which means¡­" He paused, studying us. "Either of you could act on her behalf."


    Louis stiffened beside me. "You''re saying we can reject him for her?"


    The sorcerer nodded once. "Yes. The connection between the triplet bloodline and the mate bond makes it possible, though it is forbidden in most covens. If one of you channels her energy, the rejection can be spoken in her ce."


    My chest tightened. "Would it work?"


    "It would sever the bond," the sorcerer said. "Her life would no longer depend on his. She would live¡­ but the cost would be heavy."


    Louis''s eyes darkened. "What kind of cost?"


    The sorcerer''s tone turned grave. "Pain¡ªunbearable pain. The bond will tear violently, and every person tied to it will feel the ripping of their souls. For her, it will feel like death. For you two¡­ perhaps worse."


    I clenched my jaw. "But it would save her."


    "Yes," the sorcerer confirmed. "If done properly."


    Louis shook his head slowly. "And Lennox?"


    The sorcerer''s eyes flickered toward our brother''s still body. "He would remain the same¡ªtrapped, weak. But at least she would not die with him. Once the bond is cut, she will be free."


    "Free," Louis repeated bitterly. "You mean broken."


    The sorcerer''s gaze didn''t waver. "Better broken than buried."


    A heavy silence fell. I could feel the thrum of the wards in the room, the faint pulse of Lennox''s fading energy.


    I swallowed hard, my voice low. "If we¡­ if we agree, what do we have to do?"


    The sorcerer''s answer came without hesitation. "One of you must speak the rejection aloud within the circle of sigils. You will need her blood to make it binding. Only then will the severing take hold."


    Louis took a step forward, disbelief clouding his face. "You''re asking us to break our own brother''s bond while he''s dying?"


    The sorcerer''s voice was like steel. "I''m asking you to save the girl he loves. You can mourn himter, but she will notst another day tied to him like this."


    My throat tightened. I turned toward Lennox, pale and unmoving on the bed.


    Louis looked at me, his voice barely a whisper. "Levi¡­ what if doing this kills her anyway?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Then at least we tried to save her."


    The sorcerer nodded once, the faintest trace of pity in his eyes. "Think quickly," he said. "Because her life will begin to fade with his."


    He turned away, focusing his attention back on Lennox.<fn3eec> Get full chapters from Find¡ïNovel</fn3eec>


    Louis let out a shaky breath and leaned against the wall, covering his face with his hands. "This isn''t saving her," he muttered. "This is tearing everything apart."


    I stared at Lennox, then thought of Olivia. I knew the sorcerer''s proposal was something we should never consider¡ªbut it felt like the only thing left that could save her.


    Louis stood beside me, still pale, his hand pressed to his face. "She will hate us for this," he muttered. "She will never forgive us."


    He was right, and yet, deep down, I knew the sorcerer wasn''t wrong. Olivia''s bond with Lennox was stronger than any of us had ever understood. Even though she was mated to the three of us¡ªme, Louis, and him¡ªthere was something different between them. Something unique.


    It wasn''t favoritism or imbnce. It was nature. Something primal that even we couldn''t interfere with. Over the years, I''d seen it¡ªhow her eyes always found him first, how herughter always came easier when he was around. She loved me and Louis too, yes, but there was something different about the way her soul leaned toward Lennox, like the universe itself had tethered her to him.


    It wasn''t favoritism. It was something beyond that. Something we could feel, even as kids.


    I remember when it first became obvious¡ªwhen Lennox left for his first Alpha training trip. We were seventeen. Olivia was twelve.


    It was only supposed to be a week.


    The morning he left, she stood by the gate, her hands clutching the edge of his jacket as if letting go would tear her apart.


    "Promise you''lle back soon?" she''d asked, her voice tiny.


    Lennox had smiled, that same calm smile that always soothed her. "Before you even miss me," he''d said, brushing a tear from her cheek.


    That was a lie.


    By the third day, she was pacing the halls like a ghost. She''d wait by the window in the living room, staring out into the distance every few minutes as if expecting to see him walk through the trees.


    Louis and I tried everything to distract her¡ªgames, food, stories¡ªbut she only smiled politely, never for long.


    At dinner, she would push her te away after one bite. Her parentsined, and we had to bring her to the mansion to live with us.


    At night, she''d sneak into Lennox''s room, curl up in his bed, and whisper to the empty air, "Goodnight."


    One night, I found her sitting there, knees tucked under her chin. When I walked in, she quickly wiped her face and said, "I''m fine." But then she whispered, "It''s quiet when he''s not here. Too quiet. I don''t like it."


    And I didn''t have an answer for her.


    Even back then, before the bond revealed itself, she felt him. Like her heart knew when his heartbeat was missing.


    By the fifth day, she fell ill. The doctor said it was exhaustion, but we knew better. She couldn''t sleep, couldn''t eat. She''d wake up in the middle of the night calling his name.


    Louis and I took turns sitting with her, trying to calm her. But nothing helped.


    When Lennox finally returned, she ran to him before he could even step out of the car. She collided into his chest with such force that even he staggered a little.


    Heughed¡ªa deep, soft sound that filled the whole courtyard¡ªand lifted her off the ground. "You see?" he''d said, pressing his forehead to hers. "I told you I''de back."


    And she''d cried¡ªnot from sadness, but from the sheer relief of it.


    That day, her color returned, her appetite came back, herughter filled the house again.


    That''s when I realized¡­ whatever bound them went beyond love. It was something out of this world.


    And now, seeing her fading like this¡ªher light dimming each time Lennox''s heartbeat slowed¡ªit was happening all over again.


    Only this time, he might note back.


    I swallowed hard, pushing away the lump in my throat. "She''ll never let him go," I said quietly.


    Louis nced at me, his expression heavy. "Then we''ll have to do it for her."


    I looked back at Lennox, my chest tightening painfully. Maybe he''d hate us for it. Maybe she would too.


    But if it meant keeping her alive¡­


    Then we would have to do it..

 Chapter 457: The Ritual

    Levi''s POV


    "Fine," I said quietly, my chest tight. "Let''s do it."


    Louis looked at me sharply, his eyes wide. "Levi, are you serious? If Olivia finds out?"


    "She''ll hate us," I finished for him. "Yeah, I know. But I''d rather she hate me and live¡­ than die loving him."


    Louis didn''t speak. He just looked away, his jaw clenched.


    The sorcerer nodded slightly, stepping closer. "Where is she?"


    "She''s asleep," Louis said.


    "Good," the sorcerer replied. "Then we keep her that way until the ritual is done."


    He reached into his robe and pulled out a small ss vial filled with golden liquid. It shimmered faintly under the light.


    "What''s that?" I asked, the sweet smell already filling the air.


    "A sleeping charm," he said calmly. "Strong, but harmless. You must drink it first. Once it''s in your system, go to her and wake her gently. Kiss her. When she tastes the charm on your lips, it will take effect. She will fall into a deep sleep, long enough for us to draw her blood and perform the ritual."


    My stomach turned. "You want me to drug her with a kiss?"


    The sorcerer''s eyes stayed cold. "It''s the safest way. The bond trusts the touch of a mate. Any other attempt will wake her, and then she''ll fight us. And if she fights, the ritual fails."


    I hesitated, staring at the vial. The scent was sweet, like honey and crushed flowers.


    Louis''s hand brushed my arm. "You don''t have to."


    "I have to," I cut him off. "Lennox would have wanted this."


    I took the vial and drank. The taste lingered, sweet and warm, almostforting.


    "Now," the sorcerer said softly, "go."


    The halls were quiet as I walked back to my room. The sound of my heartbeat filled my ears.


    When I pushed open the door, the candlelight flickered faintly across her face.


    Oliviay still, curled on her side, her hand clutching the nket near her chest. She looked peaceful for once, but even in sleep, faint tear tracks glistened on her cheeks.


    I sat beside her and brushed my thumb along her jaw. "Olivia," I whispered.


    Hershes fluttered. Slowly, her eyes opened, soft, tired, and full of worry. "Levi?" she murmured. "How¡­ how is Lennox?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice steady. "He''s fine," I said. "He''s still fighting. You need to rest, okay?"


    She nodded weakly, though her gaze searched mine. "You promise he''s okay?"


    I smiled faintly, even though it hurt. "I promise."


    She exhaled shakily, her lips trembling. "I just¡­ want to see him again."


    "I know," I whispered, leaning closer. "And you will. But not tonight."


    For a moment, we just stared at each other. Her eyes softened, and I could see the trust there, the blind, innocent trust that cut deeper than any de.


    I cupped her face gently and leaned down. My lips brushed hers, warm and trembling.


    At first, she kissed me back, slow and tender, like she was saying thank you without words.


    Then I felt her body rx, the tension melting away.


    Her breathing slowed.


    Her hand, which had been gripping my arm, slipped weakly to the bed.


    Her eyelids fluttered, then closedpletely.


    I pulled back slowly, my chest heavy. "I''m sorry," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Forgive me for this."


    I turned toward the door. "She''s asleep," I said quietly.


    The sorcerer entered with two healers. He set a silver bowl on the table beside her and nodded once. "We''ll take what we need now."


    Louis stood in the doorway, his face pale and drawn. His voice shook. "Levi, she''ll hate us."


    I looked at Olivia onest time. Her face was peaceful, unaware of what we were about to do.


    "I know," I said softly. "But if this saves her, it''s worth it."


    The sorcerer dipped a small silver de in the glowing potion and pressed it gently against her palm.


    A single drop of blood rolled down and fell into the bowl.


    We carried the bowl of Olivia''s blood back to Lennox''s chamber. The air inside was heavy, thick with the scent of burned herbs and power. Seven healers stood in a circle around him, their hands raised, their lips moving in silent chants. The sigils on the floor glowed faintly, pulsing in rhythm with Lennox''s heartbeat. It was weak, fading.


    The sorcerer moved to the center, setting the bowl beside Lennox''s bed.


    "Once this begins," he warned quietly, "you must not stop. No matter what happens."


    Louis nodded beside me, pale and tense. "Understood."


    The sorcerer gestured toward the floor. "Step into the circle, Alpha Levi."


    I took a deep breath and stepped forward. The air shifted immediately. I could feel the bond stirring under my skin, the link that tied all four of us together: me, Louis, Lennox, and Olivia.


    "Repeat after me," the sorcerer said.


    He dipped his finger into the blood and drew a mark over my heart, a burning line that seared through my shirt and skin. I clenched my jaw as pain rippled through me.


    "By blood and bond, speak her will," the sorcerer intoned.


    "By blood and bond," I echoed, my voice rough.


    "You reject what chains the dying to the living."


    I swallowed hard. "I reject what chains the dying to the living."


    The light around the circle red brighter, throwing long shadows across the walls. Lennox''s body jerked once, a violent, involuntary movement that made my stomach twist. His chest rose, then fell again.


    "Now speak her name," the sorcerer said. "And his."


    My throat tightened. "Olivia," I whispered, then looked at Lennox. "And Lennox."


    "Say the words," the sorcerer pressed. "Say them as if they were hers."


    My heart hammered in my chest. Every part of me screamed not to. But I could feel her faint heartbeat through the bond, weakening. I had no choice.


    "I," I faltered, my voice trembling. "I, Olivia, reject you, Alpha Lennox, as my mate."


    The moment the words left my mouth, the air exploded.


    The floor trembled. The sigils zed white. A sound tore through the room, not from outside, but from within me.<fn98fa> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel</fn98fa>


    Pain.


    It ripped through my chest like ws of fire, burning through my veins. I fell to my knees, gasping. My vision blurred, and I could feel the bond thrashing violently, fighting to stay alive.


    Behind me, Louis shouted my name, but I couldn''t answer. I could feel Olivia screaming somewhere deep inside me. Not aloud, but through the bond. Her spirit convulsing, her heart breaking.


    The sorcerer''s voice cut through the chaos. "Hold on, Levi! It''s almost done!"


    Lennox''s body arched on the bed, his mouth opening in a silent cry. His pulse surged once, then crashed. The bond tore again, snapping like lightning through my mind.


    I screamed.


    The world tilted. My body convulsed. The pain wasn''t just mine, it was hers, and his, all at once. The ripping of one soul into three.


    Then, suddenly, silence.


    The light dimmed.


    The sigils faded.


    The pain stopped, leaving only emptiness.


    I was shaking when I looked up. My vision swam, but I could still hear the faint hum of magic settling.


    The sorcerer exhaled and straightened. His face was pale but calm.


    "It''s done," he said quietly. "The bond is severed."


    Louis fell beside me, panting. "And Olivia?"


    The sorcerer turned toward the door. "She will wake, but she will feel the void. Prepare yourselves. She will remember nothing at first, but her heart will know something is missing."


    I looked at Lennox''s still body, my hand trembling. His chest no longer glowed faintly with her energy. The connection was gone.


    And even though it meant she was safe¡­


    It felt like I had just killed them both.

 Chapter 458: Something Is Wrong

    Olivia''s POV


    The faint warmth of sunlight brushed against my face, pulling me slowly from the fog of sleep. My eyes fluttered open, blinking against the soft morning light that poured through the tall ss windows. For a moment, everything felt still. Too still. Then it hit me, the emptiness. It wasn''t pain, not exactly. It was something deeper, colder, like a part of me had been quietly stolen while I slept.


    My chest felt hollow, my wolf restless beneath my skin, pacing, whining, searching for something that wasn''t there.


    "What is wrong?" I whispered.


    My wolf didn''t answer, only whimpered faintly. That was when I realized Levi was sitting beside the bed, his head bowed, his hand loosely holding mine.


    "Levi?" My voice came out small and cracked.


    His head snapped up, relief shing across his face, but his eyes were heavy, too heavy.


    "You''re awake," he said softly, forcing a small smile.


    "Yeah¡­" I blinked, looking around the room. Everything felt normal, yet wrong. "What happened? I feel strange. Like something''s been taken from me."


    Levi stiffened slightly but quickly covered it with a small shake of his head. "You''ve been through a lot. You just need to rest."


    But I wasn''t convinced. My wolf wasn''t either. Her unease crawled through me like static.


    Something''s wrong, she whispered weakly. I can''t feel him.


    My breath caught.


    "Levi," I said, my voice trembling, "where''s Lennox? Is he okay?"


    He hesitated just for a heartbeat, but I saw it. The flicker in his eyes. The way his hand tightened around mine.


    "He''s still resting," Levi said quietly. "The healers are with him. He''s stable."


    "Stable?" I repeated, sitting up too quickly. The room spun a little, but I didn''t care. "I need to see him."


    "Olivia."<fn6b5e> For more chapters visit find{n}ovel</fn6b5e>


    "I need to see him!" I snapped, my voice breaking. "Please. I can''t feel him anymore, Levi. I can''t¡ª"


    I stopped when I saw his expression. He wasn''t angry. He wasn''t annoyed. He just looked broken.


    His eyes met mine, and I felt my heart twist painfully. My wolf whimpered again, pressing against the emptiness inside me.


    "Why do you look like that?" I whispered. "What aren''t you telling me?"


    Levi exhaled shakily, reaching out to touch my cheek, but his hand trembled. "You''re safe now," he said quietly, avoiding my question. "That''s what matters."


    Safe.


    "Safe?" I repeated, my chest tightening. "What do you mean by I''m safe?"


    Before Levi could respond, I shoved his hand away and swung my legs off the bed. My head spun, but I didn''t care. I needed to see Lennox. I needed to feel him.


    "Olivia, wait!" Levi called out, but I didn''t stop. I ran.


    The halls blurred around me as I pushed forward, barefoot, breathless, my heart pounding like it was trying to break free from my chest. Every step I took made the emptiness inside me worse.


    Something was wrong. Something had been taken.


    "What is wrong?" I whispered desperately, searching for my wolf, but she didn''t answer.


    No growl. No whisper. Just silence.


    "Please¡­" My voice cracked. "Say something!"


    Nothing.


    Tears filled my eyes as I reached Lennox''s room. I pushed the door open so hard it hit the wall. The healers turned sharply, startled. The room smelled of burnt herbs and medicines. And there he was, Lennox, lying on the bed, still pale, still unmoving, but alive.


    I stumbled forward, almost falling to my knees beside him. My fingers trembled as I reached for his hand. His skin was warm. His pulse was faint but steady. Relief washed through me, but only for a second.


    Because then I felt it. Or rather, I didn''t.


    That pull, the invisible thread that always tied us together, the heartbeat inside my soul, it was gone. Completely gone.


    My wolf whimpered faintly, confused and lost.


    Where is he? She asked weakly. Why can''t I feel him?


    I pressed a hand to my chest, panic wing at me. "No," I breathed. "No, no, no."


    I turned sharply, my eyes finding Levi and Louis standing by the doorway. My vision blurred with tears, but I could see it in their faces: the guilt, the fear.


    "What did you do?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    "Olivia," Louis started, but I cut him off, my voice rising.


    "What did you do?!"


    They said nothing. Levi''s jaw tightened, and Louis looked down, unable to meet my eyes.


    I took a step closer, my hands shaking. "Why can''t I feel him anymore?" My voice broke. "Where is my bond?!"


    Silence.


    I felt my knees weaken. My heart pounded so loud it hurt. I turned back to Lennox, brushing my fingers over his face, searching desperately for the spark, the warmth, anything.


    But all I felt was emptiness.


    The love, the deep human love, was still there, burning painfully in my chest. But the bond, the sacred connection that made us one soul in two bodies, it was gone. Completely severed.


    My body trembled as I turned to face them. The bond I shared with Levi and Louis burned faintly beneath my skin, alive, real, pulsing, but when I reached toward Lennox, there was nothing. Not even a spark. Just silence.


    My breathing hitched. "I can feel you," I whispered, my eyes darting between them. "Both of you. Your bonds are still there." My voice cracked as I looked back at Lennox''s still body. "But him," my hand pressed against my chest, "I can''t feel him."


    I turned back, my tears blurring everything. "What did you do?"


    "Olivia," Levi started, stepping closer, but I stumbled back.


    "No!" I yelled, my voice breaking. "Tell me what you did!"


    Louis flinched, his expression torn with guilt. His lips parted, but no words came at first. Then finally, in a shaky whisper, he said, "Please, forgive us."


    My heart sank. "Forgive you?" I repeated, almostughing, a broken, disbelieving sound. "For what?"


    Levi''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t meet my eyes. "We didn''t have a choice."


    "What are you talking about?!" I screamed. "You always have a choice!"

 Chapter 459: Had No Right

    Olivia''s POV


    He stepped forward then, his eyes ssy. "Olivia, listen to me. The sorcerer said your life was tied to Lennox''s. The bond was keeping you connected, but it was killing you too. If he died, you would''ve followed him."


    I froze, staring at him in disbelief. "So what?" I breathed. "You thought you''d y gods and decide for me?"


    Louis''s voice cracked. "We did what we had to do to save you."


    I shook my head violently, backing away. "Save me? What are you saying!"


    Levi finally met my eyes, pain etched deep into his face. "You were fading, Olivia. We could feel it. Your wolf was slipping, your heart slowing. You would''ve died if we didn''t¡ª"


    "Didn''t what?!" I snapped.


    Silence filled the room.


    Louis''s shoulders slumped. "We had to disconnect the bond. The sorcerer said it was the only way."


    "The only way¡­" I repeated slowly, my voice trembling. I knew what he was trying to say, but I didn''t want to ept it.


    Levi swallowed hard. "I did it," he said quietly.


    My heart stopped. "What?"


    His voice broke. "I was the one who spoke the rejection. In your ce."


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. The words echoed in my head like thunder.


    He rejected Lennox.


    He spoke the words I never would have.


    "You¡­" My voice shook violently. "You rejected him?"


    Levi''s eyes shone with tears. "It was the only way to save you."


    Something inside me snapped. "No!" I screamed. "You don''t get to decide that for me! You don''t get to choose who I live or die for!"


    My knees gave out, and I copsed to the floor, sobbing. "You took him from me," I whispered, my hands clutching my chest. "You took him away."


    Louis knelt beside me, his hand hovering like he wanted to touch me but didn''t dare. "Olivia, please¡­ you''re alive because of us."


    "I''d rather be dead with him than alive like this," I choked out.


    The room went silent again.


    Even my wolf didn''t respond. She only whimpered weakly in the corner of my soul.


    I looked up at Lennox one more time, my tears blurring his face. "You should''ve let me die with him," I whispered. "At least then, I wouldn''t feel this empty."


    Levi turned away, his shoulders shaking. Louis bowed his head, his voice breaking. "We''re sorry, Olivia. We just couldn''t lose you too."


    The silence in the room was suffocating. Their apologies hung in the air, empty and meaningless.


    I wiped my tears roughly, rising to my feet. My legs were shaking, but I didn''t care. My rage gave me strength.


    "You had no right!" I shouted, my voice cracking under the weight of fury and grief. "You had no right to touch our bond. No right to take what wasn''t yours to take!"


    "Olivia," Levi began, stepping toward me, but I didn''t let him finish.


    My hand flew before I could stop it.


    SLAP.


    The sound echoed across the room.


    Everyone froze.


    The healers gasped audibly, horrified. It was a taboo, a crime even, to strike an Alpha. But I didn''t care. He was my mate, and he had broken something sacred.


    Levi stood still, his cheek reddened, his eyes wide with shock. He didn''t even try to stop me.


    The head healer began nervously, "Mydy, you¡ª"


    "Leave," Levi said sharply, his voice low but firm. His eyes never left mine. "All of you. Get out."


    The healers exchanged uneasy nces before bowing and retreating silently. The door shut softly behind them, leaving only the three of us and the storm brewing between us.


    Louis stepped forward, his voice tight. "Enough, Olivia. We understand you''re angry, but¡ª"


    "Angry?" Iughed bitterly, the sound sharp and hollow. "You think this is anger? No, Louis. This is hate!"


    Louis''s jaw tightened, his nostrils ring. "We saved your life!"


    "And destroyed my soul!" I shot back, pointing at Lennox''s still body. "Look at him! You call this saving me? I''m standing here breathing, but I''m dead inside!"


    Louis ran a hand through his hair, his temper breaking through. "Why are you acting like he''s the only one you''re mated to? What about us, Olivia?"


    His words made my blood boil. "Don''t you dare make this about you!"


    He stepped closer, his voice rising. "It''s always about him with you! Every damn time! We risked everything for you, and you still look at us like we''re the viins!"


    My palm struck his face before I even realized what I''d done.


    SLAP.


    Louis''s head snapped to the side, his jaw locking.


    "You think I wouldn''t act this way if it were you lying there?" I shouted, tears streaming down my cheeks. "If it were you dying, Louis, I''d tear the world apart to bring you back! Both of you! Do you hear me?!"


    Louis froze, his chest heaving. For a moment, his anger faltered, reced by shock.


    Levi stepped forward, his voice raw. "We know you would, Olivia. That''s exactly why we did what we did. Because you''d rather die than live without us, and we can''t let that happen."


    I stared at him, trembling. "You can''t let that happen?" My voice lowered to a broken whisper. "You''re my mates, not my jailers."


    Levi''s eyes filled with tears. "Hate us if you want. We''ll take it. But you''re still ours. You''re alive, and we won''t let you throw that away."


    Louis''s voice softened, almost pleading. "You don''t have to forgive us. You don''t even have to love us right now. But don''t forget, Olivia, we''re your mates too. And as long as we''re alive, we''ll keep you breathing, even if you hate us for it."


    Levi''s eyes glistened, his voice steady but tired. "Olivia, Lennox would have wanted the same thing. He''d have wanted you to live, even if it meant losing the bond."


    I froze, my breath catching painfully in my chest. "No." I shook my head, backing away. "No, he wouldn''t."


    Louis stepped in quietly, his tone heavy with sorrow. "He would''ve, Olivia. You know he would. Lennox has always protected you, always. Even if it meant his own life."


    A bitterugh escaped my throat. "Don''t you dare speak for him," I whispered. "You don''t know what he would''ve wanted."


    Louis clenched his fists. "We do. We know him better than anyone. He would''ve chosen your life over his. Every. Single. Time."


    "Stop it!" I screamed, my voice breaking. "He''s not dying!"


    Both of them fell silent.


    I wiped my tears harshly, my eyes burning with wild determination. "Do you hear me?" I shouted, ring between them. "Lennox isn''t dying. He won''t die. I don''t care what your sorcerer or your healers say. I''ll bring him back. I''ll make sure of it."


    Levi took a cautious step toward me. "Olivia¡ª"


    But I didn''t let him finish.


    "No one touches him again," I whispered fiercely. "No one."


    Before either of them could reach me, I prepared myself to teleport.


    Louis''s eyes widened. "Olivia, stop¡ª"


    But it was toote. I was gone.<fn3c0c> Discover more novels at </fn3c0c>

 Chapter 460: A Way

    Olivia''s POV


    I appeared in the old witch''s hut¡ªthe same woman who once helped me cast the spell that brought my mother out of hera. The air inside was thick with smoke and the scent of herbs, just as I remembered. Luckily, she was there.<fnd586> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel</fnd586>


    She sat cross-legged on the cold floor, her gray hair falling loosely over her shoulders, her eyes closed as she murmured an incantation under her breath. She must have sensed my presence, but she didn''t lift her head right away. Her fingers kept tracing glowing symbols across the dusty floor, her voice steady and deep, whispering in the ancient tongue.


    I stood there for a moment, trying to catch my breath. My heart was pounding so hard it hurt.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was calm, almost a whisper. "I was wondering how long it would take you toe."


    I swallowed, my throat tight. "You knew I''de?"


    The old witch gave a faint smile without looking up. "A woman whose bond has been ripped apart never stays still for long."


    Her words hit me like a de. My knees weakened, but I steadied myself. "I need your help," I said, my voice breaking. "I can''t lose him to death."


    Now she lifted her head, her sharp eyes locking on mine. "You still feel his soul calling, don''t you?"


    I nodded, my tears spilling again. "Please¡­ I can still sense him¡ªfaintly. He''s alive, but he''s slipping away. Tell me how to reach him. How to bring him back. Am I the special one? There''s something I can do, right?"


    The witch studied me for a long, silent moment. Then she sighed and rose slowly to her feet, her joints creaking.


    "Child," she said quietly, "Lennox is not gone¡­ not yet. His soul still clings to this realm, though his body sleeps beyond mortal time."


    My heart skipped. "You mean he''ll wake up?"


    She nodded once. "Yes. But not soon. It could take years¡ªfive¡­ ten¡­ maybe twenty. Time moves differently for souls that wander between worlds."


    My breath caught. "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, I can''t wait that long. There has to be another way. Something I can do now."


    The witch''s lips curved faintly, almost pitying. "There is always a way," she said. "But ites with a price."


    "I don''t care about the price," I said quickly. "Tell me."


    She moved closer, the floor creaking under her bare feet. "Every night, you must wound yourself," she said. "Just enough to draw a drop of blood. That drop you will feed him¡ªce it on his tongue before dawn. I will perform a ritual at the same hour, guiding your life force into his."


    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening. "Will it work?"


    The witch''s eyes smirked. "You are far more powerful than you realize, Olivia. You have not yet been stretched to your limits. The strength of a rubber band," she said, raising a wrinkled finger, "is known only when it''s pulled."


    Her words sent a shiver down my spine.


    "It will not take long," she continued. "If you do this faithfully, seven nights will be enough. By the seventh dawn, he will gain consciousness."


    Those words from her relieved me, but something in her voice made me pause. "You said ites with a price," I murmured. "What kind of price?"


    The witch''s expression darkened. "That," she said softly, "I do not know. Each resurrection demands something different. A soul cannot return from the other side without paying for its passage."


    I frowned. "You mean he''ll be¡­ changed?"


    "Changed," she repeated, her eyes distant. "In ways we cannot predict. But he will live. His body will breathe, his eyes will open, his heart will beat again. The only thing I cannot promise¡­ is that he will return the same."


    I felt my stomach twist. "What do you mean?"


    She looked straight at me, her tone low and final. "He may note back as the man you loved, Olivia. The bond between you is gone. What returns may remember you, but not feel you the same way. Something will be taken away from him as the price in ce of his life."


    I clenched my fists, my throat burning. I thought of the words, but nothing couldpare to the idea of never seeing Lennox open his eyes again.


    "I don''t care what he bes," I whispered fiercely. "As long as hees back to me¡­ I''ll take him any way I can."


    The witch watched me quietly for a moment, then nodded once. "Then prepare yourself, child. Tomorrow, before the first moonrise¡­ we begin."


    Her words echoed in my chest like a heartbeat of hope, and for the first time since all this happened, I was able to breathe.


    I bowed slightly, my voice trembling. "Thank you¡­ thank you."


    The old witch gave a faint, knowing smile. "Don''t thank me yet, child. Pray instead¡ªthat the price won''t be too cruel."


    I nodded, and in a blink, I was gone.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was back in Lennox''s room.


    The air was heavy, thick with the scent of healing herbs. Louis and Levi were both there, standing near the window. They turned sharply when I appeared, shock shing across their faces.


    "Olivia¡ª" Levi started, relief flooding his voice. "You''re back."


    I didn''t answer him. I couldn''t. My heart was already moving toward the bed.


    Lennoxy there, pale but peaceful. His chest rose and fell faintly beneath the sheets. His once-strong hands rested limply at his sides. My beautiful, stubborn, infuriatingly perfect Alpha looked nothing like the force of nature I knew. He looked¡­ fragile.


    My breath hitched.


    I sat down beside him, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead with shaking fingers. "My sexy, handsome man," I whispered, a small, broken smile tugging at my lips. "You still manage to look good even like this."


    My thumb traced his cheek gently. His skin was warm, but there was no spark¡ªno energy, no bond. Only stillness.


    "Don''t worry," I whispered, leaning closer so my lips brushed his ear. "Soon, you''ll be back. I promise you that."


    Behind me, Levi''s voice broke through the silence. "Olivia¡­ what did you do?"


    I ignored him, keeping my eyes on Lennox. My hand lingered over his chest, feeling for that faint beat.


    "Olivia," Louis said, his voice firmer now. "Answer him. What did you do? Or what are you nning to do?"


    I inhaled deeply, trying to steady the anger inside me. "I''m doing what you couldn''t," I said softly, without looking at them. "I''m bringing him back."


    Levi''s tone sharpened. "Olivia, whatever you''re thinking¡ª"


    "I''m not thinking," I cut him off, my voice low but steady. "I''m doing."


    I turned then, my eyes locking on theirs. "You took his bond from me. You silenced our bond. But you didn''t take my love. And that," I said, my voice trembling with fire, "is enough to bring him back."


    The room went silent again.


    Levi took a step forward, his expression unreadable. "Olivia¡­ please. Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    I looked back at Lennox, brushing my fingers along his jaw. "The only thing I regret," I whispered, "is not saving him sooner."

 Chapter 461: Whats Next

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi''s hand closed around my arm, firm and trembling. He pulled me to face him, his eyes dark with worry and exhaustion.


    "Olivia," he said quietly, his voice low but edged with frustration. "What did you do?"


    His tone struck something inside me, that same mix of guilt and fury I''d been holding back.


    I yanked my arm free, ring at him through tears. "Why do you sound like that? Like you''re afraid of what I might do instead of hoping it works? Sometimes I feel like you don''t even want him back!"


    The words came out before I could stop them, and I hated myself for it.


    Levi froze. The look on his face shattered me instantly¡ªa flicker of disbelief, then pain. His jaw clenched, his voice breaking. "How can you say that?"


    For a heartbeat, guilt stabbed through my chest. I hadn''t meant it, not like that. But the pain inside me was too raw to take it back.


    "I didn''t mean¡ª" I started, my voice softening, but it didn''t matter. The damage was already done.


    Levi stepped back slightly, shaking his head. "Everything we did, every choice we made, Olivia, was to save you. And now you think we don''t want our brother back?"


    Louis stepped closer, his tone gentler. "He''s right. You think we don''t miss him too? You think we sleep easy knowing what we did?"


    I looked between them, my throat tight. "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    A moment of awkward silence hung in the air before I added, "I have a n."


    Levi frowned, his brows furrowing. "What are you talking about?"


    I hesitated, then exhaled shakily. "I met with the witch. The one who helped me bring my mother back."


    Louis''s eyes widened. "Olivia¡ª"


    "She''s helping me," I cut in quickly. "She told me what to do. It''s risky, yes, but it will work. I''m going to bring him back."


    Levi''s voice dropped, rough with disbelief. "You went back to her?"


    "I had to," I said firmly. "She said there''s a way to wake him. It''ll take seven nights. My blood. My energy. That''s all I need."<fne46b> Chapters first released on find?novel</fne46b>


    He was quiet for a long moment, his chest rising and falling slowly. Then he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "If this witch really helped you before, then maybe this time, it''s not a bad idea."


    That caught me off guard. I blinked at him. "You mean that?"


    He nodded slightly. "Yes. If it gives us a chance to get him back, I''ll take it."


    For a brief moment, something softened between us, but it didn''tst.


    Levi''s gaze met mine again, heavy with something else. "But, Olivia," his voice trembled, "can you ever forgive us? For what we did?"


    I stared at him¡ªat both of them¡ªfor what felt like forever.


    Then I took a slow step back. "Pray," I said quietly, my voice shaking, "that when Lennox wakes up, the mate bond wakes with him. Because if it doesn''t¡­"


    My eyes burned as I looked at them onest time. "You won''t only have me to answer to; you''ll have him too."


    Neither of them spoke.


    I turned toward the door, forcing my voice steady even though my heart felt like it was tearing apart. "Until then, I can''t forgive you."


    And with that, I walked out, leaving.


    The garden was quiet when I stepped outside. The soft scent of morning dew clung to the air, and the early breeze brushed against my face.


    I drew in a shaky breath and sank onto the stone bench near the fountain. My chest still felt heavy, my eyes stinging from the argument. I closed them, trying to calm my heart.


    For a while, there was only silence until I felt a presence behind me. Familiar. Unwanted.


    I frowned before even turning. "Frederick," I muttered.


    He walked around and sat beside me, his usual calm expression unreadable. The faintest trace of a smirk touched his lips. "You knew it was me."


    "I can feel you," I said tly. "You have a way of ruining quiet moments."


    He chuckled lowly, not denying it. For a moment, neither of us spoke. The sound of running water filled the stillness. Then I turned to him, folding my arms. "What now?"


    His eyes lingered on the garden ahead, far too calm for someone like him. "Selene," he said suddenly. "I love her."


    The words caught me off guard. My brows lifted slightly. "You love her?"


    He nodded once, his gaze still distant.


    A strange feeling¡ªrelief¡ªfluttered in my chest. "Then that means¡­" I hesitated, my voice softening. "You''ll let go of me?"


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he tilted his head, the corners of his mouth twitching. "She thinks I killed her mother."


    I turned sharply toward him. "Didn''t you?"


    Frederick scoffed, finally looking at me. "What do you take me for? A monster?"


    I stared at him, searching his eyes for the truth. "I don''t know what to take you for anymore."


    He gave a dryugh and shook his head. "No, Olivia. I didn''t kill her. Deborah was a good student. A bright one. She didn''t deserve what happened to her."


    Something in his tone sounded real, like he was being sincere.


    "Then what happened?" I asked softly. "If you didn''t kill her, why does Selene believe you did?"


    He looked away, his jaw tightening. For a moment, it seemed like he might answer, but he didn''t.


    I leaned forward, narrowing my eyes. "You''re in love with her, aren''t you? Deeply. So why not be with her? Fight for her?"


    Frederick''s expression hardened. He rose from the bench slowly, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves. "Until I prove my innocence," he said quietly, "Selene won''t want to be with me."


    He turned away and began walking toward the edge of the garden.


    "Frederick," I called after him, but he didn''t stop. "We made a deal, you remember?"


    He only paused long enough to say, without looking back, "Yes, Olivia, and I believe you should have gotten your answer now."


    And then he disappeared into the trees, leaving me alone again with more questions than answers.

 Chapter 462: Leftovers?

    Olivia''s POV


    It had been two long days since I started the ritual. Every morning, I cut my palm and let one drop of my blood fall into Lennox''s mouth, just like the witch told me to. She said my blood would help him find his way back¡ªthat it carried thest bit of our broken bond. But nothing had changed yet. Lennox stilly there, quiet and pale. His chest moved slowly, but he didn''t wake.


    I sat beside him, holding his hand. My heart hurt, but I refused to give up. "Please," I whispered, tears running down my face. "Moon Goddess, please help him. Let hime back to me. I''ll give anything."


    Behind me, I heard footsteps¡ªLevi and Louis. They had stopped trying to talk me out of it. Now they only watched from the corner, their faces full of worry. I didn''t turn around. I just kept my eyes on Lennox.


    "You once told me you''d always find your way back to me," I said softly, brushing my hand across his face. "So do it, Lennox. Find your way home."


    The candlelight flickered. The air around us felt different¡ªlike something was starting to move. Or maybe¡­ I was only dreaming. Still, I stayed there, hoping, waiting, believing.


    "Olivia, you need to please eat," Levi pleaded the moment I stood up from the bed beside Lennox.


    Louis nodded gently. "Yes, dear¡­ you''ve not eaten since yesterday."


    I sighed, shaking my head. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to eat¡ªI just couldn''t. My stomach turned at the thought of food. Too much was happening, and thest thing I could worry about was a meal.


    "I''ll eat when I''m hungry," I said quietly.


    Neither of them liked that answer. Levi''s jaw tightened, and he stepped closer, his voice low. "You say that every time, and you never eat. You''re going to copse, Olivia."


    I frowned, ncing at him. "I''m fine."


    "You''re not fine," he said, louder this time. "You''re hurting yourself!"


    His tone startled me. Levi rarely raised his voice¡ªnot at me. He ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. "Do you even see us anymore?" he asked softly, his voice cracking. "Or are we just shadows standing beside your pain?"


    I blinked, not sure what to say. Louis''s eyes darted between us, but he stayed quiet. Levi took another step toward me, his face filled with exhaustion and raw pain.


    "I know you love him, Olivia. We all do. But we''re your mates too. We''ve been here every minute, watching you fall apart¡ªand it''s killing us."


    My throat tightened. "Levi¡­"


    "No," he cut in, his voice trembling. "Do you know what it feels like to hold you, to see you break, and still know that no matter what I do, I''ll never be enough to take that pain away? That even when I touch you, you''re still reaching for him?"


    Tears blurred my vision. "That''s not fair," I whispered.


    He gave a weak, bitter smile. "Neither is watching the woman I love bleed for another man¡ªeven if that man is my brother."


    Silence. The kind that makes breathing hard.


    I stared at him, anger and disbelief twisting in my chest. "How could you even say that?" My voice rose before I could stop it. "How could you be jealous of your own brother¡ªwhen he''s fighting for his life?"


    Levi blinked, stunned. "Jealous?" he repeated, his tone low.


    "Yes!" I shouted, my voice breaking. "That''s what this sounds like! You''re standing here talking about how I make you feel unseen when he''s lying there between life and death!"


    Louis stepped forward, trying to calm the situation. "Olivia, he didn''t mean it that way."


    I turned on him too, my chest heaving. "Then how did he mean it, Louis? Because I''m trying to save his brother, your brother, and somehow that''s a problem now?"


    Louis''s voice stayed calm but firm. "No one said it''s a problem. But you''re acting like we don''t exist, like Lennox is the only one who matters. Like he''s your real mate, and we''re just¡­ what? Leftovers?"


    I froze. "Leftovers?" The word burned in my ears.


    Louis sighed, his own pain showing now. "You know that''s not what I mean."


    "Then why say it?" I snapped, my voice shaking. "Do you really think that little of me? Of us?"


    Levi stepped closer, his face pale. "We don''t, Olivia. But it''s hard¡ªwatching you pour everything into him when we''re right here, bleeding with you. You haven''t even looked at us the same since¡ª"


    "Since what?" I interrupted, tears spilling. "Since you took away my bond? Since you decided for me what was best?"


    The room went still. I took a shaky breath, my voice breaking as I shouted, "You think I don''t see you, Levi? You think I don''t feel you, Louis? You''re wrong. I feel everything. The pain. The loss. The guilt. But this¡ªthis isn''t jealousy! This is love! If either of you were lying here instead of Lennox, I would be doing the exact same thing!"


    Louis shook his head slowly, his voice rising for the first time. "We''re not saying you shouldn''t care. But you don''t eat, you don''t sleep¡ªyou breathe only for him. Sometimes it feels like the rest of us could die, and you wouldn''t even notice."


    Something inside me snapped.


    "This," I shouted, tears streaking my face, "is exactly why Lennox is better than both of you! If either of you were in his ce, he''d be more worried about your lives than wondering who I love most!"


    Levi flinched. Louis''s fists tightened at his sides.<fn89f8> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn89f8>


    "He wouldn''t stand here counting affection," I went on, my voice trembling. "He''d be helping me save you! That''s who he is! That''s why I¡ª" I stopped, my voice choking on the words.


    Silence fell again¡ªthe kind that made the air too heavy to breathe.


    Then, lower, I whispered, "You two need to kill whatever jealousy you''re holding onto¡­ before it turns into something darker. Because right now¡ª"my throat tightened painfully¡ª"right now I''m scared to even leave him alone with you."


    Louis''s mouth opened slightly, shocked. Levi stared at me like I''d stabbed him straight through the chest. I hadn''t meant it. Not like that. But it was toote.


    Levi stepped back slowly, shaking his head. His voice came out rough and heartbroken. "You really think that little of us."


    "Levi¡ª" I reached for him, guilt flooding through me, but he turned away.


    Louis''s voice was low, trembling with hurt. "We''d die for him, Olivia. Just like we''d die for you. But I guess you don''t believe that anymore."


    Neither of them said another word. And as they walked out, I felt the room grow colder¡ªlike another piece of my heart had been ripped away.


    I turned back to Lennox, clutching his hand tightly. "Please," I whispered, my tears falling on his skin, e back soon¡­ before I lose everyone."

 Chapter 463: Coming Back

    Levi''s POV


    I didn''t stop walking until I was outside.<fna375> Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna375>


    The door mmed shut behind me, but her words still rang in my head over and over, like knives cutting through me.


    "Right now, I''m scared to even leave him alone with you."


    I staggered to the hallway wall and pressed a hand against it, trying to breathe. But the air felt too heavy, too thick.


    Louis came out a momentter, quiet as always. He didn''t say anything at first. He just stood beside me, watching the floor like he didn''t know how to start.


    "She didn''t mean it," he said finally, his voice low as if trying tofort me.


    I let out a short, bitterugh. "Didn''t she?"


    He looked at me, frowning. "You know she''s hurting. You can''t take everything she says right now¡ª"


    "I can''t?" I cut him off, turning toward him. "Louis, she said she''s scared of us. Scared we''d kill our own brother!"


    The words came out rough, and my throat burned. I dragged my hands through my hair, pacing the hall. "What kind of monster does she think I am?"


    Louis didn''t answer. Maybe because he didn''t know either.


    I punched the wall hard enough to make my knuckles split. "I did everything to save her, Louis. Everything! And now she looks at me like I''m the enemy."


    "She''s not thinking clearly," Louis said quietly, stepping closer. "You know how strong their bond was."


    I shook my head, tears stinging my eyes. "That''s the thing, isn''t it? It''s always been their bond. Even when she was with us, it was like there was this invisible wall, something we could never touch."


    Louis''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t disagree.


    "I thought I could handle it," I said, my voice breaking. "I thought I could live with being the one she turns to second. But hearing her say it¡ªhearing her choose him even when he''s half-dead¡ªit''s¡­" I swallowed hard. "It''s like dying without ever being allowed to die."


    Louis looked down, his fists clenched at his sides. "We made this mess, Levi. We broke the bond. We can''t expect her to forgive us overnight."


    I sank down to the cold floor, my back against the wall, my chest heavy. "You think I don''t know that? I hate myself for what we did. For what I did. I keep telling myself it was the only way to save her, but every time I look at her face, I wonder if maybe we should''ve just let her decide her own fate."


    Louis crouched beside me, his tone soft. "She''lle around. When Lennox wakes up, things will change."


    I gave a small, emptyugh. "If he wakes up."


    Louis looked away, guilt flickering in his eyes. "He will. He has to."


    For a moment, we both sat in silence. The only sound was the faint echo of wind against the windows.


    Louis''s words broke the silence again. "She still loves us," he whispered, almost like he was trying to convince himself more than me.


    I let out a broken breath, staring at my bleeding hand. "Yeah," I said quietly. "But not the same way anymore."


    Louis frowned. "You don''t know that."


    I gave a bitter smile. "I do. You saw the way she looked at me, Louis. Like I was something she had to protect him from. That kind of look¡­ it doesn''t go away."


    He sighed and sat beside me, his back against the same wall. "She''s angry, Levi. Angry, hurt, confused. You can''t me her for that."


    I turned to face him slowly. "I''m not ming her. I''m ming us. We should have just let her decide her fate"


    Louis stayed silent, his jaw tightening.


    I leaned my head back against the wall, closing my eyes. "You know what''s funny? We''ve fought rogues, warlocks, vampires¡ªbut none of that hurt as much as hearing her say she''s scared of me."


    Louis''s voice softened. "We''ll fix this."


    "How?" I asked, my voice cracking. "Even if Lennox wakes up, even if she forgives us¡ªwhat''s left of us after this?"


    He didn''t answer. He just stared ahead, his eyes distant.


    The hallway was quiet again, filled only with the faint echo of the wind and our breathing.


    After a while, Louis whispered, "You know what scares me?"


    I turned my head slightly. "What?"


    "That she''s right," he said. "That if this jealousy doesn''t die, it''ll eat us alive. And when Lennoxes back¡­ we won''t recognize ourselves anymore."


    I swallowed hard, staring at the blood dripping slowly from my knuckles. "I feel things will never be the same again.. I just can''t  exin  it¡­. but¡­"


    Louis turned toward me sharply. "Don''t say that."


    I gave a hollowugh. "Why not? We tore apart a sacred bond. We turned her grief into something poisonous. Tell me, Louis¡ªwhat kind of mates do that?"


    He clenched his jaw. "The kind that love her enough to save her life."


    I looked up at him, tired and bitter. "Then maybe love isn''t enough anymore."


    Louis opened his mouth to respond but stopped when a sudden gasp from Olivia reached us.


    We both froze.


    It came from Lennox''s room.


    "Did you hear that?" I asked.


    Louis nodded, already on his feet.


    We rushed back inside.


    Getting  to Lennox''s room, my eyes fell on his fingers, and I noticed they  twitched faintly on the sheets.


    Louis turned to me, eyes wide. "Levi¡­"


    But I was already moving closer, my heart hammering.


    "Lennox?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    His eyelids didn''t open, but his lips moved¡ªbarely¡ªforming one broken word.


    "Liv¡­"


    Louis let out a sharp breath. "It''s working."


    Olivia held his hand, sobbing.


    "Yes Lennox¡­ I''m here..."


    My chest tightened as I watched Olivia cradle Lennox''s hand, whispering his name like a prayer. Her tears fell on his skin, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and hope.


    For the first time in days, there was movement¡ªproof that he was still there somewhere.


    But instead of relief, a cold, creeping dread began to settle inside me.


    Louis smiled faintly, almost in disbelief. "It''s working," he said again, voice shaking.


    But all I could do was stare at Lennox¡ªhis still, pale face¡­ and the faint shadow that passed over it when he whispered Olivia''s name.


    Something about the way the air shifted felt wrong. It wasn''t just energy; it was heavy, darker. Like whatever was pulling him back wasn''t meant to return.


    My heart began to pound. "Olivia," I said slowly, stepping closer, "move away from him."


    She turned sharply, ring at me. "Don''t you dare tell me that! He just spoke, Levi. He spoke! He''sing back!"


    "Olivia¡ª" I started, but stopped. There was no point. She wouldn''t hear me right now¡ªnot through the rush of hope she''d been starved of.


    Louis nced at me nervously. "Levi, what''s wrong?"


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t exin it¡ªthe dread crawling under my skin, the whisper in my gut that something wasn''t right.


    My gaze shifted to Lennox''s face¡ªpeaceful, yet unnaturally still.


    Olivia kept crying, holding Lennox''s hand tightly, whispering words of love and promises of forever. I wanted to go to her, to hold her¡ªbut something inside me froze.


    Because as much as I wanted him back¡­


    a small, terrified part of me wondered if the Lennox who returned¡­ wouldn''t be the same one we lost.

 Chapter 464: Guests

    Olivia''s POV


    "What''s wrong?" I asked anxiously, my voice trembling. The witch stood over Lennox, her wrinkled hands hovering just above his chest, her eyes glowing faintly with that strange golden light again.


    He had moved just moments ago, his fingers twitching, his lips whispering my name. For a heartbeat, I thought he was waking up. But then¡­ nothing. He''d gonepletely still again.


    Now, watching the witch silently examine him, panic wed at my chest.


    "Why isn''t he moving anymore?" I asked again, louder this time. "He said my name; he spoke! Why would he go still again?"


    The witch didn''t answer. Her expression remained unreadable as her fingers traced. I could hear my heart thundering. "Please, talk to me! Is something wrong with him?"


    Finally, she exhaled long and tired. "Something is changing," she said quietly.


    I blinked. "Changing? What does that mean?"


    The witch''s eyes met mine, sharp and serious. "His soul has started to return, but the passage is unstable. The pull between realms isn''tplete yet."


    I frowned, stepping closer. "So he''s¡­ stuck?"


    "Not stuck," she corrected softly. "Fighting. His spirit is trying to merge with his body again, but there''s resistance."


    My heart clenched. "Resistance from what?"


    She hesitated, ncing briefly toward the faint glow around Lennox''s chest. "When a soul returns after being disconnected from its bond, it no longer knows which thread to follow. His heart seeks you, but the bond that used to guide him is gone. Without it, he''s wandering between life and something else."<fnbcae> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fnbcae>


    Tears welled in my eyes. "So what do I do? Tell me what to do!"


    The witch looked at me long and hard. "You keep doing what you''ve been doing. Your blood is anchoring him."


    I turned back to Lennox, brushing my hand gently across his face. His skin was still pale, but beneath my touch, I could feel the faintest warmth beginning to return.


    "Come back to me," I whispered. "Please."


    Behind me, the witch murmured another spell under her breath, and the air shimmered faintly. "He will wake," she said. "But the question, Olivia¡­" her voice dropped to a whisper, "¡­is who he will be when he does."


    Her words brought a chill to me, and I frowned. "You sound as if you know what will happen. Why don''t you tell me?"


    The witch shook her head. "I have no idea, but all I know is that a price will be paid for the return of his soul. You all should just be ready."


    I swallowed hard in panic and stared at Lennox, wondering what would be of him when he wakes up. But one thing I know is that nothing could be worse than his death, so I am willing to risk it all.


    Before I could ask more, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway. I turned toward the door just as it flew open.


    "Lennox!"


    It was Sir Damon and Lady Fiona, Lennox''s parents. Their faces were pale, their expressions a mix of panic and exhaustion.


    Fiona rushed past everyone straight to the bed, her trembling hands hovering over Lennox''s still body. "My boy¡­" she whispered, her voice cracking. "What happened to him?"


    I swallowed hard, standing back to give her space. "He''s¡­ he''s fighting toe back," I said softly.


    Damon''s eyes darted to the witch, narrowing immediately. "Why is she here?" His voice was sharp, full of suspicion.


    The witch didn''t flinch. "Because without me, your son would already be dead," she said calmly.


    Louis and Levi appeared at the doorway then, their expressions hard.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Levi muttered under his breath. His tone carried no warmth.


    Louis crossed his arms, his jaw tight. "What are you doing here?" he asked coldly. "You shouldn''t be here until your trip is over."


    Fiona turned sharply to face them, her voice rising. "We are still your parents. No matter what, Lennox is our son!"


    Levi scoffed quietly. "Interesting."


    "Enough," Damon snapped, stepping forward towards his sons. "We had toe back the moment we heard of Lennox''s condition, and until he is fine, we are not leaving. That''s final."


    I noticed Louis and Levi ring at him. They wanted to kick against his decision, but out of the little respect they still had for him, they just let it be.


    Lady Fiona, who was caressing Lennox''s hair, was now sobbing, whispering, "What happened? What went wrong?" but no one answered her. The room was just silent.


    Feeling exhausted, I decided to leave the chaos in Lennox''s room and go take a breath of fresh air outside.


    Reaching the garden, I met Selene sitting quietly by the fountain, her long dark hair spilling over her shoulder, her fingers tracing small circles in the water. She looked up when she heard me.


    "Olivia," she said softly. "You look exhausted."


    I managed a weak smile. "You could say that." I walked closer, lowering myself onto the stone bench beside her. The afternoon air was cool against my skin, carrying the faint scent of roses and dew. For a moment, we just sat there in silence.


    Then I finally asked, "What now?" My voice came out tired. "Everything feels like it''s falling apart, and I don''t even know how to hold it together anymore."


    Selene sighed quietly, her eyes distant. "I know," she whispered. "It''s¡­ a lot."


    Before I could respond, I heard footsteps behind us, slow, heavy ones. When I turned, it was a maid.


    She bowed her head politely. "Luna Olivia," she said softly, "you have visitors waiting for you in the main hall."


    I frowned. Why was she addressing me as Luna? "Visitors? Who?"


    The maid hesitated. "I¡­ I think you shoulde see for yourself."


    Something in her tone made my stomach twist. I exchanged a quick nce with Selene before standing up.


    The walk back to the house felt strangely long. My steps echoed faintly down the corridor, my mind racing with questions. Who could it be now? I wasn''t in the mood for anyone or any pity visit.


    But the moment I stepped into the living room, my breath caught.


    There they were.


    My parents.


    Mr. and Mrs. Parker.

 Chapter 465: We Meet Again

    Olivia''s POV


    For a moment, I couldn''t move. I just stood there, staring, my heart mming against my ribs as if it was trying to make sense of what I was seeing.


    My parents.


    The two people I thought I''d never see again.


    My breath caught as my eyes roamed over them.


    Mother looked¡­ different somehow. Her face had more color than I remembered, and she''d gained a little weight¡ªnot too much, just enough to make her look healthy. Her eyes glistened when they met mine, filling with tears instantly.


    But it was him who froze me to the core.


    My father.


    The man I''d mourned for years. The man I''d buried in my memories when I was fourteen.


    He stood there alive, real, breathing¡ªlooking older, yes, but still every inch the father I remembered. His dark hair was streaked with silver now, his broad shoulders still proud, though I could see the weight of time in his eyes.


    I couldn''t speak. My mouth opened, but no words came out. My body felt locked between shock, anger, and disbelief.


    How?


    How was this possible?


    My father took a slow step forward, his gaze soft and full of guilt. "Olivia," he whispered, his voice trembling.<fneef2> Updates are released by FindN0vel</fneef2>


    Hearing him say my name broke something inside me.


    Tears filled my eyes, and before I could stop myself, I moved¡ªone step, then another, then I was running.


    Straight into my mother''s arms.


    She caught me tightly, pulling me close, and I finally let go. The tears came hard and fast, burning my face.


    "My baby," she sobbed against my hair. "Oh, Olivia, I''m so sorry. I''m so, so sorry."


    Her words shook me. Sorry? Sorry will never be enough.


    When I finally pulled away, I turned to my father. "You¡­" I choked out. "You deceived me."


    He gave a small, pained smile. "I''m so sorry."


    My throat tightened. "You let me believe you were dead."


    His expression faltered¡ªregret shed in his eyes. "It wasn''t by choice," he said quietly. "There were¡­ things you didn''t know, things we couldn''t tell you. It was the only way to protect you."


    I stared at him, stunned. "Protect me from what?"


    He didn''t answer. His silence was enough to make my heart sink.


    I shook my head, stepping back. "You don''t get to say that after all these years! You don''t get to show up now after everything and pretend you did this for me!"


    My mother reached for me again, but I pulled away, trembling. "Do you have any idea what it was like? To think you were dead?" I said, ring at my father, then turned to my mother. "And you? You knew all this time, and you never told me anything. You kept it away from me."


    Her tears fell harder. "I''m sorry, sorry."


    I wanted to hate them.


    Truly, I did.


    For months, I''d carried the pain of losing them¡ªthe anger, the emptiness, the sleepless nights wondering why they betrayed me the way they did.


    And now here they were, standing in front of me.


    Part of me wanted to scream. Another part just wanted to hold them and never let go.


    "I can''t do this," I whispered, my hands trembling. "I want to hate you both for leaving me¡­ but I can''t."


    My father''s eyes softened. "We are sorry," he said quietly. "Alpha Levi reached out to us. He said you needed us."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Levi?"


    He nodded. "He told us about Lennox. About what happened. We came as fast as we could."


    I sighed and slowly sank down onto the sofa, my legs suddenly weak. "Of course he did," I muttered under my breath. "He always thinks he knows what''s best."


    My mother sat beside me, her hand resting gently on my knee. "You look tired," she said softly. "Are you eating at all?"


    I gave a small, humorlessugh. "That''s what everyone keeps asking."


    She smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "Because we worry. You''ve been through so much, my darling."


    I looked at her¡ªreally looked at her. Her warmth, her familiar scent, the way her eyes still carried that same motherly love I grew up with.


    And even though I knew she wasn''t my real mother by blood, it didn''t matter. She was my mother. The woman who raised me. The woman who loved me.


    "I missed you," I whispered.


    Her face softened, her voice trembling. "I missed you too."


    We sat there in silence for a while, the sound of our breathing filling the space between us.


    Finally, I asked, "Are you leaving today?"


    Before either of them could answer, a voice came from the doorway.


    "No," Levi said quietly, stepping into the room.


    I looked up sharply. He stood there, his hands in his pockets, his eyes moving between me and my parents.


    "They''ll be staying for a while," he continued. "At least until things are stable again."


    I didn''t know when I shed him a grateful smile. It was so thoughtful of him to do this for me. "Thank you," I whispered.


    Levi nodded and then turned and walked away.


    After Levi left, the room grew quiet again. My parents began talking softly behind me, but I wasn''t really listening. My mind was already somewhere else.


    It had been days since we''d really spoken. Not since that argument. I had hurt him with my words. And yet, even after everything, he still called my parents here. He still looked out for me.


    That thought sat heavy in my chest. Maybe¡­ maybe it was time to talk. To stop pretending that I didn''t care, that the tension between us didn''t ache every time I saw him.


    I turned to the maid standing near the door. "Please show my parents to their room," I said quietly. "They must be tired from the trip."


    She nodded and began leading them away. My mother squeezed my hand before leaving, her smile soft but full of questions I wasn''t ready to answer.


    Once they were gone, I exhaled deeply and followed the faint scent of pinewood and whiskey that lingered faintly through the hall. Levi.


    It didn''t take long to find him.


    The door to the study was half-open. Inside, I saw him leaning against the desk, his sleeves rolled up, a ss of amber liquid in his hand. The bottle beside him was already half-empty.


    He looked tired, like the weight of the whole world was resting on his shoulders. Such a sight made my wolf stir with unease.


    I stepped in quietly, closing the door behind me. "Drinking this early?" I asked softly.

 Chapter 466: Make Me Forget

    Olivia''s POV<fn4b89> Readplete version only at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn4b89>


    Levi didn''t even flinch when I stepped closer. He just stared down at his ss, swirling what was left inside before taking another slow sip. I reached out quietly and took it from his hand. He didn''t fight me. He didn''t say a word.


    "I think you''ve had enough," I said softly.


    He let out a faint, humorless chuckle. "Since when did you start caring for me?"


    I ignored the jab and set the ss down on the desk. "Since I realized we needed to talk."


    At that, his eyes finally met mine¡ªdark, heavy, guarded.


    "Talk," he repeated tly. "About what, Olivia? About how you think I''m jealous of my brother? About how you''re scared I''d hurt him?"


    His words stung. I could hear the bitterness under them, the pain he tried to bury behind that calm tone.


    "No," I said quietly. "About us."


    He frowned. "Us?"


    "Yes," I said, stepping closer. "You and me. Levi, we''ve been avoiding each other like strangers when we both know we can''t keep doing this."


    He stared at me, his jaw tight. "You think a conversation is going to fix what''s already broken?"


    My chest tightened. "Maybe not. But pretending it''s fine is breaking it even more."


    Silence. The air between us felt thick¡ªheavy with all the things we''d left unsaid for too long.


    I moved closer until I was standing right in front of him. "Levi," I said softly, "I don''t love you less."


    He froze.


    "I need you to understand that," I went on, my voice trembling. "Just because I''m fighting to bring Lennox back doesn''t mean what I feel for you has changed. I love him too¡ªmaybe differently¡ªbut that doesn''t mean I stopped loving you."


    His breathing hitched. For a moment, his eyes flickered with something raw, something vulnerable.


    "I love you, Levi¡­ you should never doubt that."


    He didn''t answer. He just stood there, staring at me like he was torn between walking away and pulling me closer.


    My chest ached, my voice trembling. "I hate that we''re like this. I hate that I can''t fix it. I hate that every time I look at you, I feel like I''m losing you, even when you''re standing right here."


    His jaw clenched. "You''re not losing me," he said quietly.


    "Then why does it feel like it?" I whispered.


    That broke something in him.


    He took one step closer, then another¡ªuntil the space between us disappeared. His hand came up slowly, his fingers brushing a tear from my cheek. "Because," he said softly, "every time I look at you, I remember that I''m the reason you''re hurting."


    My breath hitched. "You''re not¡ª"


    "I am," he cut in, voice low. "We both are. I shouldn''t have destroyed your bond with Lennox. I thought I was doing the right thing." He apologized.


    Despite how much it hurt and how angry I was, I knew he believed he was saving me. As my mate, he thought it was his responsibility. And maybe¡­ if I were in his ce, I might have done the same.


    "Can you forgive me?" Levi pleaded, his eyes filled with sincere guilt. "I hate it when you are angry at me."


    Before I could say another word, he cupped my face in both hands. The warmth of his touch burned against my skin. I had missed his touch.


    "Levi¡­" I whispered, my heart racing.


    He hesitated for a second¡ªjust one¡ªand then his lips crashed against mine.


    The kiss was desperate, painful, full of everything we''d been holding back. Guilt. Love. Longing. Regret. And even though I knew it was wrong, that everything between us was tangled in too much pain, I kissed him back.


    Because for that moment¡­ I just wanted to feel something other than pain. I wanted to forget.


    My hands trembled as they moved to his shirt, unbuttoning it slowly. Levi''s breath caught. "Olivia, what are you doing?"


    "I want this," I whispered. "I want to forget everything that''s happening¡ªeven if it''s just for a moment."


    He searched my eyes, his voice hoarse. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," I said, my voice steady even as my heart raced. My fingers slid down, reaching for the zip of his pants.


    "Olivia," he whispered again, as though saying my name might stop what was already happening. But his voice wavered, betraying him.


    I rose on my toes, my lips grazing the edge of his jaw. "Don''t," I breathed. "Don''t stop me."


    His hands found my waist, uncertain at first, as though he was afraid I''d change my mind. But I didn''t.


    I felt a sudden jolt as he shifted, easily scooping me up. I automatically wrapped my legs around his waist, clinging to him as he moved us the short distance to the desk. He set me down gently, the cool mahogany pressing against the back of my thighs as I sat on the edge.


    He braced his hands on either side of me, trapping me. His eyes, dark and turbulent, searched mine.


    "You''re sure about this, Olivia?" he asked again, his voice a low, rough murmur.


    "Yes," I breathed, my hands sliding up his chest, tracing the hard lines of muscle beneath the now-open shirt. "I just need you. Right now."


    Thest remnants of his hesitation seemed to shatter. His control, the careful wall he''d kept up for days, finally gave way.


    He moved between my legs, his hips pressing against me, sending a sharp, sweet wave of longing through my body. He tilted his head down, and his lips found mine in a kiss that was no longer desperate, but pure, raw need.


    It was a silent admission of everything he couldn''t say: I miss you. I can''t live without you. Forgive me.


    My fingers tangled in his hair, holding him close as the kiss deepened. The air was charged, thick with the scent of his skin and the ghosts of our past. I felt the heat rising between us, burning away the pain, the guilt, the confusion¡ªfor just this suspended moment.


    Then, he broke the kiss, his breathing ragged. His eyes dropped from mine, moving slowly over my face, my neck, before focusing on the simple, elegant fabric of the gown I wore. With a shaky hand, he reached for the hem.


    He lifted it slowly, deliberately, the silk whispering as it slid up my legs. The gesture was agonizingly slow, drawing out the tension until it was almost unbearable. His gaze followed the material, then drifted lower, settling on the skin he exposed. Then he went on his knees.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing against the inside of my thigh, a feather-light touch that still made me gasp. "I love you," he whispered against my skin, a vow and a confession all at once. "More than I know how to handle."


    I reached out, my fingers trembling as I cupped the back of his neck. "Levi," I choked out, a wave of emotion¡ªnot pain, but profound,plicated love¡ªflooding my chest.


    He parted my legs wider, resting his hands gently on my inner thighs. The simple, possessive act felt likeing home.


    In this moment, there was no Lennox, no worry, no broken bond¡ªonly the profound, undeniable connection of two people who desperately needed to be reminded of what they were to each other.

 Chapter 467: Sex In The Study

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment his lips found my inner thigh, the world outside this room vanished. His whispered words¡ª"I love you"¡ªdidn''t just resonate; they became the only truth. A fierce, possessive kind of love that mirrored the terrifying depth of my own.


    I tugged at the back of his neck, urging him closer, wanting to feel him, all of him, not just hear the confession. "Show me, Levi," I breathed out, themand husky, desperate.


    He didn''t need to be told twice.


    He lowered his head, and the light, tentative touch became a hungry, demanding kiss that stole my breath. A gasp tore from my throat, raw and unrestrained, as a shockwave of pleasure unlike anything I''d ever known arced through me. The feeling was electric, a searing brand that reminded me exactly who I belonged to, in every sense of the word. My nails dug into the firm muscle of his back, anchoring myself to him as the intensity ratcheted up, eclipsing thought, guilt, and memory.


    He worked with a devastating, focused need, his tongue and lips mapping every sensitive peak. The desk pressed coolly against my skin. My body arched, a natural, involuntary response to the pping of his tongue in my pussy.


    "Levi¡­ please," I choked out. I was running out of patience. I needed him inside me.


    He paused, a low, guttural sound rumbling in his chest, a sound of control barely contained. He lifted his head, his eyes meeting mine¡ªdark, zing, andpletely consumed. He rose, his hands not leaving my thighs, his gaze never leaving my face. The sheer raw intensity in his eyes was the most beautiful, terrifying thing I''d ever seen.


    He stood before me, chest heaving, his half-open shirt a mess. He finished what I had started moments ago, yanking the rest of the clothing away with quick, impatient movements. I watched, my chest tight, as he released the zipper of his pants.


    The sight of him, hard and ready, was the final trigger. My own body was aching, thrumming, a chaotic mess of sensation.


    He reached down and settled his hands around my hips, tilting me forward on the desk''s edge, positioning me with a possessive strength that I craved. He leaned in, his mouth finding mine in a brutal, urgent kiss. It was a kiss of reunion, of iming, a furious battle of two people trying to pour every unspoken word and every regret into a single, desperate act.


    Then, with a low groan that vibrated against my lips, he drove into me.


    The connection was immediate, an instant, painfulpleteness that had me crying out against his mouth. He filled me entirely, banishing the emptiness, the loneliness, the cold space that had been there since we started this painful dance. It wasn''t gentle; but I loved it.


    He pulled back slightly, his eyes searching mine again, a final, silent check. "Olivia," he whispered, his voice thick with a tortured emotion I knew was mirrored in my own eyes.


    I wrapped my legs tighter around his waist, pulling him deeper. "Don''t stop," I begged, clutching his shoulders.


    That was all he needed.


    He began to move, slow and deep at first, then elerating into a powerful, rhythmic pace that rocked my world. Each thrust was a hammer blow, driving out the pain, recing it with pleasure so sharp it bordered on agony. I threw my head back, losing myself in the dizzying sensation, the sound of skin on skin, the scent of him, the raw power of his body moving against mine.


    My vision blurred, and a scream of pure, unadulterated release tore from my throat as I bucked against him.


    He held me tighter, burying his face in the crook of my neck, his own ragged, guttural cry joining mine as he fucked me harder.


    "Forgiven?" he finally rasped against my neck, circling his waist as he hit my G-spot.


    I didn''t answer with a word. I simply tightened my hold on him and released a soft moan of pleasure.<fn978f> Find the newest release on find[?]ovel</fn978f>


    He kept his pace relentless, the pounding deep and steady, and I could feel the tension coil tighter and tighter in my core with every powerful thrust.


    "Say it, Olivia," he demanded, his voice a low, rough growl by my ear, his breath hot against my skin. "Say you forgive me."


    But the words wouldn''te. Only pleasured gasps and moans could escape my throat.


    He drove in onest, agonizingly deep time, and I felt the world dissolve entirely. My body convulsed around him, another wave of pure, shattering release sweeping through me, pulling a final, choked cry from my lips. His own body tensed, a final, ragged groan escaping his lips as he released inside me.


    He held still for a long moment, breathing hard into my neck, his body heavy and warm against mine.


    Then, with a slow, drawn-out groan, Levi pulled out, the sudden separation leaving me feeling momentarily lost and cool. He didn''t step away, though. Instead, his strong hands settled firmly on my waist.


    "Not done yet," he murmured, his voice still thick with desire, the hint of a predatory smile touching his lips.


    Before I could fully process it, he smoothly turned me around on the edge of the mahogany desk. I braced my hands t on the cool wood, my ass facing him, my body still trembling from the intensity.


    He didn''t waste a second. He gripped my hips, pulling me back against him until he was perfectly aligned. He drove into me again, this time from behind, the angle deeper and more brutal than before. I gasped, the sudden new invasion sparking a fresh surge of need.


    He leaned forward, pressing his chest against my back, his mouth finding the sensitive skin of my neck and shoulder. His left hand wrapped tightly around my hip, anchoring me to the desk, while his right hand came around my chest.


    His fingers found my nipples, already hard and sensitive from our previous intensity. He yed with them, pinching and teasing the tips as he began to move inside me with a fierce, punishing rhythm.


    Thebination¡ªthe deep, pounding pressure inside, the sharp, exquisite tug on my chest¡ªwas too much, too fast. My spine arched, and a sound that was half-scream, half-plea tore from my throat.


    "Look what you do to me," he whispered savagely into my ear, his voice ragged with desire as he continued to drive into me, pushing us both toward the edge once more. "You''re mine, Olivia. Always."


    I couldn''t answer. I could only hold onto the desk,pletely lost in the fierce way he was making love to me. It wasn''t just sex; it was a desperate, raw fight for our connection.


    Levi was losing control. His breathing was ragged, and his movements got harder and faster. Each powerful push shook my whole body. My hips lifted off the desk, trying to pull him deeper. This was the hardest he had ever taken me, and the speed made my head spin. I felt a sweet, blinding rush building fast.


    My body was on fire, every muscle tight. I squeezed my eyes shut, and I was seeing stars exploding behind my lids. The pleasure was so strong, so overwhelming, it wiped away all the pain and guilt. I cried out his name, a desperate, broken sound lost in the heat of the room.


    He kept going, holding my hips tight, his thumb circling my nipple. We were so engrossed in the moment, in the raw pleasure, that we didn''t hear the door open or someone walk in.


    We didn''t know we were no longer alone until we heard a voice cut through the air¡ªa voice that was cold, hard, and full of absolute shock and anger.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    The sound was like a bucket of ice water.


    Levi froze instantly, his body locking rigid inside mine. His powerful movement stopped, and the room went dead silent, thick with the scent of sex and sweat.


    My eyes snapped open, and I tried to turn my head. Levi''s grip on my hip tightened painfully, trying to hold me still, but it was toote. I followed the line of his sudden, wide-eyed stare.

 Chapter 468: Wrong?

    Olivia''s POV


    I turned slowly, my pulse hammering in my ears. Louis stood by the door, his face pale with fury, his jaw tight, his eyes dark with disbelief. For a long, terrible moment, no one said a word. The silence was deafening, thick with disbelief, guilt, and something worse¡ªdisappointment.


    Louis''s voice came again, lower this time but sharper, like a de. "Tell me I''m not seeing this."


    "Louis¡ª" Levi started, but Louis cut him off with a bitterugh that sounded nothing like him.


    "Are you for real right now, Levi? Here?" His voice cracked with rage. "In the damn study while Lennox is lying there, fighting for his life?"


    The words hit like a p. Shame burned through me. I pulled away from Levi, clutching the edge of the desk, trying to catch my breath. My body trembled¡ªnot from desire now, but from humiliation. My throat felt tight, the weight of Louis''s stare crushing me.


    "Louis, please," I whispered, my voice shaking. "It''s not¡ª"


    "Not what?" he snapped, his eyes shing. "Not what it looks like? Because it looks exactly what it looks like, Olivia."


    Levi stepped forward then, his jaw clenched. "Enough," he said firmly, trying to keep his tone calm. "You don''t get to talk to her like that."


    Louis turned to him, his anger ring hotter. "Don''t you dare defend this, Levi. You should be ashamed too. Lennox would¡ª" He stopped himself, his voice breaking for a second before he forced it back under control. "He would be disgusted."


    Levi''s nostrils red. "You think I don''t care about him?"


    "Doesn''t look like it," Louis shot back, his tone dripping with contempt. "While he''s dying, you''re in here doing this. How can you two even think of sex in a time like this? Disgraceful."


    My wolf whined inside me. The pleasure that had filled me moments ago died instantly.


    Levi took a step closer, his voice dropping into a growl. "Watch your words, Louis."


    "Oh, I am," Louis spat. "Because someone has to say them!"


    The air between them grew heated. Both brothers stood face-to-face now¡ªLevi''s fury meeting Louis''s heartbreak. I could see it in both their eyes¡ªthe love they had for Lennox, the guilt, the frustration, the grief twisting into anger.


    I stepped forward weakly, my voice breaking. "Please, stop. Both of you."


    But they didn''t stop.


    Louis jabbed a finger toward Levi''s chest. "You think sleeping with her helps anything? Can''t you keep your dick away for even a moment? You''vepletely lost it!"


    Levi grabbed his wrist, his grip tight but not violent. "You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I know enough!" Louis snapped, jerking free. "You''re both out of control!"


    Tears stung my eyes. I could barely speak. "Louis, please¡­" I whispered again, but my voice faltered. "It''s not what you think."


    Louis turned to me then, and the look in his eyes broke something inside me. It wasn''t just anger¡ªit was hurt. Deep, personal hurt.


    He shook his head slowly. "No, Olivia," he said quietly. "It''s exactly what I think."


    He turned and stormed out, the door mming behind him so hard the sound echoed down the hall.


    The silence he left behind was unbearable.


    Levi exhaled shakily, dragging a hand through his hair. "Damn it¡­" he muttered, his voice raw with frustration.


    I sank down onto the edge of the desk, covering my face with my hands. "What have we done?" I whispered, my chest aching.


    Levi stepped closer, his voice low andforting. "He''ll calm down," he said softly. "He always does."


    "Levi¡­" I whispered finally, lowering my hands, my voice barely audible. "Was what we did¡­ really wrong?"


    He was quiet for a moment, his chest still rising and falling heavily as he stared at the floor. Then he shook his head slowly, stepping closer.


    "No," he said quietly but firmly. "It wasn''t wrong."


    His voice was steady, but I could hear the strain in it¡ªthe conflict he was trying to hide. "We didn''t n this, Olivia. It just¡­ happened. It was real. And I won''t ever regret feeling you¡ªeven if the timing was a mistake."


    I looked up at him, his words burning into me. My heart ached with confusion, torn between the truth of what I felt and the guilt wing at me.


    "But still," I murmured, my voice trembling. "What if someone else had walked in? What if it wasn''t Louis, but anyone else? What would they think of us, Levi?"


    He looked at me, his brow furrowed, but I pressed on before he could answer.


    "One of your brothers is fighting for his life, and I¡ª" my voice cracked, "¡ªI was in here doing this. What was I thinking?"


    Tears blurred my vision again. I could still hear Louis''s voice echoing in my head, full of disappointment and disgust. How could you think of this while he''s dying?


    Levi ran a hand through his hair, his expression dark with regret. "You were scared," he said softly. "So was I. We''ve both been drowning in this for too long, and maybe we were just trying to feel something that wasn''t pain for once."<fn0316> Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel</fn0316>


    His words were gentle, but they didn''t make the guilt fade. If anything, they made it worse¡ªbecause they were true.


    I nodded slowly, my throat tightening. "It still feels wrong," I whispered. "Like I betrayed him."


    Levi stepped closer again, kneeling in front of me. His hands found my knees in aforting manner. "No," he said quietly. "You didn''t betray anyone. You just¡­ broke. And I did too."


    For a moment, we just stayed like that, the air heavy between us, the silence filled with everything we couldn''t say.


    Then I pulled away gently, wiping at my face. "I should get dressed," I said softly.


    Levi nodded, his jaw tight. He turned slightly, giving me his back out of respect¡ªsomething I hadn''t expected but was grateful for.


    I stood shakily, my legs weak, my body still sore and trembling. I reached for my clothes scattered across the floor, gathering them with trembling hands. Each piece I picked up felt heavier than it should have¡ªlike a quiet reminder of what had just happened, of how fragile and messy we both were.


    The room still smelled like him, like us¡ªand I hated that I wanted that scent to linger.


    I pulled on my clothes in silence. I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror across the room¡ªmy hair tangled, my eyes red, my cheeks flushed¡ªand I barely recognized the woman staring back.


    By the time I was dressed, Levi had straightened his shirt too. He looked tired¡ªnot physically, but emotionally drained, like a man who''d just realized something he couldn''t take back.


    He turned to face me, his voice low. "We''ll figure this out," he said softly. "But right now¡­ let''s not lose focus. Lennox needs to wake up."


    I nodded, swallowing hard. "Yeah," I whispered. "He does."

 Chapter 469: Cheating

    Sofia''s POV


    "Do you want me toe over?" I asked, my face full of worry. Olivia had just told me everything that was happening, and I could hear the fear in her voice. I thought maybe she needed me close.


    "I cane if you want me to," I offered gently.


    But she sighed over the phone.


    "No, Sofia¡­ don''t worry about me," she said weakly. "Just pray. That''s all I need right now."


    Her words tugged at my heart, but I didn''t push further. "Alright," I whispered. "But remember, I''m here if you need me."


    When the call ended, I sat quietly for a moment, staring at the wall. I hated feeling so helpless. Olivia was my friend, my sister in every way that mattered¡ªand she was breaking.


    A maid appeared at the doorway and bowed slightly. "Lady Sofia, dinner is ready."


    I nodded slowly and stood up, even though I didn''t feel hungry. When I reached the dining table, I noticed something immediately¡ªDamien''s seat was empty. Again.


    He had been avoiding me for days now, or maybe he just didn''t want to be here at all.


    I tried to ignore the hollow ache in my chest as I picked at my food. "Where''s Alpha Damien?" I asked the maid softly.


    She lowered her eyes respectfully. "He isn''t back yet, ma''am."


    I looked toward the door, then sighed. Of course he wasn''t.


    Part of me wanted to ask if he was alright¡ªif he''d eaten, if he wasing back soon¡ªbut I stopped myself. Damien was strong. He didn''t need me worrying about him. What mattered now was finding answers about Reba''s death, because until that mystery was solved, things could never be the same as they used to be between us.


    After making sure our son was asleep, I went to my room, but I couldn''t sleep.


    It was almost 1 a.m., and Damien still wasn''t home.


    I sat in the living room, the clock ticking loudly in the quiet house. I told myself not to worry, that he was probably workingte again. I even picked up my phone and scrolled through jokes online, trying to distract myself.


    But my mind wouldn''t rest. Every few minutes I found myself looking at the door.


    Then I heard it¡ªthe sound of a car pulling up outside.


    My heart jumped.


    It was him.


    Quickly Iposed myself and put on a nonchnt look so he wouldn''t think I was waiting for him.


    A momentter, the door opened and Damien walked in.


    He looked tired, his tie hanging loose, his shirt wrinkled.


    "Still awake?" he asked tly, his voice cold, like a stranger''s.


    "Yes," I said softly, studying him.


    He didn''t look at me. He just walked past, heading for the stairs.


    But as he moved, I caught a faint smell¡ªsomething sweet and familiar. I knew that scent. That same scent I noticed in his office¡ªthe scent of his secretary. Then I saw it.


    A red mark¡ªlipstick¡ªon the cor of his shirt.


    I froze, staring, my heart pounding.


    He didn''t notice. Or maybe he didn''t care.


    When he disappeared up the stairs, something in me broke.


    I told myself not to care. It didn''t matter. After all, we weren''t together. He could be and sleep with whoever he wanted. But I was lying to myself. I cared. I fucking cared a lot.


    Not able to hold back, I stood up and followed him, anger and disbelief rushing through me.


    I pushed open the bedroom door just as he was unbuttoning his shirt.


    He looked up, surprised, but didn''t speak.


    My voice shook, but I couldn''t hold it back. "So this is what you''ve been doing, Damien?" I snapped, my voice trembling with anger and disbelief.


    He froze halfway through unbuttoning his shirt and slowly looked up at me. His expression was calm¡ªtoo calm. That calmness made my blood boil even more.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked coolly, not bothered by my outburst.


    I took a step closer, my fists clenched at my sides. "Don''t y dumb with me. I can smell her on you." My voice cracked, but I didn''t care. "That sweet perfume¡ªyour secretary wears it. I know that scent anywhere. And that¡ª" I jabbed a trembling finger toward the lipstick stain on his cor. "That mark doesn''t lie."


    He exhaled slowly, his jaw tightening. "You''re imagining things, Sofia. It''s nothing."


    "Nothing?" Iughed bitterly, my heart pounding so hard it hurt. "Youe home past midnight smelling like her, with her lipstick on your shirt, and you expect me to believe it''s nothing?"


    He finally met my eyes, his own dark and hard. "I said it''s nothing. Don''t turn this into drama."


    "Drama?" I repeated, my voice breaking. "You think this is drama? I stayed up worrying about you¡ªthinking maybe you were hurt or workingte¡ªbut no, you were too busy fucking your secretary, weren''t you?"


    His eyes shed, but he didn''t look away. "Watch your mouth."


    "Why? Because I''m right?" I hissed. "Because the truth makes you ufortable?"


    He threw his shirt onto the chair and stepped closer, his voice low but sharp. "You have no right to question me, Sofia."


    I blinked, stunned. "No right? I''m the mother of your child, Damien. For Goddess'' sake, I''m your¡ª"


    He cut me off, his tone cold as ice. "You were the one who said you didn''t want to be with me anymore. Remember that?"


    My breath caught in my throat. His words hit harder than a p.


    "So what if I did fuck her?" he went on, his voice rising. "You made your choice, Sofia. You said you were done. You walked away first."


    I shook my head slowly, tears burning in my eyes. "That doesn''t give you the right to betray me like this."<fnafd6> For more chapters visit F?ndNovel</fnafd6>


    "Betray you?" He let out a harshugh. "You ended us. Don''t act like you suddenly care now."


    He stared at me then, silent, his chest rising and falling. For a brief moment, I thought I saw a flicker of something¡ªregret, maybe¡ªbut it disappeared just as quickly as it came.


    The silence that followed was deafening. I felt the distance between us like a wound that would never heal.


    My lips trembled. "So you did sleep with her?"


    He didn''t answer. He didn''t have to. The look in his eyes said everything.

 Chapter 470: It Didnt Happen

    Sofia''s POV


    My wolf whimpered in my chest, her pain mirroring mine. I wanted to scream, to tear at something, but instead, I stood still, cold and numb, refusing to let him see how much it hurt.


    "Fine," I said quietly, forcing my voice not to shake. "You''re fucking other women, then I guess I can too."


    His head snapped up at that, his eyes shing with something dark, but instead of the rage I expected, he only scoffed.


    "I never stopped you," he said tly. "Do whatever you want."


    Those words shattered me. Completely.


    The Damien I knew, the man who once couldn''t stand another man even looking at me, was gone. The Damien who used to pull me close, mark me, whisper that I was his and no one else''s¡ªhe wasn''t standing here anymore. This version of him was cold, distant, and unrecognizable.


    I swallowed hard, my throat burning. "Right," I whispered. "Do whatever I want."


    I turned away before the tears could fall, before I humiliated myself any further. My legs felt weak as I walked out of the room, but I didn''t stop until I reached my own. I closed the door quietly behind me and leaned against it, my breath shaking.


    The moment I was alone, I crumbled.


    I curled up on my bed, hugging my knees to my chest as silent sobs tore through me. I hated myself¡ªfor still loving him, for still wanting him even after everything. For caring when I should''ve stopped a long time ago.


    Every memory of us came rushing back¡ªtheughter, the moments together, the promises. And now, all that was left was this emptiness that wed at my heart.


    I cried until I couldn''t anymore, until exhaustion numbed the ache in my chest. My eyes were swollen, my throat raw, but finally, I drifted into a half-sleep, my mind too tired to fight the pain.


    Then, I heard it¡ªthe sound of keys turning softly in the lock.


    My heart skipped a beat. Instantly, I knew it was Damien.


    I quickly wiped my face and closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep. My breaths came slow and steady as I listened to the door creak open.


    Footsteps. Slow, deliberate. The air shifted with his scent¡ªwarm, musky, achingly familiar.


    He stood there for a while, just watching me. I could feel it, the weight of his gaze heavy on my skin.


    Part of me wanted to sit up, to scream at him, to ask why. But I couldn''t. I stayed still, silent, my heart pounding painfully in my chest.


    When he finally moved closer, the mattress dipped slightly as Damien sat down beside me, his scent wrapping around me in a way that made my chest tighten. I kept my eyes closed, my breathing even, pretending to be asleep. I couldn''t face him. Not after what he said.


    For a moment, he didn''t move. The silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating. Then his voice came, low and rough, carrying that familiar edge that always seemed to cut straight through me.


    "I know you''re awake, Sofia."


    My pulse quickened, but I didn''t move. I couldn''t. My back was still to him, my hands gripping the nket tightly.


    He sighed softly. "You always try to hide when you''re hurt."


    The sound of his voice alone made my eyes sting again, but I forced myself to stay still, to keep pretending. I didn''t trust myself to look at him¡ªbecause if I did, all the anger I had left might copse into longing.


    He shifted slightly, his voice quiet, almost hesitant now. "I wasn''t with her."


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering. Don''t react, Sofia.


    He continued, his tone sharper now, like he was trying to convince both of us. "She¡ªmy secretary¡ªshe drugged me tonight."


    My fingers tightened around the sheet.


    "I didn''t know it at first," he went on, his voice low but urgent. "She came into my office after a meeting, said she wanted to discuss something important. She offered me a drink. I didn''t think anything of it." He exhaled shakily. "But then everything started to blur. My body wasn''t responding right. She tried to¡ª" He stopped, his jaw tightening audibly. "She tried to take advantage of that."


    He paused, letting the words hang between us.


    "But my wolf reacted before things could go further," he said, his tone rough, sounding sincere. "He neutralized the drugs. I didn''t touch her, Sofia. I swear I didn''t."


    A tear slid silently down my cheek, but I still didn''t turn. I wanted to believe him¡ªMoon, I did¡ªbut my heart was too raw, too bruised to let hope in again so easily.


    Damien''s voice softened then, the edge giving way to something I hadn''t heard in a long time. "That''s why I waste. I wasn''t out with her. I was dealing with her. Making sure she''ll never step foot in my office again."


    He moved a little closer, his warmth brushing against my back. I could feel the tremor in his voice when he spoke again. "You think I don''t love you anymore, but you''re wrong."


    My breath caught.


    He let out a faint, humorless chuckle. "Maybe I''ve done a terrible job showing it. Maybe I''ve said things I shouldn''t have¡­ but the truth is, Sofia, I still love you more than I know how to exin."


    The silence stretched again. My wolf whimpered softly, her anger melting into confusion and aching hope.


    "Maybe one day," he said quietly, almost in a whisper, "I''ll prove it to you. Maybe one day you''ll see that I never stopped."


    I kept my back to him, my eyes squeezed shut as tears fell silently onto the pillow. I didn''t move, didn''t speak. Because if I did¡ªif I turned around now¡ªevery wall I''d built to protect myself woulde crashing down.


    So I stayed still, pretending to sleep, while his confession hung in the dark like a fragile truth neither of us knew how to handle.


    And when I felt his fingers brush lightly against my hair, trembling before pulling away, I knew that despite everything, he still cared.


    And worse, I still did too.

 Chapter 471: Cheating Death

    Olivia''s POV


    Today was day five, and honestly, I hadn''t seen much change in Lennox since thest time he called my name. But I was still hopeful. We had two more days left, two more chances to bring him back.


    The witch had warned me that the fifth night was always the hardest, the night when the spirit began to struggle between staying and returning. So I sat by Lennox''s bedside, not wanting to leave his side.


    His face looked peaceful, too peaceful. It scared me.


    "Please, Lennox," I whispered, brushing my fingers across his cheek. "Don''t give up on me now."


    The witch began her chants, the same low ancient words that made the air tremble. I closed my eyes, holding his hand tightly, and repeated the same prayer I''d whispered every night: "Find your way back to me."


    The room felt warmer at first, then suddenly cold. A strange pull began in my chest, like something inside me was being tugged forward, drawn into a ce that wasn''t here.


    Before I could speak, everything went dark.


    When I opened my eyes, I wasn''t in the room anymore. I was standing in a forest, but it wasn''t real. The air shined like smoke, and the trees looked like shadows of themselves. Everything felt heavy, quiet, lifeless.


    "Lennox?" I called out. My voice echoed far into the mist.


    Then I saw him.


    He was walking ahead of me, barefoot, shirtless, his figure glowing faintly in the dark. But his eyes¡­ they were empty, like he didn''t see me. He kept moving forward, deeper into the mist, toward a strange light in the distance.


    "Lennox!" I ran after him, my feet sinking into the cold ground. "Please stop! It''s me, Olivia!"


    He didn''t stop. It was like he couldn''t hear me.


    I pushed harder, my chest burning as I tried to reach him. But no matter how close I got, he stayed the same distance away. It was like the world itself was keeping us apart.


    Then, suddenly, a shadow moved behind him¡ªtall, dark, formless. It reached for him, its hand curling around his shoulder.


    "NO!" I screamed, sprinting forward. I tried to grab him, but my hand went right through him like mist.


    He turned then, slowly, and for a second, I saw his eyes again¡ªalive, full of confusion. "Olivia?" he whispered.


    Before I could answer, the shadow pulled him back, and everything around me shattered like ss.


    I gasped awake in the real world, my whole body shaking, sweat covering my skin. The witch was still chanting beside me, but she stopped when she saw my face.


    "What did you see?" she asked softly.


    I could barely breathe. "He''s fighting," I whispered. "But something''s holding him there. Something dark."


    The witch nodded slowly, her eyes grim. "That is the spirit of death, Olivia. We are cheating death itself, and if Lennoxes back, ites with a price."


    My heart pounded. I stared at Lennox''s still face. What price? What could Death possibly want in return?


    Before I could ask, the door burst open.


    Levi and Louis rushed in, their eyes wide. "Olivia!" Levi called, his voice rough with panic. "What happened? We felt something¡ªyour energy¡ªit vanished for a moment."


    I turned to them, still breathing hard. "I-I saw him," I stammered. "I was there, where he is. But there was something with him¡ªsomething dark trying to take him away."


    Louis''s expression darkened. "You went there? You entered his spirit realm?"


    "I didn''t mean to," I said quietly. "It just pulled me in."


    Levi ran a hand through his hair, his jaw tight. "This has to stop, Olivia. You''re getting weaker every day. Look at you¡ªyou''re pale, your pulse is fading."


    "I''m fine," I snapped. "I can handle this."


    "No, you can''t!" he barked, taking a step closer. His eyes were full of fear, not anger. "You think we don''t see it? Every drop of blood you give him takes a piece of you! If you keep going, you might not make it to day seven!"


    Louis nodded grimly. "He''s right. The spell is strong, but it''s feeding off your life force. If the bnce breaks, you''ll die before he wakes."


    I shook my head stubbornly. "I don''t care what it takes. I already lost him once¡ªI''m not losing him again."


    Levi''s hands clenched into fists. "Olivia, listen to yourself! You''re willing to trade your life for his? What will happen to us¡ªwhat will happen to me¡ªif you die?"


    His voice cracked on thest word, and then I noticed the pure fear in his eyes.


    "I can''t watch you kill yourself for him," he whispered. "I''ve already lost one brother, Olivia. Don''t make me lose you too."


    For a moment, none of us spoke. The room was so quiet, only Lennox''s weak heartbeat and my trembling breath filled the space.


    I looked at Levi, my chest tightening. "I don''t want to die," I said softly. "But if saving him costs me, then that''s a price I''ll pay."


    Levi closed his eyes and turned away, his shoulders shaking. Louis reached for his arm, but he pulled back, storming out of the room without another word.


    The silence after Levi left was deafening. I sat there frozen, still staring at the door he''d just mmed shut.


    My chest ached. The air felt heavy, thick with guilt and confusion.


    Louis sighed softly beside me. His expression was calm at first, but I saw the frustration hiding underneath.


    He looked at Lennox for a long moment before turning to me. "You know," he said quietly, "you are mated to three, Olivia. Three, not one."


    I blinked, not understanding at first.


    His gaze hardened slightly. "You keep saying you''ll give your life for Lennox. That''s love, I get it. But what about us? What about me? What about Levi?"


    His voice cracked on thatst word, and he took a deep breath, his jaw tightening. "You talk like his life is worth more than ours. But we''re all bound together, the same bond, the same pain. If he dies, we lose a brother. If you die, we lose everything."


    I swallowed hard, the weight of his words pressing down on me.


    He looked down for a moment, then shook his head. "Sometimes, I wonder if you even see us anymore."


    Before I could respond, he turned and walked out of the room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway until I couldn''t hear them anymore.


    And just like that, I was alone again. Alone with Lennox''s still body and the quiet hum of the candles and the sorcerer.


    I looked down at him, my hands trembling as I wiped away a tear. Maybe Louis was right. Maybe I was blinded by my desperation to bring Lennox back. But how could I stop now? How could I give up when I was this close?


    I leaned forward, resting my forehead against Lennox''s chest. His heartbeat was weak but steady. That tiny rhythm was my only hope. My hope that he wille back to us.


    I stayed like that for a long while, just listening, until the sound of footsteps pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Olivia?"


    It was my mother.


    I quickly wiped my tears and turned to face her. "Mother," I whispered. "What are you doing here?"


    She stepped closer, her face soft with concern. "I heard the shouting. Are you alright?"


    I forced a small smile, but it didn''t reach my eyes. "I''m fine."


    She didn''t believe me¡ªI could see it. She came closer and sat on the chair opposite me, her eyes moving to Lennox. "You haven''t eaten," she said gently. "You haven''t even slept."


    I looked down at my hands. "I can''t sleep. Not when he''s like this."


    There was silence between us for a moment. Then she spoke again, her voice soft but firm. "Olivia¡­ can I ask you something?"


    I nodded weakly.


    "Do you ever stop to think that maybe you''re not meant to carry all this alone?"


    Her question caught me off guard. "What do you mean?"


    She gave me a small, sad smile. "You''re mated to three Alphas, my dear. Three. But you''ve been living as if your heart belongs to only one."


    Her words stung. "That''s not true," I said quickly.


    "Isn''t it?" she asked softly. "You''re ready to die for Lennox. But you forget¡ªLevi and Louis are also a part of you. Their pain is your pain. Their love is yours too. You don''t have to choose one over the other."


    Tears filled my eyes again, blurring her face. "I just don''t know how to stop," I whispered. "I can''t stand seeing him like this. Every time I close my eyes, I see his face¡ªthe way he smiled, the way he looked at me¡ªand I can''t let him go."


    She reached out and took my hand, her grip warm and gentle. "Love doesn''t mean destroying yourself, Olivia," she said. "It means fighting, but also knowing when to rest. Lennox wille back if it''s meant to be. But if you break before he does, what will he return to?"


    I bit my lip, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to fall again. "You sound like Levi," I said quietly.


    She smiled faintly. "Then maybe you should listen to him."

 Chapter 472: Missing her

    Frederick''s POV


    My hands gripped the steering wheel tighter than necessary, and my jaw clenched.


    My phone rang again.


    I pressed the button on the dashboard. "Tell me you have good news," I said sharply.


    The voice on the other end hesitated. "I''m sorry, sir, but we still haven''t found the staff. We searched the southern borders and near the old ruins, but there''s no trace."


    My patience snapped. "Then search again!" I growled. "Every inch of thatnd. I don''t care how long it takes. I want her found!"


    "Yes, sir," came the hurried reply before the line went dead.


    I exhaled heavily, dragging a hand over my face. I need to find thatdy who lied about me sending her to kill Selene''s mom. Once I get her, I will be able to prove to Selene that I am innocent, and maybe she could agree to be with me.


    I sighed and took a deep breath. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    It had been just three days since thest time I saw her, and these past three days have been hell for me. It felt like a part of me was missing. In a short time, I had gotten so used to her presence in my mansion that now her absence has left a huge void in my life.


    I knew I shouldn''t go to her. She didn''t want to see me.


    And yet, the thought of her made it impossible to stay away.


    Maybe I was a fool.


    Maybe I was addicted to the pain she brought with her name.


    But I turned the wheel anyway.


    Toward the Full Moon Pack.


    Because no matter how much she pushed me away, I couldn''t stay away from her.


    Reaching the Full Moon Pack, the guards at the gate immediately straightened when they saw my car.


    They let me through without a word.


    I parked in front of the mansion and stepped out, taking in the silence that hung in the air.


    The ce felt different¡ªheavy, quiet¡ªlike the whole house was mourning.


    And I understood why.


    A guard approached quickly, bowing slightly. "Greetings, Alpha Frederick. Do the Alphas know you''re here?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not here for the Alphas," I said simply, moving my eyes around. "I''m here for Selene. Where is she?"


    The guard hesitated. His eyes darted toward the main building, then back to me. "Lady Selene doesn''t want to see anyone."


    My jaw tightened. "That''s not what I asked. I said, Where is she?"


    He swallowed nervously. "In her room, sir. But¡ª"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish. I was already walking.


    I didn''t even know what I was going to say when I saw her.


    All I knew was that I wanted to see her.


    I''d gotten used to her presence in my mansion¡ªher voice, her stubborn silence, the way she''d nce at me when she thought I wasn''t looking.


    And now, without her, the ce felt cold and lifeless.


    I ran a hand through my hair, letting out a long breath.


    If only she would just listen, just give me a chance to exin that I never sent that woman to harm her mother.


    That woman¡ªthe liar, the one who started all this¡ªwas still out there somewhere.


    And until I found her, I couldn''t prove my innocence.


    Couldn''t make Selene believe me.


    Still, I couldn''t wait any longer.


    I needed to see her.


    Even if she mmed the door in my face again.


    I reached the living room and met with Alpha Levi, who was speaking to a guard. The moment he saw me, a big frown etched on his face, but I didn''t care. I wasn''t here for him.


    He sent the guard away and red at me. "What are you doing here, Frederick?" He sounded so pissed to see me.


    I kept myposure. "I''m here for Selene."


    He raised a brow at me. "Selene has made it clear that she doesn''t want to see you. Please leave."


    My frown deepened. "If she doesn''t want to see me, she can tell me herself."


    Levi scoffed in annoyance and took a step closer to me.


    "What the hell is your problem, Frederick?" he snapped. "Youe here again, uninvited, acting like you have some right to this house. What do you even want? You don''t want Olivia anymore¡ªis that it? You can''t have her, so now you want Selene?"


    His words hit me like a blow, but I didn''t respond right away.


    Maybe because deep down, I didn''t have a clean answer to give him.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to keep calm. "This isn''t about Olivia," I said quietly. "I''m not here for her, Levi. I''m here for Selene."


    He scoffed and crossed his arms. "Get out."


    "I''m not here to cause trouble," I said, my tone steady but pleading. "I just need to see her. Once. That''s all."


    Leviughed dryly. "You don''t know when to quit, do you? You''re only going to make things worse."


    I took a slow step forward, lowering my voice. "Please, Alpha Levi. I know this is your home, and I have no right to ask. But I''m begging you. Let me see her. I need to talk to her."


    Levi stared at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. I could see the irritation still there, but something else flickered behind it¡ªmaybe pity, maybe curiosity.


    He finally exhaled and looked away. "You''ve got thirty minutes," he muttered. "After that, I don''t want to see your face anywhere near this house. Understood?"


    Relief rushed through me, though I kept myposure. "Understood," I said quietly.


    Levi brushed past me, his shoulder bumping mine as he went. "You''re a fool, Frederick," he said under his breath before walking off down the hall.


    Maybe I was.


    But love makes fools of us all.


    I drew in a deep breath, steadying myself before turning toward the stairs. Thirty minutes. That''s all I had.


    And somehow, I had to make her listen.


    As I neared her room, I hesitated for a moment outside the door, my heart hammering. I could smell her¡ªher scent, soft and familiar, flooding my senses like a drug I''d been starving for.


    But then I heard it.


    A soft sound at first¡ªbarely there. A muffled whimper, followed by a low moan.


    I froze.


    My brows furrowed as I leaned closer to the door. Another sound came, clearer this time. A man''s low groan.


    My blood ran cold.


    No.


    It couldn''t be.


    Without thinking, I grabbed the handle and pushed the door open.


    The sight that met my eyes felt like a de twisting deep into my chest.

 Chapter 473: Act

    Selene''s POV


    I sat at the edge of my bed, trying to focus on what my friend Daniel was saying, but my thoughts kept drifting. Everything had been chaos these past few days: Olivia''s ritual, Lennox''s condition, the constant tension in the air.


    Daniel ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "You''re thinking about him again, aren''t you?"


    I sighed, not bothering to deny it. "He is my mate, but I have to hate him, Daniel."


    Daniel gave a half-smile. "You sure about that? Because your voice just softened when you said his name."


    I frowned at him, but before I could reply, a familiar, faint scent drifted through the air¡ªmusky, strong, unforgettable.


    Frederick.


    My heart skipped painfully. I turned sharply toward the door, pulse racing. I didn''t even need to check. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me. He''s here.


    Daniel followed my gaze. "What''s wrong?"


    "He''s here," I whispered. "Frederick."


    Daniel straightened, already sensing the tension in my voice. "Do you want me to leave?"


    I hesitated, then an idea formed, wild and stupid but necessary.


    "No," I said quickly. "I need your help."


    His brow furrowed. "Help? With what?"


    I stood up and took a shaky breath. "Pretend¡­ pretend we''re together. That you''re with me."


    "What?" Daniel blinked. "You mean¡ª"


    "Yes," I cut him off. "If he thinks I''ve moved on, maybe he''ll stoping around. Maybe he''ll finally let me go."


    Daniel hesitated. "Selene, that''s cruel."


    I swallowed hard. "It''s the only way."


    He sighed. "Alright. What do you want me to do?"


    I looked toward the door again. The footsteps were closer now. "Just¡­ y along," I whispered.


    Before I could lose my nerve, I leaned in and kissed him.


    It was awkward, rushed, but the moment our lips touched, the door burst open.


    And there he was.


    Frederick stood frozen in the doorway, his expression one I''d never forget¡ªshock, pain, disbelief, and rage all tangled together.


    I felt my chest tighten painfully, my wolf growling in guilt and confusion. But I didn''t pull away.


    I couldn''t.


    So I kissed Daniel again, even though every part of me screamed against it¡ªmy heart, my body, my wolf.


    Because I had to make him believe.


    Suddenly, Frederick''s hand gripped my arm, yanking me away from Daniel so fast I barely had time to breathe.


    "What the hell are you doing?" I shouted, pushing at his chest, trying to free myself.


    His voice came out low and sharp. "What am I doing? The better question is, who the hell is he?"


    I met his re head-on, even though my heart was pounding. "This is Daniel," I said, forcing my voice to stay steady. "My boyfriend. I told you I have a boyfriend."


    For a moment, the room was silent. Frederick just stared at me, his chest rising and falling heavily. Then a bitterugh escaped him, rough and broken. "Your boyfriend," he repeated slowly. "A boyfriend you couldn''t give your virginity to."


    His words stung, but I lifted my chin. "You have no right to question me, Frederick. What we had was a mistake."


    "It wasn''t a mistake for me!" he roared, mming his hand against the wall beside me. The sound made me flinch, though I refused to look away.


    "Please," I whispered, my voice trembling despite my defiance. "Just leave."


    He didn''t move. Instead, he turned to Daniel, his eyes cold. "Get out."


    Daniel froze, ncing at me for guidance. "Maybe I should¡ª"


    "No," I said quickly, stepping forward. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    But Daniel sighed. "It''s fine, Selene. I''ll step outside." He gave me a look¡ªpart worry, part warning¡ªbefore walking out and quietly closing the door behind him.


    The second the door clicked, Frederick turned back to me.


    "Frederick¡ª"


    I didn''t get to finish.


    He was already in front of me, pressing me against the wall. My breath caught in my throat. His body towered over mine, his eyes burning like wildfire.


    "Let me go," I said, pushing against his chest, but his grip didn''t loosen.


    He wasn''t hurting me, but his presence was overwhelming, consuming.


    His voice dropped low. "You think you can rece me that easily? You think he can touch what''s mine?"


    My heart skipped. "Yours?" I spat back, anger and fear twisting together inside me. "I was never yours. What happened between us was an act for me."


    His eyes darkened further. "It wasn''t for me, Selene!"


    "I don''t care," I shot back, my voice breaking. "I acted as if I liked you because I wanted to get closer so I could kill you." I spat on his face.


    He stopped. His breathing slowed, his expression shifting from anger to pain.


    My wolf stirred painfully inside me, whimpering, caught between anger and longing.


    I hated this.


    I hated that my body still remembered him¡ªthe warmth of his touch, the way his voice used to soften when he said my name.


    He leaned closer, his breath brushing against my cheek. "I love you, Selene. Tell me you don''t," he murmured. "Look me in the eyes and tell me you don''t still love me."


    I swallowed hard, my voice trapped somewhere between my heart and my throat.


    And I couldn''t say it.


    Not because I didn''t want to, but because the truth was already written in the way my heart raced beneath his touch.


    Frederick''s hand was still braced against the wall beside my head, his body close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off him. My pulse pounded in my ears.


    "Say it," he whispered, his voice low and rough. "Tell me you don''t love me."


    I wanted to. Moon Goddess, I wanted to scream it.


    But the words wouldn''te.


    Instead, my breath came out shaky, and when I finally met his eyes, everything in me trembled. There was no anger left in them¡ªonly pain, longing, and that familiar pull that had always drawn me to him, no matter how much I tried to fight it.


    His thumb brushed against my cheek. I didn''t move. Couldn''t.


    "Frederick¡­" I breathed, but it came out as a plea instead of a warning.


    He leaned closer, his breath warm against my lips. "Tell me to stop," he murmured.


    I didn''t.


    And then his mouth was on mine.


    The kiss was fierce, desperate, as if he''d been holding it back for years. My hands pushed at his chest at first, weakly, but the moment his lips softened, everything inside me melted.


    My fingers gripped his shirt, pulling him closer instead of pushing him away. He deepened the kiss, one hand sliding around my waist, the other cupping the back of my neck.


    Every thought, every reason to resist, vanished.


    All I could feel was him.

 Chapter 474: Reject Him

    Selene''s POV


    We both moaned in between the kiss, but then my senses snapped back into me, and I withdrew, pushing him away andnding a p on his face. The p was so hard that it echoed in the room.


    Breathing heavily, I took a few steps away from him while I watched him close his eyes for a moment, as ifposing himself, before he slowly opened them and fixed them on me. I swallowed hard but refused to let him see my fear or unease. I expected him to yell or get angry, but he didn''t. Rather, he sucked in a deep breath and turned to leave. I was dumbfounded as I watched him go for the door, but on reaching it, he paused. He didn''t turn, but he spoke.


    "I don''t want to see you with that little boyfriend of yours, Selene," he said softly. "If you want him alive, I suggest you end whatever''s between you. I don''t share¡ªand you should know that by now."


    His tone was calm, almost gentle, but the threat underneath it sent chills racing through me. Without another nce, he opened the door, stepped out, and closed it quietly behind him.


    The moment he was gone, I copsed onto the bed, burying my face in my hands.


    Why did I do that?


    I pressed my hands against my face, trying to stop the flood of emotions crashing through me. Anger, confusion, and guilt¡ªthey all tangled inside me until I couldn''t tell which hurt more. I could still feel his warmth, his scent clinging to my skin like a memory I couldn''t wash away.


    "Moon Goddess¡­" I whispered shakily. "What''s happening to me?"


    My wolf stirred restlessly inside. You shouldn''t have pushed him away, she murmured, her voice soft but using. He was holding back. You felt it too.


    I shook my head. "No¡­ I have to hate him."


    But even as I said it, my voice broke. Deep down, I knew it wasn''t that simple. Frederick wasn''t just any man¡ªhe was my mate, the one person my soul refused to let go of no matter how hard I tried.


    My hands dropped slowly from my face, and I stared at the closed door. A tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it. I hated him for making me feel weak¡­ but I hated myself even more for still wanting him.


    A soft knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Selene?" Daniel''s voice came through, gentle and worried. "Are you okay? I heard something."


    I swallowed hard, wiping my face quickly. "I''m fine," I lied, forcing my voice steady.


    But as I looked at my reflection in the mirror¡ªmy flushed cheeks, trembling lips, and eyes filled with tears¡ªI knew fine was thest thing I was.


    Daniel entered, shutting the door behind him with care. He sat beside me on the bed, saying nothing for a while. The silence between us was thick, almost suffocating. Finally, he spoke.


    "Will you tell him the truth?" Daniel suddenly asked, and I already knew what he was asking about. He was talking about the mate bond¡ªabout me telling Frederick that we are mates.


    "I can''t¡­ If I do¡­ he will never let go of me," I whispered.


    Daniel nodded as if understanding my reason, but then he spoke. "But if you really want to stop being attracted to him, you have to undergo a rejection with him. And how can you do that if you don''t tell him you both are mated?"


    I swallowed hard. Daniel had a point. I could only be free from this chaotic feeling if I severed my bond with Frederick. But how could I do that if I didn''t tell him we were mates? I knew telling him would be a bad idea because the Frederick I knew would never let go of me once he found out. He would never agree to a rejection.


    Daniel sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Then what''s your n, Selene? You can''t keep running from this. You''re hurting yourself."


    His words hit me harder than I wanted to admit. I bit my lip and tried to look away, but his hand gently caught my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes. They were full of genuine concern for me.


    "Look at you," he said quietly. "You''re trembling just thinking about him. You say you hate him, but your whole body reacts when his namees up. That''s not hate, Selene. That''s the bond pulling you."


    Tears filled my eyes again. "Then how do I stop it, Daniel? How do I stop feeling this way about a man who ruined my life?"


    "You reject him," he said simply. "It''s the only way to break it."


    I shook my head, my voice barely a whisper. "You don''t know him like I do. Frederick won''t ept a rejection."


    Daniel frowned, concern etching deeper into his face. "Then you have to be smart about it. Find a way he won''t seeing."


    His words nted a seed of fear and determination in me at the same time. Maybe he was right. Maybe I needed to end this bond before it destroyed mepletely. But how could I reject someone who had already taken so much control over my heart?


    I brushed away the tear that escaped and whispered, more to myself than to Daniel, "He''ll never let me go."


    Daniel ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Or you don''t want to let go of him."


    I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the words caught in my throat. Daniel''sst words echoed in my mind like a cruel truth I wasn''t ready to face. Maybe I don''t want to let go of him¡­


    Before I could reply, a loud knock shattered the tense silence.


    "Selene!"


    It was Louis''s voice¡ªrushed, panicked.


    Daniel and I exchanged a quick, startled nce before I stood up and hurried to the door. The moment I opened it, Louis stumbled in, breathing hard, his eyes wide with worry.


    "Louis?" I asked, my heart jumping. "What happened?"


    He didn''t answer right away. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he tried to catch his breath. Then he looked at me, his expression breaking my heart.


    "Selene¡­" he said, his voice trembling. "Please¡ªwe need your help. It''s Olivia."

 Chapter 475: The News

    Olivia''s POV


    I was halfway through my breakfast when the spoon slipped from my hand. A strange dizziness washed over me, making the whole room tilt. My vision blurred, and a sharp pain pulsed behind my eyes.


    "Olivia?" Levi''s voice sounded distant at first, then closer, more urgent. I tried to speak, but the words wouldn''t form.


    "Hey, easy," he murmured, catching me just before I copsed. His strong arms wrapped around me, steadying me as my body went limp. "Louis! Get Selene¡ªnow!"


    I heard hurried footsteps and the sound of a chair scraping the floor before everything faded to ck for a moment.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was lying in my room, my head resting on soft pillows. Levi sat beside me, worry clouding his face, while Louis paced near the window, running a hand through his hair.


    Selene rushed in, eyes full of rm and worry. "What happened?!" she demanded, kneeling beside me. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Louis exhaled shakily. "She just¡­ fainted. One moment she was fine, the next she went pale and dropped her spoon. Levi carried her up here."


    Selene frowned, gently touching my forehead. "Her temperature''s normal. Has she been eating properly? Sleeping?"


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "She''s been healing Lennox every day. She barely rests. Maybe it''s taking too much out of her."


    Selene''s gaze snapped toward him. "You let her keep doing that without checking her strength? Her energy could be draining faster than she realizes."


    "I''m fine," I murmured weakly, trying to sit up, but Levi pressed me gently back down.


    "No, you''re not," he said firmly. "You''ve been dizzy for days, Olivia. You just keep hiding it."


    Selene sighed and stood. "We need a healer. Now."


    Louis didn''t hesitate¡ªhe dashed out of the room and returned momentster with the pack healer. She moved to my side and fixed her inquisitive eyes on me.


    "What seems to be the problem?" she asked softly.


    "She fainted suddenly," Selene exined quickly. "And she''s been performing a draining ritual every morning for several days."


    The healer hummed thoughtfully, her hands glowing faintly as she examined me. "She''s not sick," she murmured after a moment. Then she looked at me closely. "Child, whenst did you see your monthly flow?"


    The question caught me off guard. I frowned, trying to recall. "I¡­ I''m not sure," I admitted slowly. "So much has been happeningtely, I didn''t really pay attention."


    Selene and Levi exchanged confused looks.


    The healer''s eyes softened as she rested her palm lightly over my stomach. A faint golden glow flickered between us, and she smiled.


    "Congrattions, dear," she said gently. "You''re not ill¡­ you''re pregnant."


    The room wentpletely silent.


    My breath hitched, my heart thundering in my chest. Levi froze beside me, his eyes wide. Selene''s mouth fell open slightly, and even Louis stopped pacing.


    Pregnant.


    The word echoed in my head, heavy and unreal. I didn''t know whether to cry, scream, orugh. For a moment, I just sat there¡ªfrozen, staring at the healer like she''d spoken in anothernguage.


    Pregnant.


    The word still felt too big, too heavy. I blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of it, but everything around me started to fade¡ªthe walls, the people¡ªuntil I was left alone with the echo of that one truth.


    "It''s true¡­"


    The soft, familiar voice of my wolf whispered inside me, breaking the silence in my mind. "You''re carrying life, Olivia."


    My heart stuttered. "Are you sure?" I asked weakly, my voice trembling even in thought.


    She let out a low, happy hum. "I can feel it. The heartbeat is faint but strong."


    My lips parted slightly as tears filled my eyes. Theirs.


    Before I could respond, I felt arms wrap around me¡ªstrong, warm, and trembling slightly. Levi pulled me close, burying his face in my shoulder, while Louis crouched on my other side, gripping my hand tightly.


    "You''re pregnant," Levi whispered, almost in disbelief. Then he smiled¡ªthat rare, boyish smile that reached his eyes. "Moon Goddess, Olivia¡­ we''re going to be parents."


    Louis chuckled softly through the tears that slipped down his cheeks. "I knew it. I sensed it."


    Their joy hit me harder than I expected. I just stared at them, my voice soft, shaky. "You''re¡­ happy?"


    Levi pulled back slightly, brushing my hair away from my face. "Of course, we are. You''re carrying our child. That''s everything we could ever hope for."


    Something inside me cracked¡ªnot from pain, but relief. My throat tightened, and before I knew it, I was smiling too, even as tears ran down my cheeks.


    But then, reality crept back in. My joy faltered as I turned to the healer, my stomach twisting uneasily. "How far along am I?" I asked carefully.


    The healer smiled knowingly and ced her hand gently over my stomach again. A soft golden light glowed beneath her palm. "Just one month and a week, my dear."


    My mind started racing. One month and a week.


    That was around the same time I had¡­


    I swallowed hard as my thoughts spiraled. Luckily, I''d been with each of them separately, but¡­ within the same range of time.


    I exhaled shakily, my heart pounding. So it could be any of them¡­ or all of them.


    The healer''s gaze softened when she noticed my silence. "You''re wondering who the father is," she said gently.


    I looked away, embarrassed. "I just¡­ I don''t know how to exin this."


    Levi reached out, lifting my chin until my eyes met his. His expression was rxed, full of warmth and certainty. "You don''t need to," he said quietly. "That child is ours¡ªall three of us. It doesn''t matter who it belongs to by blood. You''re our mate, and that baby is ours."


    Louis nodded firmly beside him. "The pup is ours."


    A shaky breath left my lips, relief washing through me like a tide. For the first time in weeks, my heart felt light again.


    But before the peace could settle, the healer cleared her throat softly. Her eyes dimmed with concern. "There''s something else, child."


    The room fell silent once more.


    I looked at her nervously. "What is it?"


    She hesitated before speaking. "Now that you''re with child, you can''t continue the healing ritual¡­ or the blood exchange with Alpha Lennox. It will harm both you and the baby. The bond-sharing must end immediately."


    Her words struck like lightning.


    Levi and Louis froze beside me, the color draining from their faces.


    The air in the room turned heavy again, and I felt my chest tighten painfully as the truth sank in.


    If I stopped the ritual¡­ Lennox might never wake up. And we were on day five.


    And if I continued it¡­ I could lose the life growing inside me.

 Chapter 476: The Risk

    Olivia''s POV


    For a moment, a heavy and suffocating silence filled the room. Everyone stood frozen, trying to process what the healer had just said. Me? I couldn''t even breathe.


    My hands instinctively went to my belly. There was life inside me. Tiny, fragile, pure. But to save that life, I''d have to stop the ritual¡ªthe same ritual keeping Lennox alive.


    "No¡­" I whispered, shaking my head slowly. "I can''t stop. We''re too close. It''s only two days left."


    The healer''s expression turned serious. "Child, listen to me carefully. If you continue this blood ritual, you''re endangering not just your life, but your pup''s. The spell drains your energy¡ªand that energy is shared with the little one inside you."


    "I don''t care!" I snapped, tears burning my eyes. "I''vee this far. I can''t give up on Lennox now. He''s almost there, I can feel it!"


    Levi moved closer, his voice trembling but firm. "Olivia, please. You have to stop this. There''ll be other ways to help him. We''ll find them together¡ªI swear it."


    I shook my head violently. "No, you don''t understand! The witch said seven days. If I stop now, everything I''ve done will be for nothing!"


    "Everything?" Levi''s voice cracked, anger slipping through his calm. "You think losing our child is nothing?!"


    His words hit me like a p.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks as I met his gaze. "Don''t make me choose," I whispered brokenly. "Please don''t."


    Louis''s jaw tightened as he took a step forward, his voice low and shaking. "You''re not thinking straight, Olivia! You''re risking your life¡ªour child''s life¡ªfor a man who might already be gone!"


    "Don''t say that!" I screamed, clutching my stomach protectively. "He''s not gone! He''s fighting, and I won''t abandon him like everyone else has!"


    Louis''s eyes darkened, anger flickering beneath his pain. "You think we don''t care about Lennox? We''re here every day, watching you destroy yourself for him! But what about us, Olivia? What about the family you already have standing right in front of you?"


    My throat burned as I tried to speak, but no words came out. The room was spinning again¡ªonly this time, it wasn''t from dizziness. It was from the pain of guilt and love tearing me apart inside.


    Before anyone could speak again, my mother stepped forward and gently touched my arm.


    "Olivia¡­" she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''re not wrong for wanting to save him. But you have to remember something."


    I looked at her through blurry eyes. "What?"


    She smiled sadly, her thumb brushing away one of my tears. "You''re not just fated to one mate, my child. You''re fated to three. Lennox, yes¡­ but also Levi and Louis. You carry all of them in your destiny. You can''t save one by destroying the others."


    Her words broke something inside me¡ªthest thread holding my resolve together.


    Levi knelt beside the bed, his eyes glistening with tears. "Please," he whispered, his hand resting gently over mine. "You have to stop. For you. For our baby."


    Louis turned away, his voice thick with pain. "We''ve lost enough already. Don''t make us lose you too."


    "I won''t stop," I said quietly, but my voice was steady this time.


    Everyone turned toward me¡ªLevi, Louis, Selene, even my mother¡ªtheir faces a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    "Olivia," Levi said slowly, his tone almost pleading. "You can''t mean that."


    "I do." I looked at all of them, not blinking away. "I''m finishing the ritual. Two more days, that''s all it takes. I won''t give up now."


    Louis''s eyes darkened. "You''re not thinking clearly! This isn''t love anymore¡ªit''s obsession!"


    My heart twisted at his words. "You don''t understand!" I cried, standing abruptly. "You didn''t see him in that realm¡ªyou didn''t hear him call my name! He''s still there, Louis. He''s fighting toe back!"


    Levi''s jaw tightened, anger ring through the pain in his eyes. "And what if he doesn''t? What if he''s already gone? Are you willing to die chasing a ghost, Olivia?"


    "I''m willing to do whatever it takes," I shot back. "Because I still believe in him¡ªeven if no one else does."


    Levi''s voice rose, breaking with emotion. "You''re carrying our child! Doesn''t that mean anything to you?"


    Tears spilled down my cheeks. "It means everything to me! But this¡ª" I ced my hand over my chest. "This is something I have to do."


    Louis let out a sharp breath, shaking his head. "You''re not doing it. I''m not watching you destroy yourself, Olivia. I can''t."


    Levi nodded stiffly beside him. "Neither can I. If you go near that ritual again, I''ll have the witch locked out of this house myself."


    I gasped, hurt shing through me. "You wouldn''t¡ª"


    But one look at Levi''s eyes told me he meant it.


    "Try me," he said coldly.


    The tension in the air increased.


    I turned away from them, my heart pounding, anger and pain boiling together inside me. "Get out," I whispered.


    Levi blinked. "What?"


    "Both of you!" I turned back, tears streaking my face. "If you can''t stand by me, then just go!"


    Louis let out a low growl, his wolf rising under his skin, but Levi grabbed his arm. Without another word, they turned and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind them.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I sat there shaking, staring at the closed door, feeling my heart crumble into pieces. Then I turned toward my mother and Selene. "Tell me," I said quietly, "am I really doing something wrong?"


    My mother hesitated, her eyes soft with sorrow. "Olivia¡­ you have two mates here who love you, and now a child growing inside you. Lennox isn''t the only part of your heart anymore. You have to think beyond him."


    I shook my head slowly, tears blurring my vision. "Why are you all acting like he''s not going to make it? Why am I the only one who still believes he cane back? Why has everyone already epted that he''s dead?"


    Selene took a small step closer, her voice calm and her eyes full of worry. "Because, Olivia¡­" she paused, her eyes glistening. "Sometimes faith alone isn''t enough to bring back the dead."


    Her words struck like lightning.


    For a moment, I just sat there, trembling, staring at her in disbelief. Then I looked down at my belly¡ªat the life I was supposed to protect¡ªand whispered, almost to myself, "Then I''ll give him more than faith."


    Because if faith wasn''t enough¡­ I''d give Lennox my soul. Nothing on this earth would stop me frompleting that ritual.

 Chapter 477: Not Happening

    Levi''s POV


    I mmed the door the moment we entered my room. The sound echoed through the walls, and for a second, I almost hoped it would drown out the rage boiling inside me.


    "She''s acting like she''s lost her damn mind!" I shouted, pacing back and forth. "Does she even hear herself anymore? She''s ready to risk our child for him¡ªfor a man who isn''t even breathing!"


    Louis closed the door quietly behind him, his expression calm, though I could tell he was just as shaken. "Levi, calm down."


    "Calm down?" I snapped, turning on him. "You saw her, Louis! You heard her! She''d rather die than stop that ritual. She doesn''t even care what it''s doing to her body."


    Louis sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "She''s not thinking clearly. You know how much she loves Lennox. That bond is stronger than logic. You can''t reason with that."


    I let out a bitterugh and ran my hand through my hair. "Love? This isn''t love anymore, Louis. This is madness. She''s drowning herself in guilt and calling it love."


    Louis walked over to the window, staring out into the courtyard. "You''re angry because you''re scared," he said quietly. "We both are."


    I turned away, jaw tight. "Of course, I''m scared! I already lost one brother, and now I might lose her too. And the worst part is¡­ she won''t even let me save her."


    Louis didn''t answer right away. Rather, a tense silence hung in the air. Finally, he spoke. "You can''t force her to stop, Levi."


    I met his eyes sharply. "The hell I can''t. If I have to chain her to that bed to keep her alive, I will."


    Louis frowned. "You''ll only push her further away."


    "Then let her hate me," I growled. "I''d rather she hate me and live than love me and die."


    He sighed, running his fingers through his hair. "You know, sometimes I think the Moon Goddess made a mistake binding us all together like this. We''re three hearts constantly fighting for one woman who can''t choose peace."


    I sank down on the edge of the bed, my anger dimming into exhaustion. "She doesn''t even see what this is doing to us," I muttered. "To me. I can''t breathe when she looks at him like that, Louis. Like we don''t matter anymore."


    Louis sat beside me, his tone softer. "We do matter. She''s just¡­ blinded right now. But when this is over, when Lennox either wakes or doesn''t, she''ll need us. And we''ll still be here."


    I nodded, though my chest still felt like it was on fire. "I just wish she''de back to her senses."


    Louis gave a small, humorless smile. "That''s Olivia for you. The more you try to save her, the harder she fights back."


    I stared at the floor, my fists clenched. "Then I''ll fight harder."


    Because even if she hated me for it, I wasn''t letting her die for Lennox. Never.


    I couldn''t rest throughout the day. Every time I closed my eyes, I thought of Olivia and the risk. The thought alone made my chest ache with anger and fear.


    So I stayed up. And when the moon reached its highest point, I went to Lennox''s room.


    The house was quiet, too quiet. Even the guards had lowered their voices in the halls, as if the air itself was mourning.


    When I entered, the faint glow from the candles illuminated Lennox''s still body. His skin looked colder tonight. His chest rose and fell weakly, shallow breaths that barely counted as living.


    I pulled a chair to the side of his bed and sat down, elbows resting on my knees, staring at him.


    "Why does it alwayse back to you?" I muttered bitterly. "She''s breaking herself trying to save you. And I can''t even hate you for it."


    My voice cracked near the end, but I forced myself to stay quiet.


    I knew Olivia woulde at dawn¡ªshe was predictable that way. And I was right.


    When the first faint light touched the windows, the door creaked open. She stepped in, wrapped in her night robe, her hair a tangled mess, eyes weary. The witch trailed behind her, carrying her usual bowl of herbs and des.


    Our eyes met, and the air instantly thickened.


    "Levi," she said softly, almost as if testing the waters.


    "It''s not happening," I said before she could move another inch.


    Her brows furrowed. "What?"


    "The ritual," I said firmly, rising to my feet. "It''s over. You''re not doing this again."


    She took a slow, deliberate step closer. "Move, Levi."


    "I''m not moving."


    Her hand trembled slightly, but her voice didn''t. "Don''t do this."


    "I already did," I said coldly. "You''re risking your life and our child for a man who''s half gone. I won''t let you kill yourself over him."


    "You can''t stop me," she hissed, her voice rising.


    "I can," I shot back. "And I will."


    The witch looked between us nervously but stayed silent. The air in the room pulsed with tension, both our wolves restless beneath the surface.


    The door opened again, and our parents stepped in¡ªmy father''s eyes sharp, my mother''s lined with worry.


    "Enough!" my father barked. "What''s going on here?"


    "She''s trying to continue the ritual," I said tightly. "Even after the healer''s warning."


    My mother''s expression softened as she turned to me. "Please, my dear, there are only two days left. Just¡­ just let her do it."


    My frown deepened. "Not happening."


    My father let out a frustrated sigh. "You sound like you want Lennox to stay in that bed forever," he said sharply.


    His words hurt me. I froze, my jaw tightening as I turned to face him. "Don''t," I said quietly. "Don''t you dare say that. Everything I''ve done¡ªeverything¡ªis for her and for this family."


    "Then act like it!" my father snapped back. "Lennox is your brother. His life matters."


    I clenched my fists so hard my nails dug into my palms. "Not at the expense of Olivia''s."


    The room fell into another tense silence. The witch cleared her throat softly, her tone cautious. "Are we¡­ doing the ritual or not?"


    Olivia didn''t hesitate. "Yes," she said, her voice fierce and authoritative.


    I looked straight at her; my frown deepened. "No," I said. "It''s not happening."

 Chapter 478: Refused

    Levi''s POV


    I stood my ground even as Olivia''s re burned holes through me.


    The witch shifted uneasily beside her, the bowl trembling in her hands.


    "I said no," I repeated, my voice like stone. "You''re done with this, Olivia."


    She clenched her jaw. "You don''t get to decide that for me."


    "I do when your life is on the line!" I shot back. "When our child''s life is on the line!"


    Her lips trembled. "You think I don''t know that? You think I don''t feel it?" Her hand went to her stomach. "But if I stop now, he''ll die, Levi. He''ll die, and I''ll never forgive myself."


    My patience cracked. "And if you keep going, you''ll die!"


    The words came out louder than I meant. Everyone froze.


    Even Lennox''s shallow breathing seemed to pause.


    Olivia''s frown deepened, but she refused to look away. "Then let me die with purpose."


    Something inside me snapped.


    "Purpose?" I barked, taking a step closer. "You call throwing your life away for him purpose? You call risking our child love?" My voice broke at the end, anger blurring into pain. "You''re killing yourself for a ghost, Olivia! He''s not here anymore. I am! We are!"


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. My father looked away, and my mother pressed her hand to her mouth. The witch''s eyes darted between us, unsure if she should stay or flee.


    Finally, Olivia whispered, "You don''t understand."


    Iughed bitterly. "No, you''re right. I don''t. I don''t understand how you can look at me, at Louis, at your own unborn child, and still choose him over all of us."


    Tears spilled down her cheeks. "It''s not about choosing!" she cried. "It''s about saving someone I love!"


    "Someone?" I muttered, my chest tightening. "Or the only one?"


    Her breath caught. For a moment, we just stared at each other, two storms colliding in silence.


    Then I turned sharply and stormed toward the door. I couldn''t breathe anymore. The walls were closing in, my father''s disappointed sigh echoing behind me like thunder.


    As I reached the hall, I heard the witch''s trembling voice. "So¡­ are we doing the ritual or not?"


    I didn''t look back. "No," I said, my voice hollow. "It''s over."


    But Olivia''s voice cut through the air, fierce and defiant. "Yes."


    I froze in the doorway.


    For a heartbeat, no one moved. I wanted to go over there and pull her away, but I held  myself back.


    Without another word, I walked out. The walls seemed to shake with every step I took, fury and helplessness burning through me.


    I didn''t realize my hands were trembling until I reached the courtyard.


    She wasn''t listening. She never did.


    And as much as it broke me to admit it, I knew exactly what she was going to do.


    She''d disobey me. She''d go through with the ritual.


    Even if it killed her.


    I should have forced her to listen. But I didn''t. I let her go.


    I felt like the viin in this story.


    Everyone thinks I want Lennox dead; even my father thinks so.


    "You have to stop her," my wolf urged, a raw, instinctive pull that made my blood hot and my teeth ache. I wanted to obey that voice. I wanted to turn back, force her hands from the bowl, and lock her away until she learned reason. But the part of me that loved her, that had kissed her, argued with her, watched herugh when the world was kinder, froze under the weight of every possible wrong choice. I was paralyzed by the fear that any move I made could be the final one.


    The courtyard air was thin. I was still trying to convince myself I''d done the right thing, that I''d stepped away because I needed a n, because I coulde up with something better, when a shout split the night.


    "Levi! Levi, she''s down!"


    I ran.


    The hall blurred. Other footsteps joined mine. My chest pounded so hard I thought it would burst. I didn''t think about the door. I mmed through it. The room smelled like iron and herbs and something colder, the static smell that always happens right before someone falls away from life.


    Olivia was on the floor.


    She was as pale as old paper, hair fanned around her head like a dark halo. The night robe was gaped open at the throat where the witch had cut, dried blood ringing a tiny crater on her palm. Her breaths were shallow. Her hand clutched at her belly as if holding the small life there close would keep it from rolling away.


    I scooped her up before anyone could move, instinct first, logicter. Olivia was lighter than I expected, as if the ritual had hollowed her out from the inside. Her fingers scraped my neck when I gathered her against my chest; for a second, I panicked, thinking she''d slip away like smoke.


    "Hold her," I barked at Louis. He was already there, steady hands under her knees, eyes wide and hollow. The witch and the sorcerer were murmuring frantic chants, but I shoved them gently aside.


    The moment we reached my room, I set her down on my bed with too much force, and for a second the mattress dipped, and the breath left my chest with her.


    Healers swarmed, efficient and sharp. Hands on her forehead, a palm to her chest, herbs crushed beneath quick fingers. Louis hovered like a guard dog, voice tight and sharp with instructions I didn''t need to hear but wanted to. I stood back, hands clenched, while they worked, watching, measuring the rise and fall of her ribcage as if it were a countdown.


    Minutes dragged and blurred into a long, terrible ache. The sorcerer and the witch were in a tight huddle, averted faces, fingers knitting together spells I couldn''t name. My wolf snarled in the back of my mind, a low, hungry sound that wanted retribution. I wanted to tear the world open and drag whatever part of fate was responsible into the light and make it answer.


    When she finally stirred, it felt like the sun worrying its way through storm clouds.


    Hershes fluttered. Her eyes opened, unfocused, then sharpened as she blinked and recognized the ceiling, and everyone in the room.


    "I''m fine," she murmured, her voice small and brittle. "Really. Don''t, don''t make a fuss."


    The healer''s hand smoothed across her brow. "Rest," she said gently. "You pushed too far. Sleep now."


    But something in me snapped like a twig under too much weight.

 Chapter 479: The Decision

    Levi''s POV


    "Fine?" I barked, the sound cracking. I didn''t mean for the word toe out so harsh, but there it was, the animal in my throat exposed. Olivia''s eyes flicked toward me, a sliver of confusion cutting through fatigue. "Levi," she began. "No," I said, hard and faster than reason. "You are not fine." She tried to sit up, a stubborn, familiar motion, but Louis caught her shoulders and pushed her gently back. "Don''t move," he said.


    I couldn''t hold the controlled calm any longer. I stalked around to the foot of the bed and leaned over her, close enough that she could see every notch of anger and fear carved across my face. "You could have died," I told her. The words were blunt, but they were the truth beating at me. "Do you hear me? You could have died. You would have taken that baby with you. You would have left us with less than empty hands."


    Tears welled in her eyes, not just from the physical pain, but from the way my voice was loud and full of anger. "I''m trying to save him," she whispered. "I can''t let him go. I can''t¡ª"


    "Save him?" I shoved the idea back like a poisoned thing. "What you tried to do tonight was gamble with two lives. Your life. The child''s life. Our lives. You didn''t just try to bring somebody back; you damn near destroyed the only life that recently started inside you."


    Her jaw trembled. "We can''t give up on him."


    "And you think I don''t love him?" I snapped. "You think I want him dead? You think I don''t sit with him every night and listen to his breath and curse the world for what happened to him? Do you think I wanted any of this? Do you think I wanted to be the kind of man who stands across from you and tells you to stop? I would pick you every time. I would choose this family over a ghost. But you, you risk everything because you cannot bear the thought of being without him."


    She flinched at my words, as if each one had a physical edge. I hated how she looked when I hurt her, and still I couldn''t take the fury back. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "But I couldn''t just¡ª"


    "You couldn''t just what?" I demanded, my voice breaking on thest word. "You couldn''t just stop? You couldn''t just listen to the hands trying to save you from yourself? You chose him. Again. Even with the child inside you."


    Her eyes looks exhausted and she looked small, smaller than I''d ever seen her. "I''m sorry," she said, ragged. "I''m sorry I keep hurting you."


    "Sorry doesn''t fix bone and blood," I said, softer now, the explosion of my anger burning until I was raw. "Sorry doesn''t undo the fear. Sorry doesn''t answer for the nights I sat up worrying I''d lose you too."


    For a beat, the room held only our breathing. Then she reached, trembling, andid her hand on my wrist. "Forgive me," she whispered. I wanted to lean in and take her into my arms and erase the fear with a kiss, to promise her I would do anything to keep her safe. Instead I let out a long, ragged breath and closed my eyes.


    "Don''t do this again," I said finally, my voice hoarse. "You hear me? For the child''s sake, for all our sakes." She nodded, faint and hollow, but nodded.


    The healer adjusted the nket, murmured more soft instructions, and the witch offered one more small spell. Louis sat back on the edge of the bed and put his forehead to the back of her hand as if he couldn''t quite breathe without that contact. Outside, the night kept its cold vigil.


    Inside the room, I sat on the floor by the bed and watched her sleep, anger still burning at my edges but reced, in slow measure, with a fierce, fierce love that made me ache. I had exploded, I had frightened her, but I would not have her die trying to prove a point to ghosts.


    If this was to be the long war ahead of us, between grief and life, between past and present, then I would stand on the line and fight. Even if it meant she would hate me for the rest of her days for stopping her. Even if I had to be the viin in her story to keep her and our child breathing.


    For hours we remained in the room, watching her sleep until an idea came to my head. An idea that would be disastrous but was for the best. "Louis," I whispered to Louis through the mind link.


    Louis lifted his head the moment my voice brushed through the link. His gaze darted toward me from where he sat, still holding Olivia''s hand. The fatigue on his face mirrored mine: dark circles beneath his eyes, shoulders weighed down by everything we were both trying to hold together.


    "Come," I said quietly. "We need to talk."


    He hesitated. His thumb brushed gently over Olivia''s knuckles, reluctant to break the fragile calm that had finally settled over her. She was breathing evenly now, the faint rise and fall of her chest the only proof she was still with us.


    "Louis," I said again, firmer this time.


    He nodded, swallowed hard, and carefullyid her hand back on the bed before following me out. The door shut with a muted click behind us, sealing her inside that dim, quiet room.


    We walked down the hall in silence. Each consumed with our thoughts. When we reached the study, I closed the door and leaned against it.


    Louis turned to face me, jaw tight. "What is it?" he asked, his voice low, wary. "What''s going on, Levi?"


    I didn''t answer right away. My thoughts were a storm¡ªfear, love, desperation all tangled in a single choking knot. Finally, I forced the words out. "I''ve made a decision."


    His brows drew together. "About what?"


    "Olivia." My throat felt raw just saying her name. "There''s one day left. Tomorrow, she''ll try again. You know she will. She won''t stop until she finishes that damn ritual."


    Louis'' expression darkened. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration and helplessness shing across his features. "Then we watch her. We make sure she doesn''t. We stay with her every second if we have to¡ª"


    "No," I cut in, my voice sharp. "That won''t work. You know her as well as I do. She''ll find a way. She always does."


    Louis frowned, crossing his arms. "Then what are you saying, Levi?"


    I looked him dead in the eyes. "I''m sending Lennox away tonight."


    The words hung between us like a curse.


    Louis froze. For a second, he just stared, as if he hadn''t heard me right. Then his face hardened. "What?"


    "You heard me," I said quietly. "If she can''t find him, she can''t try again. She''s willing to die to bring him back, Louis. I can''t¡ª" My voice cracked. "I can''t watch her destroy herself for a ghost."


    Louis stepped closer, disbelief etched across his face. "Levi, think about what you''re saying. If she wakes up and realizes Lennox is gone, she''ll lose it. She''ll hate you."


    "I already said I''d be the viin if I had to," I said hoarsely. "If keeping her alive means she''ll never forgive me, then so be it."


    He stared at me for a long moment, eyes searching mine. "You''re serious."


    I nodded, my heart pounding like thunder. "Dead serious."

 Chapter 480: Sending him away

    Levi''s POV


    Louis stared at me like I''d just confessed to a crime. His jaw clenched, the muscle in it ticking as he struggled for words.


    "You can''t be serious, Levi," he said atst, his voice low but sharp. "Sending him away? That''s not saving Olivia¡ªthat''s betraying her."


    I met his re head-on. "It''s not betrayal," I said quietly. "It''s protection. You saw her tonight. She''ll do it again the moment she wakes up. And next time, we might not get there in time to save her."


    Louis shook his head, disbelief written all over his face. "She''ll be furious. You know how she gets when someone interferes with her choices."


    "I know," I admitted, my tone hardening. "She''ll hate me. Maybe she''ll never forgive me. But she''ll live¡ªand that''s enough for me."


    He exhaled sharply, pacing the room. "You think she''ll see it that way? No¡ªshe''ll see it as if we gave up on him. As if we abandoned our brother."


    His words were true; that is exactly how Olivia would feel, but I didn''t let it scare me. "We''re not abandoning him," I said. "We''re moving him somewhere safe. Somewhere she can''t reach him until she''s strong enough."


    Louis turned, his eyes searching mine. "Where?"


    "One of the healers'' cottages near the southern edge of the territory," I replied. "It''s quiet. Hidden. They have everything he needs¡ªherbs, runes, wards. He''ll be safe there, and they can monitor him without anyone knowing."


    Louis frowned deeply. "It''ll look like we''re hiding him. Like we don''t want him to wake up."


    I looked away, the weight of his words settling in my chest. "This isn''t about what it looks like, Louis. It''s about keeping Olivia alive. About giving her¡ªand our child¡ªa future."


    He studied me for a long moment before shaking his head. "You''re walking a thin line, brother. Olivia will hate uspletely."


    "I''ve already epted that," I said. "If I have to be the viin in her eyes to keep her breathing, I''ll do it. I''ll carry that me alone."


    Silence fell between us again, heavy and tense. The only sound was the soft crackle of the fire behind the desk.


    Louis rubbed his temples. "You always do this," he muttered.


    "Someone has to," I said simply. "And you know I''m right."


    He didn''t respond immediately, but his silence was an answer. I stepped toward the door, my mind already made up.


    "Get the guards," I ordered quietly. "Tell them to prepare a car. We''re leaving tonight."


    Louis hesitated. "Levi¡­"


    I turned back to him, my voice calm but authoritative. "Do it, Louis. Please."


    He stared at me for a long time, then finally gave a small nod. "You better pray she never finds out."


    "She will," I said, ncing toward the window where the moonlight spilled across the floor. "And when she does, I''ll take whatever she gives me. Her anger, her hatred¡ªanything. But I won''t take her grave."


    A knock came at the door. Two guards stood there when I opened it, their faces confused and wary.


    "Alphas?" one of them asked. "You requested us?"


    "Yes," I said, straightening. "Prepare the car immediately. We''re moving Alpha Lennox to the southern healers'' quarters. No one outside this room is to know. Do you understand?"


    They exchanged uncertain looks but nodded. "Yes, Alpha."


    "Good," I said. "We leave within the hour."


    As the door shut behind them, Louis exhaled and leaned against the desk. "This is going to break her."


    I stared out into the night, my chest tight. "Then let it," I murmured. "Better a heart that breaks ¡ª than one that stops beating."


    Without saying anything else, I left and made my way back to Lennox''s room.


    When I entered, the air was still, too still. The faint hum of magic from the warded candles danced around the room, soft and blue, casting his sleeping form in ghostly light. Lennox looked peaceful. Too peaceful. Like the world outside didn''t matter anymore.


    I stood at the edge of the bed and swallowed hard, forcing the words past the lump in my throat. "Forgive me, brother," I murmured. "If you can hear me¡­ I''m sorry. I know this looks like betrayal, but it''s not. I swear it''s not."


    I reached out and brushed a strand of hair from his forehead, just like I used to when we were younger and he''d fall asleep during training. "You''d do the same if you were me," I said quietly. "You''d protect her¡ªthe woman we both love¡ªeven if it meant bing the enemy. That''s all I''m doing. Protecting her. Protecting our child. And you."


    My chest ached as I whispered the next words. "Don''t hate me for this, Lennox. Just¡­ wake up one day, and understand why I did it."


    The door opened softly behind me¡ªtwo guards stepped in, followed by Louis, his expression tight butposed. The guards hesitated when they saw me standing there, but I nodded once.


    "Dress him," I said. My voice came out low, but it carried enough weight to make them move without question.


    They carefully lifted Lennox''s body and dressed him in a simple dark tunic and cloak. Watching them handle him felt wrong¡ªlike preparing him for a journey he hadn''t agreed to take. When they finally finished, they lifted him gently, one at the shoulders, one at the legs.


    "Be careful," Louis said under his breath. His voice cracked.


    "I know," I muttered, turning away so I wouldn''t see the way my brother''s arm dangled limply between them.


    We made our way down the hall in silence. By the time we reached the main staircase, the weight of what we were doing pressed so hard against my chest that it was hard to breathe.


    And then I heard voices.


    "Levi?"


    My mother''s voice. Soft but filled with rm. She and my father appeared at the end of the corridor, both wrapped in night robes, faces pale and confused.


    "What''s going on?" my father demanded, his voice rising. "Where are they taking him?"


    "Keep your voices down," I said quickly, stepping forward before they coulde closer. "Please."


    My mother''s eyes flicked from me to the guards, then to Lennox''s still form in their arms. Her hand flew to her mouth. "Levi¡­ what are you doing?"


    I exhaled slowly. "I''m sending him away," I said. "To one of the healers'' cottages at the southern border. Somewhere safe¡ªsomewhere Olivia can''t reach him right now."


    "What?" my father barked. "Have you lost your mind? That boy belongs here!"


    I met his re evenly. "He belongs alive. And Olivia belongs alive too. If she sees him here when she wakes up, she''ll try again. You know she will."


    My mother stepped closer, her eyes glistening. "But this isn''t your choice to make, Levi. It''s hers."


    "No," I said firmly. "Not this time. This is the one choice she doesn''t get to make."


    My father took a step toward me, his expression stormy. "You''re interfering with fate, son. Do you have any idea what you''re¡ª"


    "I''m trying to save her!" I snapped, my voice sharp enough to make even the guards freeze. Then softer, pleading, "Please, just¡­ let me do this. Don''t interfere. Not this time."


    The silence that followed was long and heavy. My father''s jaw flexed, but he said nothing more. My mother looked like she wanted to speak, but instead, she just nodded faintly and stepped back, tears pooling in her eyes.


    Louis moved closer, his hand brushing mine briefly¡ªsilent support, even if his heart wasn''t entirely in it.


    I gave the guards onest nod. "Go," I said quietly. "Take him to the car."


    They obeyed, moving carefully down the stairs with Lennox between them.


    As I followed behind, I didn''t look back at my parents. I couldn''t.


    Because the moment I did, I knew I''d start questioning everything¡ªand I couldn''t afford that now.


    Not when I''d already chosen to be the viin to save the woman I loved.


    I could feel Louis''s eyes on me as I climbed inside the car and sat beside Lennox''s unmoving form.


    For a moment, I just stared at him¡ªmy brother. My chest ached with every breath I took. He looked peaceful¡­ too peaceful. The kind of peace that only existed between life and death.


    My wolf stirred inside me, its voice quiet but firm.


    "You''re doing the right thing," it said. "This is for Olivia''s good."


    I exhaled shakily. "Yeah," I muttered under my breath. "But she''s going to hate me for it."


    "Better her hate you than bury her."


    The words were simple, brutal, true. I closed my eyes and leaned back against the seat, listening to the soft rhythm of the car engine as we rolled through the forest path.


    When we finally reached the healer''s cottage, the sky was starting to pale¡ªhints of gray edging into the night. Smoke rose gently from the chimney, and the scent of herbs and incense lingered in the air.


    The healer, an older woman, stepped outside as we approached. "Alpha Levi," she greeted, bowing slightly. "We received your message. Everything is prepared."


    I nodded curtly. "Good. He''s weak but still holding on. Make sure he gets better."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    The guards carefully lifted Lennox out of the car and carried him inside. The room was warm and dim, filled with the soft glow of candlelight. Theyid him gently on a wide bed draped with fresh linens.


    I stood at his side once more, looking down at him¡ªthe brother I loved, the brother whose existence had be a storm that tore through everything.


    "Take care of him," I said to the healer. "I''lle by every day to check on him myself. And if anything¡ªanything at all¡ªchanges, you reach me immediately through the mind link."


    She nodded, her tone calm and reassuring. "I understand, Alpha. He will be safe here."


    I exhaled, rubbing a hand over my face. The weight of what I''d done pressed hard against my chest. I was doing this for the right reasons, I told myself again and again. But right now, it didn''t feel noble. It felt like betrayal.


    I turned to leave when suddenly Louis''s voice brushed against my mind through the link¡ªsharp, urgent, and breathless.


    "Levi."


    I stopped. "What is it?"


    There was a pause¡ªthen his voice came again, rough with panic.


    "She''s awake."


    My pulse spiked. "What?"


    "Olivia. She''s awake¡­ and she''s asking for Lennox. She says she wants to go to his room."

 Chapter 481: Where is he

    Olivia''s POV


    The first thing I felt when I woke up was emptiness. A strange, hollow silence filled the room, too still, too cold. Something was wrong. I sat up slowly, my body aching, my vision spinning for a second before clearing. The healer''s words from earlier echoed faintly in my mind: "You can''t continue the ritual¡­ it will harm you and the child."


    The child.


    My hand drifted to my belly, but the warmth I''d felt there before was reced by a sharp, twisting panic. Something else was missing¡ªsomething stronger.


    Lennox.


    My wolf stirred instantly, a low whimper rising in my chest. His scent¡­ it''s fading. I pushed the nket off and stood, ignoring the dizzy rush that followed. Selene tried to stop me when I reached the door, but I brushed past her.


    "Olivia, wait¡ª"


    "No. Something''s wrong."


    The hallway was too quiet, the air heavy. I reached Lennox''s door and pushed it open.


    Empty.


    The bed was neatly made. The lights were out. His scent¡ªfaint, almost gone. My chest tightened painfully.


    "No¡­" I whispered, stepping inside. "No, no, no."


    I tore back the sheets, checked the corners, the window¡ªnothing. My heart pounded so loud it drowned everything else out.


    "Selene!" I shouted. "Where is he?!"


    She ran in, her eyes wide. "Olivia, please calm down¡ª"


    "Don''t tell me to calm down!" I screamed. "Where is he?! Where is Lennox?!"


    I was frightened. Was he dead? Why was he gone? Why was his scent fading like smoke? What was happening?


    Selene grabbed my arm, trying to calm me, but I shook her off violently. "Our bond¡­ it''s gone," I whispered, horror spreading through me. "I can''t feel him. I can''t feel anything. Even if something  is wrong, I can''t  tell."


    "Lennox!" I screamed at the top of my voice, fear gripping me. Did he die? Did he die while I was asleep and they took his body away?


    Suddenly, Louis rushed in, and I grabbed him by the cor of his shirt before he could even speak.


    "Where is Lennox!" I demanded, terrified.


    Louis exhaled shakily. "Calm down, Oli¡­ Lennox is fine. He''s not dead."


    "Then where is he?!" I cried. "Where did you take him?!"


    Louis looked confused, like he didn''t know what to say¡ªor he didn''t want to.


    "Louis, where is he?" I demanded.


    He sighed heavily. "Calm down, Olivia¡­ Levi will be back soon."


    My frown deepened. "Levi will be back? For what? Where did he go?"


    Before he could answer, a voice came from behind me.


    "Olivia."


    I turned. Levi stood in the doorway, tall and tense¡ªhis eyes shadowed with guilt.


    "Where is he?" I demanded.


    He didn''t answer. The silence was annoying me.


    "Levi!" My voice broke, tears stinging my eyes. "Tell me where he is!"


    He took a careful step forward. "You need to rest. Please."


    "Rest?" Iughed bitterly, the sound shaking. "He''s gone! His scent is gone! You think I can rest when he isn''t here anymore?!"


    Louis tried to reach me, but I pushed his hand away. "Don''t touch me!"


    My heart was racing, my wolf wing against my ribs. I turned back to Levi, tears blurring my vision. "You moved him, didn''t you?"


    He said nothing. Didn''t deny it. Didn''t even look surprised. And that silence was enough.


    My knees went weak. "You¡­ you took him away from me."


    He swallowed hard, his jaw tight. "He''s safe, Olivia. You need to believe me. He''s alive, and he''s safe."


    "Safe?" I whispered. "You had no right! None! You took away my chance to save him¡ª"


    "You already tried," he snapped, his voice rising. "And it almost killed you! It would''ve killed the baby!"


    "Then so be it!" I shouted back, tears streaming freely now. "If that''s what it takes to bring him back, then so be it!"


    The words tore out of me before I could stop them. Levi''s face twisted in pain, his eyes glistening.


    "Do you hear yourself?" he said softly. "You''d rather die than live with us? You''d rather throw everything away for a ghost?"


    "He''s not a ghost!" I cried. "I can feel him, Levi! He''s still there, fighting, waiting for me¡ª"


    "And you think I don''t love him too?!" he shouted, his voice cracking. "You think I want him gone? You think this is easy for me? You think I want to stand here and stop you from killing yourself?!"


    The air in the room trembled with tension and pain. My heart felt like it was being split in two¡ªhalf for the man whoy lifeless, half for the one standing in front of me, breaking apart.


    "You took him away," I whispered, "without my permission."


    His gaze softened, but his voice stayed hard. "No, Olivia. I took away the thing that was destroying you."


    My hand moved before I realized it. In the blink of an eye, I pped him hard across the face.


    The sound echoed. Everyone froze¡ªeven me.


    Levi didn''t move. He just stood there, his cheek red, his eyes filled with quiet sorrow.


    "How could you?" I whispered, my voice shaking. "How could you take him away from me?"


    He lowered his head. "Because I couldn''t lose you too."


    Something inside me shattered.


    "Where is he? Tell me where he is?"


    Levi shook his head in disapproval. "That is never happening. I''m never telling you where Lennox is."


    My anger and hate intensified, and I knew if he didn''t leave, I would do or say something we''d both regret.


    "Get out," I said.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Get out!" I screamed, the room trembling with the force of my wolf''s cry.


    For a second, he just stared at me¡ªand I saw it, the heartbreak he tried to hide. Then he turned and walked out without another word.


    As the door closed, my knees gave out. I sank to the floor, my hands clutching my stomach as sobs wracked my body.


    Selene dropped beside me, whispering something I couldn''t hear. The world blurred. All I could think about was Lennox¡ªand whether this was all just a cruel nightmare I couldn''t wake up from.

 Chapter 482: Threat

    Levi''s POV


    The drink burned my throat, but it didn''t stop the pain in my chest. I poured another ss, watching the golden liquid swirl before I swallowed it down. The room was dark. The firelight flickered weakly on the walls. The bottle beside me was half-empty, just like I felt inside. My thoughts were heavy, slow, full of guilt and worry that I couldn''t drown no matter how much I drank.


    Louis''s voice broke the silence. "You really think this will fix things?"


    I didn''t look at him. My voice came out rough. "It keeps her alive."


    "Barely," he said, stepping closer. "You think she''ll thank you for this? You think she''ll smile and say ''thank you, Levi, for sending Lennox away''? No. She''ll hate you for it."


    I mmed my ss down so hard it rattled on the table. "Then let her hate me!" I shouted. "At least she''ll still be alive to do it!"


    Louis sighed deeply, rubbing the back of his neck. "You always do this," he said. "You try to fix everything on your own. And sometimes  in the wrong way."


    "Because no one understands!" I shot back, my voice shaking. "You didn''t see her tonight, Louis. You didn''t see the blood, her eyes rolling back, the way she begged to keep going. She almost died. She would have died if I didn''t stop her!"


    Louis''s eyes hardened. "And what about Lennox?" he asked. "You sent him away like he was a problem to get rid of."


    My jaw clenched so tight it hurt. "Don''t say that. You know why I did it."


    "Yeah," he said bitterly. "Because you can''t stand that she still loves him more than she''ll ever love you."


    The words hit deep, like a knife twisting in my chest. I couldn''t speak for a few seconds.


    "This isn''t about who she loves," I said finally, my voice low and t. "It''s about who''s still alive."


    Before he could answer, the door flew open.


    "Enough!"


    Our mother stood there in her nightrobe, her hair messy, her eyes wet with tears. "Enough, both of you!" she said again, her voice breaking.


    Louis stepped back, guilt shing across his face, but I didn''t move. I just stared at her.


    "What you boys did wasn''t right," she said, pointing at me. "Moving Lennox without telling Olivia? Lying to her? That''s not protection, Levi. That''s cruelty."


    "You think I don''t know that?" I snapped.


    "Then why do it?" she shouted. "Why can''t you trust the Moon Goddess? Why can''t you trust Olivia to make her own choices?"


    "Because trusting fate doesn''t bring people back!" I yelled, mming my hand on the table. "You all act like Lennox is the only one that matters! What about us? What about me? What about the people who are still alive and trying to hold everything together?"


    The room went still. Only the fire crackled.


    Mother looked at me with sad eyes. "You''ve changed, Levi," she whispered. "You''ve let your fear turn to anger."


    "Maybe I had to," I muttered. "Please, just leave."


    Her lips trembled, but she turned and walked out. Louis followed slowly, looking back once before closing the door.


    When I was finally alone, I sank into the chair and held my head in my hands. My chest hurt so much it was difficult to breathe. I told myself I did the right thing. I saved her. But if I was right, why did it feel so wrong?


    After a long time, I stood up. I couldn''t sit there anymore. My feet carried me toward Olivia''s room before I even realized where I was going. The hallway was quiet, as if everyone was scared of making a sound. When I reached her door, I stopped for a second, breathing in deeply. Then I pushed it open.


    Selene was sitting beside her bed, holding her hand. The moment she saw me, she stood up quietly. "I''ll give you two some space," she said softly, and left.


    Olivia was awake. Her eyes were red from crying, and her face looked pale. But there was still fire in her eyes¡ªanger and pain, all mixed together.


    I stepped closer. "You need to rest," I said gently. "You''re still weak."


    She didn''t answer. She just looked at me like she was waiting for the truth.


    "I did what I had to do," I said. "For your health. For our baby. You almost died, Olivia."


    Her voice was small but sharp as ss. "You had no right to decide that for me."


    "If I hadn''t, you''d be dead right now!" I said, my voice rising.


    She red at me. "So now you decide who lives and who doesn''t?"


    "Lennox is fine," I said quickly, hoping it would calm her. "He''s safe."


    "Then take me to him," she said suddenly, standing up from the bed.


    I froze. "What?"


    "Take me to him, Levi!" she shouted. "If he''s alive, then take me to him right now!"


    I shook my head slowly. "That''s not happening."


    Her wolf''s golden light shed in her eyes. "You don''t get to tell me what''s happening!" she said. "You can''t hide him from me. You can''t!"


    "I''m doing this for you," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "For our child¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare use my child as an excuse!" she screamed, tears falling down her face. "If you don''t take me to him, I''ll reject you."


    Her words hit me like thunder. I felt everything inside me go still.


    "You don''t mean that," I whispered. My voice barely came out.


    She took a step closer, her eyes wet but fierce. "Try me," she said.


    Silence filled the room. The firelight flickered on her face, and I saw how broken she looked¡ªand how much she hated me in that moment. In her eyes I was the villian.


    I wanted to hold her, to exin, to make her see I was only trying to protect her. But my body wouldn''t move. My throat felt tight, and my heart felt like it was tearing in two.


    The woman I loved was slipping away from me, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    "Oli¡­" I managed to whisper, reaching for her.


    She cut me off sharply, her voice trembling with rage and heartbreak. "Don''t, Levi. Take me to Lennox," she said, her eyes zing with golden fire. "Take me to him, or I''ll break our bond¡ªand I swear to the Moon Goddess, I mean it."

 Chapter 483: In distress

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t want to do it. Not really. But Levi wasn''t listening. He stood there, his jaw tight, his eyes filled with that same cold stubbornness that always made me furious. Every word I said bounced off him like it didn''t matter. He wouldn''t tell me where Lennox was. He wouldn''t let me see him. He just stood there, calm, silent, breaking me with his stubborn refusal. I was shaking, not from anger but from fear. Fear that Lennox was gone forever. Fear that Levi had done something I couldn''t forgive.


    "Tell me where he is," I said, my voice trembling.


    Levi''s eyes softened, but his answer stayed the same. "I can''t."


    Something inside me cracked.


    "Levi," I whispered, trying onest time, "please¡­ I just need to see him. I won''t do the ritual. I swear it. I just want to see him."


    His lips pressed into a hard line. "You can''t."


    That was it. That was the moment everything in me broke.


    "Fine," I said, my voice cold even though my heart was crying. "If you won''t take me to him, then I''ll make sure you don''t have to deal with me anymore."


    His brow furrowed. "Olivia¡ª"


    I took a deep breath and let my wolf''s power rise. The air in the room thickened. My heart pounded hard against my ribs. "I, Olivia¡ª"


    His eyes widened instantly. "Don''t."


    "Reject¡ª" I tried to finish, my voice shaking as tears filled my eyes.


    But I didn''t want to. I didn''t mean it.


    Inside, my mind was screaming, Stop me, Levi. Please stop me. Just tell me where he is. I was begging him silently, praying he''d interrupt me, hold me, anything, but he didn''t move. He just stood there, staring at me, his face pale and his hands trembling.


    "Please," I whispered, choking on the word. "Say something. Don''t make me do this."


    And then, before I could finish, Levi''s body suddenly went still.


    "Levi?"


    He swayed on his feet. His eyes rolled back.


    "Levi!" I screamed as he copsed to the floor.


    I rushed to him, my hands grabbing his shoulders. His skin felt cold, his pulse faint.


    "Levi! No, no, no!" My voice broke. "Somebody help!"


    The door burst open. Two guards ran in, followed by Louis. His eyes went wide when he saw Levi on the ground.


    "What happened?!" Louis shouted, rushing to kneel beside him.


    "I¡ª" My voice shook. "We were talking¡ªhe wouldn''t listen¡ªand I said¡ª" I couldn''t even finish. The guilt was crushing me. "I didn''t mean to! I didn''t want to!"


    Louis didn''t waste time. "Get the healer!" he barked.


    One of the guards ran out at once.


    Levi''s head rested in myp. His breathing was slow, heavy. Every time he exhaled, I felt like part of my soul was leaving with him.


    "Stay with me," I whispered, brushing the hair from his forehead. "Please, Levi, stay with me. I didn''t mean it. I was angry. I was scared."


    Tears ran down my face and dropped onto his skin. Yet he didn''t move.


    Louis''s voice was rough. "You shouldn''t have pushed him like that, Olivia."


    "Don''t," I sobbed. "Don''t you dare me me right now."


    Louis looked at me, pain and worry mixed in his eyes. "He loves you too much. You saying those words¡ªit tore him apart."


    The healer rushed in just then. She knelt beside Levi and ced her hand on his chest, closing her eyes. Her brow creased.


    "He''s not hurt," she murmured softly. "But his heart is in distress. Too much emotional shock. It''s like his wolf is shutting down to protect him."


    "What does that mean?" I asked, my voice breaking.


    "It means he''s not okay, my dear," she said gently. "Not physically, not emotionally."


    The guards carefully lifted him onto the bed. His face looked pale, too pale. I stayed beside him, gripping his hand tightly.


    "Levi," I whispered. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Louis stood by the wall, his arms crossed, trying to stay strong. But I could see the fear in his eyes too.


    The healer touched my shoulder softly. "You need to rest as well," she said. "This isn''t good for your baby."


    I shook my head. "I can''t leave him like this."


    She sighed. "Your bond is strong. He''ll feel your presence. But you must be calm. If you panic, it''ll only make things worse."


    I nodded weakly, wiping my tears. My chest hurt, my heart ached, and guilt wed at me like fire.


    I looked down at Levi''s face again. Even unconscious, he looked tired, like he''d been carrying too much for too long.


    "He was only trying to protect you," Louis said quietly after a moment.


    "I know," I whispered. "But I was just so scared. I thought he was taking Lennox away from me forever."


    Louis rubbed the back of his neck. "Maybe he was trying to save you both, in his own way."


    The healer finished checking Levi''s pulse and covered him with a nket. "He''ll wake up soon," she said softly. "But he needs peace. No more fights tonight."


    I nodded, still holding his hand. "I promise."


    The healer smiled gently and left the room. Louis followed, closing the door behind him. It was obvious he couldn''t stand seeing Levi in that position, so he had to leave. After everyone left, the silence that followed was heavy. Only the faint sound of Levi''s breathing filled the room.


    I leaned forward and kissed his forehead softly. "I didn''t mean to hurt you," I whispered. "I just wanted the truth. I just wanted him back."


    I rested my head against his chest, listening to the slow, steady thump of his heart. It was weak but still there.


    And as my eyes filled with tears again, I realized something that scared me more than anything. If Levi didn''t wake up, I''d never forgive myself.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, praying silently. "Please, Moon Goddess, don''t take him too. I can''t lose another."


    The room was quiet. Too quiet. I could hear the wind brushing against the window, the faint howl of wolves in the distance.


    Then, suddenly, Levi''s fingers twitched.


    My breath caught. "Levi?" I whispered, gripping his hand tighter.


    His body shifted slightly, his lips parting like he was trying to speak. I leaned closer, my heart racing.


    But instead of words, a low growl came from his throat, deep, pained, and not entirely human.


    "Levi?" I said again, panic rising in my chest. His eyes flew open, glowing faint gold for a split second before his body jerked violently.


    "Louis!" I screamed. "Someone help!"


    The door burst open again, but before anyone could reach him, Levi''s hand clutched my wrist¡ªtight, almost bruising. His eyes, wild and strange, locked onto mine.


    For a moment, I thought he didn''t recognize me.


    Then his voice came out rough and broken. "She''s not safe," he whispered hoarsely. "Keep her away from him."


    "Who?" I asked, terrified. "Levi, who?"


    But his grip loosened, and his body went limp again.


    "Levi!" I shouted, shaking him, but his eyes had already closed.


    The healer rushed in behind Louis, her voice filled with worry. "Get back!" she said quickly, touching his chest again and whispering a spell.


    "What''s happening to him?" I cried.


    The healer''s face went pale. "His wolf¡­ it''s fighting something. Something dark."


    My heart stopped.


    "What do you mean dark?" Louis asked, his voice unsteady.


    The healer looked at me, her brow furrowed. "He''s not just copsing from pain anymore. Something¡ªor someone¡ªis reaching for him through the bond."


    Through the bond.


    I froze, realizing what that meant. My wolf whimpered inside me.


    "Lennox," I whispered.

 Chapter 484: Let Go

    Olivia''s POV


    Louis froze beside me, his eyes darting between Levi''s still form and the healer.


    "What do you mean someone''s reaching for him through the bond?" he demanded.


    The healer didn''t answer right away. She ced both palms over Levi''s chest, whispering words in an old tongue. I wiped my tears, my heart pounding.


    "I think¡­ it was Lennox," I whispered, my voice shaking.


    Louis looked at me sharply. "What?"


    I nodded weakly, still staring at Levi''s face. "It was him. Levi said¡­ keep her away from him." My throat tightened as the words came out. "That means Lennox reached out to him¡­ and he''s trying to protect me."


    The healer''s eyes widened slightly. She stepped closer, her tone gentle but serious. "Olivia, if what you''re saying is true, then Lennox''s soul knows something you don''t. He''s warning you."


    My chest tightened. "Warning me?"


    She nodded slowly. "Yes. If his spirit told Levi to keep you away, it means you are in danger, either from the ritual itself or from something connected to him. Souls don''t reach out like that unless there''s a reason."


    Tears burned in my eyes again. "But he''d never hurt me."


    The healer sighed. "I don''t think he''s trying to hurt you, my dear. I think¡­ he''s trying to stop you. Because he knows you''re endangering yourself."


    Her words hit me harder than I expected. My hands trembled as I tried to speak. "No¡­ I was doing this to save him. To bring him back."


    The healer looked at me with concerned eyes, but her voice was firm. "You have to let go, Olivia. You have to stop the ritual. Whatever is left of Lennox, his spirit, his will, it''s telling you to stop before you lose yourselfpletely."


    I shook my head, tears streaming freely now. "No¡­ you don''t understand. If he reached out, it means he''s still there. It means he''s still fighting."


    Louis''s voice was low. "Or maybe¡­ it means he''s finally ready to rest."


    I froze.


    The words sank deep into my chest, and for the first time, I couldn''t breathe.


    If Lennox had really sent that message, if he truly told Levi to keep me away, then maybe that was what he wanted.


    To be let go.


    The thought broke me.


    My legs gave out, and I fell to my knees beside Levi''s bed, my hands covering my face. "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, please. Don''t ask me to do that. Don''t ask me to let him go."


    Louis crouched beside me, his voice quiet and filled with sadness. "Oli¡­ maybe that''s what love means this time. Letting him rest."


    I sobbed harder, my heart tearing with every word. The healer ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. "He''s at peace, child," she said softly. "And if you keep reaching for him, you might lose yourself and your child in the process."


    I looked up, my vision blurred by tears. "I can''t give up on him."


    The healer gave me a small, sorrowful smile. "You are not giving up on him, just let the healers do their job."


    My gaze drifted back to Levi, lying pale and still. He had taken the message meant for me. He had carried Lennox''s final warning when I refused to hear it myself.


    And now¡­ he was the one paying the price.


    I reached for his hand, gripping it tightly, my voice trembling through my tears. "Is this really goodbye, Lennox?"


    Inside me, my wolf whimpered, a sound so soft and broken that it made my heart ache. She was restless, pacing within, howling low and mournfully.


    My chest tightened painfully. "No¡­" I whispered, clutching Levi''s hand tighter. "No, no, please, don''t die."


    My wolf whimpered louder. He''s leaving¡­ she whispered through my mind. His soul is slipping away.


    Tears spilled freely down my cheeks. "It''s my fault," I choked out. "If he hadn''t tried to save me, he wouldn''t be like this. He wouldn''t be trapped."


    Louis moved closer beside me, his voice heavy with sadness. "Olivia¡ª"


    I shook my head, cutting him off. "Don''t. Please. I can''t hear that right now."


    My throat burned with guilt. "He took the pain that was meant for me¡­ and now he''s dying because of it."


    The healer watched quietly, her eyes filled with pity. "Sometimes love demands a sacrifice we never asked for," she said softly. "But, Olivia, this isn''t your burden to carry anymore. If his soul is ready to rest, you must let him go."


    Her words made my whole body tremble. "But if I let go," I whispered, "then it means he''s really gone."


    The healer moved closer, her eyes full ofpassion but her voice calm and steady. "Olivia," she said softly, "sometimes we try so hard to hold on that we forget some souls aren''t meant to stay. If it is the will of the Moon Goddess, he will return. But if not, you must learn to live in his memory."


    Her words sank deep into my heart, cutting through my grief. I wanted to believe her, but it hurt too much. "How do I live without him?" I whispered. The mere thought was driving me insane. I''ve known and loved Lennox for as long as I can remember. I met him when I was seven. My life has always revolved around him and his brothers. Even when they hated me, even when they hurt me, I was still theirs. And now this? Now, when we were finally trying to rebuild, I''m supposed to ept that he''s dying? How?"


    "You don''t forget him," the healer replied gently. "You carry him in your child, in the love he left behind. That''s how you honor him."


    I pressed a hand over my chest, feeling the hollow ache that throbbed there. "But it feels empty. Like he took half of me with him."


    The healer''s gaze softened. "That''s how you know it was true love. But love doesn''t die, Olivia, it only changes form."


    Louis turned away, his jaw tight, unable to watch the tears streaming down my face.


    I looked back at Levi lying motionless on the bed, my heart twisting. "This has been a nightmare," I whispered, shaking my head. "Someone, please wake me up."

 Chapter 485: It was a lie

    Levi''s POV


    The room was still. Too still. For a long moment, I didn''t move. I could hear the faint sound of Olivia''s sobs somewhere nearby, Louis''s tense breathing, the healer whispering fake prayers under her breath. Everyone thought I was unconscious. They thought I had fainted because I was weak. But I wasn''t. I was awake the whole time. My heart was beating fine, my mind clear. Only the healer knew the truth. She understood right away and pretended to keep praying so no one would notice.


    When I finally opened my eyes, the room was empty. The healer had asked everyone to leave so I could rest. My body ached, my chest felt heavy, but not from weakness. From guilt. Because what everyone believed had happened was a lie. I hadn''t fainted. I''d pretended. I''d needed Olivia to believe something, and the voice Olivia heard through me¡ªthe message that made her stop fighting, that made her cry and finally let go¡ªthat wasn''t Lennox.


    It was me. Lennox hadn''t reached out. No spirit had whispered through me. That voice, that warning, "Keep her away from him," had been mine. I said it because I knew it was the only way to make her stop. It was the only thing that could reach her heart. Nothing else worked. She wouldn''t listen to me, to Louis, or even to reason. But if she thought Lennox himself wanted her to stop the ritual, maybe she would finally listen. Maybe she would believe it wasn''t her fault. Maybe she would finally rest instead of breaking herself to save someone she couldn''t reach anymore.


    I hated myself for saying those words, for using his name that way. But I had no choice. If she believed it came from me, she would fight harder. If she believed it came from Lennox, she would finally let go. But I never expected the pain that followed. The moment I saw her face¡ªthe heartbreak, the fear, the way her hope shattered¡ªit nearly destroyed me. And yet, I''d do it again. Because if lying was the only way to keep her alive, then I''d carry that lie until myst breath. I''d rather she hate me and live than love me and die.


    I pressed my shaking hand against my forehead. My chest felt so heavy, like a stone sitting on my heart. The guilt was eating me up inside, but I knew I couldn''t tell her the truth. Not ever. If she found out that I lied, that Lennox never spoke through me, that he never reached out, she''d never forgive me. She''d look at me with those same hurt eyes, and this time, she wouldn''t cry because of pain. She''d cry because of betrayal.


    I stared up at the ceiling, my throat tight. "I''m sorry, brother," I whispered. "I had to." The words felt heavy, like they were made of stone. My chest hurt with the weight of them.


    Just then, the door creaked open. I turned my head slowly, and there she was. Olivia. The moment she saw my eyes open, her whole face lit up. It was like watching the sun break through storm clouds after a long, dark night. Her lips parted in shock, then curved into a smile, shaky but real.


    "Levi," she breathed, her voice full of relief. She rushed across the room before I could even sit up. For the first time since this nightmare began, I saw light in her eyes¡ªnot pain, not anger, not grief, but genuine happiness.


    It had been so long since I''d seen that spark in her. Thest time she''d looked at me that way was before everything fell apart, before Lennox, before the rituals. I forced a weak smile, pretending not to notice the tears in her eyes. "Hey," I murmured, my voice hoarse. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    She let out a shakyugh and cupped my face with trembling hands. "I thought I lost you," she whispered, her voice breaking. "You scared me so much, Levi."


    I wanted to tell her I was fine, but my throat felt too tight. Instead, I brushed a strand of hair from her face. "I''m sorry I worried you."


    She shook her head quickly, tears falling again. "No, I''m sorry," she said. "For everything. For yelling, for pushing you, for saying those horrible things, for trying to reject you."


    Her words hit me deep. I could see how heavy they felt on her heart.


    "I didn''t mean it," she whispered, her lips trembling. "I was angry. I was scared. I didn''t know what else to do. I thought you were taking Lennox away from me forever. I thought you didn''t understand."


    I reached for her hand, holding it gently. "You were hurting," I said softly. "I understand."


    She shook her head again, tears glistening. "You don''t. You''ve been the only one trying to hold me together while I kept breaking everything apart. You didn''t deserve that, Levi." Her voice cracked on my name. "You could''ve left me, and I wouldn''t have forgiven myself for it."


    I smiled faintly, my chest tight. "I told you, Oli. I''ll never leave you. Not when you need me most."


    She leaned forward, resting her forehead against mine, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you for saving me. For not giving up on me even when I tried to push you away."


    I closed my eyes, her warmth seeping through me, and with it, guilt. Heavy, bitter guilt. Because she was thanking me for a lie. A lie I''d told to protect her, but one that could destroy everything if she ever found out.


    "I''ll make it up to you," she whispered, her thumb brushing my cheek. "I promise I''ll trust you from now on."


    I swallowed hard and nodded, forcing a smile I didn''t feel. "That''s all I ask," I said softly. But deep down, I knew the truth. Trust built on a lie neversts.


    As she leaned into me, I stared past her shoulder, my heart pounding with a fear I couldn''t shake. Because if the goddess ever decided to reveal what I''d done, I wouldn''t just lose Olivia''s trust. I''d lose herpletely.

 Chapter 486: missing him

    Olivia''s POV


    Two days had passed. Two long, quiet days. The house felt different now¡­ calmer, emptier. I hadn''t gone near Lennox''s room since that night. Every time I walked past it, a strange chill ran through me, as if something inside was calling to me.


    I''d made my decision. No more rituals. No more trying to bring Lennox back. Maybe this was what he wanted, for me to stop fighting the impossible. Maybe hisst message, whether dream or miracle, was his way of saying goodbye.


    I wanted to believe he was still alive somewhere, that Levi was keeping him safe, just like he promised. And maybe one day, when the time was right, he''d let me see him. But for now, I wouldn''t push. I couldn''t keep hurting the people who were still here.


    So I tried to move forward.


    That morning, we all sat at the dining table. The sunlight came through the big windows, warm and bright, but it didn''t feel the same. Levi sat across from me, quiet, focused on his te. Louis said little, lost in his own thoughts.


    And then my eyes drifted to the empty chair beside Levi. Lennox''s chair. For a moment, I could almost see him there, smiling faintly, teasing me for not finishing my breakfast, his deep voice filling the air. The image was so clear it made my chest ache.


    I blinked, and he was gone. Just the empty chair and a te that would never be used again. My throat tightened. I felt the sting in my eyes before the tears came. I quickly set down my fork and pushed away from the table.


    "Excuse me," I murmured, my voice shaking as I stood.


    Neither Levi nor Louis said a word, and I was grateful for that. I walked slowly through the quiet halls until my feet pulled me toward his room.


    The door creaked softly as I pushed it open. The air inside felt different, heavy, still, yet warm in a way that made my chest ache. Lennox''s scent still lingered faintly, that smell of him that always made me feel safe.


    I stood there for a long moment, staring at the bed that had been untouched since the day he was taken away. Everything was just as he''d left it¡ªhis jacket thrown over the chair, a book half-open on the nightstand, his picture frame resting beside it.


    I walked to his closet and opened it slowly. His clothes hung neatly, untouched. My fingers brushed against one of his shirts, and I pulled it close, pressing it to my face. The scent hit me like a wave¡ªfamiliar,forting, heartbreaking.


    A sob escaped my throat before I could stop it. I held the shirt tighter, as if I could bring him back by sheer will.


    Finally, I turned to his picture on the dresser. His smile in that frame was broad and real, the same one that used to melt every piece of anger I had. I traced my thumb over the ss and smiled bitterly.


    "I''m trying," I whispered. "I really am."


    My voice cracked at the end, and the tears came again. I walked to his bed andy down carefully, pulling one of his nkets over me. It still smelled like him, faint but enough to make my heart twist.


    For a while, I justy there, breathing him in, pretending that when I opened my eyes, he''d be there beside me again. Sleep pulled me under until the walls of Lennox''s room melted away and I was somewhere else, somewhere far from pain and loss.


    I was twelve again. We were in the pack garden, sitting on the grass after training. My hands were covered in dirt from helping the healer nt herbs, but I didn''t care. I was too busy talking, too full of dreams.


    "I''m going to have a big family when I grow up," I''d said proudly, my voice high and excited after seeing a woman with her six kids. "Seven pups. Eight, or five!"


    Lennox hadughed so hard he almost fell back on the grass. "Eight? You''ll drive your mate crazy, Olivia."


    I had stuck out my tongue. "I''ll be a good mom! I''ll take them to training, teach them everything, make sure they never get hurt."


    He leaned closer, smirking. "And what about your mate, hmm? You''ll boss him around too?"


    I giggled and nodded. "Of course! He has to listen to me."


    Heughed again, that deep sound that made my heart flutter even then, though I was too young to understand why. "Remind me never to fall for you, then. I like my peace."


    I had thrown a small flower at him, pretending to be offended. "You already did, silly," I said with a grin.


    He''d blinked, pretending to look shocked. "What did you just say?"


    "You heard me!" I teased, thenughed when he grabbed me by the wrist and tickled me until I couldn''t breathe.


    "You''re impossible," he''d said when we finally stoppedughing.


    "You love it," I shot back between giggles.


    He''d smiled down at me, soft and warm, his eyes bright in the sunlight. "Don''t worry. No matter what, I will be here to take care of you and your kids, and make sure your mate treats you like a queen."


    I smiled at his promise because I knew Lennox was one who kept his word, but deep down, even as a little girl, I secretly prayed he and his brothers would turn out to be my mates.


    "Olivia."


    A soft voice called, pulling me out of my slumber. I forced my eyes open and realized it was Mother. She shed me a weak smile and sat beside me, her eyes filled with so much worry and sympathy.


    "You have to be strong, my dear. Remember the life growing inside you."


    I swallowed hard and wrapped my hand around my stomach. I was pregnant. This was supposed to be a joyous celebration, but right now I was having mixed feelings.


    "Your family is here to see you," Mother suddenly announced, and I raised my brow.


    She nodded. "Your mother and brother are here."

 Chapter 487: Wait

    Olivia''s POV


    I froze when Mother said it.


    "They''re here to see you."


    My stomach twisted. Thest thing I wanted was visitors, especially them. I wasn''t ready to face anyone, not after everything that happened.


    "I don''t want to see them," I said quietly, keeping my eyes fixed on Lennox''s nket still clutched in my hand. "Can they leave?"


    Mother sighed softly, her eyes full of pity for me, like she could do anything to take away my pain. "You have to see them, Olivia. They came all this way. They''re family."


    That word again, family. I actually don''t see them as one.


    I didn''t argue. I just nodded weakly and followed her out of Lennox''s room. When I entered, they were already seated, my brother Calvin and my mother, waiting. Their faces lit up when they saw me, but I couldn''t bring myself to smile back.


    I sat beside Mother, folding my hands on myp. The silence stretched awkwardly, thick enough to choke on.


    Calvin leaned forward slightly, his voice gentle. "You look tired, Oli."


    I forced a faint smile. "I''ve been better."


    He nodded, clearly unsure what to say next. My eyes darted between them, familiar faces that suddenly felt distant. They were my family, my blood, but I didn''t feel close to them.


    My biological mother reached for my hand and squeezed it softly. "We just wanted to see how you''re holding up," she said. "We''ve been worried."


    I swallowed hard, staring at our joined hands. "I''m fine," I whispered, though we all knew it was a lie.


    She shed me a warm smile and then suggested, "Maybe a change of environment will help."


    "She is not going anywhere."


    The authoritative voice of Louis echoed from the stairs as he made his presence known. All eyes turned toward him, and one look at his face was enough to see how angry he was.


    "Olivia stays here. She needs us," he dered firmly.


    I swallowed hard and looked back at my biological mother and Calvin. "I''m okay being here. If I need space or anything, I can always teleport."


    Calvin looked like he wanted to speak, but Mother stopped him by gently cing her hand on his arm. I watched him sigh and look away.


    Mother smiled; it looked genuine, but I couldn''t find the strength to smile back. Despite being my biological mother, our rtionship was sour.


    "I wish to have a conversation one day with you, my dear," she said softly, her eyes glistening. "I know I''ve failed in my duties as a mother, and I hope you can forgive me, give me another chance."


    For a moment, no one spoke. The only sound was the faint ticking of the clock on the wall.


    I swallowed hard, trying to find the right words. Part of me wanted to say something, but my heart wasn''t ready for this. Not now.


    "Now isn''t the time for this," I said quietly, forcing my voice to stay steady. "We''ll talk when I''m ready."


    She looked like she wanted to argue, but she didn''t. She just nodded slowly, her lips trembling into a sad smile. Calvin shifted beside her, his gaze flicking to me with concern. I could tell he wanted to say something too, maybe to plead with me, but Mother gently rested her hand on his arm, stopping him.


    I stood, smoothing my hands down my dress. "Thank you both foring," I said softly. "But I think I''ve had enough for today."


    "Olivia¡ª" Calvin began, but I didn''t let him finish.


    "Goodbye," I said firmly, turning before they could see the tears threatening to fall.


    I walked out of the living room, my footsteps echoing faintly down the hall. The moment I reached Lennox''s door, my chest ached again, that familiar pain that never really went away.


    I pushed the door open and slipped inside, closing it quietly behind me. The air was still thick with his scent. My body moved on its own, straight to the bed.


    Iy down and pulled his nket over me, burying my face into it. The tears I''d been holding back finally spilled, soaking the fabric that still smelled faintly of him.


    "I miss you," I whispered into the silence. "I miss you so much."


    I wiped my tears quickly, though my chest still ached. I thought I was alone, but the door opened softly behind me.


    "Olivia?"


    Selene''s voice was calm and concerned. She stepped inside. She looked tired but worried for me.


    I sat up slowly, brushing the nket off my shoulders. "Selene?"


    She smiled faintly. "I came to tell you goodbye."


    My heart sank. "You''re leaving?"


    She nodded. "Yes. I''m going back home. It''s time I returned." She walked closer and stopped at the edge of the bed. "I wanted to thank you before I left, for saving my life, Olivia. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here."


    I shook my head, my throat tightening. "You don''t have to thank me."


    Selene smiled softly. "Maybe. But still, I''m d I met you. You showed me who you really are and why you deserve the special abilities."


    I looked down, my fingers curling around the nket. "Special abilities?" I said quietly. "Yet I couldn''t bring Lennox back."


    She reached out and touched my hand gently. "You did your best. Don''t beat yourself up for it."


    Her words made my eyes sting again. She gave my hand a soft squeeze before continuing. "I know you''re hurting, Olivia. I can see it. But don''t lose hope. Lennox will wake up. I can feel it, and you should too. You just need to be patient."


    My lips trembled, and I could barely whisper. "I don''t know how much longer I can wait."


    Selene smiled again. "As long as it takes. Love like yours doesn''t fade. It waits."


    I blinked, trying to hold back more tears. "Thank you," I whispered.


    She nodded, her eyes softening. "Take care of yourself, and of that little life growing inside you. That''s your light now."


    And with that, she turned toward the door and left.


    As she left, I looked up at therge portrait of Lennox and whispered, "Maybe she was right. Lennox, I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 488: Keeping Away

    Olivia''s POV


    Six months had passed.


    The morning sun spilled through the open window, casting a soft glow across the room. The midwife adjusted her sses and smiled down at me, her hands resting gently on my swollen belly.


    " You should be ready, dear," she said warmly. "The babies wille any day now, maybe within the week."


    Yes, babies. Three of them. The first time I saw the scan, I couldn''t believe it. Triplets, just like them. The irony wasn''t lost on me. It felt like fate had its own cruel way of reminding me what I''d lost and what I still carried.


    I smiled weakly and nodded, though deep down I was terrified. Everyone kept assuring me I was strong, that my body could handle it, but I couldn''t shake the worry. Every kick, every flutter reminded me of Lennox and the family we could''ve had if things had been different.


    The door opened quietly. I didn''t need to look up to know it was Levi. His scent filled the room, but beneath it, faintly, I caught something else¡ªLennox''s scent. My chest tightened, my curiosity piqued He smiled gently and sat beside me. "How are you feeling?"


    I forced a small smile. "Huge," I said, trying to joke, though my voice came out shaky. "And tired."


    He chuckled softly. "You''re doing amazing."


    For a few moments, we just sat in silence. But the question pressed at my tongue, refusing to stay buried any longer.


    "How''s Lennox?" I finally asked.


    Levi''s smile faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly. "He''s fine," he said simply.


    I searched his face. "Any¡­ development?"


    He looked down, his hand tightening slightly on his knee. "No. Nothing new."


    My heart sank. I looked away, blinking back the sting in my eyes. "I just wish I could see him," I whispered. "Maybe if I could be there¡­ maybe I could help."


    "Olivia," Levi said gently, but there was that edge in his tone, the one that meant no.


    "You''ve said that before," I cut in softly. "You always say I can''t. But why can''t you at least let me see him?"


    He sighed and rubbed his forehead. "Because it''s not the right time."


    I looked up at him, my voice trembling. "Then when is the right time, Levi? I just wanna see him."


    He didn''t answer. He just looked at me with those sad, guilty eyes, the same ones he''d worn for months.


    Before Levi could say another word, the door opened again. Louis stepped inside, his presence always calm but heavy with authority. His gaze moved from Levi to me, and in an instant, he seemed to understand the tension in the room.


    "What''s going on here?" he asked quietly.


    My frown deepened. "I was just asking Levi if I could see Lennox," I said softly. "I''m tired of waiting. I just¡­ I need to see him."


    Louis exhaled slowly and shot Levi a look that said he knew exactly how this conversation had gone. Then he walked over to me, his voice gentle, like he was talking to a little girl. "Olivia, you need to focus on yourself and the babies right now. That''s what matters."


    My anger spiked. "So, that''s a no?"


    Louis hesitated for a moment, then crouched beside my bed so he could look me in the eye. "Listen to me," he said. "Once you give birth and recover, I''ll personally take you to see him. I promise."


    My heart jumped. "Really?"


    He nodded with a faint smile. "Yes. But you need to be strong first. Lennox wouldn''t want you to risk your health right now."


    For the first time in months, a small spark of hope flickered inside me. "Okay," I whispered. "I''ll wait."


    Louis reached out and gently squeezed my hand. "That''s my girl. Just a little longer, alright?"


    I nodded, though a part of me still ached. I wanted to believe him. I wanted to trust that Lennox was still out there, still breathing, still fighting. But Levi''s silence, his constant hesitation, made it difficult to believe everything they told me.


    When Louis stood to leave, I looked down at my stomach, rubbing it softly. The babies kicked, as if responding to the name that still lingered in my thoughts.


    If I could still feel him, I would''ve teleported to him in a heartbeat. But since our bond had broken, I couldn''t sense him anymore. It was like reaching into the dark and finding nothing.


    Still, I whispered softly to my unborn children, "When you arrive, we''ll go see him together. I promise."


    After Louis and Levi left, the room fell quiet again, too quiet. The midwife had already gone, and the only sound was the ticking of the small clock on the wall.


    I felt thirsty, my throat dry. I could''ve just rung the bell and called one of the staff, but I didn''t want to. I needed to move, to stretch my legs a bit.


    So, slowly, I pushed the nket aside and stood up. My belly felt heavier than ever, but I managed to steady myself. One hand on the wall, one on my stomach, I began walking toward the door.


    The hallway outside was quiet. I took each step carefully, my bare feet brushing against the cold floor. These days, I preferred being barefoot ¡ª maybe it was one of those strange pregnancy habits. For a moment, it felt peaceful, until I heard voicesing from the far end.


    At first, I couldn''t make out the words. Then, as I got closer, the tone sharpened, low and tense. Louis''s voice.


    "The way you act," he said, his words edged with frustration, "it''s as if you don''t want him to ever wake up."


    I froze mid-step. My breath caught in my throat. Levi. He was talking to Levi.


    For a heartbeat, I didn''t move. My pulse pounded in my ears. I wanted to step forward, to demand what he meant, but before I could, Louis''s voice went silent.


    A faint shift of air told me they had caught my scent. They knew I was there.

 Chapter 489: Healers Plan

    Levi''s POV


    I stiffened the moment I caught her scent. Honey mixed with nutmeg, faint but unmistakable. Olivia was close. Louis must''ve realized it too because he stopped mid-sentence, his expression shifting. But the damage was already done.


    I turned just in time to see her step out from the corner of the hallway, one hand resting protectively on her belly, her eyes wide and full of confusion.


    "Olivia," I said quietly, my chest tightening.


    She looked between us, her voice trembling but sharp. "What did you mean by that, Louis?"


    Louis opened his mouth to answer, but I cut in quickly. "He didn''t mean anything."


    Her frown deepened. "That''s not true." She turned to Louis, her gaze demanding. "You said he acts like he doesn''t want Lennox to wake up. Why would you say that?"


    Louis nced at me, then back at her. "Oli, it''s not¡ª"


    "It''s because I don''t want you to do something reckless," I interrupted, stepping closer. "That''s all. He meant I don''t want you near Lennox because you might try to use magic again. It''s too dangerous for you and the babies."


    Her lips parted slightly, as if she didn''t know whether to believe me. "So¡­ that''s what you meant?" she asked, her gaze darting to Louis.


    Louis stayed quiet, but I didn''t let the silence drag. "Yes," I said firmly, meeting her eyes. "That''s all he meant. Nothing else."


    The tension lingered, heavy and ufortable. She stared at me for a long moment, her expression unreadable, then finally nodded, though I could see doubt flickering behind her eyes.


    "Alright," she whispered softly. "If you say so."


    I forced a small smile that didn''t reach my eyes. "You should rest now, Olivia. Please."


    She hesitated, then turned and walked slowly back down the hall.


    As soon as she disappeared around the corner, I let out a shaky breath and rubbed my face with both hands. Louis stared at me, his jaw tight. But I didn''t give him the chance to use me more. I just turned and walked toward my room.


    Reaching my room, I poured myself a ss of whisky and drank it all in one go. I knew what I was doing was the right thing. I was protecting Olivia, and I didn''t care what anyone thought.


    "But maybe you are going too far," my wolf whispered.


    I frowned. Him too? He wasn''t backing me up.


    "You are my wolf, for goodness'' sake. You should be on my side," I spat out.


    "I am," my wolf spat back at me. "But not with their recent development, Levi," he growled again, his voice echoing through my head. "Why did you refuse the healers'' n? It could''ve helped him."


    I mmed the empty ss down, the sound echoing through the room. "Because it''s too dangerous!" I snapped. "They wanted to use a spirit-binding ritual. Do you know what that means? They''d have to call his wolf back through a link, using Olivia as the anchor."


    My wolf growled low. "And maybe that''s exactly what he needs. A connection. Something to pull him back."


    I gritted my teeth. "It would kill her," I hissed. "Thest ritual almost did! I''m not risking her life for something that might not even work."


    "But he''s fading," my wolf pushed. "You know it. The healers said his heartbeat''s growing weaker by the day. You''re running out of time."


    I dragged a hand through my hair, pacing. "I don''t care. As long as Olivia lives, that''s all that matters."


    My wolf''s voice softened. "Even if that means losing your brother forever?"


    That hit harder than I expected. I turned toward the window, staring toward the packnd. My reflection looked back at me in the ss¡ªtired, angry, guilty.


    "If that''s the price," I whispered, "then I''ll pay it."


    I swallowed hard, my voice shaking as I spoke again. "I already lost one of them once. I won''t lose her too."


    I barely had time to gather my thoughts when the door burst open. Louis stood there, his face hard and his eyes burning with anger.


    "Fine," he snapped. "If you won''t let Olivia do it, then let me try. We share a bond with Lennox. I can be an anchor."


    I frowned, already feeling the tension rise again. "Louis¡ª"


    "No!" he shouted, stepping closer. "For six months, Levi. Six months! You''ve been the only one who knows where Lennox is. You keep us out, you keep her out, and now you''re rejecting every chance he has!"


    I clenched my fists. "Because I know you," I growled. "You''ll do something reckless, something that''ll risk Olivia''s life or yours. Right now, I''m the only one thinking straight."


    Louis''s jaw tightened. His eyes glimmered with hurt and rage. "And you think that makes you right? That makes you the only one who gets to decide?"


    I didn''t answer.


    He stepped even closer, his voice trembling now. "I''m also an Alpha, Levi. Your equal. Stop treating me like some kid brother who doesn''t know what he''s doing!"


    I opened my mouth, but he shoved me, hard enough to make the ss behind me rattle.


    "Lennox would''ve risked his life for us without blinking," he said through gritted teeth. "He''d never sit back and watch any of us rot while protecting himself."


    His words hit like a de¡ªsharp, true. For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. I wanted to shout back, to defend myself, but the guilt was already crushing me.


    Because deep down, I knew he was right.


    The air between us was thick, the kind that made it difficult to think, hard to move. My throat burned.


    Before I could find my voice, the door flew open again.


    "Levi? Louis?"


    Olivia stood there, her eyes wide, confusion written all over her face.


    My heart stopped.


    She shouldn''t have been there. I hadn''t even sensed her¡ªhadn''t felt her approach at all. How? My wolf stirred uneasily.


    "What''s happening? And don''t you two dare lie to me."


    Louis froze. I turned toward her slowly, my mind spinning with one thought.


    Why didn''t I smell her before she walked in?

 Chapter 490: The Secret

    Olivia''s POV


    I should have gone back to my room. But something inside me, that strange tug that never lied, pulled me elsewhere. Before I knew it, I was standing in front of Levi''s door. There was a voice inside me whispering that I wasn''t meant to be here, yet something else, something stronger, pushed me to open the door. The moment I stepped in, both Levi and Louis turned toward me. Their faces were tense, their energy off, like two wolves caught mid-argument.


    "Olivia?" Levi''s tone was too calm, too controlled. That alone told me everything.


    I stared between them. "How long are you going to keep hiding things from me?"


    Louis shifted awkwardly. Levi said nothing.


    "I''m not blind," I continued, stepping further in. "You both whisper every time I walk into a room. You stop talking the second I''m near. I''m your mate, not a stranger!"


    Louis exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "Olivia, please, it''s not like that."


    "Then what is it?" I snapped, my voice trembling. "Because from where I stand, it feels exactly like that!"


    Levi''s tone hardened. "You shouldn''t be here. You need rest. This isn''t good for¡ª"


    "Don''t use the babies to silence me," I cut in, already losing my patience. All I ever hear is the babies this, the babies that¡ªjust to shut me up. But not this time. "You''ve been using that excuse for months. You''re hiding something, and I deserve to know what it is."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Levi looked away, jaw locked tight. But Louis couldn''t keep it in any longer.


    "Fine," he muttered. "You want the truth? The healers found a way that could help Lennox: a ritual. But Levi said no. He won''t let anyone try it."


    I blinked. "Why?"


    "Because it''s risky," Louis said bitterly. "Too risky, he ims. But he won''t even give me the chance to try. He won''t tell me where Lennox even is!"


    My heart dropped. "Wait¡­ what do you mean?"


    Louis met my gaze. "Only Levi knows where he''s being kept."


    For a heartbeat, I couldn''t breathe. I turned toward Levi, my voice shaking but loud enough to fill the room.


    "You''ve been hiding him from Louis too?"


    Levi''s lips parted, but no sound came out. His silence was answer enough.


    "Where is he?" I demanded. "Tell me where Lennox is!"


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Don''t you ''Olivia'' me!" I shouted, my anger exploding. "You don''t get to decide everything. You don''t get to y god with our lives!"


    "I''m protecting you!" he roared back. "That ritual would kill you and the babies!"


    "I don''t want your protection!" I yelled, my voice breaking. "I want the truth! I want to see him!"


    Louis tried to step between us, his voice calm and full of concern. "Oli, please, stop¡ª"


    I shook my head, trembling. "No! He''s acting like Lennox''s death would make his life easier! Maybe that''s what you want, Levi! Maybe you think if Lennox is gone, I''ll finally love you more!"


    The room went dead silent.


    Levi''s face darkened, pain shing through his eyes before anger swallowed it whole.


    "That''s enough," he growled.


    "No," I whispered, clutching my chest. "It''s not."


    "Olivia, stop," Louis pleaded again.


    But before I could speak, a sharp pain tore through me, deep, sudden, and unbearable. My knees buckled.


    "Ah¡ª" I gasped, clutching my belly as another wave hit me, stronger than the first.


    "Olivia!" Levi''s anger vanished instantly. He caught me before I hit the ground.


    "Get the healer!" he barked, paning his voice. Louis sprinted out the door.


    I gripped Levi''s shirt, my breath ragged, tears streaming down my face. "The babies¡­ Levi¡­ they''reing¡­"


    He pressed his forehead to mine, his voice breaking. "Please¡ªhang on, Olivia, please."


    The pain hit through me again, fiercer this time, like a thousand des twisting inside me. My scream caught in my throat as Levi held me tighter, shouting my name, his voice echoing in my ears.


    Footsteps thundered down the hall. The door burst open, and two healers rushed in, followed by the midwife, her hands already full of supplies.


    "She''s inbor!" one of them cried.


    "No¡ª" Levi''s voice cracked, desperate. "It''s too early!"


    The midwife barely looked up as she pulled the covers from the bed. "It doesn''t matter. The babies are ready. Get her up, now!"


    Louis was suddenly beside me, breathless, his hand clutching mine. "It''s alright, Oli. Breathe. You''ve got this."


    I wanted to believe him, but the pain was too much. My breaths came in short, broken gasps.


    Levi lifted me into his arms and carried me to the bed, his movements frantic but careful. "Stay with me," he whispered, pressing his forehead against mine before setting me down.


    The midwife quickly rolled up her sleeves, her tone brisk. "They''reing fast. We need to get her ready. Please ask the maids to bring hot water and clean cloths."


    Louis obeyed immediately, his usual calm reced with panic. Levi hovered beside me, gripping my hand so tightly it almost hurt.


    "Levi¡­" I managed to whisper through the pain. "Promise me¡­ if something happens¡ª"


    "Nothing will happen," he cut in sharply, shaking his head. "Don''t you dare say that. You''re going to be fine."


    But I wasn''t sure. I could feel my strength fading fast, my body trembling with every contraction.


    The healer touched my forehead, muttering softly under her breath. "Her energy is dropping too quickly," she said to the others. "It''s the broken bond. She doesn''t carry your marks; she''s not fully linked to you."


    I barely understood what she meant until she turned to Levi and Louis. "You need to mark her. Now. All three of you are second-chance mates, yes? Without the marks, her body doesn''t share strength with yours. The delivery will be easier, safer, if she''s connected."


    Louis froze. Levi stiffened.


    The healer''s tone was firm. "Do it now, or you''ll lose her. And the babies."


    Levi looked down at me, torn between fear and guilt. "Olivia¡­"


    I met his eyes through tears. "Do it," I whispered. "Please."


    For a heartbeat, no one moved. Then Levi nodded. His wolf stirred beneath his skin, his eyes shing that deep shade of gold that always made my heart race.


    Louis leaned forward, his expression filled with worry and fear. "This might hurt a little," he murmured, his voice shaking.


    "I can handle it," I breathed, though my voice barely came out.


    Levi brushed my hair away from my neck. "Left side," the healer instructed. "And you, right."


    Louis nodded.


    They both leaned closer, and for a brief second, I felt their breath against my skin, warm, alive,forting me in a way nothing else could.


    Then their fangs sank into my flesh.

 Chapter 491: Birth

    Olivia''s POV


    The pain was sharp but brief, reced almost instantly by a surge of warmth¡ªpower flooding through me, fierce and wild. My heartbeat suddenly synced with theirs, steady and strong. I gasped as light seemed to dance behind my eyes, spreading from my neck down to my chest.


    The midwife gasped softly. "It''s working," she said. "Her pulse is stabilizing."


    Levi and Louis pulled back slowly, their eyes glowing. Their marks shimmered faintly against my skin¡ªtwo identical crescent shapes burning with soft gold.


    I had imagined  having their  marks again¡­but not this way.


    I barely had time to recover before another contraction hit me, stronger than any before. I screamed, clutching Levi''s hand.


    "Push, dear," the midwife ordered firmly. "You''re almost there!"


    I bore down, teeth gritted, tears spilling freely. The pain was unbearable¡ªpain and anguish all at once¡ªbut something inside me refused to give up. I could hear Levi''s voice, low andforting, beside me.


    "Breathe, Olivia. Just breathe."


    Louis brushed the sweat from my forehead, whispering encouragements. "You''re almost done. You''re doing so well."


    Onest push. Onest cry. And then¡ª


    The sound.


    A tiny, sharp wail pierced the room.


    The midwife smiled, her hands lifting the small, crying bundle. "It''s a boy!"


    My chest heaved with relief. I sobbed¡ªfrom exhaustion, from love, from everything I had held in for months.


    But there wasn''t time to rest.


    "Another one''sing," the healer said quickly. "Don''t stop, Lady Olivia. You can do this."


    I nodded weakly, gripping Levi''s hand tighter. "I can do it," I whispered, though I barely believed it.


    Another contraction hit. I screamed again, my entire body shaking. Levi kissed my forehead, whispering over and over, "You''ve got this. You''ve got this."


    Louis was at my other side, his hand on my shoulder,forting me.


    And then another cry filled the air¡ªdeeper, stronger.


    "A boy," the midwife said with a grin.


    I let out a tremblingugh through my tears. "Two boys¡­"


    But before I could even see them, the healer''s voice rose again. "There''s one more."


    My body felt like it was on fire, every muscle trembling with exhaustion. "I can''t¡ª"


    "Yes, you can," Levi said, his voice fierce. "For him. For them. For us."


    His words broke something inside me¡ªor maybe they mended it. Either way, I found the strength to push again, one final time.


    The third cry was the loudest¡ªsharp andmanding, like it wanted the whole world to know it had arrived.


    The healer''s eyes widened slightly as she lifted thest baby, her voice trembling. "Another boy."


    Silence filled the room¡ªsoft, heavy, full of awe.


    Louis turned toward the midwife. "All boys," he said quietly.


    She nodded, smiling. "Yes¡­ and look at them."


    I followed her gaze, my breath catching when I saw themid gently in the crib beside me.


    Three tiny babies.


    Perfect. Beautiful. Alive.


    But what struck me most wasn''t just their beauty¡ªit was how identical they were. Not simr like the brothers had been, but exactly the same. The same face, the same nose, the same soft line of their lips.


    "They look¡­" Louis began softly.


    "¡­like copies of each other," Levi finished in disbelief.


    The healer looked up, her expression unreadable. "It''s rare," she said softly. "Almost impossible for wolves. But their bond runs deeper than ordinary bloodlines. They share a soul connection¡ªthree born of one thread."


    Her words made a big, bright smile spread across my face. I reached out with trembling fingers and touched their tiny hands. They were warm, their small fingers curling instinctively around mine.


    My heart broke and healed all at once.


    Tears filled my eyes as I whispered, "Wee home, my little miracles."


    For a long moment, no one spoke.


    The only sound in the room was the gentle whimpering of the newborns, their tiny breaths mingling with mine.


    Levi stood frozen beside me, his eyes wide¡ªa mixture of shock and awe. Louis was the first to move. He leaned closer to the crib, his fingers trembling slightly as he brushed one baby''s cheek.


    "They¡­ they look like you," he whispered.


    My heart skipped. "Like me?"


    Louis nodded slowly. "Every feature. The same eyes, the same mouth¡­ even their aura feels familiar."


    Levi''s gaze flicked to him sharply, but he didn''t argue. He just looked down at the three little lives lying side by side¡ªidentical, breathing softly in unison, like they were bound by something beyond blood.


    I could feel it too¡ªa hum in the air, like a faint vibration connecting the four of us. The babies. Me. The bond between us glowed faintly beneath my skin, warm and pure.


    The healer''s voice broke the silence. "You must rest," she said softly. "A lot of rest. You should all rest. They''ll need your warmth for the next few hours."


    I nodded weakly, my entire body aching but my heart full. Levi and Louis helped me sit up a little, cing the babies against my chest.


    The warmth that filled me was indescribable. Their tiny bodies pressed close, their hearts beating softly against my skin¡ªthree tiny pulses, steady and alive.


    Levi sank into the chair beside the bed, rubbing a hand over his face. I could see the tears he was trying to hide. Louis stood behind him, one hand on his brother''s shoulder.


    For the first time in months, the weight that had been pressing on all of us seemed to lift¡ªeven just a little.


    "Look at them," I whispered, tears spilling freely. "They''re¡­ perfect."


    "They are," Levi said quietly. His voice cracked, just barely.


    Louis smiled faintly. "Three boys," he murmured. "Just like us."


    The midwife chuckled softly from across the room. "History repeats itself, it seems."


    I smiled tiredly and looked down at my sons. "Wee, angels," I whispered.


    Levi''s eyes met mine, and for a moment, the world stilled. The pain, the guilt, the loss¡ªit all faded under the weight of that moment. We had life again. Hope again.


    "We are now aplete family." Louis  whispered.  But deep down I knew he was wrong.

 Chapter 492: Four years

    Olivia''s POV


    Four yearster


    The sound of giggles filled the living room, followed by the unmistakable crash of something breaking. I didn''t even bother turning right away¡ªI''d gotten used to it by now. Life with three boys meant chaos came with the sunrise.


    "Alright," I called from the kitchen, setting down the towel. "Who did it this time?"


    Silence.


    Three identical faces turned toward me¡ªwide-eyed, innocent, and equally suspicious.


    I crossed my arms, trying not tough. "Don''t all stare at me like that. One of you broke something."


    The three of them stood in a perfect line, same height, same messy dark hair, same mischievous smile that could melt stone. Even after four years, I still struggled to tell them apart unless I looked closely.


    Liam. Leon. Leo.


    My little miracles. My little troublemakers.


    Sometimes I still couldn''t believe how much they looked alike¡ªnot just simr, but exactly the same. Even their voices carried the same rhythm, the same teasing lilt when they tried to talk their way out of trouble.


    "Wasn''t me," Liam said first, blinking those big sea-blue eyes that looked exactly like mine.


    Leon immediately pointed at his brother. "He''s lying!"


    Leo frowned and crossed his arms. "You''re both lying!"


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "You three are going to drive me mad one of these days."


    The broken vase on the floor didn''t help their case. I crouched to pick it up, muttering to myself, "Your fathers are going to kill me when they find out¡­"


    The boys exchanged nces¡ªthe silent kind that always meant they were about to bolt.


    "Don''t even think about it," I said without looking up.


    Tiny feet shuffled in ce. Then stillness.


    Good. They knew better than to run.


    I straightened and turned toward them, one brow raised. "So, are we going to tell the truth, or do I have to call your fathers?"


    Instant panic.


    Levi''s and Louis'' names still worked like a spell.


    Before they could answer, his deep voice echoed from the hallway. "What''s going on here?"


    The boys froze. I hid a smile. Perfect timing.


    Levi stepped into the room, tall andposed, though I caught the faintest twitch at the corner of his mouth when he saw the scene¡ªthe three identical boys lined up like soldiers, the shattered vase behind them, and me trying to look stern.


    He folded his arms. "Alright, which one of you did it?"


    Again¡ªsilence.


    Three identical mouths pressed shut.


    Levi arched an eyebrow. "I''m waiting."


    Liam shifted first, ncing at his brothers as if silently negotiating who''d take the me. No one moved.


    Finally, Levi sighed and walked closer. "You do realize I can tell when one of you lies, right?"


    Three pairs of sea-blue eyes blinked up at him, unconvinced.


    He crouched down to their level, his voice calm but firm. "Tell me what happened."


    Leo, the youngest by only a few minutes, cracked first. "We were ying ball inside¡­ and the ball hit the table."


    Levi nodded slowly. "So it was an ident."


    All three nodded¡ªtoo quickly.


    "And who kicked the ball?" he pressed.


    Dead silence again.


    I bit back augh, pretending to look busy wiping the counter.


    After a long pause, Leon raised his hand halfway, mumbling, "It was me¡­ but Liam told me to."


    "Did not!" Liam protested immediately.


    "Did too!"


    "Boys," Levi warned.


    They both went silent instantly, but Leo¡ªoh, little Leo¡ªcouldn''t resist whispering under his breath, "It was Liam."


    Levi pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering, "Moon Goddess, give me strength."


    I chuckled softly. "Now you know how I feel every morning."


    He shot me a look that said not helping.


    The boys looked between us, their identical faces twisting into the same sheepish grin.


    Levi finally stood, sighing. "Alright. No one''s in trouble this time. But next time, y outside."


    "Yes, Daddy," they chorused in perfect unison.


    I swore even their voices carried the same rhythm¡ªit was eerie sometimes, but also¡­ beautiful.


    When they ran off toward the garden,ughing again, I turned to Levi. "You went easy on them."


    He shrugged, faint amusement flickering in his eyes. "They''re just kids."


    I smiled, shaking my head. "Kids who know exactly how to work you."


    He walked closer, slipping an arm around my waist. "Maybe. But at least they got your stubbornness instead of mine."


    "Levi," I said, trying not tough, "they got both."


    He chuckled quietly, his gaze softening as he looked out the window toward where the boys were chasing each other in the yard. "They''re growing fast."


    I nodded, my heart swelling as I watched them. "Too fast."


    The setting sun bathed the room in gold, and for a brief, perfect moment, everything felt right againughter, warmth, life.


    Then, softly, Levi said something that made my breath hitch.


    "They remind me of him."


    I looked at him, and I knew he meant Lennox.


    I smiled faintly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I know. Sometimes¡­ I see him when they smile."


    Levi''s hand tightened around mine, his expression unreadable. "Maybe that''s his way of staying with us."


    I nodded, blinking back tears as the boys''ughter echoed through the window.


    I swallowed hard, the ache returning to my chest¡ªthe one that never really went away.


    It had been four years. Four long years since the day I gave birth to our sons. Four years since Ist saw Lennox. Four years since I''d promised to visit him once I was strong enough.


    And yet¡­ we never went.


    Not because I didn''t want to. Goddess knows, I did. There were days I woke up reaching for him, half expecting to feel his warmth beside me. Nights when I''d stare at the moon, whispering his name, praying he''d somehow hear me.


    But every time I brought it up, Levi and Louis found another reason to dy it.


    At first, it was simple¡ªthey said I needed time to recover. The birth had taken too much from me. My body was weak, the marks still new, and the babies needed me more than anyone else. I believed them. I wanted to.


    Then came the warnings.


    The healers said Lennox''s condition hadn''t changed, that his mind remained trapped somewhere between this world and the next. They said disturbing his rest could make things worse¡ªthat his wolf was unstable, his spirit fragile.


    "Just a little longer," Levi always said. "Until the boys are older. Until it''s safe."


    And I waited. I waited while the boys learned to walk, while they learned to speak.


    The truth was¡ªI didn''t know if Lennox was still in there.


    Sometimes I asked Levi directly, but he''d always give me the same answer. "He''s alive, Olivia. That''s all that matters."


    But it wasn''t enough anymore.


    Alive wasn''t living.


    And every year that passed without seeing him felt like losing him all over again.


    I looked out the window again. The boys were chasing butterflies now, theirughter pure and bright. For a moment, I envied them¡ªtheir innocence, their joy.


    Levi''s arm was still around me, his warmth steady and grounding. "You''re thinking about him again," he said quietly.


    I didn''t deny it. "Every day," I admitted softly. "I thought I could move on, but¡­ how can I, when I don''t even know if he''s still¡ª"


    "Don''t," Levi interrupted, his tone low but firm. "Don''t finish that sentence."


    I turned to look at him, tears brimming in my eyes. "Then let me see him, Levi. Please. I need to. I can''t keep pretending he''s just¡­ gone somewhere waiting."


    He looked away, jaw tightening. "It''s not that simple."


    "It never is with you," I whispered bitterly.


    His gaze softened, but the guilt behind it was unmistakable. "You don''t understand what you''re asking, Olivia. He''s not the same anymore. The healers said his wolf reacts violently when anyone from the bond gets too close. Even his heartbeat spikes at your name."


    I froze, my breath catching. "My name?"


    Levi nodded slowly. "They think¡­ deep down, he still feels you. That''s why we keep our distance¡ªfor his sake, and yours."


    My hand trembled as I gripped the counter. "So he''s suffering, and I''m supposed to sit here pretending that''s mercy?"


    "Would you rather watch him in pain?" Levi shot back, his voice low but sharp. "Would you rather see him struggle to breathe every time he hears your voice? I can''t let that happen again, Olivia. Not to him. Not to you."


    I stared at him, anger and heartbreak twisting together inside me.


    He meant well¡ªI knew he did¡ªbut part of me still hated him for it. Because no matter what he said, it felt like he was keeping me from the one piece of my soul that was still missing.


    Louis had tried to reason with me once, months ago. He said Levi was just afraid. Afraid of losing control, afraid of facing what might happen if we saw Lennox and nothing changed.


    Maybe they were both right. Maybe I wasn''t ready either.


    But as I stood there watching my sons y¡ªthe same mischievous light in their eyes that Lennox once had¡ªI couldn''t shake the feeling that the waiting was over. I will find Lennox''s location myself.

 Chapter 493: Awake

    Lennox''s POV


    The air was warm, sweet with the scent of moonflowers. I blinked, and there she was.


    A woman in white stood before me, tall, stunning, her hair like liquid starlight. Her eyes glowed like the full moon itself. She smiled softly, and the world around us shimmered in response.


    "Lennox," she said, her voice both calm andmanding. "You have slept long."


    My throat ached when I spoke. "Who are you?"


    She tilted her head slightly. "The one who watched over you from your first howl beneath my light. The one you swore to when you became Alpha."


    Realization hit me like thunder. "The Moon Goddess¡­"


    She nodded gently. "Yes."


    My pulse quickened. "Where am I? Did I¡ª" My voice faltered. "Did I die?"


    Her eyes dimmed, sadness flickering within their silver glow. "You were meant to."


    The words froze me. "Meant to?"


    "You gave your life for hers," she said softly. "The moment you shielded her, your soul broke its tether to the living. By allws of nature, you should not exist now."


    I swallowed hard. "Then¡­ why am I here?"


    Her smile faded into something unreadable. "Because love is stubborn. Her cries reached me, even when her faith faltered. She begged for your return, not once, not twice, but every full moon for years."


    "Olivia¡­" I whispered, my chest tightening.


    The Moon Goddess said nothing. "Her heart refused to let you go. And so, I am giving you a chance to live again."


    My head snapped up. "A chance?"


    "Yes." Her expression darkened. "But ites with a price."


    I frowned. "What price?"


    "You will learn soon enough," she said simply. "For every life reborn, something of equal value is taken. That is the bnce of fate."


    "I don''t care," I said instantly. "If I can see her again, if she''s alive, I''ll pay whatever it takes."


    A flicker of sorrow crossed her face. "You may regret those words, Alpha Lennox."


    The silver light around her began to fade. Her voice echoed onest time as darkness swallowed everything again.


    "Wake. Your story is not yet over, but the world you left behind is no longer the same."


    A sharp gasp tore from my throat as I jolted awake.


    My lungs burned, my vision swam, and every bone in my body felt like it had been crushed and reassembled. The ceiling above me was white, unfamiliar. Tubes and glowing runes surrounded the bed, pulsing with faint blue light.


    I tried to sit up, but pain shot through my skull like fire. My head throbbed, memories shing in fragments¡ªOlivia''s scream, blood, the ritual, the explosion of power, and then, nothing.


    "Where¡­" My voice came out rough, almost broken. "¡­where am I?"


    The door burst open. A young woman in healer''s robes stumbled inside, her eyes wide as they met mine. Her face was pale with shock.


    "You''re, you''re awake," she stammered. "You''re finally awake!"


    Her voice was so loud it made my head spin. I groaned and pressed a hand to my temple. "How long¡­"


    "Four years," she said breathlessly. "You''ve been unconscious for four years."


    The words hit me like a punch. Four years?


    I forced myself upright despite the pain, gripping the edge of the bed. "Where''s Olivia?"


    The healer froze. "What?"


    "Olivia," I said louder, desperation breaking through my voice. "How is she? Is she safe?"


    The woman blinked, hesitating, then spoke cautiously. "You¡­ remember her?"


    "How could I forget?" I rasped. "She, I saved her. Is she okay? Where is she? Where are my brothers?"


    The woman''s lips twitched, her smile suddenly reced by a frown. "You seem awfully concerned for a family who hasn''t visited you once in four years."


    I froze, my blood running cold. "What did you say?"


    She folded her arms. "No one came. Not your brothers. Not your mate. Not anyone. You''ve been lying here alone, kept alive by magic, and that of my mother''s."


    My chest tightened painfully. "You''re lying."


    Her frown deepened. "Am I? If they cared, Alpha Lennox, where were they all this time?"


    My head pounded, my breathing uneven. I wanted to shout, to demand answers, but my body wouldn''t move the way it should.


    She turned toward the door.


    "Rest while you can. You''ll need your strength when you find out what they''ve built without you."


    The door closed behind her, leaving me dumbfounded. I frowned.


    Four years.


    The words echoed in my head, sharp and hollow. Four years¡­ I''ve been lying here, lifeless? My heart thudded painfully against my chest. How could that be possible?


    I tried to make sense of it, but the room around me only made things worse. This wasn''t the mansion, not even close. The air smelled faintly of dust and herbs, the walls in and narrow. The bed beneath me was too small, the ceiling too low.


    This looked like one of the servants'' quarters back at the estate.


    Why would I, Alpha Lennox, be here?


    Something wasn''t right.


    I gripped the sheets tightly and tried to move, pushing my weight forward, but the moment I did, fire shot through my legs. Pain. Numbness. Then nothing.


    I froze.


    My hands trembled as I reached for my thighs, my knees, anything to feel movement. But they wouldn''t respond.


    No¡­ no, no.


    I tried again, harder this time, using my arms to shift my body. My legs stayed stiff. Dead weight.


    Panic rose like a storm inside me. "Move!" I growled under my breath, trying again and again. "Move, damn it!"


    Nothing.


    My breathing quickened, my chest heaving as I mmed a fist against the mattress. "What did they do to me?"


    I closed my eyes and reached inward, trying to connect with the familiar presence, my wolf. My other half. My strength.


    But all I found was silence.


    No growl. No voice. No warmth. Just an empty void. It felt  like my wolf never existed. Like he was never there.


    My body went cold. "No¡­" I whispered. "No, this can''t be."

 Chapter 494: The Price

    Lennox POV


    For years, I''d shared my mind with him, my wolf, my partner, my rage, and bnce. Without him, I was half alive. Less than that. I forced myself to focus, straining harder, calling out through the link. Come on¡­ answer me. Please. Still nothing. I opened my eyes again, sweat breaking across my forehead. My pulse thundered in my ears. My hands were shaking, my breathing too fast. The silence in my head was louder than any scream.


    I nced around the room, at the small window covered with a thin curtain, at the old wooden desk pushed against the wall, at the singlentern flickering weakly beside my bed. This wasn''t a room. This was exile.


    "Four years¡­" I murmured, my voice hoarse. "And they left me here like this?"


    My jaw clenched, rage slowly overtaking fear. If what that woman said was true, if Olivia, Levi, and Louis hadn''te, then what had be of them? What did she mean by what they built without you?


    The door opened suddenly, and the young woman from earlier entered, escorted by an olderdy. From their resemnce, I could tell this was her mother. The elderly woman immediately bowed her head in deep respect.


    "Wee back, Alpha Lennox," she greeted softly. Her tone was respectful, but I didn''t feel like an Alpha anymore. I felt like a vegetable.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, concerned, as she slowly and respectfully approached me.


    I frowned. "Why can''t I move my legs? Why is my wolf silent? Where is this ce? Where is my family? What the hell is going on?" I didn''t even realize I was shouting until my voice echoed back at me from the walls.


    The elderly woman, who was old enough to be my mother, had a calm look on her face, and it annoyed me even more.


    "Please, Alpha," she said gently. "Calm yourself. I will answer all your questions, but first, allow me to examine you."


    I red at her. "And who the hell are you?"


    She didn''t look offended. Instead, she pulled up a wooden chair and sat beside me. "My name is Martha," she said calmly. "And this is my daughter, Annabel. We are healers and diviners. This is our home. Four years ago, you were brought here by your brother, Alpha Levi. Since then, we''ve been the ones caring for you."


    Her voice was respectful, but her eyes held pity, and that made my blood boil. I hated pity. I hated sympathy.


    I clenched my jaw. "So Levi brought me here and just left me?"


    Martha sighed quietly. "Your case was delicate. Many thought there was no hope. Your body was broken beyond natural healing. Even your wolf had gone silent. The healers of your pack tried everything, but your condition worsened. Everyone believed you would never wake again."


    I stared at her, my mind spinning. "Everyone¡­ lost hope," I repeated hollowly.


    She nodded slowly. "Yes."


    "Please, let me examine you," Annabel urged softly, and this time I didn''t argue.


    Annabel stepped closer, her hands glowing faintly with soft golden light as she checked the markings on my arms and chest. The gentle warmth of her healing energy spread through me, but it felt muted, disconnected.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked again, my voice cracking this time. "Why can''t I move my legs? Why can''t I feel my wolf?"


    Martha''s calm expression faltered slightly. She exchanged a look with her daughter, who stopped her examination midway. Something in their silence made my stomach twist. Something was very wrong.


    "Tell me," I demanded, my tone rude and panicked. "Tell me what''s wrong!"


    Martha drew in a long, slow breath. "Alpha Lennox¡­" She hesitated, her voice dropping lower. "I''m afraid the Moon Goddess'' second chance came with a heavy cost."


    My heart pounded. "What are you talking about?"


    She met my gaze, her eyes filled with sorrow and pity. "Your wolf, he''s gone. You''re wolfless. The bond between you and him was severed when you were brought back."


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. "No," I whispered.


    Martha''s voice wavered as she continued, "And your legs, the lower part of your body sustained damage beyond what healing can restore. You''ve been paralyzed too¡­ but it might be temporary."


    "No." My voice rose, trembling. "You''re wrong."


    Annabel stepped back, her expression full of pity. "We''ve checked, Alpha. Many times. You were given another chance at life, but it came with a price."


    I shook my head violently. "No! That''s impossible! You''re lying!"


    Martha reached for my arm, but I jerked away. "No! You don''t understand!" My voice broke, echoing through the small room. "I''m an Alpha! I can''t be wolfless! And crippled!"


    The walls seemed to close in. I mmed my fists against the bed, the pain barely registering. "I should''ve died then! Not this¡­ not like this!"


    Martha''s calm voice broke through my panic. "The Moon Goddess chose to spare your life, Alpha Lennox. But she never promised it would be easy."


    Her words burned.


    I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my temples, tears stinging my eyes even as I fought them back. My wolf, gone. My legs, useless. My rank, my strength, my identity, shattered.


    All that remained was me. A shell of a man.


    Why would the Moon Goddess bring me back just to take everything away?


    I clenched my fists. My throat burned, but I forced myself to speak through it. "There has to be something you can do," I rasped. "You''re healers, aren''t you? Fix it. Fix me."


    Martha exchanged a heavy look with her daughter, then ced a gentle hand on my arm. "We will try, Alpha Lennox," she said quietly. "But your condition is not one that herbs or spells alone can mend. The damage is spiritual, part of your very essence."


    "Then find a way," I snapped. "I don''t care what it takes. Just fix it."


    Martha''s eyes softened, not with pity this time, but sympathy, like she already knew there was no cure. "We''ll see what we can do. For now, you need to rest. I''ll contact Alpha Levi and inform him that you''re awake."


    Levi.


    The name alone made my stomach twist.


    As she stood to leave, I stopped her. "Wait."


    She turned slowly.


    "Tell me the truth." My voice was low, strained. "Has anyone, any member of my family, been here? My brothers. Olivia. Anyone."


    The room fell silent.


    Martha didn''t answer right away. Her hesitation was all the confirmation I needed, but I needed to hear it.


    "Answer me," I demanded, my tone breaking.


    She sighed, a sound that carried both weariness and guilt. "No, Alpha Lennox. None of your family has visited."


    My chest caved in. "What?"


    She continued softly, almost as if afraid to speak. "Alpha Levi often calls to check on your condition. He makes sure you have everything you need: the best potions, care, and protection. But¡­" She trailed off, lowering her gaze. "¡­no one hase in person. Not once."


    The words hit me harder than any de ever could.


    For a second, I couldn''t breathe. The world blurred around me.


    Four years.


    And they never visited?


    "No¡­" I whispered, shaking my head. "You''re lying. You have to be lying."


    "Alpha Lennox¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that!" I shouted, my voice raw and trembling. "Don''t you dare call me that when I''m nothing but a cripple lying in a stranger''s house!"


    The fury in me built until it broke, reced by something far worse: grief. My vision clouded, and before I could stop it, a tear slipped down my cheek.


    "They left me¡­" I muttered, my voice barely audible. "My family, my mate¡­"


    Annabel stepped forward as if tofort me, but I turned away, clenching the sheets in my fists until they nearly tore.


    Martha sighed softly, her voice full of regret. "Perhaps it was guilt. Or fear. Sometimes people stay away because they cannot bear the sight of what''s been lost."


    Her words only twisted the knife deeper. It made me angrier. That was a pathetic excuse.


    Martha turned toward her daughter. "Send a message to Alpha Levi. Tell him he''s awake."


    I frowned. "Don''t!"

 Chapter 495: The Mate He Is Refusing

    Calvin''s POV


    FOUR YEARS BACK


    The morning had been peaceful until I looked up from my te.


    Nora was standing across the table, holding a tray, serving breakfast like a maid. The sight made something inside me snap. My wolf growled low in my head, his anger rising just as sharply as mine. She was more like a friend to Olivia, so why was she serving us breakfast?


    My chair scraped the floor as I stood. "Who asked you to serve breakfast?"


    Every eye at the table turned toward me. Nora froze mid-motion, her hands trembling slightly as she held the jug of milk.


    "I¡ª"


    "You are not a maid," I cut her off sharply, my voice dropping low,manding. "You''re a guest in this house. Know your ce. Get out."


    The silence that followed was heavy. Even Mother paused mid-bite, her eyes flicking from me to Nora with quiet suspicion.


    Nora looked at me¡ªno, through me¡ªwith those soft hazel eyes that had haunted my dreams for months. I could see the flicker of hurt behind her calm expression, but she bowed slightly and turned to leave without a word.


    The moment she disappeared through the door, I realized my hands were shaking.


    Mother''s tone was gentle but probing. "Calvin," she said, her brow arching slightly. "That was rather harsh. What exactly did that girl do to make you so angry?"


    I clenched my jaw. I didn''t answer. How could I tell her that every time I saw Nora, my pulse quickened¡ªthat every night, I dreamt of touching her, kissing her, iming her? That the reason I was angry wasn''t because she was serving us but because her presence rattled me.


    My wolf scoffed inside me. "All this is on you. You''re the one refusing the bond."


    "Shut up," I muttered under my breath.


    He growled back. "You think ignoring it will make it go away? She''s your mate, Calvin. You can smell her in your soul."


    I shut my eyes, forcing a deep breath, trying to drown the voice. But even then, her scent lingered¡ªsweet jasmine with a hint of rain. It pulled at something primal inside me.


    Mother was still watching. "You seem¡­ unsettled," she observed softly. "Is there something I should know about this girl?"


    I shook my head quickly. "No, Mother. Nothing."


    But she didn''t look convinced. Her lips curved slightly, the way they always did when she sensed I was hiding something.


    I grabbed my cup, downed the rest of my drink, and rose from the table. "If you''ll excuse me, I have things to attend to."


    As I left the dining room, my wolf continued. "You can lie to her, to yourself, to everyone¡­ but you can''t lie to me."


    I stopped in the hallway, hands clenched. "I don''t want her," I hissed under my breath.


    My wolf''s lowugh echoed inside my mind. "Then why does her name make your heart race?"


    I didn''t answer. I just kept walking, but deep down, I knew the truth I didn''t want to face.


    I managed to keep my distance from Nora for the rest of the morning, though every time I caught even a whiff of her scent, my wolf stirred restlessly inside me. I told myself it was better this way. It was better I kept my distance so I wouldn''t get my heart broken for the second time. I may have survived the first heartbreak, but this? I couldn''t.


    But that peace didn''tst.


    Just after midday, Lolita came running into my office, her face bright and a little too cheerful for my liking. "Alpha Calvin," she said, breathless but smiling. "Olivia sent word. She wants me and Nora to return to the Full Moon Pack immediately. We''ll be leaving tomorrow."


    The words hit me like a blow to the chest.


    Leaving.


    Tomorrow.


    Nora¡­ gone.


    I blinked slowly, forcing my voice to stay even. "Olivia wants you both back?"


    Lolita nodded eagerly. "Yes. She said she''s pregnant! She needs us."


    I was shocked about Olivia being pregnant. In fact, that didn''t bother me. What bothered me was this news.


    For a moment, I couldn''t speak. My chest felt too tight. It shouldn''t have mattered. If anything, this should have been good news. Out of sight meant out of mind. That was what I told myself every time I caught my thoughts wandering toward her.


    But the truth? The thought of her leaving made something ugly twist inside me.


    I turned back to my desk, pretending to shuffle through some papers. "When exactly did she say you''d leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning," Lolita repeated. "After breakfast."


    Tomorrow. That soon.


    My wolf''s voice slithered through my head, amused and taunting. "So she''s really going. You should be happy."


    But I wasn''t.


    "Tell her you guys can''t leave yet," I said suddenly.


    Lolita blinked. "What?"


    I looked up at her, keeping my tone sharp and authoritative. "It''s not safe."


    Her brows furrowed. "Not safe?"


    "Yes," I said quickly, thinking fast. "My trackers reported rogue activity near the borders two nights ago. They''re still investigating. Until they confirm it''s clear, no one leaves the territory."


    Those were lies.


    Lolita frowned. "But¡­ the message said¡ª"


    "I don''t care what the message said," I cut in, my voice firm enough to make her flinch. "You''ll both stay a few more days. Three at least. If the borders are secure by then, you can leave."


    Lolita hesitated, clearly unsure whether to argue or obey. "Should I¡­ tell Nora?"


    I nodded once, curtly. "Yes. Tell her it''s my order."


    She nodded quickly, bowing before hurrying out.


    The moment the door shut, I exhaled slowly and leaned back in my chair, dragging a hand down my face.


    I leaned back in my chair, staring nkly at the papers scattered across my desk. The words blurred together. My mind wasn''t on pack business. It was on the sound of herugh, the way she tucked her hair behind her ear when she was nervous, the calm in her voice that somehow always managed to ground everyone¡ªexcept me.


    "What the hell is wrong with me¡­" I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair.


    My wolf chuckled low. "You already know what''s wrong. You''re fighting what''s yours."


    I ignored him. But as the hours passed, that restlessness didn''t fade. I went over patrol reports, met with warriors, even sparred in the training yard, but nothing helped. Every time the wind shifted, I swore I could catch her scent¡ªjasmine and rain. It haunted me like a curse.


    By evening, I couldn''t sit still any longer. I needed air.


    I stepped outside, letting the cool twilight breeze hit my face. Thepound was quiet, thest rays of sunlight bleeding into the horizon. I took the path that led past the garden, hoping the walk would clear my head.


    That''s when I saw Lolita.


    She was sitting under the maple tree near the fountain, a book in her hands, her legs folded neatly beneath her. She looked rxed,pletely at peace. That wasn''t what caught my attention.


    What caught my attention was who wasn''t there.


    Lolita and Nora were always together¡ªinseparable. If you saw one, you''d see the other. But right now, the space beside her was empty.


    My brow furrowed.


    "Lolita," I called, walking toward her.


    She looked up immediately, startled. "Alpha Calvin."


    "Where''s Nora?" I asked, trying to sound casual but hearing the edge in my voice anyway.


    She blinked. "Nora? Oh¡­ she went out."


    "Out?" My jaw tightened. "Where?"


    Lolita hesitated, clearly unsure if she should answer. "Um¡­ a birthday party."


    "A what?"


    "A birthday party," she repeated.


    I frowned. "Whose party?"


    Lolita''s fingers tightened around the edge of her book, her eyes flicking away nervously before she finally answered. "Gamma Austin''s," she said softly. "It''s his birthday. He¡­ invited her personally."


    Her words hit me like a de to the gut.


    Austin. One of my Gammas.


    He personally invited Nora?


    My jaw clenched. Austin was good-looking. Too good-looking. He was charming too, the kind who smiled easily and made everyone feelfortable. Including, apparently, her.


    I forced my expression to stay neutral. "I see," I said quietly.


    Lolita looked uncertain, like she was about to say more, but I turned on my heel before she could.


    The moment my back was to her, my wolf''s growl vibrated through my chest.


    "Austin invited her? Personally?" he snarled. "You''re going to let that slide?"


    I didn''t reply. My vision had already started to blur at the edges, fury clouding everything else.


    The thought of Nora at a party¡ªdressed up, smiling, maybeughing with him¡ªwas enough to make my heart hammer violently against my ribs.


    Austin''s hand on her waist. Her smiling up at him. Her scent mixing with his.


    The images struck me like lightning.


    My wolf growled again, louder this time, his tone dark and possessive. "He might be touching what''s ours."


    "Shut up," I hissed, though I didn''t mean it.


    I didn''t head toward my quarters. I didn''t even think. My body moved on its own, fueled by possession  I''d been trying to bury for weeks.


    By the time I reached the garage, my breathing was uneven, my control dangerously thin. I yanked the keys from the hook, slid into the driver''s seat, and drove toward Austin''s home.

 Chapter 496: The Party

    Calvin''s POV


    The drive felt longer than it should have. My grip on the steering wheel was tight, my jaw locked as the engine roared through the night. When I finally reached Austin''s estate, the ce was booming. Music thumped from inside, andughter spilled out from the open doors. Warriors, pack members, omegas¡ªeveryone was here.


    I stepped out of the car, the hum of chatter dying down almost immediately. Heads turned. Whispers followed.


    "Alpha Calvin?" someone murmured. "He actually came?"


    Their surprise was understood. I never showed up for gatherings like this. Never. I hated social gatherings ever since I was little.


    I pushed through the crowd, ignoring the murmurs and curious nces. The air was thick with the scent of food, wine, and too many bodies, but beneath all that chaos, I caught it.


    Jasmine.


    Rain.


    Her.


    My wolf stirred instantly, his growl vibrating through my bones. "She''s close."


    I followed the scent across the hall and out to the courtyard. The night air was cooler there, and the music softer. That''s when I saw her.


    Nora.


    She was standing near the fountain, her back half turned to me,ughing lightly at something Austin said. My Gamma stood close¡ªtoo close¡ªhis posture rxed, his smile easy.


    Something inside me snapped.


    I walked toward them, my jaw clenched. Austin noticed me first, his words dying mid-sentence. His eyes widened. "Alpha Calvin¡­ you''re here?"


    The air shifted immediately with tension.


    "Yes," I said evenly.


    Austin hesitated. "I didn''t send you an invitation. I just assumed¡ªyou don''t usually attend gatherings."


    "I know," I replied, my voice cold. "But it seems I was missing quite the event."


    Austin shifted ufortably, sensing the anger beneath my calm. Nora finally turned fully toward me, her smile fading the instant our eyes met.


    Her dress was simple, elegant, and far too beautiful for my peace of mind.


    "Let''s go," I said tly.


    Her brows furrowed. "Excuse me?"


    I stepped closer. "We''re leaving. Now."


    Nora blinked, disbelief shing in her eyes. "I beg your pardon?"


    "You heard me," I said, my voice low, clipped with restraint. "I''m taking you back with me."


    Her lips parted in shock before she scoffed softly. "Hell no. You don''t get to order me around like one of your warriors, Alpha. I''m not a child, and I''m certainly not your servant."


    Her defiance hit me harder than any physical blow. My wolf bristled, growling inside me. "You''re Olivia''s friend," I said quickly, masking my true motive. "If anything happens to you, she''ll have my head. I''m responsible for your safety. You shouldn''t be here."


    That was a lie¡ªand I knew it. This wasn''t about Olivia. It was about me. About the jealousy wing at my chest, the possessiveness I couldn''t exin or suppress.


    Nora crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. "Responsible for my safety?" she repeated, her toneced with disbelief. "Or just trying to control me?"


    I said nothing.


    Because the truth? She was right.


    Austin stepped forward slightly, his voice cautious. "Alpha, if this is about¡ª"


    "Stay out of this, Austin," I cut him off sharply, my voice dropping into a tone that warned him not to test me.


    He froze.


    For a moment, the only sound was the trickling of the fountain beside us.


    Nora''s chest rose and fell rapidly, her jaw tight. "You don''t get to show up out of nowhere and drag me away like this," she said quietly but firmly. "I''m not yours tomand."


    I met her gaze. "Maybe not. But as long as you''re under my roof, you''ll do as I say."


    Her eyes shed with anger. "Then maybe I shouldn''t be under your roof at all."


    The words hit like a punch to the gut.


    Austin''s hand twitched at his side, like he was ready to step in, and that alone made my vision blur with rage.


    I took a breath, one I didn''t really feel, and forced myself to step back before I said or did something I couldn''t take back.


    "Get your things," I said through clenched teeth. "Meet me at the car in two minutes."


    I didn''t wait for her answer. I turned and walked away.


    At the car I sat and leaned back, letting my fingers drum restlessly on my thigh. Every second that passed felt like an eternity.


    I exhaled roughly, rubbing the back of my neck. I''d lost control back there. Again. Every time it came to Nora, logic evaporated. I''d faced wars, bloodshed, betrayal, but nothing rattled me like her defiance did.


    Two minutes passed. Then three. Then five.


    Still no sign of her.


    I clenched my jaw, the muscles ticking. My wolf paced restlessly inside me. "She''s still with him."


    "Shut up," I hissed, though the wordscked conviction.


    Before I could stop myself, I was out of the car.


    I could hear the faint music still echoing from the house, theughter of guests fading as I neared the courtyard again.


    And then, through the crowd, I saw her.


    She wasn''t with Austin anymore. She was by the gate, speaking to someone¡ªa maid, maybe¡ªher expression unreadable. She was beautiful. Too beautiful.


    And that scared me more than anything.


    I walked up to her, my boots crunching against the gravel. She looked up instantly, her eyes narrowing when she saw me.


    "You''re still here?" she asked coolly.


    "You''rete," I said, keeping my tone even.


    "I never agreed to go with you."


    I inhaled sharply through my nose, my patience hanging by a thread. "You will," I said quietly. "One way or another."


    Her chin lifted defiantly. "If you think you can force me¡ª"


    "I don''t want to force you, Nora." I took a step closer, lowering my voice. "But if you don''t willinglye with me, then I will have to carry you myself¡­ so choose the best option."


    Her eyes widened. "You are not¡ª"


    "I am serious." I cut her off. "Use your legs and follow me to the car, or I''ll sling you over my shoulder and you''ll be  the topic for the week. the ball is in your court."

 Chapter 497: Why?

    Calvin''s POV


    For a moment, we just stared at each other, neither of us willing to back down. Her eyes were zing, daring me to try it, but I could see the flicker of hesitation beneath her re.


    "Quite a bold threat, Alpha," she muttered, crossing her arms. "You wouldn''t dare."


    I leaned in slightly, my voice low. "Try me."


    Her nostrils red. For a second, I thought she''d p me or worse, walk away again. But instead, she huffed, rolled her eyes, and turned sharply on her heel. "Fine. Whatever. I''ll go."


    I didn''t move until she brushed past me, the faint scent of jasmine and rain clinging to the air between us. My wolf purred with satisfaction. She walked ahead, muttering something under her breath about arrogant Alphas, and I followed behind, silent.


    When we reached the car, she yanked the door open and slid into the passenger seat without looking at me. I got in a momentter, started the engine, and drove off. The silence was thick. Only the hum of the tires on the road filled the space between us.


    After a few minutes, she finally spoke. "Why don''t we just reject each other?"


    My hands tightened on the wheel, but I didn''t answer.


    Her voice was low but sharp. "You don''t like me. I can tell. And I definitely don''t like you. So why keep pretending this thing doesn''t bother you?"


    I stared straight ahead but didn''t say a word.


    She let out a bitterugh. "You hate that I exist. You hate that your wolf reacts to me. You hate that you are mated to me, an already girl."


    My jaw flexed, but I said nothing.


    "So, what''s the point?" she continued. "Why not just end it? Reject me, Calvin. Set yourself free."


    I pressed harder on the elerator, the engine roaring as I fought the emotions building in my chest.


    "Say something," she snapped. "Anything."


    Still, I said nothing.


    She scoffed, shaking her head. "You''re impossible. One minute you act like I''m the problem, the next you show up and drag me out of a party like some jealous lover, and now you can''t even look at me. You know what? Maybe the Moon Goddess made a mistake. Because I refuse to believe I was meant to be tied to someone who treats me like this."


    Her words cut deep, but I refused to show it.


    We drove in silence after that, heavy, angry, suffocating silence, until the familiar gates of the packhouse came into view.


    The moment I parked, Nora unbuckled her seatbelt, flung the door open, and stormed out without another word. I sat there gripping the steering wheel, my gaze fixed on her retreating figure.


    My wolf''s voice rumbled low in my head. "You could''ve said something. Anything."


    "I couldn''t," I muttered. "Not without making things worse."


    I sighed and got out of the car, making my way straight to my room. I paced my room for what felt like hours, but the anger wouldn''t fade. Not at her. At myself. At the way her words echoed in my head.


    "Reject me, Calvin. Set yourself free."


    She had no idea how badly I wanted to¡ªnot because I didn''t want her, but because I did. Too much.


    My wolf wouldn''t stop pacing either. "You should''ve told her. You should''ve said the truth."


    "No," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair. "She doesn''t need to know."


    But even as I said it, I could still see her face¡ªthe hurt in her eyes, the anger, the disbelief.


    I tried to lie down, tried to sleep, but the silence was unbearable. Every sound in the house seemed louder. Every second without her scent burned.


    Finally, I snapped.


    I stormed out of my room and down the hall. My footsteps were heavy, my pulse wild. By the time I reached her door, my chest felt like it was about to split open.


    I didn''t knock softly. I banged.


    A few secondster, the door flew open, and there she was, standing there in her nightgown, hair loose, eyes tired and furious all at once.


    "What now?" she snapped. "Did I break another one of your stupid Alpha rules?"


    Her tone was sharp, but her voice trembled slightly. That small crack undid me.


    "I''m not here to argue," I said through gritted teeth.


    She scoffed. "You could''ve fooled me. You''ve been doing nothing but arguing since I got here."


    "I''m trying to talk to you."


    "Then talk!" she shouted, stepping closer. "Say what''s on your mind, Calvin! Why do you hate me so much? Because I''m not some high-born she-wolf? Because I wasn''t born with a silver title or a pack crest?!"


    Her words hit me hard. I froze.


    "That''s what this is, isn''t it?" she went on, her voice rising. "You can''t stand being mated to someone beneath you. You think I''m not worthy of your perfect Alpha name!"


    I clenched my jaw. "You''re wrong."


    "Then what is it?!" she yelled. "Tell me what I did wrong! Tell me why you look at me like I''m some kind of mistake!"


    "Because I can''t¡ª" I stopped myself, my throat tight.


    "Can''t what?" she demanded.


    I looked away. "I can''t do this."


    Her expression faltered. "Do what?"


    "Feel," I said quietly, the word scraping from my chest like broken ss. "I can''t afford to feel anything for you."


    She blinked, confused, angry. "You''re afraid of feeling?"


    I didn''t answer.


    Sheughed bitterly, shaking her head. "You''re unbelievable. That''s pathetic, Calvin."


    Something in me snapped.


    Before I knew it, I''d stepped forward, closing the distance between us until I could feel her breath on my skin.


    "Watch your tone," I warned, my voice low.


    "No," she shot back, standing her ground. "I''m done watching anything. You can''t keep pushing me away just because you''re too much of a coward to¡ª"


    I didn''t let her finish.


    My hand shot out, gripping her wrist. "You have no idea what you''re talking about," I growled.


    Her eyes shed. "Then enlighten me."


    Our faces were inches apart now, our breaths mixing, hot and uneven.


    "I told you, Nora," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "I can''t."


    But she didn''t back away. "Then why are you here?" she asked softly, her voice trembling now. "If you don''t want me, why are you standing in my doorway at midnight?"


    I didn''t have an answer¡ªat least, not one I could say.


    The next thing I knew, her palm pressed against my chest, right over my heart. "Tell me," she said again, quieter this time. "Tell me why you don''t want me."


    My control broke.


    I grabbed her waist, pulling her flush against me. "Who says I don''t want you?" I hissed. "I can''t stop thinking about you. Every time you look at me, I feel like I''m losing my mind."


    Her breath hitched. "Then why won''t you ept this bond?"


    I couldn''t respond. Instead, I kissed her.


    It wasn''t gentle. It was rough, hungry, desperate¡ªthe kind of kiss born from too much restraint and too many lies.


    She stiffened for a moment, then melted against me, her hands gripping my shirt as if she hated and needed me all at once.


    When we finally pulled apart, both of us were breathing hard, staring at each other like the world had tilted off its axis.


    Her voice came out as a whisper. "What are we doing?"


    I swallowed hard, my thumb brushing against her cheek. "I have no idea."


    And before I could change my mind, I turned and walked away.

 Chapter 498: Let Her Go

    Calvin''s POV


    "What the hell are you doing, Calvin!" Olivia yelled through the mind link, and I only rolled my eyes.


    "Stop shouting, sis. You''re carrying my nephews or niece in there," I teased, hearing her sharp scoff echo through the link.


    "Calvin, I''m not joking. Release Lolita and Nora to me," she demanded.


    "Lolita cane over, but Nora is a no," I said firmly. This time, I wasn''t joking.


    "Seriously?" Olivia spat. "And why is Nora a no? You clearly don''t want to ept your bond, so free her."


    "Never," I said firmly, cutting the link before she could say another word.


    I exhaled, pacing across my office, fingers raking through my hair. My wolf growled deep in my chest.


    "You know why you don''t want her gone."


    "Shut up," I muttered.


    But I couldn''t shake it. The thought of Nora leaving made my stomach twist. The thought of her stepping out of my territory, out of my reach, with anyone else''s protection but mine, made my blood boil. I wasn''t ready to admit it, not to Olivia, not to anyone, least of all to myself.


    I dropped heavily into my chair, gripping the armrest. Why the hell did this girl have such a hold on me? I''d convinced myself that keeping her here was about safety, about protecting Olivia''s friend, but deep down, I knew it was more. It was the same reason I''d driven to that damned partyst night, the same reason her scent made my wolf lose control. I didn''t want her gone because I couldn''t stand the thought of someone else having her.


    The memory of the kiss hit me again: the warmth of her mouth, the tremble in her breath, the way she''d looked at me afterward, equal parts anger and confusion. My chest tightened painfully.


    "You''re scared," my wolf said again, his tone calm now, almost knowing. "You''re scared of what you already feel."


    I clenched my jaw. "I''m scared¡­ I don''t want my heart broken for the second time."


    My wolf stirred. He knew what I meant. If no one understood what I felt when my heart was broken by my first mate, he did. I was a shadow of myself. I almostmitted suicide.


    The memories mmed into me: that same hollow feeling, the constant ache in my chest, the scent of betrayal that lingered for years. The nightmares, the sleepless nights, the weight of pretending I was fine when I wasn''t.


    My wolf''s voice softened, almost mournful. "She wasn''t your mate, Calvin. She was your mistake. You know this."


    "I know," I whispered. "But it doesn''t change what it did to me."


    Silence filled the room again. I leaned forward, elbows resting on my knees, staring nkly at the floor.


    "I can''t go through that again," I said finally. "I can''t love someone and watch it destroy me twice."


    "This is different," my wolf argued quietly. "Nora isn''t her. You know it."


    "She''s worse," I said bitterly. "Because she''s mine."


    My wolf growled faintly in disapproval, but I ignored him. The truth was simple, terrifyingly simple. I wasn''t angry at Nora because I hated her. I was angry because every time she looked at me, she made me feel alive again. Because she could hurt me in ways no one else could.


    I mmed my fist against the table, the sound echoing through the office. My breathing grew uneven, my chest tight. I''d built walls around my heart for years, thick, cold, and unbreakable, and somehow, in a matter of weeks, she was breaking through them without even trying.


    "I can''t fall for her," I muttered to myself. "I won''t."


    But even as I said it, her face appeared in my mind: those eyes, the stubborn tilt of her chin, the faint curve of her lips when she smiled. The same lips I''d kissed.


    My wolf rumbled softly. "Then why does her name still make your heart race?"


    I stood abruptly, pacing again, frustration wing at my chest.


    "Because I''m a fool. Because I can''t stop thinking about her even when I try."


    The door creaked slightly, and I turned sharply, but no one was there. Still, the faint scent of jasmine drifted from the hallway.


    Nora.


    My pulse spiked. I swallowed hard, trying to regainposure, but the ache in my chest only deepened.


    "She''ll be the end of me," I whispered.


    And deep down, I knew my wolf was right. I wasn''t keeping her here because I was confused. I was keeping her here because I was terrified that if she left, she''d take thest piece of me that still felt anything.


    Suddenly, the faint scent of jasmine grew stronger, and before I could even steady my heartbeat, the door opened.


    Nora stepped in, her chin raised, her eyes sharp and full of annoyance. She looked determined. That alone set every nerve in my body on edge.


    "What do you want?" I asked, forcing my voice to stay calm.


    She closed the door quietly behind her, then turned to face me. "We need to talk."


    I didn''t respond. I just leaned back in my chair, pretending to be uninterested, even though my pulse was hammering.


    Her next words sliced through the silence.


    "We have to reject each other."


    My grip on the armrest tightened. "What?"


    "You heard me," she said firmly. "This¡­ whatever this is, it''s not working. You don''t want me, and I don''t want to keep being treated like a burden."


    I stared at her, unmoving. When I didn''t answer, she stepped closer, her frown deepening.


    "I came here to make it official. You can reject me now, or I''ll do it myself."


    I ignored her, turning my gaze to the window, but she didn''t stop.


    "Fine," she snapped. "Then maybe this will make it easier for you."


    When I looked back at her, she lifted her hand, and my world froze. A silver ring glinted on her finger.


    "What the hell is that?" I asked, my voice dangerously low.


    Her lips curved into something that wasn''t quite a smile. "An engagement ring."


    I shot up from my seat, disbelief shing through me like lightning. "You''re joking."


    "No," she said, her tone calm deliberate. "I''m engaged, Calvin. I have a boyfriend back in Full Moon Pack. His name is Daniel. He''s here now, actually. He asked me to marry him, and I said yes."


    My heart mmed against my ribs. "You''re lying."


    "I''m not," she said quietly. "I came to tell you goodbye. We''re leaving tonight to start preparing for the ceremony."


    Iughed bitterly, but there was no humor in it. "You expect me to believe that? That you got engaged out of nowhere?"


    She met my gaze steadily. "Believe whatever you want. But if you think I''m staying here just because you decided to keep me trapped, you''re wrong. I''ve already sent word to the council. If you try to stop me, they''ll consider it uwful holding."


    Her words hit me like a strike to the chest.


    "Uwful¡­" I repeated, my jaw clenching. "You reported me?"


    She didn''t flinch. "I did what I had to. You can''t keep me here forever."


    For a moment, I couldn''t move. Couldn''t speak. My wolf was growling so loud in my head it felt like thunder.


    "She''s lying," he snarled. "She''s trying to make you let go."


    But her eyes, damn her eyes, they didn''t look like they were lying. The rage inside me tangled with something else, pain, raw and deep.


    "So that''s it?" I said, my voice low. "You walk in here, show me a ring, and expect me to believe you''re happy with someone else?"


    Nora took a step back, her breath uneven, but she kept her tone steady. "Yes. I''ll be with someone who isn''t bothered about my ss."


    That did it.


    Before she could say another word, I closed the distance between us. My hand gripped her jaw, tilting her face up roughly, and without a thought, I crushed my lips against hers.


    It wasn''t soft.


    It wasn''t gentle.


    It was desperate, angry, every ounce of frustration and longing I''d buried spilling out at once.


    Her eyes widened in shock, her hands pushing hard against my chest, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t. My wolf roared in approval, his growl vibrating through me. The feel of her, the taste of her breath, it was too much. Too real.


    Then she shoved me back with all her strength and pped me hard across the cheek.

 Chapter 499: Let Go

    Nora''s POV


    I couldn''t believe I pped him.


    My hand was still trembling, the sting of impact echoing through my palm. My heart pounded so hard it hurt, and for a second, I couldn''t even look at him.


    Calvin just stood there, tall, frozen, unreadable, the side of his face slightly red where I''d hit him. His eyes¡­ those dark, stormy eyes¡­ they weren''t angry. They were wild. Pained. And that somehow made it worse.


    What had I done?


    My breath came out shaky, uneven. I wasn''t supposed to react like that. I wasn''t supposed to feel anything. But the moment his lips touched mine, that rough, burning kiss I never sawing, everything inside me had twisted.


    Anger. Fear. Want. All at once.


    I hated it. I hated him. I hated that a single touch from him could tear down every wall I''d built.


    I took a step back, desperate to breathe. "You¡ª" My voice cracked. I swallowed and tried again. "You can''t just do that. You can''t keep crossing the line every time you feel like it."


    He didn''t answer. He just stood there, his chest rising and falling heavily, his fists clenched at his sides like he was fighting himself.


    I turned, forcing myself toward the door. My legs felt heavy, my pulse loud in my ears.


    Why did it feel like walking away was harder than it should be?


    I reached the door, gripping the handle tightly, and whispered, "We should never see each other again."


    Then I left before I could break down in front of him.


    Out in the hallway, I stopped and pressed my shaking hand to my lips. I could still taste him, and that realization made a tear slip down my cheek.


    I wiped it away quickly.


    No. I wasn''t going to cry over him. Not again. Not ever.


    When I reached the room I shared with Lolita, she raised a brow at me. "What did he say¡­"


    I sighed. "I don''t care what he says or what he thinks. I''m leaving, and I''m marrying Daniel," I spat as I moved to the wardrobe to start packing.


    "Are you sure he will let you leave?" Lolita sounded worried.


    "Are you sure he''ll let you leave?" Lolita asked again, worry written all over her face.


    I didn''t answer right away. My hands kept moving, folding clothes that didn''t even need folding, just so I wouldn''t have to meet her eyes.


    "I don''t care," I muttered finally. "He can''t control me forever."


    Lolita sat on the edge of the bed, watching me closely. "You didn''t answer my question."


    I stopped what I was doing and turned to her. "Yes. I''m sure."


    Her brow furrowed, doubt heavy in her gaze. "And you''re really going to marry Daniel?"


    "Yes." The word came out sharper than I meant it to. I took a breath and tried again. "Yes, I am. He''s kind. He listens. He treats me like I matter."


    Lolita hesitated. "But he''s not your mate."


    The room went still. The air itself felt heavier.


    I forced a small, tired smile. "Maybe that''s the point. Maybe it''s better this way. I don''t need a bond to make someone love me."


    She frowned. "Nora¡ª"


    "Calvin wants someone different," I cut her off, my voice soft but steady. "Someone powerful. Someone with a title. I''m not that. I never was."


    I tried to sound strong, but the words came out cracked and uneven. My throat burned. "He wants someone who can walk beside him as an Alpha''s equal. I can barely walk beside him without feeling like I don''t belong."


    Lolita stood and walked over, gently touching my arm. "Do you love Daniel?"


    I froze. My throat felt tight. "I¡­ care about him."


    "That''s not the same thing," she said quietly.


    I looked away. "It''s enough."


    But it wasn''t. And we both knew it.


    Lolita didn''t push further. She only sighed and helped me fold another dress, the silence between us louder than any argument. The rustle of fabric filled the air. Outside, I could hear birds, the faint sound of pack warriors training, life going on as if nothing inside me was breaking.


    I packed thest of my things in silence, my hands trembling.  The entire time, my heart thudded painfully in my chest, whispering a truth I refused to admit.


    I wanted him to stop me.


    I wanted him to say, Stay.


    When we finally went downstairs, the house was quiet. Too quiet. No footsteps in the hallway. No lingering presence waiting to argue.


    No Calvin.


    The silence made my stomach twist. My palms grew cold as I gripped my bag tighter.


    Lolita nced around nervously. "Something doesn''t feel right."


    "It feels perfect," I said quickly, but my voice betrayed me.


    At the door, a driver was already waiting beside the car. He bowed politely. "Miss Nora, Miss Lolita," he greeted. "Alpha Calvin instructed me to take you back to the Full Moon Pack."


    My heart dropped straight to my stomach.


    He''d agreed?


    He really told them to drive us away?


    "Oh," Lolita said, her voice unsure. "Alright then."


    I nodded stiffly and forced a smile. "Thank you."


    The driver opened the back door. The motion felt final, like a gate closing behind me, like a chapter sealing shut before I was ready.


    I climbed into the car, my fingers clutching the small ring in my pocket, the one Daniel had given me weeks ago. I stared at it nkly. It wasn''t on my finger yet, but somehow, it already felt like a promise I didn''t know if I could keep.


    As the door shut, I nced back at the mansion, the tall windows glowing faintly under the morning sun. The same windows I had looked out of every evening, wondering if he ever thought about me as much as I thought about him.


    But no one came out.


    No one stopped me.


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from crying.


    He let me go.


    He actually let me go.


    And for reasons I couldn''t exin, that hurt more than anything else.


    The car began to move, wheels crunching softly over the gravel path. My chest tightened with each turn, each meter that pulled me farther from him.


    Lolita sat quietly beside me, sneaking a nce in my direction but saying nothing. Maybe she knew that if she spoke, I''d fall apart.


    I pressed my forehead against the cool window, watching the packhouse grow smaller in the distance. My reflection in the ss looked calm, almost indifferent. But inside, I was unraveling.


    I''d told myself I was ready to leave, that I wanted this.


    But as the road stretched ahead and his scent faded from the air, the truth hit me like a knife.


    I didn''t want to go.


    I wanted him to stop me.


    To fight for me.


    To tell me not to marry Daniel.


    But he didn''t.


    And maybe that was my answer.

 Chapter 500: In Two Days

    Nora''s POV


    Finally, we arrived at the Full Moon Pack. The familiar scent of pine and damp earth filled the air as the car rolled to a stop in front of the packhouse. For a moment, I couldn''t move. My chest felt hollow, my hands gripping my bag like it was the only thing keeping me upright. When I finally stepped out, the cool breeze brushed against my face, but it didn''t calm me. I watched as the car drove off, the tires crunching over gravel until it disappeared from sight.


    "Are you okay?" Lolita''s voice broke through the silence.


    "Yeah," I lied, forcing a weak smile that didn''t reach my eyes. "I''m fine."


    But I wasn''t fine. Not even close. My wolf whimpered inside me, restless and hurt, and it took everything in me not to cry right there. Every inch of my body ached for something I couldn''t name, or maybe I could, and I just didn''t want to admit it.


    "Let''s go in. Olivia should be waiting," I said quickly, turning away before Lolita could read the pain written all over my face.


    We started walking toward the house. The pack grounds were buzzing with activity, familiar faces and familiar smiles, but everything felt distant. People greeted us warmly, surprised to see us back after so long.


    "Wee home!" someone said.


    "Good to have you back!" another called out.


    I smiled faintly, returning their greetings, but my heart wasn''t in it. Their voices sounded far away, like echoes underwater. All I could think about was that I had left a part of myself behind, and he hadn''t even tried to stop me.


    When we stepped into the main house, the warmth of the ce hit me. The polished wood floors, the scent of baked bread, the faint hum of chatter from the kitchen. Everything looked the same, yet nothing felt the same.


    I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders. "Come on," I told Lolita. "We should find Olivia before she starts worrying."


    But even as I said it, my chest tightened. Because deep down, I knew that no matter how far I ran, my heart was still somewhere back in his pack, with him.


    The moment we stepped into the packhouse, I spotted Oliviaing down the staircase. She looked radiant, glowing actually, her hand resting gently on her stomach. The joy on her face was undeniable, and when her eyesnded on us, they lit uppletely.


    "Nora! Lolita!" she eximed, her voice full of excitement as she hurried down the steps. "You''re finally back!"


    Before I could even respond, she wrapped her arms around me, hugging me tightly. I froze for a second, startled by the warmth, then slowly hugged her back.


    "Oh, you have no idea how much I missed you both," she said, pulling back just enough to look at me. Her gaze softened. "You look tired. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," I lied, forcing a small smile. "Just the trip. It was long."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t push. "Well, you''re home now," she said warmly. "Come, sit. You both must be starving. I''ll have something brought for you."


    Lolita smiled politely, but I could feel her sneaking nces at me, worried I wasn''t okay. As we followed Olivia into the sitting room, she kept talking about the pregnancy. I nodded and smiled where I needed to, pretending to listen, pretending to be okay. But inside, I was miles away.


    Back in his office.


    Back in that moment, his hands on my face, his lips on mine.


    The p.


    The silence.


    The way he''d just let me go.


    Olivia''sughter faded when she noticed my nk stare.


    "Are you even listening?" she asked gently, her voice pulling me back from my thoughts.


    I blinked, forcing a smile. "Sorry, I just¡­ I was thinking."


    Her brow furrowed, concern recing her cheerfulness. "About what?"


    "Nothing important," I lied quickly, looking down at my hands.


    Olivia didn''t buy it. She sat forward slightly, her tone soft but probing. "Nora, are you sure you want to go on with this marriage? You''re marrying Daniel in two days. If you''re not sure about it, you can still pause things. No one will me you."


    I let out a small, humorlessugh. "Pause it for who, Olivia?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my attempt to sound strong. "For a man who doesn''t want me?"


    She frowned. "Nora¡ª"


    "No," I cut her off quietly but firmly. "Daniel may not be my mate, but he loves me. He''s kind, patient¡­ he actually looks at me like I matter."


    Olivia studied me carefully, her gaze softening. "But do you love him?"


    The question hit me like a weight to the chest. I opened my mouth to answer, but nothing came out. My throat tightened, words stuck somewhere between truth and denial. After a moment of silence, I forced a smile that didn''t reach my eyes.


    "I''ll learn to love him," I said finally, my voice barely above a whisper. "That''s enough."


    Olivia sighed, leaning back against the couch, her expression heavy with sadness. "Nora, learning to love someone and actually loving them are two very different things. Don''t force yourself to heal in a way that hurts you more."


    "There''s nothing to think about," I said quickly, standing before she could continue. "I''ve made my choice. I''m moving on."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "Alright," she said softly. "Then go rest. You need it."


    I nodded, grateful for the escape. "Thank you."


    As I turned to leave, Olivia''s voice followed me, gentle but filled with something that sounded almost like pity. "Nora, make sure you think this through."


    I froze for a second, then continued walking.


    When I reached my room, I shut the door and leaned against it, exhaling shakily. My reflection in the mirror looked calm, collected, but my heart was anything but. I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at my hands. They were still trembling faintly, just like they had when I''d pped him. Just like they had when I''d watched the car drive away.


    I thought I''d feel free once I left him. But instead, I felt empty.


    I curled my fingers into fists, trying to steady the ache in my chest. "He let me go," I whispered. "So I have to let him go too."


    But deep down, I already knew that was the hardest lie of all.

 Chapter 501: The Best Decision

    Calvin''s POV


    "Are you okay?" Mother asked for what felt like the hundredth time.


    I scoffed, pushing my te away. "I''m fine."


    It was a lie, and we both knew it.


    How could I possibly be okay?


    My mate, my fated mate, was getting married tomorrow.


    At first, I thought she was bluffing. Maybe it was one of her little tricks to provoke me, to get a reaction. But when I received word from one of our allied warriors stationed at the Full Moon Pack, the truth hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Nora wasn''t bluffing.


    She was actually getting married.


    To Daniel Latin, a respected warrior in the Full Moon Pack.


    My stomach twisted painfully. My mate was slipping away, and I was sitting here like a fool, doing absolutely nothing to stop it.


    Mother''s voice broke through my thoughts again. "Your silence, it has to do with that girl, doesn''t it?"


    I didn''t deny it. Didn''t even look at her.


    Instead, I pushed my chair back abruptly, the legs scraping against the floor. "Excuse me, Mother. I''m not hungry."


    "Calvin," she called, her tone softer now. "Is there something you should tell me?"


    I froze, my jaw tightening.


    "Nothing, Mother," I said quietly. "I''m just not hungry."


    I walked out of the dining room, ignoring the look of concern in her eyes, and made my way toward the balcony. The cold morning air hit me as I stepped outside.


    My wolf growled low inside me. "She''s ours. You''re just going to let another man put a mark on her?"


    I gritted my teeth. "What do you want me to do? She made her choice."


    "She''s lying," he snarled. "You can feel it. You know it''s not real."


    "Even if it''s not," I whispered, staring into the distance, "it''s better off this way."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. I could feel the tension building in my chest, burning, twisting, the kind of pain that made it difficult to breathe.


    I leaned against the railing, fingers curling around the cold metal. My mind wouldn''t stop reying her words, the way her eyes had shone with anger and hurt.


    "Alpha?"


    The voice came from behind me. I turned slightly to see Thomas, one of my stewards, standing by the door.


    "What is it?" I asked, feeling irritated.


    He hesitated before replying. "Lady Patricia is here to see you."


    I felt something inside me snap.


    "Tell her I''m busy; she should leave," I said tightly.


    Thomas bowed quickly and disappeared, sensing my mood.


    I inhaled deeply, closing my eyes. Maybe this was for the best. That''s what I kept telling myself.


    Nora getting married meant she''d finally be happy, loved by someone whole, not broken like me.


    And maybe, maybe I''d finally be free too.


    It was supposed to be a win-win.


    So why did it feel like I was losing everything?


    I rubbed a hand over my face, trying to steady my breathing. My wolf''s growl rumbled faintly in my head, restless and angry.


    "Keep lying to yourself," he said bitterly. "You''ll believe it eventually."


    Before I could respond, the door creaked open again. Mother stepped in, arms crossed, that look of disapproval already etched into her face.


    "Why did you send Patricia away?" she asked, her tone sharp. "The poor girl took a one-hour trip just to see you."


    I exhaled, turning to face her. "Because I never asked her toe. She didn''t even tell me she was visiting."


    Mother raised an eyebrow. "Calvin, she''s been patient with you. You''re courting her."


    "I''m not." My voice came out harsher than I intended.


    Her eyes narrowed. "You''re not? Then what would you call her visiting here every week? The gifts? The dinners?"


    "She was the one insisting," I replied tightly. "I never asked for any of it. And I''m not courting her."


    Mother sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Regardless, she''s here now. The decent thing to do is to at least see her."


    I stared at her for a long moment before finally nodding. "Fine."


    She gave a small nod of approval and left, satisfied she''d won the argument.


    A few minutester, I walked into the sitting room. Patricia stood by the window, looking effortlessly perfect as always, blonde curls falling over her shoulders, wearing a white fitted dress that probably cost more than most people''s cars.


    "Calvin," she greeted with a practiced smile. "I was beginning to think you''d forgotten me."


    I forced a polite nod. "Patricia."


    Her blue eyes scanned me curiously. "You look troubled. Everything alright?"


    "I''m fine," I said tly, sitting opposite her.


    Sheughed lightly, brushing a curl behind her ear. "You always say that."


    I didn''t respond. My wolf was silent too,pletely uninterested. Normally, he''d growl when another woman got too close, but this time, there was nothing. Just emptiness.


    She began talking about her trip, about a g she''d attended, about dresses and social events, none of which I cared about. My mind drifted elsewhere, to a girl with soft hazel eyes and a voice that haunted my every thought.


    Suddenly, Patricia''s sharp gasp snapped me out of it.


    A maid had identally stepped on the hem of her gown while setting down a tray of tea.


    "You clumsy little thing!" Patricia snapped, ring at the girl. "Watch where you''re going! This dress costs more than your lifetime sry!"


    The maid stammered an apology, clearly shaken, but Patricia wasn''t done. She raised her hand like she might actually strike her.


    "Patricia." My voice came out hard,manding.


    She froze, hand still midair.


    "Leave us," I told the maid gently. She bowed quickly and hurried out, eyes wide with fear.


    When the door shut, I turned back to Patricia. "You didn''t have to talk to her like that."


    She blinked, as if genuinely confused. "Excuse me?"


    "She made a mistake. That''s no reason to humiliate her."


    Patricia scoffed. "Calvin, she''s a maid. It''s literally her job not to make mistakes. If she can''t handle that, she shouldn''t be working here."


    I stared at her, really stared, and for the first time, I saw her clearly.


    The arrogance. The entitlement. Thepleteck of empathy.


    And in that moment, I realized something.


    My n had been to marry her because she was safe. Because she wasn''t my mate, and that meant I wouldn''t get hurt.


    But standing there, listening to her belittle someone so easily, I realized she wasn''t safe at all.


    She was everything I didn''t want.


    "This isn''t working," I said finally.


    Her smile faltered. "What?"


    I stood, my voice steady. "Us. Whatever this is. It''s not working."


    Patricia''s expression hardened. "You can''t be serious."


    "I''ve never been more serious in my life."


    Her lips parted, a mix of disbelief and anger shing across her face. "You''re making a mistake, Calvin."


    "Maybe," I said quietly. "But at least it''s mine to make."


    She frowned and rose to her feet. "Tell me, Calvin¡­ who is she? There''s another woman, isn''t there?"

 Chapter 502: Mistake?

    Calvin''s POV


    Patricia frowned, her perfectly painted lips curving downward. "Tell me, Calvin¡­ who is she?" she demanded. "There''s a woman in your life, isn''t there?"


    I stared at her in silence.


    Her tone sharpened. "That''s it, isn''t it? That''s why you''re ending things with me. Because of her."


    I exhaled slowly, forcing my voice to stay calm. "This isn''t about anyone else, Patricia. It''s about us. Or rather, the fact that there is no us."


    She scoffed, folding her arms tightly across her chest. "Don''t lie to me. I''m not stupid. I see the way you''ve been acting, distracted, cold, distant."


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t need to. My silence said enough.


    Her jaw tightened. "So that''s it? You throw me aside for some lowborn girl? Who is she? Is her family wealthier than mine?"


    My wolf growled faintly in my head, irritated by her tone, but I kept my expressionposed. "Watch your words, Patricia," I said quietly. "You''re walking a thin line."


    She blinked, startled by the shift in my voice, but I continued before she could recover.


    "I''m not interested in ying games," I said firmly. "Whatever you thought was between us, it''s over. There''s no one for you to me, and there''s nothing more to say."


    Patricia''s face twisted with disbelief and fury. "You can''t be serious. You think you can just end this and walk away like it''s nothing?"


    "Yes," I said simply. "Because that''s exactly what it is¡ªnothing."


    Her eyes red. "You''ll regret this, Calvin. You think she''ll make you happy? You think she''s better than I?"


    I took a slow breath, holding her gaze. "This isn''t about who''s better. It''s about what''s right. And this," I gestured between us, "isn''t right."


    She stared at me for a long moment, her face flushing red, lips trembling with rage. "You''lle crawling back," she hissed finally. "And when you do, don''t expect me to be waiting."


    I gave a faint, humorless smile. "You won''t have to worry about that."


    Then I turned and walked away, her angry voice echoing faintly behind me.


    I kept walking¡ªstraight past the guards, past the office, past everything¡ªuntil I found myself standing by the same balcony again, staring into the cold horizon.


    Somewhere out there, Nora was preparing for her wedding.


    And I was here, convincing myself that letting her go was the right thing.


    But deep down, I already knew it wasn''t.


    I turned away sharply and made my way to my room. The moment I entered, I reached for the cab and grabbed the nearest bottle of whiskey.


    If I couldn''t stop thinking about her, maybe drinking would help me forget.


    The first gulp burned down my throat.


    The second one didn''t hurt as much.


    By the third, the pain in my chest started to blur¡ªbut it never really faded.


    I sat by the edge of the bed, staring nkly at the wall as the sun began to set. My head was spinning, my thoughts messier than ever. The bottle was half-empty now, but still, I drank.


    Maybe if I drowned myself in enough liquor, the ache in my chest would finally shut up.


    The hours passed in a haze. I didn''t know when night fully arrived, but the room had grown darker, the only lighting from the dimmp by the corner.


    A soft knock echoed on the door.


    "Calvin?"


    I didn''t need to look to know it was Mother. Her scent drifted into my room.


    "I''m busy," I muttered, taking another drink.


    "You''ve been in here all day," she said, her tone gentle and full of worry. "Open the door."


    "Go away," I said quietly.


    The door creaked anyway. I hadn''t locked it. She stepped inside, sighing softly before sitting across from me. "You look terrible," she said bluntly.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, raising the bottle to my lips again.


    She watched me for a long moment. "Talk to me, Calvin. What''s really wrong?"


    Iughed bitterly. "Everything."


    Her eyes softened. "Start somewhere."


    I hesitated, my fingers tightening around the bottle. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe I was just too tired to keep lying. "I''m mated, Mother."


    She blinked, surprised. "Mated? To who?"


    "Nora," I said tly. "Olivia''s friend. She''s my second-chance mate."


    Her eyes widened slightly, but then she smiled. "Well¡­ that''s wonderful. So what''s the problem?"


    I looked away. "The problem is I don''t want to fall in love again."


    "Calvin¡ª"


    "No, you don''t understand," I cut in, my voice breaking slightly. "Thest time I fell in love, it almost killed me. I barely made it out alive. I can''t¡­ I can''t go through that again."


    She reached over and took the bottle from my hand, setting it aside. "You''re not the same man you were then," she said softly. "And she''s not the same woman. Don''t punish Nora for what someone else did to you."


    "I''m not," I muttered. "I''m protecting myself."


    "By running from your mate?"


    "I''m not running," I said, though even I didn''t believe it. "I''m choosing peace."


    Mother sighed deeply, sadness filling her eyes. "Peace doesn''te from hiding, Calvin. Ites from healing."


    I looked at her, and for the first time in a long time, I felt something crack inside me. "I don''t know how to heal," I whispered.


    She reached out, brushing my hair back from my face like she used to when I was a boy. "Then start by not pushing away the one person the Moon Goddess sent to help you do it."


    I didn''t respond. I couldn''t. The lump in my throat was too heavy, my vision blurring with unshed tears.


    She stood slowly. "You''ll regret this one day," she said quietly. "Mark my words, son¡ªyou''ll regret letting her go."


    The door closed softly behind her, leaving me alone again.


    I buried my face in my hands, the room spinning around me. My chest hurt so badly I could barely breathe.


    Somewhere between exhaustion and alcohol, my body finally gave out, and I fell asleep right there on the bed.


    In my dreams, I saw her¡ªNora¡ªdressed in white, smiling at another man.


    She looked beautiful. Happy.


    And I was nowhere in sight.


    I jolted awake, gasping, my heart pounding painfully in my chest. The morning light streamed weakly through the curtains.


    The dream reyed in my head¡ªover and over¡ªuntil the pain became unbearable.


    I stood abruptly, shaking my head in disapproval. "No¡­" I whispered. "No. I''m not letting that happen."

 Chapter 503: The Wedding

    Nora''s POV


    The morning of my wedding arrived with a quiet heaviness that I couldn''t shake. I was supposed to feel happy, excited even. Every girl dreamed of this moment: the gowns, theughter, the preparations. But all I felt was empty.


    Olivia had gone above and beyond. Despite everything happening in her own life, despite Alpha Lennox''s situation weighing heavily on her, she''d poured her heart into making my wedding day perfect. She''d hired the best designers for both my traditional and white gowns, each hand-stitched with crystal embroidery that shimmered when the light touched them.


    The venue, the grand pack hall inside the mansion, had been transformed overnight. Golden drapes cascaded from the ceiling, white roses lined every aisle, and a chandelier of moonstones glowed softly above the altar. It looked like a royal wedding, not a wedding between a maid and a warrior.


    Lolita was beside me, humming softly as she pinned thest strands of my hair. She smiled at my reflection in the mirror. "You look beautiful," she said gently.


    I managed a weak smile. "Thanks."


    Her hands stilled for a moment, and she met my eyes in the mirror. "You know, you can still cancel this."


    I froze.


    She sighed softly, brushing a curl behind my ear. "I''m serious, Nora. You don''t have to do this. You don''t look happy."


    I looked down at my hands, at the silver engagement ring glinting faintly on my finger. "I made my decision," I said quietly.


    Lolita frowned. "Yeah, but was it the right one?"


    I didn''t answer, because deep down, I didn''t know anymore.


    She moved around to face me, folding her arms. "I''ve known you for years. You''re not yourself, Nora. This whole thing, this wedding, it feels rushed."


    I let out a shaky breath. "Olivia''s been amazing. She''s done everything, everything I could ever ask for."


    "That''s not what I meant," Lolita said softly. "I''m talking about you. You''re supposed to be glowing right now, not looking like someone''s dragging you to your own funeral."


    I tried tough, but it came out hollow.


    Lolita knelt slightly so we were eye-level. "You love him, don''t you?" she asked quietly.


    My chest tightened instantly. I didn''t need her to say his name; we both knew who she meant.


    "Love who?" I asked weakly.


    She gave me a look. "Calvin."


    I swallowed hard. "No."


    She tilted her head. "You sure?"


    "Yes," I lied. "Calvin doesn''t want me. He made that clear. He wants someone better, someone with status, someone his mother would actually approve of. I''m just me."


    Lolita''s eyes softened with pity. "Nora¡­"


    I stood abruptly, cutting her off. "Daniel is a good man. He''s kind, loving, and he actually loves me. That''s what matters."


    "But you don''t love him," she said quietly.


    My throat closed up. "I''ll learn to," I whispered.


    The room fell silent. Only the activities from downstairs could be heard.


    Lolita sighed, shaking her head. "You''re doing this to forget him."


    I looked at her through the mirror, my reflection pale and tired. "I''m doing this to move on."


    She didn''t argue after that. She just nodded, sadness clouding her eyes, and went back to fixing the final touches of my traditional veil.


    When she was done, I stood and faced myself in the mirror. The dress was perfect. The hair, the makeup¡ªwless. But the woman staring back at me didn''t look like a bride. She looked like someone pretending to be one.


    Lolita whispered, "Are you sure?"


    I forced a smile, though it trembled at the edges. The door creaked open, and Olivia stepped in, glowing in her peach gown. Her smile lit up the room as she looked me over from head to toe.


    "Oh, my goodness," she whispered, sping her hands together. "You look beautiful, Nora. Absolutely breathtaking."


    I forced a small smile. "Thank you."


    She came closer, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. "Today''s the big day," she said softly. "The day you finally be Mrs. Daniel Latin."


    I swallowed, trying to match her excitement, but my lips barely curved. Olivia noticed instantly. Her eyes softened. "You don''t seem happy," she said quietly. "Talk to me, Nora. Do you really want this?"


    "Yes," I replied quickly, too quickly. "Of course, I do."


    Olivia studied me for a moment longer, as though trying to read the truth behind my words. Finally, she nodded slowly. "Alright," she said, though her voice carried doubt. "If this is really what you want¡­"


    "It is," I said, forcing a steady tone. "It''s time I moved on."


    She didn''t argue further. Instead, she took my hand gently and turned toward the door. "Then let''s go. Everyone''s waiting."


    Lolita followed us as we walked out of the room and down the grand staircase. My heart was pounding so hard I could feel it in my throat. The entire mansion seemed to buzz with excitement¡ªguestsughing, music ying softly, and the faint scent of flowers filling the air.


    When we reached the double doors of the grand hall, two warriors opened them wide. The sound of the crowd washed over me¡ªapuse, gasps, murmurs of admiration.


    Everyone stood.


    I stepped forward, the weight of my traditional attire heavy on my shoulders. My veil shimmered faintly beneath the lights as I walked slowly down the long aisle. Daniel stood at the front, smiling, his expression full of pride and affection. He looked happy.


    And that should have made me happy too. But as I looked at him, I didn''t see Daniel. I saw Calvin.


    My heart clenched painfully.


    When I finally reached Daniel, he whispered softly, "You look beautiful."


    I forced a faint smile. "Thank you."


    The ceremony began. The priest stepped forward, his voice booming through the hall, reciting the ancient words that bound mates in spirit, even if this was not a fated bond. Guests smiled, some even teary-eyed. But inside, I was falling apart.


    My wolf whimpered weakly in my head. "Please, don''t do this."


    I shut my eyes tightly, fighting back the sting of tears. My heart was pounding so fast I thought it might burst. Each word from the priest felt like another weight pressing down on my chest.


    Then came the final part, the marking.


    "Now," the priest said, smiling warmly, "the groom may mark his bride as his mate."


    Daniel turned to me, his expression excited, his eyes kind. He reached for my neck gently.


    And just as his fangs grazed my skin¡ª


    BANG!


    The great hall doors flew open with a force that shook the floor. Gasps erupted through the crowd. Every head turned toward the entrance.


    My heart stopped. My breath caught in my throat.


    And then¡­ our eyes met.

 Chapter 504: Refused

    Nora''s POV


    The entire hall fell into stunned silence. It was Calvin. He stood at the entrance, tall, panicked, sweating, his dark eyes locking onto mine like I was the only person in the room. His chest heaved, his jaw tight, and for a moment, the whole world seemed to stop moving. Then his voice broke through the silence.


    "This wedding isn''t holding," he said, his tone rough, trembling with emotion. "Nora is my mate."


    Gasps rippled through the guests. Olivia narrowed her eyes, Daniel stiffened beside me, and my heart¡­ my heart stopped beating for a second. Calvin''s eyes softened as he took a slow step forward.


    "Please," he said, his voice breaking. "Please forgive me, Nora."


    I stood frozen, unable to move, unable to breathe.


    He continued. "I wasn''t rejecting you because of who you are. I was rejecting you because of me. Because I was scared."


    He paused, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. "You''re everything I want, kind, selfless, brave. You make me feel things I thought I''d never feel again. That''s what terrified me."


    Whispers filled the hall, but he didn''t care. His eyes stayed on me.


    He took another step closer. "My first mate¡­" His voice cracked slightly. "She broke me, Nora. She betrayed me with another man, someone I trusted. I gave her everything, and she destroyed it. After that, I swore I''d never fall in love again. I thought the only way to protect myself was to never feel anything that deep again."


    Tears burned in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    He shook his head, his voice shaking now. "But then you came along. And you ruined that promise, Nora. You made me feel again. You made me want again. And that scared the hell out of me. So, I pushed you away. I made excuses. I lied to myself, to everyone, just so I wouldn''t fall."


    He stopped, his gaze softening even more. "But I already fell. I''ve loved you from the moment you walked into my life. I was just too much of a coward to say it."


    I could hear people whispering around us, feel the weight of hundreds of eyes watching, but it was like the world had faded to nothing but him.


    He came closer now, just a few feet away. "Nora," he said quietly, "I love you. Please¡­ don''t marry him."


    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. The words I had waited so long to hear, the words I thought I would never get, hung between us like fragile ss.


    But it was toote.


    I blinked back the tears, forcing my lips to move even as my chest felt like it was shattering.


    "Calvin¡­" My voice trembled. "It''s toote."


    He froze, disbelief shing across his face.


    I turned slightly toward Daniel, who stood stunned beside me, his expression unreadable. Then I looked back at Calvin, the man who had broken my heart long before I ever agreed to this wedding.


    "You had your chance," I whispered, tears finally spilling down my cheeks. "You made me think I wasn''t enough. You made me believe it. And now, when I''m finally trying to move on¡­ you show up?"


    Calvin shook his head, stepping closer, his voice breaking. "No. I was wrong. I see that now. Please, don''t do this."


    But I stepped back, my hand trembling as I held my veil. "You can''t show up at my wedding and decide you want me just because you''re scared of losing me."


    His face fellpletely. The pain in his eyes mirrored the one tearing through me.


    "Please," he whispered again.


    My voice cracked, barely a whisper. "It''s toote, Calvin."


    And before anyone could say another word, I turned away because if I looked at him a second longer, I might not be able to do what I wanted to do.


    "Please, let''s continue, Priest."


    Calvin''s voice broke through the murmurs again, louder this time, trembling, desperate. "No! This wedding can''t continue."


    I turned sharply toward him, my heart twisting. "What are you trying to do, Calvin? Use your Alpha authority to force me?"


    His eyes widened, filled with hurt. "No," he said quickly, shaking his head. "I would never force you, Nora. I''m begging you¡­ please."


    His voice cracked on thest word. The strength I always associated with him, that firm,manding presence, was gone. All that remained was a man on his knees emotionally, stripped of pride, pleading.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, feeling his pain through the bond we both still shared.


    My lips trembled. "Calvin, please¡­ let me go."


    He took a hesitant step forward, his voice low and trembling. "I can feel your pain, Nora. Don''t do this. Don''t end us like this."


    I shook my head, my tears falling freely now. "You had months to fight for us. And you didn''t. You had every chance to tell me how you felt, but instead, you made me believe I wasn''t enough. You told me I didn''t belong by your side."


    "I was scared!" he shouted, the words slipping out in agony. "I didn''t know how to love again. But I''m trying now. Please,"


    I cut him off, my voice breaking. "And what happens when you stop trying? When the feares back? What if one day you look at me and realize you can''t love me after all?"


    He stood there, frozen. Silent. Because deep down, we both knew I was right.


    My wolf whimpered louder, wing at my chest, begging me to go to him, to forgive him, but my mind refused. I couldn''t build my life on uncertainty.


    "Please," he whispered again, softer this time, his voice barely holding together. "Don''t marry him."


    I closed my eyes. Every part of me wanted to run into his arms, but my head wouldn''t let my heart win this time.


    "No, Calvin." My voice came out barely above a whisper. "Let me go."


    He stared at me for a long moment, eyes glistening, then slowly nodded. His lips parted, like he wanted to say something, but no words came out. Finally, he stepped aside, broken, defeated.


    The hall was painfully quiet.


    I turned to Daniel, my hands trembling. He looked at me with pity, not anger, as if he understood that no matter what happened next, this wasn''t victory.


    "Let''s¡­ continue," I said softly. My heart was breaking, but I forced my feet to move. The Elder hesitated, ncing between me and Calvin, but when I nodded, he began to resume the ceremony.


    The moment felt heavy, suffocating. My heart pounded so loudly I could barely hear the words.


    And then,


    "This marriage cannot hold!"


    The voice echoed through the hall like thunder.


    Gasps filled the air again. I turned sharply, my breath catching in my throat.


    At the entrance stood a pregnant woman.

 Chapter 505: Betrayed

    Nora''s POV


    I furrowed my brow, confusion twisting in my chest as I watched the woman take bold, hurried steps toward us. Her heels clicked sharply against the marble floor, echoing through the stunned silence of the hall. Before anyone could react, she raised her hand.


    SMACK!


    The sound of the p echoed through the air. Everyone gasped. She had just pped Daniel.


    "You think I wouldn''t find out?" she shouted, her voice shaking with rage. "You thought you could hide from me forever?"


    Daniel''s eyes widened in shock, his hand moving to his cheek. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    My heart pounded as I looked between them, my voice trembling. "Daniel¡­ what is going on?"


    He didn''t answer. His lips parted, but no sound came out.


    The woman''s eyes snapped toward me, burning with jealousy. "Don''t act innocent," she hissed. "You really think he''s yours? You think you could take what belongs to me?"


    Before I could even move, she lunged toward me, her hand flying up to p me.


    But before the p couldnd, a strong hand caught her wrist midair.


    "Don''t you dare," Calvin growled, his voice low and deadly calm. His grip was firm, his aura radiating Alpha dominance that filled the hall. "Touch her, and I swear, you''ll regret it."


    The woman froze, her lips trembling as she met his re. Even the air seemed to tighten under his power.


    I stood there, stunned, my breath shaky. Calvin slowly released her hand, his eyes still burning with warning.


    I turned back to Daniel, my voice breaking. "What is going on?"


    Daniel looked pale, sweat beading on his forehead. "Nora, I can exin."


    "Exin what?" I snapped, my chest tightening.


    The woman scoffed, stepping forward again. "You want the truth?" she spat. "I''m his mate. His wife. And the pup in my belly," she pressed a hand against her stomach, ring at him, "is his."


    The hall exploded with noise¡ªgasps, whispers, shocked cries.


    I staggered back a step, my mind spinning. "No¡­ no, that''s not possible."


    Daniel''s voice broke through the chaos, desperate. "Nora, please! Listen to me! She''s lying. She''s insane!"


    But the woman scoffed, turning on him. "Oh, I''m insane? You mean after you abandoned me in Brooks Pack? After you left your pregnant mate to rot while you ran here to start a new life like nothing happened?"


    I felt my breath catch. My hands trembled so badly, I nearly dropped my bouquet.


    Daniel''s face went pale. "I didn''t know she was¡ª"


    I pped him before I even realized I''d moved.


    The sound was sharp, echoing through the hall. He froze, eyes wide, while I stood there trembling.


    "She''s pregnant, Daniel!" I screamed, tears streaming down my face. "You didn''t know? You didn''t know?"


    He tried to reach for me, but I stepped back, shaking my head. "Don''t touch me!"


    The woman smirked bitterly, folding her arms. "You see now? You were about to marry a man who couldn''t even im his own child."


    Gasps spread again through the guests.


    I could feel every pair of eyes burning into me¡ªpity, shame, sympathy. I wanted the ground to open up and swallow me whole.


    Daniel tried again, his voice cracking. "Nora, please, believe me! I left her because she made my life hell. She used the bond to control me. She''s toxic."


    "And yet," I cut in, my voice shaking but cold, "you were still bound to her."


    He stopped.


    "You were going to let me stand here," I continued, my throat tightening, "and mark me while your real mate and unborn child exist somewhere else?"


    Daniel''s lips trembled. "Nora¡ª"


    "No!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the hall. "This marriage is over."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I could feel Olivia''s eyes on me, full of sympathy, and somewhere behind me¡­ Calvin''s presence. Heavy. Still. Watching.


    My chest heaved as I tore the veil off my head, letting it fall to the floor. I turned toward Daniel onest time, my tears blurring everything.


    "You broke me before this marriage even began," I whispered. "You and him both."


    Then I turned, clutching my gown, and ran out of the hall before anyone could stop me.


    I ran.


    My gown dragged along the floor, the cold air outside hitting my face as I burst into the garden.


    My chest burned, my vision blurred from tears. I stumbled near the fountain and finally stopped, clutching my stomach as I gasped for air. Everything¡ªDaniel''s betrayal, the humiliation, the whispers¡ªspun in my head.


    And then I heard footsteps.


    I turned sharply, wiping my tears with the back of my hand.


    It was Calvin.


    He stopped a few steps away, his expression unreadable, but his eyes filled with concern. "Nora," he said quietly, "are you okay?"


    A bitterugh escaped me. "Do I look okay to you?" My voice cracked as I took a shaky step back. "How can I be okay, Calvin? How?"


    He didn''t answer, just watched me with that steady, calm gaze that only made me angrier.


    "Please," I said, my voice trembling, "just leave me alone."


    He didn''t move.


    "I said leave!" I snapped, the pain in my chest spilling out as anger. "If you think I''m going toe back to you because of what just happened, you''re wrong!"


    Calvin''s face tightened slightly, but his voice remained gentle. "I''m not here to ask you toe back. I just needed to make sure you''re okay."


    "Okay?" I let out a brokenugh. "I''m not okay, Calvin. Not from betrayal, not from heartbreak, and definitely not from you."


    He looked down, guilt flickering across his eyes.


    "Leave," I whispered again, my voice hoarse.


    "Nora¡ª"


    "Leave!" I yelled this time, my tears finally spilling over.


    The garden fell silent.


    Behind me, I heard soft footsteps approaching. Olivia''s voice followed soon after, calm but firm. "Calvin."


    He turned toward her slowly.


    "Please," she said gently, "go back to your pack."


    He looked between us¡ªbetween my broken figure and his sister''s pleading eyes¡ªthen finally nodded. "Alright."


    He turned back to me, his voice low, heavy with sorrow. "I wish you happiness, Nora. Even if it''s not with me."


    And with that, he turned and walked away.


    Something inside me crackedpletely.


    I fell to my knees, sobbing into my hands. Olivia was beside me in seconds, wrapping her arms around me, pulling me into her warmth.


    "Shh¡­ it''s okay," she whispered softly.


    I cried harder. "Why does it hurt so much, Olivia? Why does everything hurt?"


    She stroked my hair gently. "Are you crying because of Daniel''s betrayal¡­ or something else?"


    Her question made my breath hitch. Because she was right.


    It wasn''t just Daniel. It was Calvin too. The pain of losing him, of pushing him away even when part of me wanted him to stay¡ªit was all too much.


    I couldn''t even speak.


    Olivia cupped my face, forcing me to meet her kind eyes. "You know," she said quietly, "if you still want him, it''s not toote to give him a chance."


    I shook my head weakly. "It''s toote."


    She smiled sadly. "You''re wrong. Calvin isn''t a bad man, Nora. Not because he''s my brother, but because I''ve seen what life did to him. Our parents left him alone too soon. He had to grow up carrying everyone else''s weight. And then his mate¡ªhis first mate¡ªbroke him. He lost faith in love after that."


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I listened.


    Olivia squeezed my hand. "He''s not perfect, but he''s real. If anyone deserves a second chance, it''s him."


    I couldn''t speak, so I just nodded slowly, wiping my tears.


    Then the sound of a car engine starting reached us from beyond the courtyard.


    I froze.


    "He''s leaving¡­" I whispered.


    Olivia''s eyes widened. "Nora¡ª"


    But I was already running.


    I ran down the path, my gown brushing against the flowers, my heart pounding in my chest. "Calvin!" I screamed, my voice breaking. "Calvin, wait!"


    Tears blurred my vision as I turned the corner.


    And suddenly, I collided with something solid.


    Strong arms steadied me before I could fall.


    I looked up, breathless, trembling¡ª


    And my heart stopped.


    It was Calvin.

 Chapter 506: Come Home

    Nora''s POV


    His hands were still on my arms, steadying me as I looked up into those familiar, alluring eyes. For a moment, neither of us spoke. My breath came in ragged gasps, and the only sound between us was the soft hum of the morning.


    "Calvin¡­" I whispered, my voice breaking.


    He looked down at me, his jaw tightening as his thumb brushed a tear off my cheek. "You shouldn''t be running in that dress," he murmured, his voice low but shaky. "You''ll hurt yourself."


    "I thought you were gone," I said, my throat tight. "I thought you left."


    "I couldn''t," he said quietly. "Not like that. Not when you were still hurting."


    That did it. The tears I''d been holding back poured freely. "Why now, Calvin?" I cried softly. "Why do youe back?"


    He exhaled deeply, his hand falling from my arm as he stepped closer. "Because I can''t stop loving you," he admitted, his voice trembling. "I tried to fight it. I tried to bury it. But I can''t. I''m tired of pretending I don''t care, Nora. I do. More than I should."


    I shook my head, wiping my face with shaky fingers. "You don''t know what you want. You never did. One moment you push me away, the next you say you love me. You can''t keep breaking me like this."


    He cupped my face suddenly, gently but firmly, forcing me to meet his eyes. "I''m not here to break you again. I''m here because I finally want to heal with you." His voice cracked. "I don''t know how to love right anymore. But I want to learn. I want you to teach me. Please."


    My breath hitched. The pain in his eyes mirrored my own.


    "I want to love you," he whispered. "Help me do that."


    The silence was tense but not suffocating. Then, softly, he asked, "Will youe home with me?"


    I blinked at him. "What?"


    "Not as my mate," he rified gently. "Not as anything you''re not ready for. Just¡­e with me. Let''s start again. No pressure. No pretending. Just us, getting to know each other the right way this time."


    For a moment, I said nothing, just stared at him, the words sinking into me like warmth after a storm.


    Then, unexpectedly, I let out a weakugh. "You don''t want to rush?"


    He smiled faintly, his thumb brushing my jaw. "No. Not this time."


    A tear slipped down my cheek as I looked at him, this broken, beautiful man trying to make things right. "That''s too bad," I whispered.


    His brow furrowed slightly. "Why''s that?"


    I let out a trembling chuckle, my voice barely above a whisper. "Because I do."


    Something flickered in his eyes, surprise, then something deeper. "Really?" he murmured.


    "Maybe," I breathed, stepping closer. "You think I can handle it?"


    He smirked softly, the faintest trace of that old confidence returning. "I don''t know, Nora," he said in a low voice, leaning in closer until his breath brushed my lips. "Can you?"


    I didn''t get to answer because before I could speak, his lips were on mine.


    The kiss was slow at first, soft, trembling, filled with every emotion we''d both tried to bury. Then it deepened, desperate and real, weeks of pain melting into that single moment.


    His hands slid to my waist, mine to his chest, and for the first time in what felt like forever, the world went quiet. No heartbreak. No noise. Just us.


    When we finally pulled apart, our foreheads rested together, both of us breathless.


    He whispered, "Come home with me, Nora."


    I swallowed hard, my lips trembling. "Will your mother ept me?" I asked. Somehow, I was worried about what his mother would think. I knew she wasn''t a bad woman; she had never treated me badly. In fact, in the few weeks I had gotten to know her, I could tell she was a nice woman. But this was different. This was her son bringing amoner home.


    Calvin''s eyes softened when I asked that question, the one that had been eating at me quietly since he''d asked me toe home with him.


    "Will your mother ept me?" I asked again, my voice barely above a whisper.


    For a second, he said nothing, then a small smile curved his lips. "She already knows," he said softly. "And yes, she''ll ept you."


    I blinked, surprised. "She¡­ knows?"


    He nodded slowly, his thumb brushing against the back of my hand. "She knew before I came here," he admitted, chuckling faintly. "I think mothers always do."


    My chest tightened.


    He took a step closer, his tone firm yet gentle. "But even if she didn''t ept you, even if the entire world stood against us, that should never be your worry."


    I frowned slightly, meeting his gaze.


    He lifted our joined hands, his warmth steady against my skin. "I don''t care about their opinions, Nora. Not my mother''s, not the council''s, not anyone''s. The only opinion that matters is yours and mine. I choose you. That''s enough for me."


    The sincerity in his voice made my throat ache. He meant it.


    For a moment, I couldn''t speak, my heart fluttering painfully between disbelief and hope.


    Then, he tilted his head slightly, that teasing glint flickering through his eyes again. "So," he began quietly, "will you let me date you?"


    I blinked, caught off guard by his choice of words. "Date you?"


    He grinned faintly. "Yeah. No more pushing, no more confusion. I want to get to know you, really know you, the way I should have from the start. The way you deserve."


    My lips trembled into a soft smile despite the tears still lingering in my eyes. "You''re serious?"


    "Dead serious," he said with a yful smirk. "But I''ll only take that as a yes if you say it."


    Iughed softly, shaking my head. "You''re impossible."


    "Maybe," he said, his grin widening, "but you''re still here."


    I looked up at him then, really looked at the man who had broken me, yes, but who had also finally stood before me ready to love me right. The fear that once held me back began to melt away.


    "Yes," I whispered, smiling through my tears. "And I''ll go home with you."


    His eyes softened, relief and something like joy flooding them. "Thank you," he murmured, his handing up to cup my cheek again. "You won''t regret it, Nora."


    I smiled faintly. "You better make sure I don''t."


    He chuckled quietly, that low, deep sound I hadn''t realized I missed so much, and then he leaned in.


    The moment his lips touched mine, everything else faded. The pain, the doubt, the fear, all of it dissolved into that single kiss. It was tender but certain, soft yet full of promise.


    When we finally pulled apart, he rested his forehead against mine, his breath warm against my skin.


    "Wee home," he whispered.

 Chapter 507: Back Home

    Selene''s POV


    As the car drove into the familiar gates of home, a strange, heavy feeling crept over me, that old, suffocating sensation I knew too well. The closer we got to the mansion, the tighter it wrapped around me. It was the same every time. That invisible weight pressing down on my chest, the reminder that here, I wasn''t free.


    For the past few days, while I was away, I''d felt different, lighter. I could breathe without thinking twice,ugh without feeling like I was being watched, and speak without fear of being corrected. But now, now that the gates had closed behind us, that freedom seemed to fade with every second.


    I turned my head slightly, staring out the window. The garden was just as perfect as ever, the trimmed hedges, the roses in neat rows, the marble fountain glistening under the sun. Everything was too perfect, like it was all pretending to be something it wasn''t.


    My hands tightened in myp as the car rolled to a stop in front of the house. A guard opened the door for me, but I didn''t move right away.


    "Miss Selene?" the guard said softly.


    I nodded and stepped out, forcing a polite smile. The breeze brushed against my hair, carrying that familiar scent of home:vender, stone, and control. I hated it.


    As I walked toward the front doors, I could already feel their eyes¡ªthe maids, the guards, everyone pretending not to stare but doing it anyway. The front doors swung open before I reached for the handle. Two sentries dipped their heads. I didn''t slow down. If I hesitated, the walls would close in, and I''d forget how to breathe.


    The sitting room waited like a courtroom. Heavy curtains. Dark wood. Portraits of stern men who stared like they were still judging the living. My father sat in his usual chair, back straight, hands steepled, while my brother stood at the window, shoulders squared, face nk. Alpha posture. Puppet eyes.


    I stopped at the edge of the rug and bowed my head out of habit. "Father. Brother."


    My father stood up without saying a word and walked quickly across the room. Before I could understand what was happening, he pped me. The sound was so loud that the maid standing nearby jumped. My head turned to the side, and I could taste blood in my mouth.


    For a heartbeat, there was nothing, no sound, no breath, just the echo of his palm and the quiet shame of the rug under my feet.


    Then his voice, low and venomous. "I gave you a simple task."


    I lifted my gaze to him slowly. My cheek throbbed in time with my pulse. "It wasn''t¡ª"


    "A simple task," he repeated, eyes cold. "Kill Lord Frederick. The vampire who butchered your mother. The only thing this family has asked of you since the day you could hold a de. And what did you do?"


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t trust my voice not to shake.


    He leaned closer. I could smell the mint on his breath, the old steel of his temper. "You failed. Not only did you fail, you  dragged them into it. Olivia. Lennox. You put their lives in danger for nothing."


    His wordsnded like stones.


    My father straightened, disgust twisting his mouth. "You are a useless daughter."


    Something burned behind my ribs. I nced toward my brother, searching for the smallest sign of spine, of loyalty, of anything human. He kept his face turned to the window, jaw clenched, hands folded behind his back like a perfect statue.


    My father let out a humorless breath. "I wish Olivia were my daughter. She would have done a great job."


    Heat rushed up my throat. "Would she have?" I asked softly.


    He ignored the question, turning away like I''d already been dismissed. "You''ll be confined to the estate until I decide what to do with you. No visitors. No correspondence. No more embarrassments."


    The old Selene would have lowered her head and swallowed the order until it cut her from the inside. The Selene who had felt free for a few days refused.


    "Fuck off," I said.


    The room snapped to attention. My brother flinched; my father went very still.


    I didn''t wait for the consequences. I pushed past him, past the portraits and the perfectly polished table and the door that had always felt like a cage, and I didn''t stop until I reached the stairs. No one followed. Maybe they were too shocked. Maybe they were deciding what punishment would look like this time. I didn''t care.


    My room greeted me with the same familiar lie: soft blue drapes, a bed too neat to sleep in, shelves of books I''d read and re-read to distract myself from the way my life had been arranged for me. The windows were open. The garden''s scent drifted in.


    I went straight for the cab and poured a ss of whiskey. It sloshed against the sides of the crystal like a heartbeat. I took a swallow sorge it burned all the way down and dared the tears to fall.


    One slipped free anyway.


    I wiped it away with the back of my hand, angry at myself for bleeding where he''d see itter. I stared at my reflection in the dark window: a woman with a reddening cheek and eyes that refused to break. All my life I''d been groomed for one thing, sharp voice, silent feet, clean kill. I could disassemble a rifle in thirty seconds. I could map a patrol route from a single night''s walk. I could lie without blinking.


    But I couldn''t kill the man I''d been promised to hate, because the first time his scent hit me, I knew. The bond slid into ce like it had been waiting since before I was born.


    Lord Frederick. Enemy. Mate.


    I took another swallow and let the truth sit heavy on my tongue: if I were given the chance again, I still didn''t know if I could do it. Not because I was weak. Because I was stupidly, dangerously in love with him.


    The worst part? That love hadn''t made me softer. It had made me cruel¡ªto myself, to the oath I''d swallowed as a child, to the memory of my mother''s blood on cold tile.


    The phone on my nightstand vibrated.


    I ignored it. Let it rattle against wood until it stopped.


    It started again. More insistent this time, like a fly I couldn''t swat. I crossed the room, snatched it up, and stared at the screen.


    Unknown number.


    My thumb hovered over decline. I let it ring until it nearly died, then, on some impulse I couldn''t name, I dragged the slider.


    "Hello?"


    Static, then a breath. A voice I knew like the shape of my own name.


    "Selene," he said quietly. "It''s Frederick."


    Everything in me went very still. I pressed the ss against the table too hard and the ice clicked. "How did you get this number?"


    "Please don''t hang up." Nomand in his tone. Just the kind of urgency that made my pulse stutter. "I have information about your mother''s death."


    The room tilted a fraction. My free hand closed into a fist at my side.


    "I know what you were told," he said. "I know what they made you believe. But what happened that night wasn''t what it seemed."


    "You murdered her." The words came out steadily. I was proud of that. "That''s all that matters."


    A beat of silence. "No," he said softly. "That''s not the truth."


    Iughed bitterly. "You expect me to believe you?"


    "I don''t expect anything," he said. "Except that you deserve to know what I know. If you still hate me after that, I won''t fight you." Then he paused. "Meet me. One hour. The old conservatory at the edge of your family''s southern grounds. No guards. Just you."

 Chapter 508: Meet Up

    Selene''s POV


    "Why should I believe you?" I asked, frowning. "You might want to kill me."


    On the other end, I heard him exhale sharply¡ªthe sound of a man fighting for patience. "Stop it," he said tightly. "You know I will never kill you. I like you, Selene."


    "Like me?" I gave a bitterugh. "Or do you mean you like my body?"


    "Selene," his tone dropped¡ªlow, rough, strained. "Don''t do that."


    I smirked even though he couldn''t see it. "Do what? Say the truth to your face?"


    "Don''t make this hard." His voice hardened. "You think I like this? You think I enjoy chasing after the woman who''s been trained to put a de in my chest?"


    Something twisted in my stomach¡ªnot fear. Something else. "Then why are you calling?"


    "Because I want to prove my innocence," he snapped. "Not to anyone. I don''t care what anyone thinks. But you¡­ I care what you think about me, and you''re still the only person who deserves to know what really happened to her."


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence stretched, heavy and sharp, until I realized how ridiculous it was that his anger almost made me smile. God, I was supposed to hate this man. But look at me¡ªlistening to the sound of his voice like it was the only thing keeping me grounded.


    He must''ve sensed the shift because his tone softened again. "Please," he said, quieter this time. "Come, Selene. Juste. Let me exin everything."


    "I can''t," I said under my breath.


    "Why not?"


    "I''m grounded," I admitted, hating how small my voice sounded when I said it.


    There was a pause¡ªthen his voice rose, rough and furious. "He what?"


    I winced. I could feel the heat of his anger even through the phone, a wild energy pushing through the connection. "Selene, if heid a hand on you¡ª"


    "Frederick, don''t¡ª"


    "I''ming there," he cut in, his voice sharp and angry. "Right now."


    My heart skipped. "No! You can''t."


    "You think I''ll just sit back while that bastard locks you up?"


    "You''ll make it worse!" I hissed, ncing at the door like he could somehow appear there. "If you show up here, it''ll be war. My father and brother won''t hesitate to attack you."


    "I don''t care."


    "Well, I do!" I snapped, desperate now. "Please, Frederick. Don''te. I''ll¡­ I''ll sneak out. Just give me an hour."


    He went silent for a moment, and then finally, through gritted teeth, "Fine. But if you''re not there, I''ming."


    "Understood."


    I ended the call before he could say anything else.


    For a moment, I just stood there, my heart pounding, my hand trembling slightly around the phone. Then I tossed it on the bed and started moving.


    I changed quickly into something dark¡ªjeans, a loose shirt, and my old leather boots. Clothes that wouldn''t make noise when I ran. I tied my hair back and opened the wardrobe, pulling out the dagger hidden beneath my mother''s old shawl.


    "I don''t trust Frederick," I muttered, sliding it into the sheath strapped to my thigh. "You''re insane," I added under my breath.


    I cracked the door and listened. Silence. The guards had likely been told I was confined to my room, which meant they wouldn''t expect me to move. That was their first mistake.


    The hallway beyond was dim. I stepped out, quiet as breath, and moved toward the servants'' passage¡ªthe one that led straight to the back staircase. My father didn''t know I still remembered every creaking board in this house.


    At thending, I paused. Two guards were posted at the main entrance below, chatting softly. The back door was closer. I veered left, slipping behind the heavy curtains near the storage hall. My pulse hammered. I waited until one of them turned his head away, then moved.


    The cold night air hit me as soon as I stepped outside.


    Freedom.


    For the first time since I''d arrived, I let myself breathe properly. I ran across the courtyard, keeping to the shadows, my boots silent on the gravel path. The southern gardens stretched ahead.


    I didn''t stop running until I reached the hedge. My breathing was fast, and my heart was pounding hard in my chest. I looked back at the house. The lights in the windows were shining, and the guards were walking near the gate, and no one wasing for me.


    I resumed running, the night air cold against my face. My legs burned, but I didn''t stop until the tall ss building came into view¡ªthe old conservatory at the edge of the grounds.


    I slowed down, my breathing out fast and shaky. My eyes searched the shadows. "Frederick?" I whispered. No answer. The ce was quiet¡ªtoo quiet.


    Panic started creeping in. What if he tricked me? What if someone else was here instead? I looked around again, hugging my arms close. The air felt heavy, my heartbeat loud in my ears. My wolf was alert and ready to shift.


    Then I smelled it¡ªthat deep, smoky scent that always made my wolf stir. My chest tightened. I turned quickly, and there he was.


    Frederick stepped out from behind one of the tall vines. His ck shirt clung to his chest, and his silver hair looked messy, like he''d been running too. He looked tired, exhausted ¡ª like he hadn''t rested in days ¡ª and still impossibly handsome.


    My wolf purred inside me, happy to see him. I hated that. I lifted my chin, trying to sound calm even though my heart was racing. "So?" I said coldly. "What is it you wanted to tell me?"


    He didn''t answer. He just walked closer¡ªslow, steady steps that made the space between us smaller and smaller. My breath hitched. I stepped back, but my back hit the cold ss wall.


    "Frederick," I warned softly.


    He didn''t stop. His hand reached out and caught me by the waist, pulling me gently toward him. His touch was firm and warm¡ªit made my wolf shiver with pleasure.


    My eyes met his, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe. The anger, the fear, everything disappeared, leaving only the sound of our hearts beating too close together.


    "Frederick¡­" I whispered.


    He leaned in slightly, his breath brushing my ear. "I miss you."

 Chapter 509: Dont Believe

    Selene''s POV


    Something inside me trembled¡ªnot because I believed him, but because a part of me wanted to. I pushed him away hard, my hands t against his chest.


    "Don''t," I snapped. "Don''t ever touch me again."


    Frederick stepped back, his jaw tightening. I could see the flicker of pain in his eyes, but he didn''t move closer. "Selene¡ª"


    "What do you want to show me?" I cut him off sharply, folding my arms to keep my hands from shaking. "You didn''t drag me out here just to y games."


    He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Just answer one question first."


    I frowned. "What question?"


    He looked at me carefully, his voice calm but serious. "How was the rtionship between your father and your mother before she died?"


    The question caught me off guard. I blinked. "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Just answer me," he said quietly.


    I hesitated. "They weren''t close. My mother was kind, but Father¡ª" I stopped. "He was¡­ strict. Controlling. Why are you asking this?"


    Instead of replying, he pulled his phone from his pocket and handed it to me. "Watch this."


    I looked at the screen. It was a video¡ªshaky, recorded in a dim room. A woman appeared, sitting in front of the camera. She looked to be in herte forties, her eyes red like she''d been crying.


    Then I saw him¡ªFrederick¡ªsitting across from her, his face calm but stern. "Tell her," he said in the video.


    The woman''s voice trembled. "I¡­ I did it. I poisoned her."


    My blood ran cold.


    Frederick''s voice came again in the video. "Why?"


    She broke down, tears spilling. "Because your father paid me to."


    My hands shook as I stared at the screen. "No¡­" I whispered. "No, that''s not true."


    Frederick''s voice in real life was quiet. "It is."


    I looked up at him, my voice cracking. "You told this woman to lie. You forced her to say that."


    His expression stayed steady. "I didn''t."


    "You''re lying!" I shouted, shoving the phone back into his chest. "You expect me to believe that my father killed my mother?"


    Frederick met my eyes¡ªhurt shing across his face, but not anger. "I knew you wouldn''t believe me," he said softly. "That''s why I brought more proof."


    "Come with me," Frederick said suddenly. His tone changed. "I know a witch. She can help you¡­ see your mother. Just for a minute. I paid her a lot to do this."


    My breath caught. "What?"


    He stepped closer, his eyes fixed on me. "You don''t have to believe me. But if you talk to her¡ªif you talk to your mother¡ªyou''ll know I''m not lying."


    I shook my head slowly. "That''s impossible. My mother''s gone."


    "She''s not alive," he said quietly, "but her spirit hasn''t fully crossed over. The witch can make the connection for a short time."


    My heart twisted painfully. The idea was crazy¡­ but the thought of hearing my mother''s voice again made my throat tighten. "No," I said quickly, backing away. "This is insane. I''m not doing this."


    Frederick sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Selene, please. I wouldn''t risk this if it wasn''t real. You have to see her. It''s the only way you''ll believe me."


    I stared at him, torn between anger and desperate curiosity. His eyes¡ªthose stormy gray eyes¡ªlooked raw and honest. I hated that it made me want to trust him.


    Finally, I whispered, "You''re crazy."


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. "Maybe. But so are you for meeting me out here."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    I took a deep breath and muttered, "Fine. Just¡­ one minute. Then we''re done."


    Frederick''s shoulders dropped in relief. "That''s all I need."


    He led me to his car parked behind the old conservatory. I hesitated by the door, ncing at him onest time. "If this is a trick¡ª"


    He cut me off gently. "You''ll be armed. You can kill me yourself."


    I didn''t answer, but I slid into the passenger seat. The engine started with a low growl, and the road ahead stretched into darkness.


    Neither of us spoke during the drive. The air felt thick with questions I wasn''t ready to ask. My fingers brushed the dagger strapped to my thigh, just in case.


    After nearly twenty minutes, Frederick turned down a dirt path leading into a dense forest. The car bumped over roots and rocks until we reached a small wooden cabin. Smoke curled from the chimney, and faint lights flickered through the windows.


    "This is it," he said, parking the car.


    I stepped out slowly, the air colder here, heavier. "You''re sure about this?" I whispered.


    He nodded once. "Yes. She''s expecting us."


    My heart pounded. Every instinct screamed that this was a bad idea¡ªbut still, I followed him toward the witch''s door.


    As we approached, the door creaked open on its own. Candlelight spilled across the floor.


    A woman stood inside, wrapped in dark robes, her silver eyes glowing faintly under the flickering mes.


    She smiled¡ªa slow, weing smile. "Ah," she said softly. "You must be Selene."


    My breath hitched.


    "Come in, child," she said softly, her voice smooth yet echoing strangely, like two people speaking at once.


    I froze at the doorway, my hand tightening on the dagger hidden beneath my coat. Frederick gently touched my elbow. "It''s alright," he murmured. "She won''t hurt you. I won''t let that happen."


    The witch smiled faintly. "I only hurt those who are evil, and child, you are not."


    That didn''t help. I didn''t  trust her or Frederick  himself.


    The inside of the cabin smelled like herbs and smoke. Candles flickered on every surface, their wax dripping down into messy rivers. Jars of strange liquids filled the shelves¡ªsome glowing faintly, others so dark I couldn''t tell what was inside.


    In the center of the room stood a small table covered with runes and a silver bowl filled with water.


    "Sit," the witch said, pointing to a wooden chair beside the table. "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 510: The Truth

    Selene''s POV


    I didn''t move. "What are you going to do?"


    "Help you speak to the one who has been waiting for you," she said simply.


    My chest tightened. "My mother."


    "Yes."


    I turned to Frederick, but he was already by the wall, his eyes fixed on me.


    "This isn''t safe," I whispered.


    "Neither is living a lie," he said quietly.


    I swallowed hard and sat down. The chair creaked under my weight. The witch began to hum, a low sound that vibrated through the air. She took a small vial from the shelf and poured a drop of thick, ck liquid into the silver bowl. The water hissed, steam rising in slow, curling ribbons.


    "Look into the water," shemanded.


    My fingers trembled as I leaned forward. The surface rippled. For a moment, all I saw was my reflection¡ªpale, tired, scared. Then the image shifted.


    The smoke thickened. A face appeared¡ªfamiliar eyes, gentle smile, long dark hair. My heart stopped.


    "Mother?" I whispered.


    Her image flickered, then steadied. "Selene," she said, her voice soft, echoing like a memory.


    Tears filled my eyes instantly. "It''s really you¡­"


    "I don''t have long," she said quickly, her gaze full of sadness. "Listen to me, my star. Everything they told you about my death¡ªit''s not true."


    My breath caught. "You mean¡­ Father didn''t¡ª"


    "It was your father," she interrupted. "He feared I would reveal his ns¡ªhis dealings with the dark packs. Your father is a monster, Selene. He kidnaps little girls and sells them to the dark packs. When I discovered the truth, he paid one of Frederick''s maids to poison me, to make it look like Frederick killed me."


    I shook my head violently. "No¡­ no, that can''t be true."


    Her expression softened. "He''s changed you, Selene. But it''s not toote. Don''t let his hatred guide your heart. You were meant for more than revenge."


    The image began to fade, the smoke swirling faster.


    "Wait!" I cried, reaching out. "Please, don''t go!"


    But her voice was already fading. "Now you know the truth. Trust the bond fate gave you. He isn''t your enemy¡­"


    And then she was gone.


    The bowl went still. The cabin was silent except for the sound of my own heartbeat.


    I stared at the water, trembling. Frederick slowly approached, his voice low. "Are you okay?" He tried touching me, but I pulled away¡ªnot because I didn''t want him to touch me, but because I hated myself.


    I turned to him, tears streaking down my cheeks. I couldn''t breathe. My whole body felt like it was burning from the inside out. "All my life," I said through shaking breaths, "I was trained to kill you. To hate you. To make you pay for something you never did. And the person who murdered my mother¡­" My voice cracked. "It was my own father!"


    The pain ripped out of me like a scream. I wanted to hit something, to break something¡ªbut instead, I just sank to my knees. The tears came fast and hot, spilling down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    Frederick moved toward me slowly, his steps careful, like I was something fragile. When he reached me, he knelt and ced a hand on my shoulder. "Selene," he said softly.


    I didn''t pull away this time. I couldn''t. The warmth of his touch broke mepletely, and I leaned into him, sobbing into his chest. His arms came around me, strong but gentle, holding me like he was afraid I''d fall apart if he let go.


    "I hate this," he whispered into my hair. "I hate seeing you cry. Please, stop."


    But I couldn''t. The tears wouldn''t stop. I''d spent years holding them back, pretending to be strong, and now they were finally free.


    Frederick''s voice stayed low and calm. "You don''t have to worry about anything. As for your father¡ªI''m already gathering evidence. Every deal, every crime, every secret he''s tried to hide. I''ll make sure the council knows the truth."


    I looked up at him, my vision blurry. "You''d do that for me?"


    He smiled faintly, brushing a tear from my cheek. "No, Selene. I''d do it for you and for her."


    That broke me all over again. "Thank you," I whispered, my voice barely holding together.


    Before he could answer, the witch interrupted. "Selene," she said slowly, her tone almost teasing. "Aren''t you going to tell him the truth?"


    My heart stopped.


    Frederick turned his head toward her. "What truth?" he asked, frowning slightly.


    I froze. Panic flooded through me. My pulse raced so fast it hurt. "I¡ª"


    The witch just smiled knowingly and turned back to her candles.


    I turned to Frederick, shaking. "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    His brows furrowed. "Sorry? For what?"


    I looked at him, my voice barely a breath. "Because I should have told you before now¡­"


    "Selene," he said gently, moving closer. "What are you talking about?"


    I swallowed hard. "We''re¡­ mates."


    Frederick went still. The silence was so thick it hurt.


    I forced myself to keep talking, the words trembling out of me. "Since you''re a vampire, you couldn''t sense it¡ªbut I could. From the first moment I saw you at the party¡­ my wolf knew. But I didn''t want to believe it. I thought you killed my mother. I hated you. I told myself the bond was a curse."


    Frederick''s expression shifted¡ªshock, then confusion, then pain. He took a slow step back, as if he needed space to breathe.


    "You knew," he said quietly, his voice breaking. "All this time¡­ you knew?"


    Tears filled my eyes again. "Yes."


    "And you still wanted to kill me?" His tone wasn''t angry¡ªit was hurt, raw and deep.


    I nodded weakly. "Because I didn''t want it to be true. I didn''t want you to be my fate."


    Frederick''s jaw tightened, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "And now?"


    I stared at him, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. "Now¡­ I don''t know."


    He turned away slightly, running a hand over his face. "You should have told me, Selene." His voice was low and heavy with emotion. "You should have trusted me."


    "I was scared," I said, my voice cracking. "I thought you were my mother''s killer. What did you expect me to do?"


    Silence hung in the air, and I tried to move closer to him. "Do you hate me now?"


    He looked at me, his eyes dark and full of pain. "I don''t hate you," he said softly. "But I don''t know how to feel right now."

 Chapter 511: Weakness

    Lord Frederick''s POV


    "Are you angry?" she asked again.


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling slowly. "I''m angry," I said honestly. "I won''t lie about that."


    Her face fell, and I reached out, gently lifting her chin so she''d meet my eyes. "But it''s okay," I added quietly. "You had your reasons."


    Her breath hitched, like she didn''t believe me. "You¡­ you mean that?"


    "I do." My voice softened. "You were living in a lie. You thought I killed your mother. I can''t me you for hating me when you didn''t know the truth."


    Her tears started again, and something in my chest tightened. I brushed a thumb across her cheek, wiping one away. "Enough crying for one night, okay?"


    She nodded weakly, trying to smile. It broke me even more.


    I stood and looked toward the witch. "We''re done here." The witch only nodded.


    Turning back to Selene, I said, "You''re not going home tonight."


    She blinked. "What?"


    "You need rest," I said firmly. "You''ve been through enough. I have an apartment nearby, quiet, safe. You can stay there until tomorrow. Then we''ll talk."


    Her lips parted like she wanted to argue, but she didn''t. She just looked tired, soul tired. After a moment, she nodded. "Okay."


    I led her out of the cabin into the cool night. The drive was silent. Her head leaned lightly against the window, eyes half closed. Every now and then, I nced at her.


    When we reached the apartment, I parked and turned off the engine. "We''re here."


    She blinked, looking around the quiet street. The building was small, tucked between old trees and shadows. "This is¡­ yours?"


    "Yeah," I said, stepping out and opening her door. "Ie here when I need space."


    Inside, the ce was simple, with dark furniture, clean lines. I locked the door behind us and turned to her. "You can use the room down the hall. Fresh clothes are in the drawer. Bathroom''s beside it."


    Selene looked at me, her brows drawn together. "We''re not sharing the same room?"


    I met her eyes. "No. You need to rest, Selene. I need a little time to think."


    She stared at me like she didn''t understand. Then her eyes dropped, and her shoulders sank. "Right¡­ of course."


    Her voice was soft, almost too soft. It made something twist inside me. I wanted to take back the words, but I didn''t.


    "Goodnight, Frederick," she whispered.


    "Goodnight," I said quietly, watching her walk down the hall. She stopped once, like she wanted to say something else, then just sighed and went into the room. The door closed behind her with a small click that felt louder than it should have.


    The silence after she left was heavy. I ran a hand through my hair and let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding. Then I went to the other room, strolled to the shelf, grabbed a bottle of whiskey, and poured myself a ss.


    I sat on the couch, staring at the amber liquid. The room was dim, lit only by a smallmp in the corner. The shadows moved across the walls as I swirled the drink in my hand.


    Selene is my mate.


    I never thought I''d ever say those words. In three hundred years, I had never had one. I''d stopped believing the Moon Goddess cared for someone like me. A vampire with too much blood on his hands didn''t deserve that kind of gift.


    And yet, she was here.


    I took a long drink, the burn sliding down my throat. The thought of her being my mate should have made me happy. It didn''t. It scared me.


    Because now I knew she was my only weakness.


    If anyone ever found out, she''d be the first they''de for. My enemies wouldn''t need to hurt me. They''d only need to hurt her.


    I gripped the ss tighter, my jaw clenching. "I won''t let that happen," I muttered. "Never."


    Time passed slowly. The clock ticked on the wall. The whiskey bottle grew lighter. And all I could think of was her, her voice, her scent, her face when she cried.


    Then I heard it, a soft creak.


    The door to the room opened.


    I turned my head slowly.


    Selene stepped into the room.


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. She was wearing a thin, light nightdress, almost see-through. Her hair fell loosely over her shoulders, and her eyes met mine.


    My heart started to pound. Hard.


    "Selene¡­" I said, my voice low.


    She didn''t answer right away. She just stood there, the faintest hint of color rising in her cheeks.


    The air between us changed, thicker, warmer. Every sound in the world seemed to fade, except for the soft beat of our hearts.


    And as she took one slow step toward me, I knew I was in trouble.


    "Selene¡­"


    "I¡­ I couldn''t sleep," she whispered.


    I set my drink aside and looked at her fully. God, she was so tempting.


    "I keep hearing her voice," Selene continued, her eyes glimmering with tears. "My mother. What she said¡­ it won''t stop reying in my head."


    I stood up slowly, trying to steady my breathing. "Selene, you need rest."


    She shook her head. "I tried."


    Then she walked closer, and before I could say anything, she stopped right in front of me. Her scent hit me first, soft, warm, alluring, and then her hands gently rested on my chest.


    "Selene¡­" I said, my voice low, warning.


    "I just don''t want to be alone," she whispered. Her words were shaky, but her eyes didn''t move from mine. "Not tonight."


    I froze. Every part of me screamed to pull her closer, to hold her, to take away her fear, but I knew how dangerous that was. Not for her safety, but for my control.


    "Selene¡­" I tried to speak, but she pushed me, and I fell back onto the couch. Without a second''s hesitation, she climbed on top of me.

 Chapter 512: The Question

    Frederick''s POV


    I felt the couch cushion give under me as Selene climbed onto myp. Her nightdress was thin¡ªbarely there¡ªbut her pussy pressing against my cock made my blood roar.


    "Selene!" I tried to speak, but she mped her hand over my mouth.


    "Shhhhh," she whispered, eyes wild and needy. "Don''t talk. Please."


    I couldn''t. My body didn''t listen. All the control I''d built over centuries copsed. She pressed herself harder, grinding, and I groaned into her palm.


    Her hand slid from my mouth to my shirt buttons. One by one, she popped them open, running her palms over my chest. Then she moved lower, fumbling with my pants. I lifted my hips, and she pushed my cock free. Her fingers stroked me before she sank down, her pussy hot and wet around me, and I lost it¡ªgroaning, gripping her hips, letting her set the pace.


    Her hands wed my shoulders, her eyes shut tight, pressing herself down. I cupped her face, brushing away tears she didn''t hide, letting her need guide every motion.


    "Selene," I gasped, cock buried inside her, feeling her quake.


    She kissed me hard, needy, and frantic, riding me on the couch, and when she cried out, I followed, my cum spilling inside her.


    I didn''t even wait to recover. I grabbed her waist, lifting her off the couch. Her legs wrapped around me instinctively as I pressed her against the wall. Cold ster hit her back, but she shivered against me, pussy squeezing hard around my cock. I gripped her hips, driving into her fast and rough. She moaned, fingers wing my shoulders, teeth biting my neck, back arching, screaming. Every sound she made fueled a hunger inside me I didn''t know I still had.


    I mmed her into the wall again and again, hips snapping against hers, every thrust fast, raw, unrelenting. Her pussy clenched around me, and I lost myself in the feeling of it, lost in the primal heat of it, lost in her. She cried my name over and over, her voice ragged, desperate, and I followed her, groaning deep, spilling myself inside her again as she shook and screamed beneath me.


    I slid her down to the edge of the table next, not letting her recover. I was behind her, gripping her hips, driving deep. Her hands braced on the table as I mmed into her from behind, my cock thick, hot, pounding her pussy. She pressed back into me, her boobs bouncing, her hair falling across her face, mouth open, moaning, screaming. I leaned over, biting her shoulder, marking her, letting her know she was mine.


    Her pussy tightened around me again, thighs clenching. I shifted, lifting her slightly to spin her, pressing my chest against hers, my cock sliding in and out, hard and fast. She cried out, digging her nails into my shoulders, screaming my name like she''d been waiting for this, needing this, as much as I needed her.


    Finally, I dragged her to the bed. She hit it with a gasp, and I climbed on top, gripping her legs and lifting them over my shoulders. I mmed into her, every thrust sharp and deep. Her pussy wrapped me tight, back arching, nails wing into me. She screamed, wed, moaned, and I didn''t stop, fucking her like I''d never breathe again, every inch of her body responding to mine.


    I flipped her onto her side, still thrusting into her. She grabbed me, pressed herself to me, grinding, rolling, hips snapping. I leaned down, biting her shoulder, teeth grazing her corbone, growling low in my chest. Her moans, her cries, her frantic grip¡ªthey tore me apart, pulled me deeper, made me lose everything, all control.


    We moved like animals. Couch, wall, table, bed¡ªthe room a blur of limbs, sweat, heat, and loud moans. Hair pulled, teeth biting, fingers scratching, bodies mming together in chaotic rhythm. Every scream, every cry, every clench of her pussy around my cock pushed us higher, over and over, until we were trembling, gasping, drenched, andpletely undone.


    Finally, I copsed on top of her, my chest heaving, my cock still buried inside her, both of us slick with sweat, bodies trembling, hearts pounding like war drums. I pressed my forehead to hers, growling low.


    "You''re mine," I whispered.


    She breathed. "Yours."


    For almost twenty minutes we remained in that position; she, in my arms, while I stroked her hair and drew invisible lines all over her exposed body.


    "I''m sorry," she replied in a whisper.


    I sighed because I knew exactly what she was apologizing for.


    I brushed a strand of hair from her face and traced slow, aimless patterns across her shoulder. She stayed still, breathing softly, her fingers lightly gripping my arm as though afraid I might pull away.


    "Will you ever forgive me?" She asked again after not getting a response from me.


    I tilted her chin up gently so she could meet my eyes. "I forgave you the moment I found out you are my mate," I said quietly. "I knew why you did what you did, Selene. And I understood."


    Tears welled in her eyes, glistening in the low light. "Thank you," she breathed, her voice barely holding together.


    I smiled faintly, brushing my thumb across her cheek. "No, Selene. Don''t thank me. Just¡­ let me love you. Let me cherish you. I want to adore you, only if you will let me."


    Her breath hitched. "Frederick¡­"


    "I''m going to age now," I said, the wordsing out rough, honest. "I have started aging like a normal human. So you don''t have to be worried about that." I paused, my heart thudding hard against my ribs. "So tell me, Selene¡­ do you want to grow old with me?"


    Her lips parted, and for a moment, she only stared at me. Then a soft, shaky smile broke through her tears. "Are you asking me out?" she teased, her voice trembling with emotion.


    I shook my head slowly, my eyes locked on hers. "No," I murmured, my voice thick with nervousness. "I''m asking you to marry me."

 Chapter 513: Time To Pay

    Frederick''s POV


    She froze, the meaning of the words sinking in. Her tears fell freely then, and she let out a small, breathlessugh¡ªhalf joy, half disbelief.


    "Frederick¡­" she whispered, and before I could say another word, she kissed me¡ªslowly, tremblingly. I smiled and broke the kiss.


    "You haven''t given me an answer," I whispered.


    Selene lifted her head slowly. Her eyes were still wet, but there was a new kind of light in them¡ªgentle and full of peace. "Yes," she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "Of course, yes."


    The relief that washed through me was unlike anything I''d ever felt in all my years. I smiled¡ªreally smiled¡ªfor the first time in a long time, and pulled her close, kissing her forehead. "Thank you," I murmured. "I''ll spend the rest of my life learning how to love you right. I''ll protect you, Selene. No harm will evere to you while I still draw breath."


    She smiled faintly, her fingers brushing my face. "And I''ll love you too," she whispered. "No matter whates next, I''ll stand by you."


    She mmed her lips into mine for another kiss, only this one was intense, and I chuckled, brushing her hair from her face as I broke the kiss. "Careful," I said softly. "If you keep kissing me like that, I might forget to let you rest."


    Sheughed, blushing faintly. "Then I''d better stop."


    We both smiled, and she settled back beside me, curling up against my chest. The warmth between us wasn''t just from touch¡ªit was from trust, from something deep and new that neither of us fully understood yet.


    As her breathing slowed and she drifted to sleep, I stayed awake for a while, just watching her. Her hair spilled across my arm, her face calm and soft. I didn''t know what the future held, but for the first time in centuries, I wasn''t afraid of it.


    Eventually, my own eyes closed, and I fell into a dream.


    In it, I saw Hailee. She looked younger¡ªpeaceful. A big smile spread across her face.


    "I''m happy for you, Frederick," she said softly. "You finally found love."


    I tried to reach for her, but she only shook her head, still smiling. "It''s time for me to go," she said gently. "Goodbye."


    When I woke, morning light was spilling through the curtains. Selene was still asleep in my arms, her hand resting over my heart.


    I let out a slow breath and smiled faintly. For the first time in my long life, I knew what peace felt like.


    My phone suddenly buzzed on the low table. I opened my eyes slowly, still fogged from sleep, and fumbled for it with one hand while the other kept Selene close. The screen lit up with a message from my informant¡ªthe one I''d sent to dig, to listen, to collect the pieces of Selene''s father''s life that no one else wanted to see.


    Everything is ready, the message read. Evidencepiled. Witnesses prepped. I can bring the proof to the council when you say so.


    A small, hard sound left me. Relief and anger braided together behind my ribs. I thumbed a short reply: Bring it. Meet me at dawn. Don''t dy.


    Selene stirred against my chest, one hand flexing as if feeling the beat of my heart. Hershes lifted, and when she opened her eyes, the world seemed to tilt in toward us. For a moment she just looked¡ªat me, at the morning light, at the small, safe room that smelled faintly of sex and our scents.


    "Good morning," I said, because the voice that came out sounded steadier than I felt.


    She smiled, that gentle, fragile smile that had already grown into something steadier overnight. "Morning," she whispered back. Then she leaned forward and kissed my throat, soft and warm. "Thank you," she murmured.


    I brushed a thumb across her cheek and let the weight of the message settle. "My informant says everything is ready," I told her. "We can bring down your father. We can show the council what he did."


    Her face changed while I spoke. At first there was confusion, then understanding. She pushed herself upright and blinked, as if shaking sleep from her mind. "That was fast," she said simply.


    "I sped it up," I said. "You gave me the reason to finish it."


    She folded her hands in herp and inhaled slowly, like a woman pulling herself together from the inside. "I had a dream," she said suddenly. "I saw my mother. She was calm. She told me she''s happy now."


    The words were small, but theynded heavy. I reached for her hand and squeezed it. "I''m d you get to see her again," I said.


    Sheughed once¡ªa sound like a broken thing being mended. "It was strange," she admitted. "Not all pain. But it was her. She asked me to trust our bond. I hate that the bond brought me to you when everything else trained me to hate you."


    I let out a breath that tasted like thest of my fear.


    She sat very still, and for a second I wondered if the decision was harder than I had imagined. Then she looked up and met my eyes, and I saw the line in her jaw harden.


    "Is he ready to pay?" she asked, voice low.


    "He will be held to ount," I answered. "My informant has witnesses who will testify, ledgers with his handwriting, pay slips, secret routes used to move girls out of the country. The council will not be able to ignore this. They will not let him walk away."


    Selene swallowed. The muscles in her throat worked. "They will hang him for this," she said. Her voice was small and terrible.


    I felt my stomach drop. Thew of the packs is harsh and swift for those who betray their own. "If the council convicts him, yes," I said. "He will face the full weight of thew."


    She was silent for a long moment, looking at the window where the light fell in a clean rectangle on the floor. When she spoke again, it was as if she had climbed through fire ande out steadier on the other side.


    "I''m ready," she said.


    I let the word wash over me and then leaned forward to press my forehead to hers. Her skin was warm, and the small line of her brow felt like thest of her doubt. "Are you sure?" I asked, because I wanted her to know I would only walk this road with her if she wanted it.


    "Yes," she replied, a single small word full of breaking things and building them up again. "He has to pay. Not just for my mother, but for every child he stole, every family he ruined. He must pay."

 Chapter 514: The Call

    Sofia''s POV


    My phone rang just as I was about to step out of my room.


    The screen showed an unknown number. For a second, I thought about ignoring it, but something inside me said to answer.


    "Hello?" I said softly.


    There was a short silence before a man''s voice came through, low and calm. "Sofia."


    My brow furrowed. "Who is this?" I asked.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter," he said. "What matters is that you know the kind of man Damien truly is."


    I frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    He let out a slow breath. "Damien had an affair with Reba¡ªyourte best friend."


    The name hit me like a p. "What?"


    "She got pregnant," the man continued. "But Damien didn''t want the child. He asked her to get rid of it. She refused. She said she''d keep the baby no matter what. And so¡­ he killed her."


    My throat closed. "No," I whispered, shaking my head even though he couldn''t see me. "That''s a lie."


    "It''s not," he said, his tone sharper now. "Deep down, you already know the truth. You just don''t want to ept it."


    My hand started shaking. "You don''t know what you''re saying."


    "I know enough," the man replied coldly. "Think, Sofia. Who did Reba talk tost before she died? Damien. Who was thest to see her alive? Damien. Why was Olivia''s body switched with hers?"


    I froze. I didn''t want to listen, but my mind had already started putting the pieces together.


    Reba''sst call had been to Damien.


    The scarf¡ªyes, I''d seen it there before.


    The exchange of bodies¡­ I remembered.


    My heart pounded so hard it hurt. "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice trembling. "How do you know all this?"


    He paused for a second. "I can''t tell you that," he said finally. "I can''t trust you not to tell your Alpha. Because if you do, he''lle for me. And I won''t survive that."


    "Wait¡ª!" I cried.


    But the line went dead.


    The call was over.


    I just stood there, holding the phone, my hands shaking.


    Everything around me felt heavy.


    I didn''t want to believe it, but the things he said made too much sense.


    Reba''sst call.


    The scarf.


    The body exchange.


    Tears filled my eyes. "No," I whispered. "No, he wouldn''t¡­"


    My heart hurt. The man I loved¡ªthe man I trusted¡ªcould he really have done something so cruel?


    Then I heard a sound.


    Footsteps.


    I turned quickly.


    Damien was standing in the doorway.


    My heart almost stopped.


    He looked calm, but his eyes¡­ his eyes were cold.


    "Who was that on the phone?" he asked softly.


    I froze, clutching the phone to my chest.


    He took a step closer. "Sofia," he said again, his voice lower. "Who were you talking to?"


    My lips trembled. "It¡ªit was my mother," I said quickly.


    His eyes narrowed. "Your mother?"


    "Yes," I said, forcing a weak smile. "She isn''t feeling well. She called to tell me she''s sick. I have to go see her."


    The air felt heavy. My lie hung between us.


    Damien tilted his head, watching me quietly. His face didn''t change, but his eyes were sharp¡ªtoo sharp.


    "I didn''t know she was sick," he said slowly.


    "It just started," I said, trying to sound calm. "I didn''t want to worry you."


    He stepped closer. I could smell his scent. It used to make me feel safe. Now it made me want to run.


    "You look nervous," he said.


    "I''m just worried about her," I said quickly. "I''ll take our son with me. We''ll stay for a few days."


    Damien didn''t speak. He just looked at me¡ªdeeply, silently, like he could see right through me. Then, slowly, he shook his head.


    "You don''t need to go," he said softly.


    My breath caught. "What?"


    He took another step closer. "You don''t have to travel. She can be brought here."


    "Brought here?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," he said smoothly. "We have the best healers in the pack. They''ll take care of her."


    My heart skipped a beat. He wasn''t trying to help¡ªhe was trapping me.


    "No," I said quickly, shaking my head. "She wouldn''t befortable here. She prefers her own home."


    Damien tilted his head slightly, studying me like he was reading a book. His smile didn''t fade, but something cold shed in his eyes.


    "Then we''ll send healers to her," he said. "I''ll arrange it now."


    He turned as if to grab his phone, but I stepped forward. "Damien, that''s not necessary¡ª"


    "It is necessary," he cut in, his tone authoritative this time. "I can''t have you running off while your mother is sick. You''ll stay here where I can make sure you''re safe."


    The words where I can make sure you''re safe felt wrong¡­ like I was in captivity.


    I swallowed hard, forcing a small nod even though my chest felt tight. "Alright," I said softly.


    He turned back to me slowly, his eyes narrowing like he didn''t believe me. Then he smiled again. "Good. I''ll have someone bring you breakfast. You look pale."


    He reached out to touch my face, and I flinched¡ªjust a little. But it was enough. His hand froze in midair.


    That small movement changed everything.


    His smile vanished, reced by a confused frown. He didn''t say anything, but I could feel it¡ªthe shift, the silent realization.


    He knew.


    He knew I was lying.


    He knew something was wrong with me.


    He stepped back, his calm expression returning, like nothing had happened.


    "You should rest," he said quietly. "I''ll handle everything."


    I forced a weak smile and nodded again. "Thank you."


    As he turned and walked toward the door, my heart pounded so hard I thought he might hear it.


    I waited until he was gone¡ªuntil I couldn''t hear his footsteps anymore¡ªbefore I let out a shaky breath.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed, clutching my phone. My hands were still trembling.


    My mind screamed at me to run¡ªto grab my son and get out before it was toote.


    But deep down, I knew the truth.


    Damien would never let me leave.


    And now¡­ I was sure of one thing.


    He killed Reba.

 Chapter 515: Revelation

    Sofia''s POV


    Throughout the day, my mind wouldn''t stop spinning. I couldn''t think clearly. Every time I tried to breathe, my chest felt tight.


    Damien had an affair with Reba.


    He got her pregnant.


    He killed her.


    Those words kept echoing in my head like music. Each time I thought of them, it felt like my heart cracked a little more. I wanted to scream. I wanted to deny it. I wanted to believe the man I loved could never do something that cruel. But the more I thought about it, the more everything started to make sense.


    The scarf in his storeroom.


    The call.


    The body exchange with Olivia.


    All these were proof he did it.


    Tears filled my eyes again as I sat by the window, staring out at the darkening sky. I had loved Damien with everything I had. I trusted him. I gave him my life. But now¡­ now all I could feel was fear and disgust.


    A soft knock pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Mydy," a maid said gently from the doorway. "Alpha Damien says dinner is ready."


    I didn''t want to go. My stomach felt like a knot. I didn''t think I could swallow even a bite. But if I refused, it would only make him suspicious. He was already watching me too closely.


    "I''ll be there soon," I said quietly.


    When I finally entered the dining room, the table was already set. Our son had gone to bed early, so it was just the two of us. The silence between us was thick, like the air before a storm.


    Damien sat at the head of the table, dressed neatly as always. His face looked calm, but I could feel something dark behind his eyes.


    I sat down across from him.


    "Eat," he said softly, smiling. "You''ve hardly touched food all day."


    I forced a small nod and picked up my fork. The smell of roasted meat filled the air, but I couldn''t taste anything. I lifted a piece to my mouth and chewed, just to look normal. Every bite felt heavy, dry.


    Damien watched me closely, his eyes never leaving my face.


    "I got you something," he said suddenly.


    My head lifted. "What?"


    He reached under the table and pulled out a small box. "A gift," he said, smiling faintly.


    My fingers trembled as I opened it. Inside was a delicate gold bracelet, shining under the candlelight. It was beautiful, simple but elegant. I should have loved it. But instead, I felt sick just looking at it.


    "Do you like it?" he asked.


    "It''s beautiful," I said quietly. My voice didn''t sound like my own.


    He leaned back, still watching me. "You seem distant tonight," he said slowly. "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    My heart jumped. I forced a smile and shook my head. "No. I''m just tired."


    He nodded, but there was a flicker in his eyes¡ªsomething I couldn''t ce. He leaned forward slightly, his elbows resting on the table. "Sofia," he said calmly, "I know you have people watching me, looking into Reba''s death."


    My breath stopped. My hand froze on the table.


    I stared at him, trying to hide my fear. "What are you talking about?" I whispered.


    His eyes narrowed. "Don''t y games with me," he said softly. "You think I don''t notice when my own mate sends men to follow me?"


    My heart was beating too fast. I wanted to speak, but my throat was dry.


    He tilted his head slightly. "Tell me, Sofia. What do you think you''ll find?"


    I swallowed hard, trying to keep my voice steady. "So you know," I said quietly.


    Something flickered in his eyes¡ªpain, maybe anger. "Yes," he said. "I know. But I didn''t think you''d actually believe those lies."


    My chest burned. "Lies?" I whispered. "You call it lies?"


    He looked at me sharply. "Whatever you''ve been told isn''t true."


    Iughed softly, but it came out broken. "Not true?" I said, shaking my head. "You had an affair with Reba. You got her pregnant. Then you killed her because she refused to get rid of the baby. And now you sit there and call it a lie?"


    Damien''s eyes darkened. He stood up slowly. "Is that what you think of me?" he asked, his voice pained. "That I''m a murderer? That I killed your best friend?"


    Tears blurred my vision. "That''s not what I think, Damien," I said. "That''s what I know."


    He mmed his hands on the table. The tes rattled. "Who told you that?" he shouted. "Your spies? Those filthy traitors?"


    I stood too, my voice rising. "It doesn''t matter who told me! I know the truth now. I know what you did!"


    His expression twisted in anger. "You don''t know anything, Sofia!"


    "Oh, I know enough!" I snapped. "You cheated on me. You destroyed her life. You killed her. You took away her chance to be a mother. And for what? To protect your image? To keep your lies?"


    "Stop it!" Damien yelled, his voice echoing off the walls.


    I flinched, but I didn''t stop. "You''re a monster!" I screamed, tears streaming down my face. "I loved you, Damien! I trusted you with everything I had, and you killed her! You killed my best friend!"


    For a second, he just stared at me. His chest rose and fell heavily. His eyes looked almost broken¡ªalmost.


    Then he said quietly, "You''ll regret saying that."


    That was the moment something inside me snapped.


    I reached for the knife beside my te. My hand shook, but my anger guided it. All I could see was Reba''s face¡ªher innocent smile, herughter, her kindness. All I could hear was that man''s voice telling me what Damien did.


    Before I even realized it, I had the knife in my hand.


    Damien''s eyes widened. "Sofia¡ª"


    But I didn''t listen.


    The pain, the anger, the betrayal¡ªit all poured out at once.


    I stepped forward and plunged the knife straight into his chest.


    He gasped, his body jerking back. The sound of the de sinking into him filled the air. His hands went to the wound, his eyes wide with shock and hurt.


    The table shook. A te fell and shattered on the floor.


    I stumbled back, breathing hard, my hands trembling. The knife was red.


    Damien looked at me, his lips parting as if to speak¡ªbut no words came.


    And for a moment, time stopped.


    All I could hear was the sound of my heartbeat and the blood rushing in my ears.


    What had I done?


    I had stabbed the man I once loved¡ªthe man I used to call my world.

 Chapter 516: His Reaction

    Sofia''s POV


    While my heart beat like a drum, I stared at Damien, who was bleeding profusely, the knife still pierced in his chest. For a moment, time stood still. Everything around me disappeared. There were no walls, no table, no air¡­ just me staring at Damien, and Damien staring at the knife that was killing him.


    My wolf whined loudly inside me, the sound echoing in my head. It hurt. It really hurt. A deep ache sat in the center of my chest, like something heavy had been dropped on my heart. For a tiny second¡­ I regretted it.


    Just a tiny second.


    But then the truth came back¡ªReba.


    The baby.


    The betrayal.


    The lies.


    The murder.


    And just like that, the regret faded.


    Slowly, painfully, Damien wrapped his fingers around the knife handle. His hand shook. He gritted his teeth. And then he pulled the knife out of his chest.


    He let the knife fall from his hand. It hit the floor with a sharp clink, bouncing once before lying still. More blood spilled down his shirt, dripping onto the floor and forming a small dark puddle.


    A few guards and maids rushed into the hall after hearing the noise. They gasped loudly when they saw the blood, the shattered te, and Damien standing there with an open wound. Some covered their mouths. Some trembled. But none of them dared to move closer.


    Nobody wanted to get between an Alpha and his mate.


    Not even now.


    Damien lifted his eyes finally¡ªslowly, like it took strength just to look up. His gaze met mine.


    I expected anger.


    I expected a roar.


    I expected him to shout, to yell, to threaten, to punish, to grab me¡ª


    But he did none of those things.


    He didn''t move to hit me.


    He didn''t scream at me.


    He didn''t ask why.


    He didn''t even look surprised anymore.


    Instead¡­ he just stared at me for a long, silent second.


    A second that felt like a whole lifetime.


    His eyes¡ªthose dark eyes I used to find safety in¡ªlooked empty. Not furious. Not hateful. Just tired. Like something inside him had broken.


    And then¡­ he turned around.


    No words.


    No reaction.


    No fight.


    He simply walked away.


    His steps were slow at first, like each one hurt his chest. Then he grew steadier, but the blood kept dripping behind him, marking the floor with dark red stains as he moved down the hallway.


    I just stood there, frozen, numb, and shaking.


    My legs felt weak as I watched Damien disappear down the hallway, leaving a long line of blood behind him like a red ribbon. The whole house stayed silent, everyone too afraid to speak. My own breath felt loud in my ears.


    The guards didn''t follow.


    The maids didn''t speak.


    Nobody moved.


    They all stared at the trail of blood that Damien left behind¡­ and I stared at his back as it disappeared around the corner.


    The world felt too quiet.


    Too heavy.


    Too wrong.


    And in that terrifying silence¡­ I realized something.


    I might be in big trouble.


    I swallowed hard and slowly turned away. My hands were shaking. My heart felt like it was twisting itself into tiny painful knots.


    I walked back to my room. My steps felt slow, heavy, like my feet didn''t want to move. When I finally reached my door, I closed it and leaned against it, breathing fast. My chest hurt. My head hurt. Everything inside me felt wrong.


    I sat on my bed, hugging my arms around my body.


    I knew Damien would live.


    He had the best healers.


    He was strong.


    A knife wouldn''t kill him.


    But that didn''t stop the fear.


    Because now he knew.


    He knew someone told me the truth.


    He knew I didn''t trust him.


    He knew I knew he killed Reba.


    What would he do to me now?


    Iy down, staring at the ceiling. But my eyes refused to close. Every time I tried to rest, another thought jumped into my head. Another fear. Another memory.


    That man''s voice on the phone.


    Reba''s smile.


    The scarf.


    The body exchange.


    Damien walking away with blood dripping on the floor.


    My wolf finally spoke inside me, her voice soft and serious.


    "How are you sure he killed Reba?"


    I blinked, surprised. "What do you mean how? The proofs are there."


    "Proofs¡­ or coincidences?" she asked quietly.


    I sat up a little. "He had an affair with her."


    "Do you have proof of the affair?"


    "He got her pregnant."


    "Did you see the pregnancy test? A healer''s report?"


    "Reba called him before she died!"


    "Many people call the ones they trust when they are in danger," she answered calmly.


    My heart started beating fast again. "Stop it," I whispered. "I saw the scarf. The body¡­ he switched the bodies."


    "Sofia¡­ none of that proves Damien killed her," my wolf whispered. "It only proves something strange happened."


    I covered my face with my hands. Tears burned my eyes.


    Maybe my wolf was right.


    Maybe I didn''t have real proof.


    Maybe I acted too fast.


    Maybe I let fear and pain control me.


    But I couldn''t think straight.


    Not that night.


    Iy awake for hours, staring at the wall, waiting for footsteps¡­ waiting for him toe back¡­ waiting for something.


    But nothing came.


    No shouting.


    No threats.


    No guards pulling me out of bed.


    No punishment.


    Nothing.


    And that silence scared me more than anything else ever had.


    I wished I could call Olivia.


    I wished I could hear her calm voice telling me I wasn''t crazy.


    But she was suffering. Lennox was still in aa. Her whole pack was in chaos. I didn''t want to add myself to her problems.


    So I stayed alone with my thoughts¡ªthoughts that hurt more and more each time I reyed the scene in my mind.


    By the time morning arrived, my eyes were burning from staying awake all night. My hair was messy. My throat felt dry. I sat on the bed, hugging my knees, shaking softly.


    A knock came at exactly 6:00 AM.


    My heart jumped so fast it felt like it leaped into my throat.


    Was it him?


    Was he here to punish me?


    To lock me away?


    To kill me?


    My hands shook as I opened the door.


    But it wasn''t Damien.


    It was one of the maids, standing straight with her head bowed.


    "Good morning, Lady Sofia," she said softly.


    "M-Morning," I whispered, my voice barely there. "What is it?"


    She lifted her eyes a little. "Alpha Damien sent me," she said. "He asked me to help you pack your things."


    My stomach dropped. "Pack? Why?"


    The maid swallowed hard. "The private jet that will take you and your son back to your hometown will be ready in one hour."


    For a moment¡­ I couldn''t breathe.


    I just stared at her. My heart felt like it broke in half. My lips parted, but no words came out.


    Damien was sending me away.


    Sending me home.


    Sending me out of his life.


    Because I stabbed him.


    Because I didn''t trust him.


    Because I used him.


    Because I thought he was a monster.


    I felt my knees weaken.


    The maid stepped back, bowing again. "I''ll wait outside until you''re ready, mydy."


    And then she left.


    I stood there in the doorway, shaking like a leaf.


    Damien didn''t punish me.


    He didn''t shout.


    He didn''t hit me.


    He didn''t lock me up.


    He simply¡­ let me go.


    And somehow¡­ that hurt worse than anything else.

 Chapter 517: Sent Away

    Sofia''s POV


    I packed slowly, my hands shaking the whole time. Every shirt I folded felt heavy. Every drawer I closed sounded too loud. The maid stood quietly by the door, waiting for me, her head down. She did not look at me¡ªmaybe because she already knew what had happenedst night.


    My little boy sat on the bed, sleepy and rubbing his eyes.


    "Mama¡­ where we going?" he asked softly.


    I forced a smile and kissed his forehead. "We''re going to visit Grandma," I said quietly.


    He nodded and reached for his small backpack. He was only two and a half, but he understood when something felt strange. His eyes watched me the whole time, confused and worried.


    When I finished packing, I took one deep breath and walked out of the room. My legs felt weak, like they didn''t want to move. The maid followed behind me with the bags.


    Downstairs, two guards were already waiting.


    I cleared my throat. "Where is Alpha Damien?"


    One guard bowed his head. "Alpha Damien left early this morning, mydy."


    My heart dropped. "Left? Where?"


    "We do not know," the guard answered. "But he left orders. We are to take you and the young master safely to the private jet. He said no one must trouble you."


    No one must trouble you.


    The words hit me like a punch. Was that his final message? Was he done with me? Did he hate me now? Or¡­ was he nning to hurt me.


    I didn''t know.


    I picked up my son, holding him close, and walked outside. The air felt cold. Too cold. My chest felt tight, like something inside me was shrinking.


    The guards walked behind me as we approached the car. It wasn''t the usual big pack Jeep. This one was smaller, quiet, and clean¡ªalmost like he didn''t want attention.


    The door was opened for me.


    "Careful, mydy," the maid whispered before stepping back.


    I climbed inside with my son on myp. The guards closed the door, got into the front, and soon, the car started moving.


    My son looked around with big, curious eyes.


    "Mama¡­ where father?"


    I froze. My throat closed.


    "He¡­ he had to go somewhere," I whispered.


    He frowned in that cute little way he always did. "Dadae back?"


    I looked out the window so he wouldn''t see the pain in my eyes.


    "I don''t know," I whispered softly.


    The drive to the private airstrip felt long. Too long. My heart kept pounding. Every turn of the car made me more nervous. My mind kept screaming:


    What if this is a trick?


    What if he is angry?


    What if he ns to kill me?


    But nothing happened. No guards grabbed me. No threats came. No messages. No anger.


    Just silence.


    And that silence hurt more than a thousand screams.


    When we reached the airstrip, the jet was already waiting. The stairs were down. The pilot stood near the entrance and bowed when he saw me.


    "Wee, Luna," he said quietly. "We will leave as soon as you are ready."


    Luna.


    It felt wrong hearing that word now¡ªlike the title didn''t belong to me anymore.


    I held my son''s hand tightly and walked up the stairs. He hopped beside me, his little backpack bouncing on his shoulder.


    Inside, the jet smelled like clean leather and cold air. The seats were soft. The lights were low.


    "Wow¡­" my son whispered. "ne!"


    "Yes," I said softly. "ne."


    The guards handed my bags to the attendants and bowed before leaving.


    The door closed.


    The engines started.


    And before I knew it, we were in the air.


    I sat by the window, watching the clouds outside. My son leaned on my arm, ying with his little toy car.


    But I didn''t feel anything. Not joy. Not fear. Not relief.


    Just emptiness.


    I rested my forehead on the cold window and closed my eyes. My heart felt too heavy. My mind wouldn''t stop racing.


    Last night reyed over and over:


    Damien pulling the knife from his chest¡­


    Damien walking away¡­


    The blood on the floor¡­


    His empty eyes¡­


    His silence¡­


    Him sending me away without a word¡­


    My wolf whispered softly inside me:


    "He didn''t punish you.


    He didn''t lock you away.


    He didn''t shout.


    He didn''t even ask who told you."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Maybe he hates me now," I whispered.


    "No," my wolf answered. "If he hated you¡­ you wouldn''t be on this ne."


    I didn''t know what that meant. I didn''t know what he was thinking. And that was what scared me the most.


    Damien''s silence was louder than his anger.


    I looked down at my son.


    "Mama?" he said softly. "You sad?"


    I forced a smile and kissed his forehead.


    "No, baby. Mama is fine."


    But I wasn''t.


    Not even close.


    The flight felt longer than usual. Even though everything was calm, my heart refused to calm down. Every cloud we passed, every sound the jet made, every thought in my head¡ªeverything felt heavy.


    What if Damien never wants to see me again?


    What if I made the biggest mistake of my life?


    What if I stabbed an innocent man?


    What if someone lied to me on purpose?


    What if¡­ what if¡­ what if?


    I closed my eyes again, shaking slightly.


    I didn''t know what the future held.


    But one thing was clear:


    I didn''t want to lose him.


    The ne finally began to descend. My heart raced faster with every second.


    "Wending?" my son asked softly.


    "Yes," I whispered. "We''re almost home."


    But it didn''t feel like home anymore. Everything felt strange, like I was walking into a life I no longer belonged to.


    When the jet touched the ground, the doors opened. Cold wind rushed inside, and for a moment, I closed my eyes and breathed it in. It didn''t calm me. Nothing could.


    At the bottom of the stairs, a ck car was waiting for us.


    Damien had arranged it.


    Even now, even after I stabbed him, he still nned everything for me.


    My chest hurt.


    A man stood beside the car and bowed. "Alpha Damien sent me, mydy. I will drive you and the young master home."


    I nodded silently. My voice didn''t want toe out.


    He opened the door for us. My son climbed in first, then I followed. The door closed, and the car began to move.


    The whole ride felt like a dream.


    Empty streets.


    Tall trees.


    Shops I used to know.


    Buildings I used to pass every day.


    But today¡­ I felt like a stranger in my own town.


    My son leaned against me. "Mama, when Dadae?" he asked again.


    My eyes burned. "I don''t know, baby," I whispered.


    I looked out the window, hoping the tears wouldn''t fall.


    After a long drive, the car stopped in front of my childhood home. The driver stepped out and opened the door for me.


    "We have arrived, Luna," he said.


    Luna.


    The word stabbed my heart.


    I carried my son and walked toward the front door. It opened before I could knock.


    My mother stood there, wide-eyed.


    "Sofia?" she gasped. "Oh my goodness, child¡ªyou didn''t tell me you wereing!"


    I forced a smile and hugged her with one arm. "I¡­ I didn''t know I wasing either."


    My voice cracked a little. I hoped she didn''t notice.


    She hugged my little boy and kissed his cheeks. "My sweet boy! Oh, how you''ve grown!"


    He giggled softly and hugged her neck.


    My mother looked at me again. Her eyes searched my face, but I turned away quickly.


    "I''ll take your bags inside," she said gently.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    I stepped inside the house. Everything looked the same¡ªsame couch, same pictures on the wall, same smell. It should have feltforting.


    But instead¡­


    I felt empty.


    Cold.


    My mother walked down the hallway with the bags, calling out something about preparing a room.


    I didn''t follow her.


    I walked straight into my old room.


    I closed the door quietly behind me.


    Then I sat on the edge of the bed.


    My son sat beside me, ying with his car happily, unaware of the storm happening inside me.


    I stared at the wall, my hands shaking again.


    For the first time in a long time¡­


    I felt truly alone.

 Chapter 518: Moved On

    Sofia''s POV


    It had been two whole days.


    Two days of silence.


    Two days of waiting.


    Two days of checking my phone every five minutes like a fool.


    And still¡ªnot a single word from Damien.


    It was as if he had wiped me out of his life.


    Like I never existed.


    Like we never loved.


    Like I never gave him a son.


    But what hurt the most was one question that wouldn''t stop echoing in my chest:


    Why hasn''t he checked on his son?


    Not even one call.


    Not even one message.


    Not even a "How is he?"


    "What kind of father does that?" I whispered to myself.


    My wolf growled inside me.


    "A father who is angry."


    She sounded annoyed at me.


    I scoffed loudly. "Angry? He is angry? Really? Why? Because I found out what he did?"


    My wolf hissed sharply. "Stop saying that, Sofia. You still don''t have proof."


    I rolled my eyes and turned away, hugging a pillow close to my chest.


    Proof or not¡­ my heart still hurt.


    And the silence from Damien was eating me alive.


    I didn''t know which feeling was worse:


    The fear that he hated me¡­


    Or the fear that I might have truly lost him.


    Iy on my bed staring at the ceiling when a soft knock came at my door.


    I sighed. "Come in."


    The door opened, and my mother stepped inside. Her face softened the moment she saw me.


    "Oh, Sofia¡­" she whispered, walking closer. "What is wrong with you, my child? You have barely spoken since you came."


    I turned my face to the wall. "I don''t want to talk."


    She sat on the edge of my bed. "Keeping things inside will only hurt you more. Talk to me. Let me help you."


    I kept silent.


    My mother reached out and touched my shoulder gently. "Sofia¡­ Damien seems like a good man. I know he cares about you. Maybe you should think things through. Maybe you should let go of your bad temper and¡ª"


    I snapped around so fast that she flinched.


    "Don''t advise me," I spat. "You don''t get to lecture me about rtionships."


    Her eyes widened. "Sofia¡ª"


    "No!" I cut her off, the words pouring out like fire. "I am NOT like you! I didn''t sleep with my twin sister''s husband!"


    Her face paled instantly.


    I didn''t stop.


    "You drugged him! You got pregnant by him! That is how I was born!"


    "Sofia¡ª!" she tried again, her voice breaking.


    "You are the reason I have no father''s family! You are the reason they hate me! You are the reason I grew up like a girl without a father."


    Tears filled her eyes.


    And for a second¡ª


    a tiny second¡ª


    I felt the guilt stab me.


    But I wasn''t done.


    "So please," I said coldly, "don''t stand there and pretend you are better than me. Don''t tell me how to manage my life."


    Her lip trembled. "I never pretended to be better than you. I only wanted to help."


    "Well, I don''t want your help," I said quietly, staring at the floor. "I want to be alone."


    A long silence followed.


    My mother slowly stood up, wiping her eyes.


    "Sometimes," she whispered softly, "we push away the people who love us most. And sometimes¡­ we regret it when it is toote."


    She turned and walked out of the room before I could respond.


    The door closed with a small click.


    And then the guilt hit me again¡ªsharp and painful.


    I buried my face in my hands.


    I didn''t mean to hurt her.


    I didn''t want to bring back her past.


    But¡­ I wasn''t in the mood to hear anything from anyone.


    Not when Damien''s silence was already killing me.


    I hugged my knees tightly and whispered to myself:


    "What am I going to do¡­?"


    My wolf whispered inside me, her voice soft but firm.


    "You can start by calling him."


    I shook my head instantly. "No. Never. My pride won''t let me do it."


    But even as I said it, my chest tightened.


    My pride was the only thing stopping me from breakingpletely.


    I stayed in my room the whole day, doing nothing¡ª


    not eating,


    not watching TV,


    not even talking to my mother.


    I just held my pillow and stared at the wall.


    My mind kept drifting back to him.


    His silence.


    His face when I stabbed him.


    His eyes before he walked away.


    His steps as he left the room.


    The blood.


    By evening, the weight on my chest felt too heavy.


    My wolf whispered again.


    "Just call him."


    "No," I whispered back.


    "Then you will lose him," she warned.


    Something inside me twisted painfully.


    My hand moved before I could stop myself.


    I picked up my phone, scrolled to his number, and stared at it for a long time.


    My heart thumped louder and louder.


    Finally¡­


    I hit call.


    The ringing started.


    Once¡­


    Twice¡­


    Three times¡­


    "Pick up," I whispered.


    Four rings¡­


    Five¡­


    I was just about to hang up when someone finally answered.


    But neither of us spoke.


    There was only silence.


    I swallowed. "Damien¡­ you don''t even ask how your son is doing," I said shakily. "What kind of man are you?"


    More silence.


    Then¡ª


    A voice that wasn''t Damien''s.


    "Sorry, Sofia. This is not Alpha Damien. This is his secretary."


    My whole body froze.


    The secretary.


    The same woman he once imed drugged him?


    The same woman whose scent I smelled on him?


    I clenched the phone harder. "Where is he?" I asked sharply.


    I couldn''t believe I was calling him that.


    "I''m sorry," she said calmly. "Alpha Damien is very busy. He cannot take calls right now. He said he will call you when he is done."


    Then she ended the call.


    Just like that.


    I stared at the screen, my heart breaking more and more with every breath.


    My wolf growled painfully.


    "He is with her."


    I felt jealousy so strong it made my stomach twist.


    Anger hit me.


    Pain hit me harder.


    My eyes burned.


    "So that''s why he hasn''t called," I whispered. "He has moved on. He threw me away that easily."


    I covered my mouth as a sob escaped.


    He reced me.


    Just like that.


    And with her of all people.


    My chest hurt so much it felt like someone was squeezing my heart.


    Then¡ª


    My phone vibrated again.


    At first I ignored it. I thought it was some random message or alert.


    But something made me look.


    It wasn''t a message.


    It was an email.


    From a strange, unknown address.


    My hands shook as I clicked it open.


    The first line made my breath stoppletely.


    "Dear Sofia¡­


    This is Reba."


    I froze.


    My mind went nk.


    My heart stopped beating for a full second.


    Reba?


    No.


    No, this had to be a joke.


    A mistake.


    Someone messing with me.


    But the email was still there¡­


    The words still staring at me¡­


    Dear Sofia¡­


    This is Reba. If you received this mail, that means I am dead already.


    My whole world tilted.

 Chapter 519: The Email

    Sofia''s POV


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe.


    Then I forced myself to keep reading.


    ---


    "If you received this mail, that means I am dead already."


    My whole body froze.


    A quiet gasp left my throat, and my hands clutched the phone tighter.


    ---


    "This is a scheduled email.


    I set it to be sent to you four monthster.


    I am writing this so that if something happens to me¡­


    You will not spend your whole life wondering what killed me."


    My vision blurred with tears.


    Reba.


    My best friend.


    My sister in everything but blood.


    She knew she was in danger.


    She felt it.


    ---


    Reba''s Email Continued


    "Sofia¡­


    After you left town, a few weekster, Alpha Damien called me.


    He told me you disappeared.


    He asked if I knew where you went.


    I told him the truth¡­


    I didn''t."


    My breath shook.


    I whispered, "Damien called her?"


    My wolf whined softly.


    But I kept reading.


    ---


    **"Sofia, I tried calling you.


    Your number was switched off.


    Over and over and over.


    It was like you had vanished.


    I worried so much.


    I couldn''t sleep.


    I couldn''t think straight."**


    Tears slid down my cheeks.


    Because I remembered that time too.


    I had left without telling anyone¡ªnot even her.


    ---


    **"So I returned to Damien''s pack.


    I thought together we could find you.


    He looked for you everywhere, Sofia.


    Everywhere.


    He called other Alphas.


    He asked Seers.


    He sent warriors to far ces.


    After a while¡­


    He finally told me you were alive.


    The Seer said you were fine, just hurt.


    Just running from him.


    So I left the pack, relieved but broken."**


    A sharp pain shot through my chest.


    Damien had looked for me? He wasn''t lying? He really looked¡ª


    My eyes burned harder.


    ---


    "On my way back to my country, at the airport, I met someone.


    A werewolf.


    He was kind, handsome¡­


    And I was lonely.


    We fell in love quickly.


    Maybe too quickly."


    I wiped my face, sniffling.


    ---


    **"He asked me toe with him.


    I agreed.


    I thought it was fate giving me a second chance.


    I moved into his pack¡ªthe Thorn Pack.


    He is the head warrior there.


    His older brother, Alpha Nigel, is the Alpha."**


    The Thorn Pack.


    I know this pack.


    ---


    **"Our first year together was perfect.


    Sweet.


    Calm.


    But the second year¡­


    Everything changed."**


    My heart dropped.


    ---


    **"He started hurting me.


    First, with words.


    Then with hands.


    Then with chains.


    The maltreatment became too much.


    I tried to leave¡­


    But he locked me in the storage house."**


    I covered my trembling mouth.


    Tears ran down my chin.


    Reba¡­


    My Reba¡­


    ---


    **"I didn''t know who to call.


    I didn''t have your number anymore.


    I lost Damien''s too.


    Months passed.


    I found out I was pregnant.


    I thought maybe¡ª


    maybe this will make him soften.


    Maybe he will love the baby.


    Maybe he will love me again."**


    I whispered, "Oh no¡­"


    ---


    "But he didn''t.


    He said the child might turn into a human.


    He said we would disgrace the pack.


    He said my baby was a mistake."


    My chest tightened painfully.


    ---


    "Sofia¡­


    I am scared.


    So scared."


    I let out a broken sob.


    ---


    **"I made a friend here.


    A tech guy.


    A good man.


    He took pity on me and helped me recover your old number¡­


    And Damien''s.


    I tried calling you.


    But your line was still switched off.


    Maybe you changed it after you left.


    I hope you are safe."**


    I cried harder.


    ---


    **"He also gave me Damien''s number.


    I have been calling him too.


    But he never picks.


    Maybe he changed his number as well.


    Maybe he thinks I am someone else.


    I don''t know.


    But I will keep trying."**


    I pressed a hand over my heart.


    She had been trying to reach us¡­


    Both of us.


    But neither of us picked.


    ---


    **"I am sending this mail to arrive four months before my scheduled date.


    If I am alive,


    if things get better,


    I will delete it.


    But if the man finds out what I''m nning¡­


    If he finds out I tried to reach out¡­


    I might not make it."**


    I shook as I read her words.


    ---


    **"Sofia¡­


    I hope you and Alpha Damien end up together.


    I hope you are happy.


    And I hope¡ª


    I pray¡ª


    you never have to feel the pain I am feeling now."**


    The email ended.


    Just like that.


    A soft sob escaped my lips.


    I slid down to the floor, the phone shaking in my hand.


    The truth hit me like a lightning strike¡ª


    Damien didn''t kill her.


    Damien didn''t hurt her.


    Damien didn''t lie to me.


    Reba¡­ was alive after Damien''s side of the story.


    He didn''t betray me.


    He didn''t cheat on me.


    He didn''t kill my best friend¡­


    I stabbed an innocent man.


    The man who loved me.


    The father of my son.


    The man who searched the world for me when I ran.


    My whole body broke into tears.


    I pressed the phone to my chest and cried harder than I ever had in my life.


    Because now I knew the truth.


    I made the biggest mistake of my life.


    My breath broke into fast, painful gasps.


    I wiped my tears with shaking fingers and grabbed my phone again.


    "I have to call him¡­" I whispered.


    I had to tell him.


    I had to exin.


    I had to tell him who Reba''s killer is.


    I dialed his number with trembling hands.


    Ring¡­


    My heart squeezed.


    Ring¡­


    "Please pick up¡­"


    Ring¡­


    "Damien¡­ please¡­"


    Ring¡­


    Tears blurred my sight again.


    Ring¡­


    I bit my lip until I tasted blood.


    Ring¡­


    Nothing.


    He wasn''t picking.


    He wasn''t answering.


    Not even after everything.


    I tried again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Ten calls in a row.


    Still nothing.


    My wolf whimpered. "He''s hurt¡­ you stabbed him. He might not want to hear your voice."


    "No¡­" My voice cracked. "I have to tell him. I have to fix this."


    But each call went the same.


    Ring.


    Ring.


    Ring.


    No answer.


    No text.


    No callback.


    A painful sob escaped me as I clutched the phone.


    But then another thought hit me so hard I sat up straight.


    Reba''s killer was still out there. Free and living his life. And who the hell was that man who called me and lied?


    I stood up quickly, wiping my face, even though more tears kept falling.


    "I''m going back," I whispered.


    My wolf perked up. "Yes. Go back to him. Fix this."


    "I''m returning to the pack," I said out loud this time. "I''m going back to him."


    I didn''t know how he would react.


    I didn''t know if he''d forgive me.


    I didn''t know if he''d even look at me.


    But I didn''t care.


    I would beg.


    I would crawl.


    I would kneel.


    I would do anything to fix the damage I caused.


    I grabbed my suitcase and pulled it open, ready to pack again, ready to leave right then¡ª


    But my hands shook, and I froze for a moment.


    "I''ming, Damien," I whispered through my tears.


    "I''ming back to you."

 Chapter 520: The Man

    Sofia''s POV


    The car finally stopped right in front of Damien''s pack house.


    My heart jumped inside me.


    I had left this ce only a few days ago, but it felt like I had been gone for years. Everything looked the same, but today it felt different. Today it felt cold.


    I stepped out slowly.


    I didn''t bring our son.


    I didn''t want him near Damien until I knew how Damien would react to seeing me.


    Or if he even wanted to see me at all.


    My legs shook as I climbed down from the car.


    Two guards opened the doors automatically¡­ but their eyes widened when they saw me.


    "L¨CLady Sofia?" one whispered.


    I forced a smile. "Where is Alpha Damien?"


    They shared a look¡ªan uneasy one¡ªand did not answer.


    My chest tightened.


    Fear started crawling inside me again.


    Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    As I stepped into the main hall, a few maids stopped walking. One girl almost dropped the tes in her hand. Everyone¡­ everyone looked shocked.


    They whispered softly among themselves.


    "She came back¡­"


    I pretended not to hear.


    Then suddenly¡ªa loud scream tore through the air.


    A man''s scream.


    A scream filled with pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHH¡ª!!!"


    I flinched hard, my hand going to my chest.


    "What¡­ what was that?" I asked one of the maids.


    She froze, eyes wide, and shook her head. "I-I don''t know¡­"


    But I knew she was lying.


    They all knew what was happening.


    And they were terrified.


    Another scream followed, louder this time.


    My whole body turned cold.


    "Where is Damien?" I demanded.


    No one answered.


    But the screams¡­


    They wereing from below.


    From deep inside the mansion.


    From the basement.


    My feet moved on their own.


    Past the maids.


    Past the guards.


    Past the long hallway.


    The screams guided me like a rope.


    I opened the heavy door that led to the underground hall.


    Another scream echoed through the walls.


    I stepped down the stairs slowly¡­ one step¡­ then the next¡­ until I reached the basement door.


    The screaming stopped.


    The silence was worse.


    I pushed the door open.


    And what I saw made my breath break into sharp pieces.


    There¡ª


    in the middle of the room¡ª


    was a man tied to a chair.


    He was shaking.


    His shirt was torn.


    His skin was burned.


    Sweat and tears mixed on his face.


    And Damien¡­


    Damien stood in front of him.


    Holding a burning coal rod in his hand.


    He was sweating.


    His shirt was stained with blood.


    The wound I gave him was hidden beneath the fabric, but I could see the pain on his face.


    He looked tired.


    He looked angry.


    He looked dangerous.


    He looked like an Alpha who had lost control.


    I froze.


    "Damien¡­" I whispered.


    He turned.


    His eyes widened for half a second¡ª


    half a second¡ªlike he didn''t know whether to be shocked¡­ or furious¡­ or hurt.


    Then¡­


    His expression went nk.


    Completely nk.


    He looked right at me.


    Right into my eyes.


    And then¡­


    He looked away.


    He didn''t say my name.


    He didn''t ask why I was here.


    He didn''t ask where our son was.


    He didn''t even ask if I was okay.


    He just¡­ looked past me.


    Like I was a stranger.


    Like I was nobody.


    Then he turned back to the injured man¡ª


    and continued what he was doing.


    Like I wasn''t even there.


    Like I didn''t exist.


    My mouth fell open a little.


    My heart cracked so loudly it felt like everyone could hear it.


    "Damien¡­" I whispered again, but it came out small and weak.


    He didn''t turn.


    He didn''t flinch.


    He didn''t blink.


    He pressed the burning coal against the man''s shoulder.


    The man screamed again.


    Damien didn''t react.


    He just kept going.


    Panicked, I rushed towards him. "Damien!" I cried.


    But he didn''t look at me.


    Not once.


    Not a single nce.


    My heart squeezed painfully.


    "What is happening?" I whispered, my voice shaking as I stopped beside him.


    Still¡ª


    nothing.


    He didn''t answer.


    He didn''t even breathe differently.


    It was like I was invisible.


    Like he had erased me from his world.


    My hands trembled as another scream ripped from the tied man''s throat.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    I flinched.


    Damien didn''t.


    My chest pounded harder. "Damien, please¡­ talk to me¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, the man in the chair suddenly lifted his head, his eyes red with pain and fury.


    "You Bastard!" he spat at Damien, his voice hoarse. "You will regret this! My brother¡ªAlpha Nigel¡ªhe wille for you! He will kill you!"


    The moment he said that name¡ª


    Alpha Nigel¡ª


    My whole body froze.


    My stomach dropped.


    Alpha Nigel.


    The Thorn Pack.


    Reba''s email.


    Her abuser.


    Her captor.


    Her killer.


    A sharp gasp escaped me.


    "This is him¡­" I whispered. "Oh my God¡­ this is the man Reba wrote about."


    The man red at me with madness in his eyes, but I couldn''t look away.


    My tears fell fast.


    The monster who hurt her¡­


    The monster who kept her trapped¡­


    The monster who killed her¡­


    Was right in front of me.


    Damien turned to the man again, still ignoring me, his jaw tight, eyes burning with cold rage.


    "Even your brother¡­" Damien hissed, leaning close to the man''s ear, "Alpha Nigel fears me."


    The man trembled, but tried to hide it.


    Damien lifted the burning coal again. The orange glow lit up his face, making him look like a demon sent from hell.


    "After I''m done with you¡­" he said slowly, "I will deal with him too."


    My breath caught.


    Damien''s voice dropped even lower.


    "For turning a blind eye while you tortured Reba."


    Tears streamed down my face.


    He knew.


    He knew everything.


    "And for killing her," Damien added.


    My hand covered my mouth as another sob left me.


    The manughed weakly, blood dripping from his lip. "She deserved it," he spat.


    Damien''s whole body went still.


    Frozen.


    Then he turned slowly, his eyes dark¡ªtoo dark.


    "Why," he said softly, "did you kill her in such a gruesome way?"


    "You cut off her head," Damien continued. "And you dropped it at my border."


    My knees weakened.


    My breath stopped.


    The world spun.


    The man smirked, even in his suffering.


    "She ran," he said simply. "I warned her not to leave. I told her she was mine. And when I caught her¡ª"


    Damien punched him across the face, the sound echoing through the basement.


    My heart mmed against my chest.


    "Do NOT say another word," Damien growled, his voice shaking with rage.


    But the manughed again like a lunatic.


    "So what, Alpha?" he spat out blood. "You loved her? Was she your little toy? Did you enjoy¡ª"


    Damien rammed the burning coal into the man''s thigh.


    The scream that followed was the loudest yet.


    I covered my ears, crying harder.

 Chapter 521: What Happened

    Sofia''s POV


    Damien shoved the burning coal into the man''s thigh again, and the scream that came out didn''t sound human. My whole body shook, tears running without stopping.


    "D-Damien, please¡ª" I sobbed.


    He still didn''t look at me.


    Didn''t blink in my direction.


    Didn''t even breathe differently.


    His rage filled the entire room like a storm.


    Then suddenly, he spoke.


    Not to me.


    To the guards.


    "Take her out."


    His voice was so cold¡­ so sharp and authoritative. It sliced right through my chest.


    Two guards stepped forward instantly.


    I stepped back. "No¡ªI''m not leaving! Damien, I''m not leaving!"


    The guards hesitated, ncing at him.


    Damien turned¡­ and the look he gave me¡ª


    One look.


    One single look.


    And my legs almost gave out.


    It wasn''t anger.


    It wasn''t hatred.


    It was emptiness.


    A cold, hollow emptiness that said:


    Don''t test me.


    My wolf whimpered and lowered her tail so fast it stunned me.


    I swallowed hard and stepped back, nodding even though it broke something inside me. The guards took me gently¡ªalmost respectfully¡ªout of the basement.


    When the door shut behind me, another scream shook the floor.


    I froze.


    Then the screams stopped.


    Silence.


    Terrifying silence.


    Did he kill him?


    I hugged myself tightly, shivering in the hallway. My heart refused to calm down. I couldn''t breathe properly.


    I forced myself to move to the sitting room. I sat on the cold couch, tapping my fingers, biting my lip, shaking uncontrobly.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Fifteen.


    Twenty.


    Then finally¡ª


    Footsteps.


    Slow. Heavy. Dragging slightly.


    I jumped to my feet.


    Damien walked into the sitting room, his expression unreadable. His hair was messy, his shirt soaked in sweat and blood¡ªsome his, some not. His hands were still shaking from the rage.


    I rushed to him.


    "Damien," I cried. "How did you find out? I¡ªI got a scheduled email from Reba, and she¡ª"


    He walked right past me.


    Like I wasn''t talking.


    Like I wasn''t even there.


    He headed straight for the stairs.


    "Damien, please," I begged, following him quickly. "Just listen to me! I didn''t know! I swear to you I didn''t know¡ª"


    He climbed the stairs.


    I followed.


    He entered his room.


    I followed.


    He stopped only when he reached the center of the room.


    I stood behind him, shaking. "Damien, I''m begging you. Say something. Please say something. I''m sor¡ª"


    Then he finally spoke.


    His voice was deep, rough, cracked¡­ tired.


    "Reba has been trying to call me," he said without turning around. "For months."


    My breath hitched.


    "She used different numbers," he continued quietly. "Unknown lines. Foreign lines. Hidden IDs."


    He let out a bitterugh.


    "I never picked."


    Guilt punched me straight in the heart.


    He turned to face me.


    His eyes were red. Not from crying¡ªDamien doesn''t cry¡ªbut from sleeplessness, rage, and guilt.


    "I thought she was one of my disturbances," he whispered. "I get too many calls. Too many questions. Too many requests from other Alphas. I thought she was another one."


    He swallowed hard.


    "I ignored them."


    Tears blurred my eyes.


    He ran a hand through his hair, sighing shakily. "The day she escaped, she was running toward my pack. She called. I picked. She was talking¡­ crying¡­ screaming something¡­ but I couldn''t hear her clearly."


    He shook his head, jaw clenching.


    "The line kept breaking. Then it cut. Just like that."


    I pressed a hand over my mouth, sobbing quietly.


    Damien continued.


    "I tried tracking her number¡­ but I was toote."


    His voice dropped into a pained whisper.


    "A few minutester¡­ my border guards called."


    My heart stopped.


    "They said a body had been dropped at the border."


    He looked down.


    "When I got there¡­ it was Reba. Her head was gone. Her body was dumped like trash. And I had no idea who did it. I had no idea who held her captive. No one knew where she was. Not even the seers could track her exact location."


    I cried harder.


    My whole heart ripped open.


    He closed his eyes, his voice nearly breaking.


    "And because of my selfish reasons¡­" he whispered painfully, "I exchanged her body with Olivia."


    My breath froze.


    "I shouldn''t have. It was wrong. Very wrong. I didn''t want you to see Reba like that. I didn''t want to break you. I didn''t want you to know she died running to me."


    Damien''s shoulders dropped¡­ slowly¡­ heavily¡­ like every word he spoke pulled him lower and lower.


    The room was silent.


    Too silent.


    My tears came harder, but he still didn''t look at me. It felt like there was a thick wall between us¡ªone made of pain, guilt, and everything we never said.


    His jaw clenched as he finally continued.


    I wiped my face, shaking. "Damien¡­ please¡ª"


    He held up a hand.


    Not to stop me.


    To steady himself.


    His voice cracked as he spoke next, the sound deeper, tired in a way I had never heard before.


    "Since that day¡­ I have been investigating her death."


    My eyes widened.


    He finally met my gaze.


    "And not because I wanted to prove myself innocent."


    He shook his head slowly.


    "But because I needed to find the monster who took her from you¡­ from me¡­ from all of us."


    I pressed both hands to my mouth as another sob escaped.


    Damien walked to his desk slowly and opened the top drawer.


    Inside were papers¡ªtons of them. Documents. Maps. Phone logs. Pictures. Names. Threads.


    Months of work.


    He pulled some out and threw them onto the table.


    They scattered like falling leaves.


    "I searched everywhere," he said quietly. "Every pack. Every border. Every abandonednd. No clue led to the right man. Every trail died halfway."


    I stared at the papers, my stomach twisting.


    Maps were marked in red ink.


    Photos of people. Wolves. Forests.


    Damien''s handwriting circled names.


    Notes scribbled everywhere.


    I whispered, "You¡­ did all this alone?"


    He nodded. "I didn''t find a clue. Not one. Not until two months ago."


    I blinked. "Two¡­ months?"


    He nodded. "One of my warriors intercepted a message. A whisper. A rumor of a human woman trapped in the Thorn Pack. Tortured. Pregnant. Abused."


    My heart dropped.


    "That was the first time I suspected," he whispered. "Just suspected¡­ that maybe her killer was there."

 Chapter 522: Hate Me

    Sofia''s POV


    My heart was beating so loudly I could hear it in my ears.


    Damien didn''t sit. He didn''t rest. He just stood there, eyes fixed on the map-covered desk as if he were still chasing Reba''s ghost.


    "After that suspicion," he continued, voice low, "I ced spies around the Thorn Pack. Quietly. Carefully. I didn''t want Alpha Nigel to know I was watching his brother."


    I wiped my face quickly. "Damien¡ª"


    He ignored my interruption.


    "For weeks, nothing happened. Nobody knew anything. Nobody talked. Nobody slipped."


    His jaw tightened.


    "But two days ago¡­ I finally got confirmation."


    My breath caught.


    "Confirmation of who killed Reba," he finished.


    My knees weakened.


    Damien looked up at me with eyes that were dead tired, emotionally drained, and still burning with fury.


    "It was him," he said. "The bastard you saw downstairs. The head warrior of Thorn Pack. The man who took her. Tortured her. Murdered her."


    He ran a hand across his face.


    "I took permission from the Council, gathered every proof I had¡ªand brought him here to be punished."


    My voice trembled. "W-What¡­ what are you going to do to him?"


    Damien scoffed. A cold, humorless sound.


    "What will I do to him?" he repeated. "Or what I have already done?"


    My stomach twisted. "W-What do you mean?"


    Damien walked to the small ss bar in the corner and poured himself a drink. His hands were steady now, as if all the rage had already been burned out of him in the basement.


    "He''s dead, Sofia," he said calmly, lifting the ss. "He died a few minutes before you came upstairs."


    I gasped.


    Damien took a slow sip.


    "And his headless body," he added quietly, "will be dropped at his pack border¡­ exactly the same way he left Reba at mine."


    My hand flew over my mouth.


    An eye for an eye.


    A head for a head.


    Damien ced the drink down and finally looked at me.


    Coldly.


    Emotionlessly.


    And that''s when I knew his heart was shutting down¡­


    Not because of Reba.


    But because of me.


    I swallowed hard and stepped forward. "Damien¡­ I got an email. A scheduled mail. From Reba. She¡ªshe told me everything. I didn''t know. I swear I didn''t know."


    His jaw flexed.


    I kept talking, desperate. "And someone¡­ someone called me. A man. He told me you were the one who¡ª"


    Damien let out a sharp, mocking scoff. "A man called you?"


    I nodded quickly. "Yes. He said¡ª"


    "That man," Damien snarled, "was Reba''s killer."


    My heart stopped.


    My mouth slowly opened. "W-What?"


    "Who else?" he barked.


    His eyes were burning now¡ªanger mixed with hurt, betrayal, exhaustion.


    "He saw you as an easy tool. He used your pain. He used your fear. He used the fact that you don''t trust me."


    "No," I whispered, shaking. "Damien, no¡ª"


    He looked away from me.


    "You believed him."


    My chest cracked wide open. "Damien, I didn''t know¡ªplease¡ª"


    He finally stepped closer, and his voice dropped into a cold whisper.


    "You believed I killed your best friend."


    Tears blurred my vision. "I made a mistake¡ªI''m sorry, Damien, I''m so sorry¡ª"


    "You believed I had an affair with her," he pressed.


    "No," I cried. "I was confused¡ªhe tricked me¡ª"


    "And you stabbed me, Sofia."


    I froze.


    His voice didn''t break.


    His expression didn''t change.


    He just said it¡­ tly.


    Like he was listing facts.


    "If you could believe something that horrible¡­" he said quietly, "then you don''t know me."


    My breath shattered. "Damien¡ªplease¡ª"


    "And if you could stab me that easily¡­"


    His eyes narrowed, full of pain.


    "¡­then you don''t love me."


    The words mmed into me like a physical blow.


    "Damien, don''t say that," I begged. "Please, don''t¡ª"


    He stepped back, as if my presence burned him.


    "There is nothing left," he said firmly. "Nothing between us except co-parenting."


    My knees buckled. "No. Damien, please¡ªplease, I love you¡ª"


    "Stop." His voice snapped like ice. "Don''t use that word."


    I reached for him.


    He stepped away again.


    "Damien, forgive me," I cried. "Please. I''ll do anything. I''ll prove¡ª"


    "You can''t," he said simply.


    My heart stopped.


    He pointed toward the door.


    "Please leave my room."


    I shook my head, tears falling uncontrobly. "Damien, don''t do this¡ªplease, don''t push me away¡ª"


    "I need privacy," he said coldly. "Please leave."


    I stumbled backward, unable to breathe, unable to think.


    He turned his back to me again¡ªthe same way he did in the basement¡ªand this time the message was clear:


    I meant nothing to him.


    Not anymore.


    I stood in the doorway, broken, shaking, destroyed.


    "Damien¡­" I whispered onest time.


    He didn''t turn.


    He didn''t respond.


    He didn''t even move.


    So I left.


    I walked out of Damien''s room like a ghost.


    My legs didn''t feel like my legs. My chest hurt. My eyes were burning. My throat felt tight, like someone tied a rope around it.


    I went straight to my room. I closed the door. Then I fell on the floor and cried into my palms.


    Big tears. Hot tears. Tears that came from my heart, not my eyes.


    "Damien hates me," I whispered. "He really hates me."


    My whole body shook.


    I cried until my throat hurt, until no sound came out again.


    I wanted to stop, but my body wouldn''t listen.


    After some minutes, something strange happened.


    My head started spinning.


    The room became blurry. My ears rang. My chest felt heavy.


    I grabbed the side of the bed and sat slowly.


    "Why¡­ why am I feeling like this?" I whispered.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself, but the dizziness didn''t stop.


    Then another thought hit me¡ªa small thought¡­


    a scary thought.


    "Whenst did I see my monthly flow¡­?"


    I froze.


    My eyes widened.


    I counted backward in my mind.


    Last month?


    The month before?


    My heart dropped.


    "No¡­ no, no, no¡­" I whispered.


    I stood up, shaking.


    My hands trembled so much I almost fell again.


    I opened the door and grabbed the first maid that walked by.


    "Please," I said quickly. "Please get me a test kit¡­ quickly."


    She blinked in confusion.


    "A¡­ a test kit, mydy?"


    "Yes!" I almost shouted. "Please¡ªrun!"


    She saw the panic in my eyes and hurried away.


    I shut the door and paced the room. My stomach felt weak. My chest kept squeezing.


    "Please no¡­ not now¡­" I whispered.


    Minutester, there was a quick knock.


    I rushed to the door.


    The maid handed me the small box.


    "M-mydy, are you okay? Do you need the healer¡ª?"


    "I''m fine," I whispered, though I was not fine at all. "Thank you."


    I locked the door again.


    My hands were shaking so badly I almost dropped the kit.


    I opened it.


    Did the test.


    Then I waited.


    It felt like hours.


    My heart was beating too fast, too loud.


    When the result finally appeared¡­


    My breath left my body.


    Positive.


    I stared at the test stick. Then at my stomach. Then back at the stick.


    A small, broken sound left my throat.


    "I''m pregnant¡­"


    I covered my mouth as tears spilled again.


    Not just crying¡ªI cried like my soul broke in half.


    "Damien won''t ept this," I choked out.


    "He hates me now¡­ he hates me¡­"


    I sat on the floor, hugging myself.


    "He will think I''m lying.


    He will think I''m trapping him.


    He will think I''m doing it on purpose."


    My voice cracked.


    "He won''t want this baby¡­"


    The pain stabbed deep. Too deep.


    I wiped my face roughly and stood up.


    "I have to leave," I whispered.


    "I have to leave now.


    Before he thinks I''m forcing myself on him again."


    With shaking hands, I grabbed my bag.


    I threw my clothes inside.


    I packed everything.


    Every second felt like a knife in my chest.


    "I will raise this baby alone," I whispered to myself.


    "I won''t let him hate the child.


    I won''t let him call the baby a mistake."


    More tears fell.


    "I''ll leave before he knows."


    I zipped the bag.


    I walked to the door.


    And with a trembling breath¡­


    I stepped out, ready to disappear from Damien''s life again.


    When I reached the front doors, two guards bowed quickly.


    "Mydy¡ª"


    "Please," I whispered, "get Damien''s driver. I need to go to the airport."


    They froze for a second, confusion in their eyes.


    But they obeyed.


    The driver came out almost immediately. He looked surprised to see me with a packed bag.


    "Mydy¡­ you are leaving?"


    "Yes," I said quietly. "Please take me to the airport."


    He hesitated.


    Just a little.


    Then he nodded. "As you wish."


    He took my bag and ced it in the car trunk.


    I climbed inside the back seat.


    The door closed.


    I leaned my head against the window and covered my mouth as another sob escaped.


    "I''m sorry, baby," I whispered, touching my stomach.


    "I''m so, so sorry."


    The driver started the engine.


    The car pulled away from the mansion slowly.


    My tears fell silently as we moved farther and farther away.


    Every turn of the car hurt.


    Every second felt like I was ripping my heart into pieces.


    I wiped my face again, trying to breathe.


    Then¡ª


    "Mydy?" the driver said suddenly.


    I didn''t look up. "Please¡­ don''t talk to me right now."


    "Mydy¡­" he said again, louder this time.


    I sighed shakily and looked up through blurry eyes.


    He pointed behind us.


    "Mydy¡­ look behind you."


    My heart skipped.


    Slowly¡­ scared¡­ I turned my head and looked out the back window.


    And then¡ª


    My breath stopped.


    It was Damien.


    He was running after the car.


    His hair was messy.


    His shirt was soaked in sweat.


    His chest was rising and falling hard.


    His face¡ª


    His face was pure panic.


    He wasn''t shouting.


    He wasn''t slowing down.


    He was chasing me like his life depended on it.


    My lips parted.


    "D¡­ Damien?" I whispered.

 Chapter 523: Chased

    Damien''s POV


    The moment Sofia stepped out of my room, the silence hit me like a punch to the chest.


    I stood there with my back turned, breathing hard, pretending I didn''t care.


    But I cared.


    Too much.


    I closed my eyes and let out a slow, shaky sigh.


    I was angry.


    Furious.


    Broken.


    But gods¡­ I still loved her.


    Even after everything¡­ the pain, the doubts, the stabbing¡­ a part of me still wanted to pull her close and tell her everything would be fine.


    I dragged a hand down my face and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "I need to calm down," I muttered.


    My wolf growled in my head, restless, pacing, snapping.


    "Mate is hurting," he snarled. "Go to her."


    "No," I whispered back. "Not now. I''ll make it worse."


    I forced myself to breathe.


    Forced myself to stay still.


    Forced myself to hold the anger instead of the truth:


    I wanted to go after her immediately.


    But I told myself¡ª


    Give her space.


    Give yourself space.


    Think first.


    Calm down before you talk again.


    I leaned back and closed my eyes.


    My chest ached.


    My wolf whimpered.


    Then¡ª


    A sound cut through the quiet.


    A car engine.


    Starting.


    Moving.


    Driving away.


    My eyes snapped open.


    "What¡­?"


    I stood quickly and walked toward the window.


    A ck car was rolling down the driveway¡­


    With her inside.


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    "No. No, no, no¡ªwhat the hell¡ª"


    I rushed out of the room. I ran down the staircase so fast I almost slipped. I shoved past two startled guards and burst through the front doors.


    But the car was already halfway down the driveway.


    "Sofia!" I shouted.


    Nothing.


    The engine grew louder as it picked up speed.


    My wolf roared inside me.


    "GO!"


    And that was all it took.


    I bolted forward, shifting slightly, my wolf pushing my muscles, my speed, my strength.


    I sprinted down the driveway, feet hitting the ground with enough force to crack stone.


    "Sofia!" I yelled again, breathless, desperate.


    The car kept moving.


    My chest burned.


    My legs pushed harder.


    I didn''t think.


    I didn''t n.


    I just ran.


    Ran like losing her again would kill me.


    The driver must have seen me¡­ because the brake lights flickered.


    Inside the car, I saw movement.


    A head turning.


    Her.


    She turned.


    Her eyes widened through the back window.


    And I kept running¡ª


    Faster.


    Harder.


    As if my entire world was trying to leave me behind.


    My lungs burned.


    My legs felt like fire.


    But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªcould stop me from chasing that car.


    Not when she was inside.


    Not when she was leaving me again.


    "Sofia!" I shouted, pushing harder.


    The car slowed only a little, but not enough.


    My wolf growled furiously.


    "FASTER!"


    I obeyed.


    The distance between us closed in sharp, painful seconds.


    My breath came out ragged.


    My heart mmed so loud I could hear it in my ears.


    Finally¡ª


    My hand grabbed the back of the car.


    The driver gasped and mmed the brakes.


    The car jerked to a stop.


    I nearly hit the trunk, but I caught myself and rushed to the back window.


    Sofia''s face turned toward me, eyes wide, lips trembling.


    "Damien¡­" she whispered, barely audible through the ss.


    I didn''t wait.


    I ran around the passenger side and pulled the door open.


    "Sofia," I said sharply, chest heaving, "what do you think you''re doing?!"


    Her eyes filled with tears immediately¡ªfresh ones, scared ones, broken ones.


    "I¡­ I have to go," she whispered, hugging her bag.


    My jaw tightened. "Why?"


    She swallowed hard, her chin trembling. "Because you hate me."


    Her voice cracked.


    "And you will hate this baby too."


    I froze.


    My wolf went still, silent, but burning with sudden alertness.


    "¡­baby?" I repeated slowly, my heart pounding now for an entirely different reason.


    Sofia''s breath hitched. She looked away, wiping her face, trying and failing to hide the test kit box half-sticking out of her bag.


    But I saw it.


    I saw everything in one second.


    Her dizziness.


    Her shaking.


    Her panic.


    Her sudden decision to leave.


    I stepped closer¡ªslowly, gently.


    "Sofia," I said quietly, "look at me."


    She didn''t.


    So I reached out, softly cing my fingers under her chin, lifting it.


    And when her eyes finally met mine¡ª


    I saw the truth.


    "You''re pregnant," I whispered.


    Her tears spilled harder. She nodded once.


    "I didn''t want to trap you," she cried. "You already hate me. I didn''t want you to hate the baby too. I was going to leave before you found out."


    Something inside me snapped.


    "Get out," I said.


    She gasped. "W-What?"


    I leaned closer.


    "Get. Out. Of. The. Car."


    She shook her head quickly. "Damien, please¡­ don''t drag me out¡ª"


    "I''m not dragging you," I said, voice low but steady. "I''m telling you to get out because I''m not letting you run from me again."


    She froze.


    Her lip trembled.


    "I don''t hate you," I said.


    Her breath caught.


    "I hate what happened. I hate the pain. I hate the lies you believed."


    I paused.


    "But I do not hate you."


    Her eyes widened¡ªand then lowered again with guilt.


    "I thought you wouldn''t want this baby," she whispered.


    My chest ached. "That''s my child. Why would I not want my own blood?"


    She sobbed softly.


    "I thought you wouldn''t believe it was yours."


    I clenched my jaw, hurt slicing through me but softer this time.


    "Sofia," I whispered, "every child you carry is mine. Only mine. There is no doubt."


    She covered her face, breaking down fully.


    My heart cracked.


    "Get out," I repeated gently.


    She hesitated.


    So I reached in, unbuckled her seatbelt, and held out my hand.


    "Come to me."


    Slowly¡ªshaking¡ªshe put her hand in mine.


    I pulled her out of the car carefully.


    She stood there in front of me, hair messy, eyes red, body trembling, holding her bag against her chest like a shield.


    I looked down at her stomach.


    Then up at her eyes.


    "You''re not going anywhere," I said quietly.


    She swallowed. "Damien¡­"


    I stepped closer.


    "You''re carrying my child. You''re staying."


    Her tears fell again, but she didn''t look away this time.


    I wiped one from her cheek with my thumb.


    "Next time you try to run," I said softly, "I''ll chase you again."


    Her breath shuddered.


    "But I''d prefer you don''t run at all."


    The driver scrambled out of the car the moment I pulled Sofia into my arms.


    "Alpha¡ªI''m sorry! I didn''t know¡ªshe just said¡ªyour orders were¡ª"


    I didn''t even look at him.


    "Shut up," I said tly.


    He froze immediately, bowing so low his forehead nearly touched the ground.


    But I didn''t waste another second on him.


    I turned to Sofia, her face pale and streaked with dried tears, her small hands clutching my shirt like she was scared I might disappear.


    "Sofia," I said softly, "let''s go home."


    Her breath hitched. For a moment she looked like she might faint again.


    Then she whispered, "Okay."


    I didn''t enter the car.


    I didn''t let her walk.


    Instead¡ªI lifted her off the ground, one arm under her knees, the other around her back.


    She gasped. "D-Damien¡ª"


    "Quiet," I murmured. "You''re mine. And you''re pregnant. I''m not letting you walk."


    She sniffed and hid her face in my chest.


    And I held her tighter.


    My wolf purred so loudly inside me I felt it in my bones.


    I started walking toward the mansion.


    The staff at the front door froze.


    Their eyes widened. Some covered their mouths. Some bowed instantly. Some whispered her name in shock.


    "Sofia¡­" "She came back¡­" "The Alpha is carrying her¡­" "Oh Goddess¡­"


    I ignored them all.


    I carried her through the hall, up the stairs, and straight into my room. The room I kicked her out of minutes ago. The room she cried outside of. The room I told her to leave.


    Now¡ªI ced her gently on my bed.


    She looked so small there. So fragile. So scared.


    Her fingers trembled as she reached for me.


    "Damien¡­" she whispered, "I''m¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t know. I swear I didn''t¡ª"


    I sat beside her and touched her cheek, wiping a tear that escaped.


    "I forgive you."


    She froze.


    Her lips parted.


    She stared at me like she couldn''t understand the words.


    But I repeated slowly,


    "I forgive you, Sofia."


    A sob escaped her. She covered her mouth, tears rolling again.


    I leaned forward, pressing my forehead to hers.


    "You made a mistake," I whispered. "A terrible one. But so did I. I should have protected Reba. I should have looked deeper. I should have trusted you enough to exin everything before it got this far."


    She shook her head. "No¡­ no, Damien¡­ it was my fault. All of it."


    "Enough," I said gently.


    I reached down and ced my palm on her stomach.


    Soft. Warm. Carrying my child.


    "Our son¡­" I said slowly, "and this baby¡­"


    Her breath caught. She ced her hand over mine, shaking.


    "¡­they are our family."


    Her tears fell harder.


    I lifted her chin so she would look at me.


    "Sofia," I said gently but firmly, e with me. Stay with me. Let''s raise our children together. No more running. No more lies. No more fear."


    Her lips trembled. "Damien¡­ do you really want me?"

 Chapter 524: Mark Me

    Damien''s POV


    I didn''t answer with words. I pulled her into my arms, holding her like she was the most precious thing in the world. Then I whispered against her hair, "I want you, Sofia. You. Our son. This baby. Our family."


    Her arms wrapped around me slowly¡­ then tightly. She buried her face in my neck and nodded, crying softly.


    "I''ll stay," she whispered. "I''ll stay with you."


    "I promise."


    I held her tighter, closed my eyes, and breathed her in. She was home. My mate. My love. The mother of my children. And this time¡ªI would never let her go.


    I held her. Tighter. Closer. My wolf was pacing inside me, desperate to pull her even deeper into my arms, but I forced myself to stay gentle. She had been through enough. We both had.


    After a moment, she pulled back slightly, her red eyes meeting mine.


    "Damien¡­" she whispered, voice shaky.


    I brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Yes?"


    She stared at me for a long second. Then she leaned forward and pressed her lips against mine.


    Soft. Warm. Barely a touch at first¡ªlike she was asking permission.


    My breath hitched.


    Then she kissed me again¡ªharder, fuller¡ªher hands sliding up to my jaw, her body pressing closer like she couldn''t hold back anymore.


    I let out a low sound in my chest. A sound that came from both me and my wolf.


    I cupped her face and kissed her back deeply, tasting her tears and her need and her apology all at once. She moved on myp, her hands gripping my shirt as if she wanted to climb into my soul.


    "Sofia¡­" I murmured against her lips, breath uneven.


    She kissed me again, desperate, trembling.


    I broke the kiss suddenly, pressing my forehead to hers.


    She blinked, confused, lips still parted.


    "Why did you stop?" she whispered.


    I exhaled slowly, struggling to keep control.


    "You need to rest," I said quietly, brushing her cheek with my thumb. "You''re pregnant. You cried earlier. Your body is exhausted and¡ª"


    "No," she breathed.


    Her hands clutched the sides of my face. Then she kissed me again. Deeper. Harder. Like she was pouring everything she had left into me.


    "Sofia¡­" I whispered, but the sound died against her mouth.


    She pulled back only enough to speak, her voice shaking.


    "I want you," she whispered. "I want you, Damien. Please¡­ don''t push me away again."


    Her words hit me straight in the chest.


    My wolf growled with approval.


    I swallowed hard, staring at her¡ªmy mate, crying, begging, trembling in my arms.


    "Sofia¡­" I whispered, voice cracking slightly. "I''m trying to be careful with you."


    "I don''t want you to be careful," she whispered back, brushing her lips along my jaw. "I want you."


    Her hands slid around my neck. Her lips found mine again.


    "I want you to mark me."


    Those words hit me harder than any wound, any betrayal, any pain she ever caused.


    My wolf pushed so hard against my chest that I had to grit my teeth to keep him from taking overpletely.


    "Sofia¡­" I whispered, my voice rough. "Are you sure?"


    She nodded¡ªslow, certain, beautiful.


    "I want to be yours fully."


    She didn''t blink. She didn''t hesitate. She didn''t look away.


    "I''m sure," she said again, softer this time. "I want you. I want our family. I want this bond."


    My heart¡ªmy cold, angry, hurting heart¡ªshook inside my chest.


    She didn''t know how long I had waited to hear those words. How many nights I imagined her sleeping beside me with my mark on her neck. How many times my wolf wed at me, whispering:


    "Mate. Mark her. im her. Keep her."


    But I forced myself to breathe. To be sure.


    Because once I marked her¡­ there was no going back.


    She would feel my emotions. I would feel hers. Our wolves would be tied forever. Our souls would be one.


    I swallowed hard.


    "You know what a mark means," I whispered, stepping closer. "It''s permanent. It ties your life to mine. Your heart to mine. There will be no distance between us. No secrets. No lies."


    "I know," she whispered.


    "You''ll feel everything I feel."


    "I want that."


    "You''ll feel my pain, my anger, my love¡ªeverything."


    Her eyes softened at thest word.


    "I want it all."


    My chest tightened so painfully I had to shut my eyes for a second. When I opened them again, she was still looking at me.


    I moved closer, slowly, afraid she would vanish if I moved too fast.


    "Sofia," I whispered, searching her face, "you''re pregnant. You''re emotional. You''re scared. I don''t want you to choose this because you think you''ll lose me."


    She reached for me¡ªher hands trembling¡ªand ced them against my face.


    "I choose this," she whispered. "Because I love you."


    My breath hitched.


    Her thumbs brushed my cheeks gently.


    "And I want to belong to you," she whispered, eyes soft but burning with something deeper. "Not because of fear. Not because of the baby. But because it''s where I want to be."


    My wolf let out a growl so deep it vibrated through my chest.


    I leaned down until our lips were almost touching.


    "Say it one more time," I murmured, my voice barely a breath. "So I know you''re not afraid."


    Her lips trembled lightly against mine as she whispered, "Mark me, Damien. Please. I want to be yours."


    Everyst bit of control I had left broke.


    I pulled her onto myp, holding her as if my life depended on it. She gasped softly as her arms wrapped around my neck.


    Her scent¡ªsweet, warm, familiar¡ªwrapped around me like a spell.


    I pressed my forehead to hers and let my wolf rise, let him breathe through me, let him speak through the growl in my chest.


    "You will be mine," I whispered.


    "I am already yours," she breathed.


    I lowered my lips to her neck¡ªthe spot just above her shoulder where the mark belonged. The spot where her scent was strongest. The ce my wolf had dreamed of for months.


    I kissed it softly.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Her breath shuddered. Her fingers slid into my hair, pulling me closer, whispering my name in a way that made every part of me tremble.


    I kissed the spot again¡ªslow and reverent¡ªfeeling her pulse race beneath my lips.


    Then I pulled back just enough to meet her eyes.


    "Last chance," I whispered, my voice almost shaking. "If I mark you, you are mine forever."


    Her eyes glowed with certainty.


    "I want forever with you."


    That was all I needed.


    I lowered my mouth toward her neck¡ªmy wolf surging forward, ready toplete what fate started the day we met.


    And I marked her.

 Chapter 525: See Him

    Olivia''s POV


    After we finally put the boys to bed in their room, I went to the room I shared with Levi and Louis.


    Iy between Levi and Louis, staring at the ceiling. Sleep didn''te easily anymore. Not when Lennox haunted the corners of my mind. Not when the feeling of something missing grew stronger every day.


    Louis draped an arm around my waist from behind while Levi pulled my hand into his chest. Their warmth should haveforted me, but instead¡­ it made my heart ache.


    Because no matter how loved I was¡­ a part of me still belonged somewhere else.


    Levi and Louis didn''t notice my mood because they were so exhausted from their Alpha duties and just went to bed.


    For hours Iy between them, my eyes staring at the ceiling as I thought of Lennox¡­ What has be of him?


    At some point, exhaustion dragged my eyes shut.


    And then¡ªI wasn''t in bed anymore.


    I was standing in a dark forest.


    My feet moved on their own, crunching leaves beneath me as I walked deeper into the darkness.


    "Lennox?" I called softly.


    No answer.


    "Lennox¡­ please."


    My voice echoed through the woods like it wasn''t mine.


    Then suddenly¡ª


    A figure stepped out from the shadows.


    Tall. Broad. Familiar.


    My breath caught.


    "L-Lennox¡­?"


    He stepped closer, the darkness peeling away just enough for me to see his face.


    His eyes¡ªonce warm and wild¡ªwere hollow now. Sunken. Haunted.


    He looked like someone who had been trapped between life and death for years.


    My chest tightened painfully. "Oh Goddess¡­"


    I took a step toward him.


    He didn''t move.


    His chest rose and fell sharply, like breathing hurt.


    I reached for him. "Lennox¡­ it''s me. I''m here."


    He flinched.


    Then he snapped forward, gripping my neck¡ªnot choking me, but holding me in ce, his fingers trembling.


    His voice was raw and broken.


    "You too¡­?"


    I froze.


    His eyes stared into mine¡ªhurt, wild, and pained.


    "Y¨Cyou too?" he repeated, his voice cracking. "You abandoned me too?"


    Pain stabbed through me so hard I couldn''t breathe.


    "No," I whispered, shaking my head as tears fell. "No, Lennox¡ªI never abandoned you. Never."


    His grip tightened slightly, his jaw clenched as if fighting something inside him.


    A growl rumbled in his chest¡ªdeep, agonizing.


    "You left me alone," he whispered harshly. "You never came to check up on me."


    "I¡ª" my voice broke, "I didn''t know where you were¡ªLevi said¡ªLouis said¡ª"


    His eyes darkened, full of sorrow and rage.


    "You never looked for me."


    My heart shattered.


    "I''m sorry," I cried. "I''m so sorry¡ªI didn''t know what to do¡ª"


    Suddenly he pulled me closer, his forehead pressing painfully against mine.


    His breath was shaky. "I waited, Olivia."


    My tears dripped onto his hands.


    "Every. Single. Day."


    I sobbed, "I''m here now¡ªplease, Lennox¡ªI''m here¡ª"


    He shut his eyes, a tear rolling down his cheek.


    Then he whispered in a voice so broken it tore me apart:


    "I hate you, Olivia."


    I sobbed¡­ shaking my head¡ª


    And then I jerked awake.


    My whole body jerked violently as I gasped, sitting up in bed so fast the nkets flew off me.


    "Olivia?" Louis'' voice was the first I heard, thick with sleep and worry.


    Levi sat up too, grabbing my shoulders carefully. "Liv, breathe. What happened?"


    I couldn''t speak.


    My chest was rising and falling too fast, my hands shaking uncontrobly.


    Tears spilled down my face without control.


    Louis cupped my cheek. "Baby, what''s wrong? You''re shaking."


    I swallowed hard, leaning forward as if the dream was dragging me back in.


    "I saw him¡­" I whispered, barely able to form the words.


    Levi stiffened. "Saw who?"


    My lip trembled.


    "Lennox."


    Both of them froze instantly.


    Louis'' hand stopped on my cheek.


    Levi''s grip on my arm tightened slightly.


    "He¡­" I whispered, voice cracking, "He grabbed me¡­ he was crying¡­ he said¡­ he said I abandoned him¡­"


    Levi inhaled sharply, his eyes darkening in worry.


    Louis'' brows drew together. "Olivia¡­"


    "He said he hates me," I choked out.


    Silence filled the room.


    Heavy. Cold. Terrifying.


    Louis pulled me into his chest, rubbing my back as I gasped through sobs.


    Levi moved closer, wrapping his arms around both of us, pressing gentle kisses to the top of my head.


    "It was just a dream," Levi whispered.


    "No," I shook my head, pulling back, my voice trembling. "No, Levi¡­ it felt real. I felt him. His pain. His breath. His hands. His tears. It wasn''t just a dream¡ªsomething is wrong."


    They exchanged a look over my head.


    A look filled with guilt.


    Levi reached out, brushing a tear off my cheek.


    "Oli¡­ you''ve been thinking about him too much. That''s why you had that dream."


    I shook my head immediately. "Levi, no. No. It wasn''t just because I was thinking. I felt him. I felt his pain¡ªhis breath¡ªhis hands¡ªeverything. Levi, that wasn''t a dream. Something is wrong."


    They exchanged another guilty look.


    A heavy, silent one.


    A look that made my stomach twist.


    I wiped my face roughly. "Tell me where he is."


    Louis''s eyes widened. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No!" My voice cracked, but I didn''t care. "Tell me where Lennox is. This is unfair. This is¡ªthis is wicked."


    My breath trembled as I pushed their hands away.


    "I haven''t visited him. Not once. I haven''t even tried. I haven''t even¡­ checked if he was alive or breathing on his own. What kind of person does that? What kind of mate does that?"


    Louis tried to pull me back into his arms, but I pushed him again.


    "I''m wicked," I whispered, my voice breaking. "We are wicked. How could we leave him alone for this long?"


    Levi swallowed hard. "Olivia¡­ even if you go now, it will make no difference. Lennox is unconscious. He won''t even know you came or not."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    Then anger¡ªhot and sharp¡ªrushed through me.


    "I don''t care," I said firmly.


    Both of them froze.


    "I want to see him," I continued, tears spilling again. "I want to see him now. I want to be near him. I want to hold his hand. I want to talk to him. I don''t care if he can''t hear me."


    "Olivia, calm down¡ª" Levi tried.


    "No!" I shouted, mming my fist on the bed. "Why should I calm down?! Why?! What if Lennox wakes up and realizes no one¡ªnot even me¡ªhas been visiting him? How do you think he will feel?!"


    Levi clenched his jaw, his voice low. "He won''t know. Who will tell him?"


    I looked him dead in the eyes.


    "I don''t care who knows," I whispered painfully. "Lennox is my mate too. I need to see him."


    Louis closed his eyes, pained.


    Levi stared at me¡­ something dark passing through his gaze.


    Then he whispered, almost too soft to hear:


    "You seem to forget something, Olivia¡­"


    He leaned closer, his voice barely a breath¡ª


    "¡­you and Lennox aren''t mates."

 Chapter 526: In His Room

    Olivia''s POV


    I stared at Levi, my breath catching in my throat.


    His words reyed in my head.


    "¡­you and Lennox aren''t mates."


    I felt something inside me snap.


    Not anger.


    Not even sadness.


    Pain.


    A deep, raw, tearing pain that felt like someone was ripping open my chest with their bare hands.


    My wolf let out a low, wounded growl inside me¡ªone that shook my entire body.


    She remembered.


    She always remembered.


    Louis shot up from the bed instantly.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Louis barked at Levi, his voice shaking with rage. "Why would you say that to her?! Why would you throw that at her now?!"


    Levi didn''t answer. His jaw clenched. His eyes hardened. But a flicker of guilt shed across his face.


    My wolf growled again¡ªlouder this time¡ªher grief and fury echoing through me.


    Louis turned back to me, reaching out gently. "Liv¡­ listen to me, don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t touch me."


    My voice echoed in the room.


    Louis froze, hurt shing across his eyes.


    Levi stood as well. "Olivia¡ª"


    "I said DON''T touch me," I snapped.


    My voice trembled, but I held their gaze¡ªboth of them.


    Pain.


    Fear.


    Confusion.


    Guilt.


    Everything swirled together until I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    I stood up slowly, dragging in a shaky breath.


    Then I whispered, "I''m going out for some fresh air."


    Louis stepped toward me. "Olivia, wait¡ª"


    "Don''t follow me."


    The warning in my tone made his wolf flinch.


    Levi opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off.


    "You just reopened a wound I tried so hard to forget," I whispered, my voice breaking. "The least you can do is let me breathe."


    Neither of them moved.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Good.


    Because if they tried to stop me, I didn''t know what I would do to them.


    I turned and walked out of the room, my feet moving faster than my thoughts. My heart thudded painfully against my ribs. My hands shook. My wolf paced and snarled inside me, pushing me forward.


    Through the hallway.


    Down the stairs.


    Past the guards who bowed but looked confused at the tears on my face.


    I didn''t stop.


    I didn''t breathe.


    I just moved.


    Until I reached the long, silent corridor.


    The door at the end stood slightly open.


    Cold air seeped out from the room inside.


    Lennox''s room.


    The room I''d avoided.


    The room they never let me near.


    The room that held the part of my soul I''d been missing.


    My hand hovered over the door.


    My heart hammered.


    My wolf whimpered softly.


    Then¡ªslowly, trembling¡ªI pushed the door open.


    And stepped inside.


    The room was dim, lit only by a smallmp in the corner.


    My heart squeezed painfully as I stepped inside.


    Nothing had changed.


    The same heavy curtains.


    The samerge bed.


    The same faint scent of cedarwood, forest rain¡­ and Lennox.


    My breath hitched.


    I moved slowly, almost afraid the room wasn''t real¡ªafraid this was still part of my dream.


    I walked to the wardrobe¡­ my fingers trembling as I pulled it open.


    His clothes were still there.


    Folded neatly.


    A broken sob escaped me.


    I reached in and grabbed one of his favorite shirts.


    I pressed it to my face.


    And the scent hit me so hard my knees nearly gave out.


    Him.


    His warmth.


    His strength.


    His everything.


    I clutched the shirt tighter as tears poured down my cheeks.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered into the fabric. "I''m so sorry. I should havee. I should have been there. I should have never left you alone¡­"


    My tears soaked into the cloth.


    My wolf whimpered, rubbing herself against the memory of him.


    I sank to the floor, hugging the shirt like it was thest piece of him I had left.


    "Please," I cried softly, "wake up¡­ please don''t hate me¡­ please¡­"


    My chest hurt so badly I could barely breathe.


    Then¡ª


    Click.


    The door opened behind me.


    My heart jumped. Rage and pain mixed in my throat.


    "GO AWAY!" I screamed without turning.


    "Leave me alone! Just¡ªjust go!"


    Silence.


    Then a small voice said:


    "¡­mommy?"


    My breath stopped.


    I turned slowly, tears still running down my face¡ª


    And there he was.


    Liam.


    My sweet, gentle Liam.


    His small hand was on the doorknob, his tiny eyebrows scrunched with confusion and worry.


    His little sea-blue eyes¡ªmy eyes¡ªlooked straight at me.


    "Mommy?" he said again, stepping inside. "Why are you crying?"


    My heartpletely shattered.


    I dropped the shirt and rushed to him, scooping him into my arms.


    He wrapped his small arms around my neck tightly, patting my back in that innocent, clumsy way toddlers do when they want tofort you.


    "It''s okay, Mommy," he whispered. "Don''t cry. I''m here."


    I held him tighter, sobbing into his hair.


    "You shouldn''t be here, baby," I choked. "Mommy didn''t want you to see me like this¡­"


    He pulled back and looked at me with serious little eyes.


    "Are you hurt?" he asked.


    "No," I whispered, kissing his forehead. "No, baby. I''m just¡­ sad."


    "Why?"


    Such a small word.


    Such a big question.


    I swallowed hard.


    Because how could I exin this?


    How could I tell a four-year-old that I was breaking apart over a man they don''t even know.


    I brushed his hair back gently. "Mommy just¡­ misses someone."


    He blinked slowly, thinking. "You miss Daddy Lennox?"


    A broken sob escaped me. "Yes."


    He nodded, satisfied with his logic.


    Then his eyes drifted to the bed¡­ the wardrobe¡­ the shirt on the floor.


    "Mommy," he whispered. "This room feels sad."


    I froze.


    My wolf stilled inside me.


    Liam wasn''t wrong.


    This room did feel sad.


    Heavy.


    Haunted.


    Like the walls remembered cries no one else heard.


    I pulled him close again.


    "It does," I whispered. "It really does."


    He rested his head on my shoulder. "Can we go? Daddy Levi says not toe here."


    My throat tightened.


    Of course Levi had told them that.


    I kissed his cheek softly. "Don''t you want to know more about Father Lennox¡­ do you wanna see him."


    He looked up at me carefully, like he was afraid of getting into trouble.


    "But¡­ Father Levi said¡­" he whispered.


    My breath paused. "Said what."


    "Mommy¡­" he whispered carefully, "can I say something?"


    My breath caught. "Yes, baby. Anything."


    He swallowed, gathering courage. Then¡ª


    "Father Levi said we shouldn''t mention Father Lennox again."


    My mind went nk  Completely.


    "W-What?" I managed to whisper.


    Liam didn''t look confused.


    He didn''t look unsure.


    He looked¡­ hurt.


    "Every time I ask where Father Lennox is," he said slowly, choosing each word with painful rity, "Father Levi tells me, ''Don''t talk about that.''"


    My wolf snarled inside me.


    "What else did he say?" I asked, my hands tightening around Liam before I could stop myself.


    Liam blinked innocently, speaking with that frightening child-honesty:


    "He also said¡­ ''Your mother doesn''t need to hear that name anymore.''"


    A sharp, painful gasp left my lips.


    My knees nearly buckled.


    "He said¡­ he said you get sad when you hear Father Lennox''s name. So we should keep quiet."


    "And when Leo asked why we don''t visit him, Father Louis said, ''It''s better this way.''"


    My heart squeezed so hard I nearly gasped.


    Liam wasn''t finished.


    "And one night," he whispered, "I heard Father Levi tell Father Louis¡­ ''If the boys forget, Olivia will forget too.''"


    My entire body went cold.


    Ice cold.


    Liam lowered his head, his little brows drawing together.


    "But Mommy¡­" he said with a quiet firmness, "I don''t want to forget him."


    A tear struck my cheek.


    Liam reached up again, wiping it quickly¡ªlike he hated seeing me cry.


    Then he said something that broke whatever was left of my heart:


    "Sometimes, when I''m alone¡­ I feel like someone is sad. Far away. Like someone misses me. I think it''s Father Lennox."


    My breath shook.


    My vision blurred.


    I held him tighter.


    He leaned in and whispered, almost like a secret:


    "I don''t think he knows we care."


    My knees weakened.


    "I think he thinks¡­ we all left him," Liam said, his small voice trembling. "That''s why he feels so sad all the time."


    Tears slipped down my face uncontrobly.


    Liam held my face in his tiny hands¡ªgently, wisely, heartbreakingly.


    "I don''t care if Father Levi says we should forget him," he whispered. "You shouldn''t forget someone if your heart still remembers."


    I choked on a sob.


    Liam continued, sounding like a child far beyond his age:


    "And Mommy¡­ if Father Lennox wakes up and sees nobody came for him¡­"


    His lip trembled.


    "¡­he will think he wasn''t loved."


    I broke.


    I absolutely shattered.


    "No," I whispered fiercely. "No, baby. He was loved. He is loved."


    Liam nodded once, relieved.


    Then he asked with heartbreaking honesty:


    "Then why didn''t we visit him?"

 Chapter 527: No one knows

    Olivia''s POV


    I opened my mouth¡­


    But no words came out.


    How could I answer him?


    How could I exin something I couldn''t even exin to myself?


    I could not give a four-year-old boy a good reason.


    I could not give anyone a good reason.


    What excuse existed for abandoning Lennox for four years?


    What reason would make sense?


    If Lennox were here¡ªstanding in front of me the way Liam was¡ªthe same question burning in his eyes¡­


    "Why didn''t youe for me?"


    What would I say?


    "I was scared?"


    "I was confused."


    "Louis and Levi said to wait?"


    "I didn''t know what to do?"


    All of them sounded weak.


    Stupid.


    Cruel.


    What ridiculous reason could justify not visiting a man who almost died because of me?


    What excuse could I offer a man who would have torn the whole world apart just to save me?


    None.


    There was no excuse.


    Fresh tears rushed down my cheeks¡ªhot, sharp, unforgiving tears.


    My throat burned as I tried to speak, but my voice broke every time.


    Liam''s small frown deepened as he reached up and gently brushed my tears with his tiny fingers.


    One by one.


    Soft. Careful. Loving.


    "Stop crying, Mom," he whispered.


    The softness in his voice made the guilt worse.


    I shook my head weakly, taking his little hand in mine. "I-I can''t¡­ I don''t know what to say, Liam. I don''t know how to exin¡­"


    He tilted his head, serious¡ªfar too serious for someone his age.


    "It''s okay if you don''t know," he whispered. "But¡­ we can fix it now, right?"


    My heart twisted painfully.


    He kept wiping my tears, his small brow pulled together in concentration like he was trying to erase my guilt with his touch.


    "Don''t cry anymore, Mom," he whispered again. "You''re not bad. You just¡­ forgot your heart for a while."


    His words stabbed deep¡ªright into the wound I''d been hiding for years.


    I started shaking as a fresh sob escaped. "Baby¡­ Mommy didn''t forget. I just¡­ I didn''t know how to face him."


    Liam blinked up at me with those impossibly wise eyes.


    "You can face him with me," he said simply.


    Four words.


    Four small, innocent words.


    And I broke all over again.


    I hugged him tightly, burying my face in his hair.


    "Oh, Liam¡­ I''m so sorry," I whispered over and over. "I''m so, so sorry¡­"


    He wrapped his arms around my neck, holding me with surprising strength.


    "It''s okay, Mom," he murmured. "Let''s just go see him."


    A small gasp escaped my lips.


    Because he was right.


    No excuses left.


    This time I am looking for Lennox myself¡­ Suddenly the door opened behind us.


    Two familiar scents hit my nose.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    They stopped in the doorway when they saw me on the floor hugging Liam, tears all over my face, Lennox''s shirt beside me.


    Louis'' breath hitched.


    Levi''s eyes widened in rm. He never expected to see Liam here with me.


    Louis was the first to move.


    His eyes softened when he saw Liam wiping my tears with his tiny fingers.


    He swallowed hard, guilt and worry mixing on his face.


    He crouched down slowly.


    "Hey, little man¡­e with Daddy Louis, okay? Mommy needs a moment."


    Liam hesitated.


    He looked at me.


    Then at Lennox''s shirt on the floor.


    Then at Louis.


    "But I want to stay with Mommy¡­"


    My heart squeezed.


    I kissed his forehead. "It''s okay, baby. Go with Daddy. I''lle soon."


    Liam pouted, then nodded slowly. Louis lifted him into his arms and carried him out of the room.


    Louis paused at the doorway, looking back at me¡ªnot with anger, not with confusion, but with a deep, worried sadness.


    "Liv¡­" he whispered.


    I looked away.


    I couldn''t handle his softness right now.


    Not when my heart felt like it was being cut open again.


    Louis left, closing the door gently behind him.


    I wiped my face with the back of my hand, took Lennox''s shirt from the floor, ced it carefully back in the wardrobe¡­ and walked out.


    I didn''t go to the room I shared with Levi and Louis.


    I went to my old room.


    My personal room.


    Luckily, neither of them followed me.


    Maybe Levi was smart for once.


    Maybe he finally understood that if he came near me right now¡­


    I would explode.


    Iy in bed but didn''t sleep.


    Not even for a second.


    My heart kept reying Lennox''s dream-face.


    His hollow eyes.


    His broken voice.


    "You abandoned me."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    By the time the sun began to rise, I was already on my feet.


    I took a quick bath, tied my hair, put on a light sweater, and stepped into the hall.


    Today¡­ I wasn''t waiting anymore.


    I wasn''t asking Levi.


    I wasn''t asking Louis.


    I was finding Lennox myself.


    And there was only one man who might know the truth¡ªSir Damon.


    Lennox is his son.


    He would never lie to protect Levi.


    My steps were fast as I headed toward the east wing¡ªSir Damon''s quarters.


    I reached his door and knocked firmly.


    A momentter, it opened.


    Sir Damon stood there in his robe, eyes widening when he saw me.


    "Olivia? At this hour? Are you alright?"


    "No," I whispered.


    He stepped aside immediately. "Come in."


    I walked in.


    Didn''t sit.


    Didn''t breathe.


    I faced him directly.


    "Where is Lennox?"


    He blinked. "What?"


    I didn''t waste time. "Sir Damon¡­ please. I know you care for him. I know you know what Levi doesn''t tell me. So please¡ªtell me. Where is Lennox?"


    He looked genuinely shocked. "Olivia¡­ I don''t¡ª"


    I stepped closer, voice breaking. "Don''t lie to me! Please. I am begging you¡ªif you know where he is, tell me. I need to see him. I need¡ª" My voice cracked.


    His brows pulled together in confusion and sadness.


    Then slowly¡ªpainfully¡ªhe shook his head.


    "Olivia¡­ I swear on my life¡­ I do not know where Lennox is."


    I shook my head hard. "No¡­ no, Sir Damon, please¡­ don''t do this. Don''t protect Levi. Don''t protect anyone. Just tell me where  Lennox¡­ your son¡­ is!"


    He ced a gentle, heavy hand on my shoulder.


    "I am not lying to you."


    I stared into his eyes, searching for even a flicker of deception.


    There was none.


    He sighed heavily. "Levi did not tell me. He did not tell Louis. He did not tell the council. He hid Lennox far away¡ªsomewhere he believes Lennox''s treatment won''t be disturbed."


    I swallowed hard.


    "He hid him away from us¡­" I whispered.


    Sir Damon nodded sadly. "Yes. Levi believes it is for Lennox''s safety and treatment¡­ ording to him he didn''t want Lennox''s enemies to find him."

 Chapter 528: Twenty four hours

    Olivia''s POV


    My whole body stiffened.


    A stupid excuse.


    A ridiculous excuse.


    A shameful excuse.


    I frowned so hard my forehead hurt, and I red straight at Sir Damon.


    "How," I whispered at first¡­


    Then my voice rose, sharper, angrier¡ª


    "How could you not know where your own son is?"


    Sir Damon''s jaw tightened. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No!" I snapped, stepping closer. "Don''t Olivia me. Don''t act like you''re helpless. Lennox is your son. Your son. And you''re telling me Levi hid him, HID him, and you just epted it?"


    His face fell, guilt flooding his features.


    I wasn''t done.


    "How could you let Levi stop you from seeing your own child?!"


    I spat the words, my voice cracking in anger and disbelief.


    "Levi is your Alpha son, not your father. How did he control you up to this extent?!"


    Sir Damon looked down, shame spreading across his expression.


    My hands shook.


    I couldn''t understand any of this.


    Not one damn thing.


    What kind of world was this?


    What kind of madness had I woken up into?


    "How could Levi hide Lennox from us?" I pushed, tears returning. "How could he hide him from you? From me? From everyone? What kind of man does that?"


    Sir Damon tried to reach for me, but I stepped back.


    "No. Don''t touch me," I whispered.


    I felt like the walls were closing in.


    "How long has this been happening?" I demanded. "How long have you not seen your own son? How long have you allowed Levi to do this?"


    Sir Damon''s eyes glistened.


    "Four years," he said quietly.


    Everything inside me froze.


    Four years.


    I felt like I had been punched in the chest.


    "So for four years," I breathed, my voice trembling, "you haven''t seen Lennox because your own son told you not to?"


    His silence was the answer.


    All this while I thought it was just me that Levi refused to see Lennox because of how I would be reacting, but now I realize I was wrong. It wasn''t just me he kept away from seeing Lennox, it was basically everyone.


    Rage burned hot in my stomach.


    Rage and heartbreak tangled together until I could hardly breathe.


    "Sir Damon," I whispered, "Levi had no right. No right at all. Lennox is not a prisoner. He is a man, a son, a mate, a father."


    My voice broke.


    "And we just left him there."


    Sir Damon closed his eyes, guilt weighing on him like a mountain. "I trusted Levi. He said Lennox''s wolf was unstable. He said the healers couldn''t work with outside emotions disturbing him. He said¡ª"


    "He said. He said. He said," I interrupted bitterly.


    My frown deepened.


    "And you believed him."


    Sir Damon did not deny it.


    I shook my head, tears rolling freely now.


    "My dream wasn''t a dream," I whispered. "Lennox is hurting. He''s calling me. He''s suffering. And Levi hid him from me. From us."


    Sir Damon swallowed hard. "Olivia, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry?" Iughed painfully. "Sorry won''t fix four years of abandonment."


    His gaze softened, pleading. "Please understand¡ª"


    "I understand one thing," I cut in coldly. "Levi will answer to me."


    Sir Damon''s eyes widened. "Olivi¡­"


    I didn''t give him the chance to speak. Instead, I returned to my room.


    I closed the door quietly, but the moment it clicked shut, my legs gave out, and I slid down the wall, covering my face with my hands. I shut my eyes, breathing shakily, trying to steady myself.


    I couldn''t trust Levi now.


    I couldn''t trust Louis.


    I couldn''t trust Sir Damon.


    But there was one person,


    one Alpha,


    one man who never lied to me,


    never hid anything from me,


    never sugarcoated the truth.


    Alpha Damien.


    Even though we lived on opposite sides of the world, even though his time zone waspletely different¡­


    I didn''t care.


    He was my only chance.


    With shaking hands, I grabbed my phone and dialed his number.


    It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    My heart dropped¡ª


    Then¡ª


    "Olivia?"


    His deep voice filled my ear.


    I exhaled sharply, a sob catching in my throat. "Alpha Damien, I''m sorry for calling sote. I don''t know what time it is there¡ª"


    "It''s fine," he said calmly. "Tell me what''s wrong."


    My voice trembled. "It''s Lennox. I had a dream about him. A horrible one. I swear it felt real. Damien, I think he''s suffering. I think something is wrong. I need your help. Please¡­"


    He didn''t answer immediately.


    The silence made my stomach twist.


    After a moment he spoke, his voice low and serious.


    "Olivia, I won''t lie to you."


    My breath stopped.


    Damien never said that unless something important wasing.


    He exhaled quietly.


    "I know where Lennox is."


    My eyes widened, my fingers tightening around the phone.


    "You, you what?"


    "I know where he is," Damien repeated. "I''ve seen him. From time to time."


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    Tears filled my eyes instantly.


    "How? How, Damien? Did Levi tell you?"


    "No." His voice was firm. "Levi never told me a thing. I didn''t need him to tell me."


    My breath came in sharp gasps.


    Damien continued, "I have resources. Good ones. People who owe me favors. People who specialize in tracking. So I asked them to look."


    "And?" I whispered.


    "And they found him."


    A sob escaped my lips.


    Damien hesitated before adding quietly,


    "I actually saw himst month."


    A sharp pain stabbed my chest.


    Last month.


    Damien saw himst month¡­


    but I, his mate, his Olivia, didn''t even know if he was alive.


    "Damien," my voice cracked, "please, please tell me where he is. I''m begging you. I haven''t seen him in four years. I didn''t even know where he was. I didn''t even try to find him because Levi kept lying¡ª"


    "Olivia," Damien said more softly. "Calm down. Breathe."


    "I can''t," I cried. "Not until you tell me."


    Another pause.


    A heavy one.


    Like he was preparing himself for my reaction.


    Then¡ª


    "Give me a moment to think about it. I will call you back, okay?"


    Alpha Damien''s words sliced straight into my chest.


    "No, Damien, please¡ª"


    But the line clicked.


    He ended the call.


    Just like that.


    The room fell silent.


    I squeezed my phone hard.


    He knew where Lennox was.


    He saw him.


    He had answers.


    And now he needed a moment to think.


    I couldn''t.


    I couldn''t wait.


    Not after four years.


    Not after that dream.


    My chest tightened, painful and suffocating, when suddenly¡ª


    Knock. Knock.


    I froze.


    Thest person I wanted to see right now¡­


    Levi.


    His scent seeped through the cracks of the door before I even opened my mouth.


    "Olivia," he called softly. "Can we talk?"


    Talk?


    Talk?


    Theugh that escaped me was bitter and cold.


    "Levi," I said without moving from the floor, "if you open that door, I will say things you won''t recover from."


    Silence.


    He didn''t open the door, but he didn''t leave either.


    "Olivia, please." His voice held guilt, fear, desperation. "Just let me exin."


    Exin?


    I slowly stood up, wiped my face, and walked to the door.


    I opened it just enough to look him dead in the eyes.


    The moment he saw my tear-streaked face, his shoulders dropped.


    "Liv¡ª"


    "You have until the end of today," I whispered coldly.


    Levi blinked. "What?"


    "You heard me."


    He opened his mouth, but I lifted my hand, shutting him up with a single gesture.


    "You have until the end of today to tell me where Lennox is."


    His heart skipped. I heard it. Felt it.


    "Olivia, it''s not that simple¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    He flinched.


    I stepped closer, my voice low and trembling with rage I could barely control.


    "Levi, you know me."


    His lips parted slightly, confused and scared.


    "You know the Olivia from four years ago. You know the things I can do when I am pushed too far. You know the kind of drastic decisions I can take."


    He swallowed hard.


    "So don''t test me," I whispered. "Don''t force me into a ce you won''t like."


    His wolf whimpered.


    Good.


    "Twenty-four hours," I continued, dead serious. "If by the end of the day you don''t tell me Lennox''s location¡­"


    I stepped even closer, staring straight into his soul.


    "¡­the action I will take, Levi, you won''t like it."


    The threat lingered in the air like a storm cloud.


    Levi opened his mouth to beg, but I didn''t let him.


    I turned around.


    And without another word, I walked away.

 Chapter 529: The Dinner

    Olivia''s POV


    Eight hours.


    Eight long, choking, torturous hours since I looked Levi in the eyes and gave him a deadline.


    Eight hours since I told him the words that made his wolf tremble:


    "Twenty-four hours. Tell me where Lennox is¡­ or you won''t like what I do next."


    And still¡­


    Nothing.


    Not a single message.


    Not a single knock.


    Not a single attempt to exin.


    He was avoiding me, hiding in corners, shifting between rooms like a guilty coward.


    He thought I was bluffing.


    He thought I was emotional, overwhelmed, that the old Olivia, the one who forgave, who trusted too easily, was still here.


    He thought I would cool off eventually.


    Maybe cry.


    Maybe calm down.


    And forget.


    Levi Luciano¡­


    Should know better.


    He grew up with me.


    He knew the kind of person I was before all the heartbreak, before the tears, before the four years of forced silence.


    He should know that when Olivia Parker says something¡­


    She means it.


    And if she is angry?


    She means it twice.


    But Levi seemed determined to pretend my threat was nothing.


    He seemed to believe I would cry a little, calm down, and let it go.


    He truly thought I was the girl from four years ago.


    But I wasn''t.


    Not anymore.


    And by the time the sun began to set, the fire inside me was so strong I could barely sit still.


    Only one person could calm me.


    Only one Alpha who never lied to me.


    Alpha Damien.


    My phone was still silent.


    He hadn''t called back.


    Not once.


    And I understood.


    Damien and Levi had an unusual rtionship.


    They respected each other.


    They stayed out of each other''s business.


    Maybe Damien didn''t want to stir trouble.


    Maybe he was trying to decide the safest way to tell me what I already feared:


    Where Lennox was¡­


    was somewhere secretive.


    Or worse¡­


    Somewhere Levi never expected me to reach.


    Whatever Damien was thinking, I couldn''t depend on him anymore.


    I couldn''t depend on Sir Damon.


    I definitely couldn''t depend on Levi.


    I only had myself.


    And I would burn the entire Pack House to the ground if that is what it took to reach Lennox.


    ---


    Evening came.


    And while Levi stayed silent¡­


    Lady Fiona, his mother, had been the only one knocking on my door.


    She came twice.


    Once with tea.


    Once just to sit silently near me on the floor.


    She didn''t speak much.


    Only whispered small things like:


    "Olivia¡­ please calm down."


    And¡­


    "Levi does love you. He did everything he did for your good."


    I wanted to speak rudely to her, tell her she was a bad mother, which mother will stay away from her son and be thisfortable?¡ªbut I held back my tongue. I did not want to spill words out in anger.


    But one thing was certain. I didn''t trust anyone in this house anymore.


    Lady Fiona touched my shoulder before leaving the second time and said:


    "Please trust Levi."


    I didn''t answer.


    I knew my words would not be nice if I spoke.


    ---


    By evening, I felt like the walls were closing in.


    Sir Damon knocked gently and asked me to join them for dinner.


    I didn''t want to go.


    But the look on his face, guilt, shame, fear, forced me to follow him.


    The dining hall was quiet when I entered.


    Lady Fiona sat near Sir Damon, her expression troubled as she watched me.


    Louis sat at one side, stiff and nervous.


    Levi sat across from Louis, tense, shoulders tight, jaw clenched, guilt dripping from every movement.


    He didn''t even try to meet my eyes.


    Good.


    Because I would have ripped him apart with just one look.


    I took a seat at the far end of the table, away from everyone, away from their guilt and excuses.


    The tension in the room was heavy, thick like someone had stuffed cotton into the air.


    Luckily the boys were out  for their evening training, so they didn''t join. If not, they could have noticed the awkwardness.


    No one touched the food.


    No one dared to speak first.


    I checked my phone under the table.


    Nothing from Alpha Damien yet. He was still silent.


    Louis cleared his throat gently. "Olivia¡­ are you alright?"


    I stared at him.


    He flinched.


    He should.


    "Don''t," I said quietly. "Don''t pretend you don''t know what the hell is going on."


    Louis swallowed hard. "Olivia¡­"


    "Don''t lie to me."


    He shut his mouth instantly.


    Sir Damon rubbed his face, exhausted.


    Lady Fiona looked between us, worried, as if understanding her family was falling apart one truth at a time.


    Levi shifted in his seat.


    And a tense silence hung in the air.


    Louis spoke again. "Olivia," he tried again softly, "you haven''t eaten. You should¡­"


    "Louis," I said, without looking up, "if you speak one more word to me, I swear on every moon goddess alive, I will flip this entire table onto your head."


    Louis froze.


    Sir Damon covered his mouth to hide a cough.


    Levi swallowed hard.


    Good.


    Let them all feel ufortable.


    Let them all feel afraid.


    Let them all realize I wasn''t ying anymore.


    I opened my mouth to speak, to remind Levi that the clock was still ticking¡­


    When suddenly¡­


    A scent hit me.


    A scent that burned every cell in my body awake.


    A scent that made my wolf scream.


    A scent I hadn''t breathed in four years¡­


    but could never forget.


    I shot to my feet so fast the chair screeched backwards and mmed into the wall.


    My heart stopped.


    My breath caught.


    My legs trembled.


    Because that scent was¡­ Lennox''s.


    The doors at the far end of the dining hall opened slowly.


    Everyone turned.


    Louis gasped.


    Sir Damon grabbed the edge of the table.


    Lady Fiona eximed in shock.


    Levi choked on his own breath.


    But I¡­


    I stopped breathing entirely.


    Because there he was.


    My Lennox.


    Pale.


    Scarred.


    Thin.


    Hollow-eyed.


    Alive.


    But not standing.


    He was being pushed into the room


    in a wheelchair.

 Chapter 530: BACK

    Lennox''s POV


    I could see the look in their eyes.


    Shock.


    Fear.


    Disbelief.


    It was almost funny, how they stared at me like I was some ghost crawling out of the grave. As if they would do anything to shove that ghost back to wherever he came from.


    My fingers tightened on the arm of the wheelchair.


    I hated them.


    All of them.


    Sitting there, eating dinner,ughing, having fun, living their perfect little lives¡­


    While I¡ª


    While I rotted in that hut like discarded trash.


    How convenient.


    The wheels scraped softly on the floor as Anabe pushed me farther into the room.


    Silence.


    Heavy. Thick. Suffocating.


    Then¡­


    "Lennox¡­?" Olivia breathed, stepping forward.


    Her voice cracked like something inside her had shattered.


    She ran to me, barefoot, fast, desperate, and dropped to her knees in front of me.


    "This¡­ this is not real," she whispered, touching my knee like she expected her hand to go through me. "Lennox¡­ no¡­ this can''t be real¡­"


    I scoffed.


    "Sorry to disappoint you," I said coldly. "I''m alive."


    Her head snapped up, eyes wide, glistening.


    She reached out to hug me¡ª


    But I pushed her.


    Harder than I meant to.


    She fell back,nding painfully on her ass.


    A sharp gasp left her lips.


    My chest twisted, pain, guilt, something else I didn''t want to feel, but I looked away immediately.


    If I let myself feel anything for her, I would break.


    I lifted my chin and looked at Levi.


    Then Louis.


    Then my parents.


    All four of them were staring at me like they had been caught burying a body.


    "Don''t stop on my ount," I said, gripping the wheels and rolling myself forward. "What''s for dinner?"


    No one moved.


    The silence felt like a p.


    I reached the table, grabbed an apple, and took a slow bite.


    The crunch echoed as they all stared with terrified eyes, staring at me like a ghost.


    Levi was the first to break the silence.


    "Lennox¡­" His voice was shaky. "When¡­ when did you wake up?"


    I turned my head slowly.


    "When I wasn''t supposed to," I said tly. "Or were you nning for me not to wake up at all?"


    Levi paled.


    Louis swallowed hard.


    Mother covered her mouth.


    Father lowered his head like a man who had seen the gods abandon him.


    Mother stepped closer, her voice trembling. "Lennox¡­ my son¡­ this is a¡­ this is a miracle."


    "Cut the pretense," I said without looking at her. "Save your fake tears."


    Her hand froze mid-air.


    Her face crumpled.


    I felt nothing.


    Olivia stood slowly, rubbing the spot where she had fallen, her eyes glued to me. She stepped forward again.


    "Lennox," she whispered, "please¡­ just let me¡ª"


    "Don''t talk," I said sharply.


    She stopped mid-step.


    Her lips quivered.


    Her eyes filled with fresh tears again.


    But she stayed silent.


    Good.


    I turned back to the table, the apple forgotten in my hand.


    My gaze swept over them one by one.


    Olivia,


    the woman I loved more than life.


    The woman I would have died for.


    The woman I risked my life for without even thinking.


    Levi,


    my brother,


    a man I trusted to protect me, to love me.


    But instead, he hid me.


    Louis,


    my other brother.


    My closest friend.


    But he abandoned me.


    And my parents.


    They were supposed to love me, never abandon me.


    But instead¡­


    They disappointed me.


    I took a slow breath.


    My voice came out low, filled with pain.


    "So," I said, looking each of them in the eye,


    "tell me¡­"


    My fingers tightened around the wheels.


    "Why did you all abandon me?"


    Olivia rushed toward me first.


    She dropped to her knees again, so fast I barely blinked.


    "Lennox¡­ we¡ª"


    "Keep quiet," I ordered.


    She froze.


    Her mouth opened again, instinct, desperation to speak, but I raised my hand sharply.


    "I said keep quiet."


    Her lips shut immediately.


    Her tears didn''t.


    They spilled down her cheeks one after another, dripping onto the floor between us.


    I didn''t look at her.


    If I did¡­


    If I let myself feel anything for her¡­


    I would break apart.


    I focused instead on Levi, who finally stepped forward.


    "Lennox," he said cautiously, hands raised as if approaching a wild animal, "please¡­ calm down. We didn''t abandon you. We visited you. All the time. Every month. Every week. We were there¡ª"


    He looked back at the others for support.


    Nobody backed him.


    Good.


    Iughed.


    A hollow, sharp, humorless sound.


    "Lie better," I said coldly. "Try again."


    Levi swallowed. "I''m not lying¡ª"


    "You didn''t visit me for four years."


    He went still.


    "All of you," I added, turning toward Louis, then my father, then my mother. "You left me there to rot. You abandoned me for death."


    Olivia shook her head violently. "No. No, Lennox¡ªstop¡ªplease, it''s not like that¡ª"


    I turned to her slowly.


    Her voice faltered.


    "Olivia," I said quietly, too quietly, "stop talking."


    Her eyes widened.


    "I am trying very hard," I continued, "not to say something I can''t take back. So please, be quiet."


    She burst into fresh tears, covering her mouth with both hands.


    Louis stepped forward, his voice tight with panic. "Lennox¡­ just breathe. Just calm down. Please."


    I ignored him.


    My eyes scanned the room¡ª


    Something felt wrong.


    Something is missing.


    I turned my wheelchair slightly, my gaze sweeping across the walls.


    Then my blood went cold.


    "Where is it?"


    Levi frowned. "Where is what¡ª"


    "My portrait."


    Silence mmed into the room.


    I rolled the chair forward, pushing hard with my arms, moving toward the living room. They scrambled after me, but I didn''t slow down.


    I reached the far wall¡ª


    Empty.


    Where my painting used to hang,


    where my wolf drawing used to be,


    where my ce in this house was marked¡ª


    There was nothing.


    No pictures. No drawings. No memories.


    Just nk walls.


    My pulse roared in my ears.


    "So¡­" Iughed darkly, "You took out my pictures?"


    Louis stepped forward fast. "Lennox, listen, we had to. Seeing your pictures everywhere¡­ it wasn''t good for Olivia. It made her sad. It reminded her¡ª"


    "What a pathetic excuse."


    Louis flinched.


    I rolled past them, scanning the walls again¡ª


    There were pictures everywhere.


    Happy pictures of them.


    Pictures of Levi with Olivia, his arm around her shoulders at a festival.


    Pictures of Louis carrying Olivia on his back, all of themughing like the whole world was perfect.


    Pictures of Olivia in the middle, smiling between them.


    A perfect,plete family.


    Without me.


    My breath hitched.


    My fingers trembled on the wheels.


    They didn''t remove all the pictures.


    They only removed mine.


    They erased me and looked like a happy family in every single photo.


    And I?


    I had been wiped from the walls¡­


    wiped from their home¡­


    wiped from their lives.


    Something snapped painfully inside my chest.


    But before I could react¡ª


    My eyes caught another frame.


    A huge framed portrait. Of three little identical boysughing together in a field.


    My fingers tightened painfully around the wheels.


    My breath stopped.


    My world tilted as I stared at the three identical faces staring back from the portrait.


    A harsh beat mmed through my chest.


    No.


    No.


    No¡­


    I was still staring, frozen, when I heard footsteps behind me.


    I turned my head slowly¡ª


    And there they were.


    Three boys.


    No older than four or five.


    Exactly alike.


    Exactly like the portrait.


    They stopped in the hallway, wide-eyed, staring at me like they had seen a monster crawl out of their nightmares.

 Chapter 531: Sons?

    Lennox''s POV


    I didn''t move.


    I didn''t blink.


    I just stared at the three little boys standing in front of me¡­


    My heart beat so loudly it drowned out every sound around me.


    Then¡ª


    One of them took a small step forward.


    Just one.


    His voice was soft¡­ confused¡­ unsure¡­ but full of excitement.


    "F-Father Lennox¡­?" he asked. "Is¡­ is that you?"


    My breath left me.


    Like someone punched the air out of my chest.


    Father.


    Father.


    He called me father.


    My hands shook on the wheels. My throat closed. I couldn''t even breathe.


    I turned to Olivia sharply.


    Her eyes filled with tears.


    She nodded slowly¡­ painfully¡­ lovingly.


    "Yes," she whispered. "Lennox¡­ when you were unconscious¡­ I realized I was pregnant."


    She swallowed hard. "These¡­ these are our sons."


    The words hit me harder than any de ever did.


    Our sons.


    My sons.


    My blood.


    My children.


    I looked back at the three little boys, struggling to keep myself together.


    Then the first one moved again¡ªfaster this time¡ªand before I could react, he wrapped his arms around me.


    Tiny arms.


    Warm little body.


    Small heartbeat pounding fast against me.


    I froze.


    Completely.


    He hugged me like he''d been waiting for me his whole life.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you," he said softly against my chest. "I''m Liam."


    Liam.


    His name was Liam.


    My throat burned. My hands twitched at my sides¡ªnot knowing if I should hold him or push him or cry.


    Then the second boy moved.


    He came close and ced his hand on my knee gently.


    "I''m Leon," he said with a shy smile.


    And before I could even breathe¡ª


    The third boy rushed forward and hugged my arm tightly.


    "I''m Leo!" he said happily. "Daddy Levi said you were sleeping for a long, long time."


    My head snapped up.


    Daddy Levi?


    My stomach twisted painfully¡­ but the boys hugged me again before I could think too hard.


    Three little bodies.


    Three warm hearts.


    Three children wrapping themselves around me like they had known me forever¡ªeven though I didn''t even know how to hold them.


    For the first time since I woke up¡­


    I felt something other than anger.


    Other than betrayal.


    Other than pain.


    I felt¡­


    Peace.


    Pure, warm, soft peace.


    The kind I had forgotten even existed.


    I closed my eyes as one of them¡ªLiam¡ªrested his cheek against my chest.


    "I always wanted to meet you," he whispered. "Mom says you are the bravest person she has ever met."


    Brave.


    Me.


    I swallowed hard, my voice stuck in my throat.


    I didn''t ask whose child belonged to whom.


    I didn''t ask if they were mine or Levi''s or Louis''.


    I didn''t ask for proof.


    Because right now¡ª


    All I knew was that these boys were hugging me like I was their whole world.


    And I¡­


    I didn''t want that feeling to go away.


    I finally lifted a shaky hand¡­ and ced it gently on Liam''s back.


    The boy melted into me instantly¡ªlike he had been waiting for that touch.


    Olivia ced a hand over her mouth, crying silently.


    Then she whispered,


    "Lennox¡­ what happened to your legs?"


    Her voice cut through everything.


    The happiness.


    The peace.


    The moment.


    Gone


    And all the darkness came flooding back.


    My jaw clenched.


    My eyes shifted from the boys to her¡­ slowly¡­ painfully¡­ like every movement drained me.


    I looked down at my legs¡­ and for the first time since I came back, the truth hit me so hard I felt dizzy.


    My legs weren''t moving.


    My legs weren''t reacting.


    My legs¡­ were dead.


    My breath hitched. My chest tightened. My lungs squeezed painfully, refusing to take air.


    I didn''t answer.


    I couldn''t.


    My pride, my strength, my identity as a warrior¡ªeverything shattered in one second.


    I gripped the wheels tightly, forcing my face to stay cold, hard, unreadable.


    I refused to break in front of them.


    I turned sharply to the nearest guard. "You. Get me the pack healer. Now."


    The guard stiffened. "Y-yes, Alpha Lennox."


    Alpha.


    The word felt strange¡ªlike it no longer belonged to me.


    I turned the chair toward the hallway, ignoring the boys'' small hands on me, ignoring Olivia''s shaky breath, ignoring Levi and Louis watching me like they expected me to explode.


    I pushed the wheels harder, rolling forward toward the staircase.


    Until I reached it.


    And froze.


    The steps stretched upward like a mountain¡ªtall, steep, unreachable.


    Something cold sank in my stomach.


    "How," I whispered, "am I supposed to climb this¡­?"


    The realization mmed through me again:


    I couldn''t walk.


    I couldn''t stand.


    I couldn''t even drag myself up one damn step.


    Humiliation burned in my chest like fire.


    Me¡ªLennox¡ªwho had fought rogues, alphas, monsters¡­ unable to climb stairs.


    My fingers tightened on the wheels until my knuckles hurt.


    Behind me, I heard soft footsteps. The little boys.


    "Daddy Lennox?" Leo called gently.


    Daddy.


    The word tore something inside me.


    I couldn''t turn around. I couldn''t let them see the look on my face.


    I kept my eyes on the stairs, my throat burning, my pride bleeding.


    I tried lifting myself from the chair. Nothing.


    I tried to move my foot¡ªjust one inch. Nothing.


    My leg dropped limply against the footrest.


    Dead weight.


    I bit down hard on my cheek to stop myself from breaking down.


    "Lennox¡­" Olivia''s soft voice came from behind me.


    I shut my eyes tightly. "Please don''t," I said, my voice cracking even though I tried to hide it. "Don''te near me."


    The room went silent.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, lifted my chin as if I still had control, as if I still had strength, as if I wasn''t falling apart inside.


    But the truth drummed in my chest:


    I was crippled.


    Broken.


    Trapped in a body that no longer obeyed me.


    And the stairs in front of me were the first cruel proof that everything had changed.


    Everything.


    Olivia stepped forward. "Do you want the guards to¡­"


    "Olivia¡­" I snapped¡­ but forced myself not to explode¡­ the kids were here, and I didn''t want them to see me shouting at their mom¡­ that was an impression I didn''t want to give.


    I turned to the maid standing nearby. "Prepare a room for me downstairs¡­ I''ll be staying there."

 Chapter 532: Hates Us

    Olivia''s POV


    I stood there, frozen, watching Lennox stare at the stairs like they were a mountain he could never climb again. His back was straight, his jaw tight, his hands gripped the wheels of the chair so hard his veins stood out. He was trying so hard not to show pain. Trying so hard not to break before everyone¡­ I knew Lennox; he hates showing vulnerability, and even until now that trait was still in him. And while he was in such pain, I just stood there¡ªfeeling like the most useless person alive.


    Because everything about the way he looked at those stairs told me one thing: he hated it. And he hated us.


    And the sad truth?


    He had every right to.


    My chest tightened so painfully I almost couldn''t breathe. I wanted to walk to him. I wanted to hold his shoulders, bury my face in his neck, whisper "I''m sorry" a thousand times until the words lost their meaning. I wanted to hug him. I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to tell him everything I kept in my heart for four years.


    But I couldn''t.


    I had lost that right.


    He no longer looked at me like I was his mate. He looked at me like I was one of the people who betrayed him. And that hurt more than I could ever exin.


    "Prepare a room for me downstairs," he said to the maid without even ncing at us. "I''ll be staying there."


    His voice wasn''t angry. It wasn''t loud.


    But it cut something inside me.


    The maid bowed quickly and hurried off.


    I stood frozen, my hands shaking so badly I had to fold them together. Leon and Leo moved closer to him, tiny hands touching his arm, looking worried. Liam stood near me, staring up at Lennox with big sad eyes.


    And Lennox¡­ he did his best.


    He forced a small smile at them.


    Not a real smile. Not a happy smile. A painful one.


    A tired one.


    A smile he made only because they were children.


    Because they were innocent.


    My boys climbed onto hisp and hugged him again. He didn''t hug them back fully¡­ but he didn''t push them away either. His hand rested weakly on Liam''s back, his fingers trembling like even that small touch hurt.


    I watched everything, but my eyes kept staring at his legs.


    The legs that used to walk with confidence. The legs that used to carry him through war. The legs that used to pace restlessly whenever he was upset. The legs that used to wrap around me¡­ hold me¡­ protect me¡­


    Now they justy there on the footrest. Still. Lifeless. Dead.


    Was this permanent? Or temporary?


    Or was it because he had been in aa for more than four years?


    I didn''t know.


    I wanted to ask him a hundred questions, but my voice refused toe out.


    Because looking at him now¡­


    His face was pale. His eyes were sharp with pain. His shoulders shaking slightly from trying to stay strong.


    I realized something horrible:


    I had no right to ask him anything.


    Not after what I did.


    Not after four years of leaving him alone in a house far away¡ªwithout me.


    My guilt squeezed my chest so tightly I had to hold the wall to steady myself.


    The maid returned. "Alpha Lennox¡­ the room is ready."


    He nodded stiffly.


    The young woman who came with him began rolling his wheelchair toward the guest room.


    We followed silently, the boys walking beside him happily, their tiny hands touching him as if they wanted to make sure he didn''t disappear again.


    I watched him look around as we arrived at the room.


    A simple guest room.


    Small. Not fancy.


    Nothing like the huge, bright, beautiful room he used to have upstairs.


    His old room had sunlight, tall windows, big wardrobes, a balcony, carvings on the walls, warm nkets¡­ everything that showed he was an Alpha.


    But this room had in walls. in curtains. A small bed. A wooden chair. A desk.


    Lennox stared around slowly.


    His eyes were empty. Tired. A little broken.


    Then he scoffed and said quietly,


    "At least this room is better than the shit-hole you abandoned me in."


    His words sliced through the air.


    I gasped softly. Louis flinched. Levi''s eyes dropped to the floor.


    My heart twisted painfully.


    The secret house Levi kept him in¡­ that lonely ce¡­ that isted building far from the pack house¡­


    Lennox called it a shithole.


    How horrible could that ce be?


    Thedy he came with helped adjust his chair near the bed. Lennox turned to the maid and said calmly,


    "Move my things here. Everything."


    She bowed. "Yes, Alpha."


    Then the pack healer entered the room.


    The moment she saw him, her eyes widened and her hand flew to her mouth.


    "A-Alpha Lennox¡­" she whispered, bending her knee quickly in respect. "By the Moon Goddess¡­ you''re awake¡­"


    But before she could continue, Lennox''s tone softened slightly¡ªonly slightly¡ªas he turned to the boys.


    "Boys," he said gently, "please give me a moment, okay? I need to speak with the healer."


    Liam nodded immediately. "Okay, Father Lennox."


    Leon followed. "We will visit youter."


    Leo grabbed his hand. "Come on! Let''s go see if our nanny has snacks!"


    They ran out.


    The moment the door clicked shut¡ªLennox''s entire aura changed.


    His eyes turned cold.


    His jaw tightened.


    His finger twitched once against the armrest.


    Then he red at all of us.


    "All of you," he said slowly,


    "get out."


    The words were quiet.


    But the hate behind them was loud.


    Even the healer froze.


    Levi swallowed. Louis stared at the ground. Sir Damon clenched his fists.


    I opened my mouth¡ª


    But Lennox cut his eyes sharply to me.


    "Don''t speak," he warned.


    And my voice died instantly.


    I lowered my head and walked out first, biting my lips so hard I tasted blood, tears falling silently down my face.


    Sir Damon, Levi, and Louis stepped out next, their heads lowered in shame.


    Only his mother remained frozen in the doorway.


    Her hands trembled against her chest, her eyes red, her lips shaking.


    "M-my son¡­ Lennox, please¡ªjust let me stay. I just want to¡ª"


    He snapped his eyes to her so sharply she flinched like he pped her.


    "You too," he said coldly.


    "Get. Out."


    Her breath caught.


    "M-Me?" she whispered, stunned. "Lennox¡­ I am your mother¡ª"


    "You abandoned me right along with them," Lennox spat. "So yes. You too. Get out."


    Her shoulders fell as if something inside her cracked.


    She covered her mouth quickly, trying to hide the pain on her face¡­


    ¡­but Lennox didn''t look at her again.


    He stared straight at the healer and thedy assisting him.


    "Everyone leaves," he repeated, cold and firm.


    "Except Annabe and the healer."

 Chapter 533: Hurt Him

    Olivia''s POV


    I walked out of Lennox''s room, and the moment the door closed behind us, I felt like all the air left my chest. My heart hurt. My eyes were burning. Every second Lennox looked at me with hate reyed in my mind again and again. We all went to the living room. No one talked. No one even breathed loudly. Then I turned to Levi. I didn''t shout. I didn''t scream. My voice came out soft¡­ weak¡­ but full of pain.


    "Do you see what you caused?" I whispered. "Lennox hates us. He hates me. Because of what we did."


    Levi looked away, his jaw tight. "Olivia¡­ I did what I thought was right."


    "What you thought was right?" I repeated, my voice breaking. "You hid him. You kept him far away. You let him suffer alone. And now¡ªnow look at him. He can''t even walk. He doesn''t trust anyone."


    Louis stepped closer. "Olivia¡ª"


    I shook my head quickly.


    "I don''t want excuses," I cried. "I just want to know why this happened. Why we let it happen¡­"


    My legs felt weak, so I sat on the couch and put my face in my hands. I cried quietly, my shoulders trembling. Levi and Louis stood in front of me, but they didn''t move. They didn''t try to touch me. Maybe they knew I didn''t want it.


    I wiped my eyes and looked at the floor as a scary thought hit me.


    "Lennox doesn''t know¡­" I whispered.


    Louis frowned. "Know what?"


    "That we¡­ we are not mates anymore."


    Both men froze.


    Levi walked closer. "Olivia¡­ don''t think about that now¡ª"


    "No," I said quickly, shaking my head. "This is important. Why hasn''t his wolf told him yet? Why doesn''t he feel it? Why doesn''t he know?"


    My voice kept shaking.


    "If Lennox finds out I''m no longer his mate¡­"


    I paused, my throat closing up.


    "How will he feel?"


    The room went silent.


    Even the air felt still.


    I stared at my hands and whispered:


    "He already feels abandoned. He already feels forgotten. When he learns I''m not his mate anymore¡­ it will destroy him."


    And the truth hit me so hard I pressed a hand against my chest.


    "He might hate me even more."


    I closed my eyes and whispered to myself:


    "How am I going to fix this¡­?"


    My wolf whimpered inside me¡ªbroken, unable tofort me this time.


    Suddenly, the healer stepped out of the hallway.


    Her face was pale, her hands trembling.


    Levi rushed forward first. "What is wrong with him? Why isn''t he using his legs?"


    The healer bowed her head. "Alpha Levi¡­ I¡ªI am sorry, but Alpha Lennox ordered me not to give any report about his condition."


    Levi''s eyes widened with anger. "I am Alpha here too. You will disobey me because of him?"


    The healer flinched. "Alpha, I¡­ I cannot break his order."


    Louis quickly stepped between them. "Levi. Stop. You''re scaring her."


    Levi clenched his fists, breathing hard. "He is doing this on purpose. He wants to shut us out."


    Louis put a hand on Levi''s shoulder. "Calm down. Let her go."


    Levi looked like he wanted to yell¡ªbut instead he exhaled sharply and stepped back.


    Louis nodded at the healer. "You may leave."


    The healer bowed again and hurried away.


    Before any of us could speak, soft footsteps echoed down the hallway.


    The young woman who had been pushing Lennox''s wheelchair appeared. She bowed to us politely, then turned to me.


    "Lady Olivia," she said quietly, "Alpha Lennox wants to see you. Alone."


    My breath caught.


    Levi took a step forward immediately. "No. Absolutely not."


    But Louis grabbed his arm. "Levi. Let her go."


    Levi red at him. "She is in pain. Lennox is angry. This is not the time¡ª"


    Louis spoke firmly. "He asked for her. Not you. Let her go."


    Levi opened his mouth again, but I shook my head softly.


    "It''s okay," I whispered. "I''ll go."


    Levi looked worried, but he didn''t stop me this time.


    My legs felt weak as I walked to Lennox''s door. I pushed it open slowly and stepped inside.


    The room was quiet.


    Lennox sat on the bed, his back straight, his hands resting on his useless legs under the nket. His eyes were fixed on the window as he stared outside.


    I swallowed hard. "Lennox¡­ are you okay?"


    He didn''t answer.


    He didn''t even blink.


    Slowly¡­ painfully¡­ he turned his head toward me.


    But his eyes didn''t meet mine.


    They dropped to my neck.


    My heart froze.


    He wasn''t looking at my face.


    He was looking at the marks.


    Levi''s mark on one side.


    Louis'' mark on the other.


    His eyes darkened¡ªanger, pain, betrayal, and confusion all mixing together.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was low and sharp.


    "You have their marks."


    My breath hitched.


    He stared at my neck as if the sight poisoned him.


    "Congrattions." He spat.


    A tear escaped down my cheek. I took a slow step toward him, but he raised a hand, stopping me.


    "Don''te any further," he muttered.


    I swallowed hard and stopped moving.


    I stood still, only a few steps away from him¡­ but it felt like miles.


    My eyes finally focused fully on him¡ªreally looked at him.


    And the pain inside me grew even worse.


    Because even now¡­


    even after four years¡­


    even after everything we did to him¡­


    Lennox was still the most handsome man I had ever seen.


    His face was a little thinner, yes.


    His cheeks sharper.


    His jaw more hollow.


    But it didn''t take away his beauty.


    His dark hair was longer and messy, falling over his forehead like he hadn''t touched it in weeks. His beard was rugged, unkempt, like he didn''t care how he looked anymore¡ªbut even that made him look so painfully handsome it hurt my chest.


    His skin looked paler than before, like he had not seen sunlight for too long.


    But his features¡ªthose strong cheekbones¡­ the sharp jaw¡­ the straight nose¡­ the full lips¡­


    Nothing could hide how perfect he still was.


    He had lost weight, I could see it in his neck, his shoulders, and his arms.


    But even that didn''t make him look weak.


    His eyes¡ªthose deep, stormy eyes I used to drown in¡ªwere now darker than I had ever seen.


    They held so much anger¡­ so much pain¡­ so much betrayal¡­


    But underneath all that, I could still see a little of the old Lennox¡ªthe one who loved me.


    The one who would have died for me.


    His hands rested on his legs under the nket.


    His fingers were still long and strong, but they trembled slightly¡­ like he was fighting feelings he couldn''t control.


    My voice came out small.


    "Lennox¡­"


    He didn''t respond.


    He just kept staring at the marks on my neck.


    Like each mark was a knife stabbed into him.


    His jaw tightened.


    His eyes lifted slowly¡­ painfully¡­ until they met mine.


    And the look he gave me¡­


    It made my knees shake.


    It was the look of a man who lost everything.


    A man who was hurt by thest person he trusted.


    A man who didn''t know how to forgive.


    And still¡­


    still¡­


    somewhere deep in his eyes¡­


    There was a tiny spark of the old love.


    A spark he was trying hard to kill.


    He spoke again, his voice low and exhausted.


    "You moved on."


    His eyes drifted to the marks.


    "With both of them."

 Chapter 534: Pleading

    Lennox''s POV


    Olivia shook her head so fast it looked like she was trying to shake the pain out of her body. Then she suddenly dropped to her knees.


    "No," she cried, her voice trembling. "No, Lennox¡­ I didn''t move on¡­"


    Her hands pressed against her chest as tears poured down her cheeks.


    "The marks¡­ they were because I had aplicated delivery," she whispered shakily. "The healers said I needed the father''s mark to stay alive¡­ and to keep the babies alive. I didn''t move on. I never moved on from you."


    My chest tightened. Complicated delivery? She almost died¡ªand I wasn''t there. I wasn''t beside her. I wasn''t holding her hand. I wasn''t protecting her. I wasn''tforting her. Pain hit my heart so fast I didn''t know how to breathe.


    I stared down at her¡ªthis woman kneeling in front of me, shaking, crying, trying to exin something she should never have had to exin this way¡ªand something inside me cracked.


    I was supposed to hate her. I wanted to hate her. I had every reason to hate her. But even with all my anger¡­ even with all my pain¡­ even after four years of hell¡­ I couldn''t.


    Because the truth punched me straight in the chest: I was doomed. I was doomed to love Olivia from the very first day I met her. Even without my wolf¡­ even without my strength¡­ even with broken legs¡­ even with the betrayal choking me¡­ my love for this woman never reduced. Not one bit. It stayed inside me like a fire I could never put out.


    Seeing her now¡ªcrying, shaking, begging¡ªhurt me more than anything I''d felt in years.


    I hadn''t seen her in four years, and those years changed her. She wasn''t the young, stubborn girl I remembered. She was a woman now. Her face was a little slimmer, but still so beautiful it made my chest ache. Her hair was longer and fell over her shoulders in soft waves that made me want to touch it. Her eyes¡­ God¡­ her eyes looked older. Not aged, but filled with stories and pain and love and fear. So much fear.


    Her body had changed too¡ªsofter in some ces, stronger in others. She looked richer, fuller, more mature, more womanly. She was a mother now. And somehow that made her even more beautiful.


    Her lips trembled in a way that used to drive me crazy, and it still did.


    She whispered again, her voice breaking, "I didn''t move on, Lennox. I didn''t¡­ I couldn''t."


    I swallowed hard. My heart pounded painfully in my chest.


    Why did this hurt? Why did I feel sick? Why did I feel like dragging her into my arms? Why did I still miss her? Why, after everything, did I still crave her?


    I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to shut the feeling down, but it only grew stronger.


    I missed her. I missed her voice. I missed her scent. I missed her touch. I missed her stubborn mouth and her angry eyes. I missed herugh. I missed her tease. I missed her warmth beside me at night. I missed every damn thing.


    Four years had passed.


    But my love for this woman?


    Still there.


    And that scared me. I was broken. I couldn''t walk. I couldn''t trust her. I didn''t know how to forgive. But a bigger part of me¡ªa part I didn''t want to admit¡ªwanted to grab her, pull her into my chest, bury my face in her neck, and confess everything I had held inside.


    God, I had missed her. Everything about her.


    Olivia slowly moved closer on her knees.


    Not standing.


    Not walking.


    Just dragging herself toward me like she was afraid I would push her again.


    Her face was wet with tears.


    Her breath shaky.


    Her hands trembling.


    She reached out¡­ very slowly¡­ her fingers only inches from my knee.


    And I red at her.


    A hard, sharp re.


    Her hand froze.


    Her lips parted.


    Her eyes widened with fear and pain.


    Then she whispered, "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry, Lennox. I abandoned you. I know. I know I did. I should have done more. I should have fought harder. I should have found you."


    Her voice broke.


    "I should never have stopped trying."


    My frown deepened as I red at her.


    "Levi refused to tell me where you were," she cried. "He kept saying you were in a ce where I couldn''t disturb your healing. He kept making excuses, and I believed him. I was weak. I should have searched for you myself. I should have tried. I should have¡ª"


    I cut her off sharply.


    "And for four years," I growled, "you couldn''t search for me?"


    She stopped breathing.


    Her lips trembled.


    My voice dropped lower, harsher, dripping with every wound inside me.


    "Look for another lie to tell me."


    Her eyes widened like I pped her.


    Her hand dropped from the air to the floor.


    Her shoulders shook.


    "No¡­" she whispered. "It''s not a lie. Lennox, I swear¡ª"


    I leaned forward slightly in the bed, my anger-filled eyes fixed on her.


    "You didn''te," I said coldly. "You didn''t look. You didn''t fight. You didn''t tear the world apart for me."


    She flinched with guilt.


    "You epted it," I spat. "You epted my disappearance. You epted not seeing me. You epted being kept away."


    Her tears fell faster.


    "That''s not true," she cried softly. "I thought about you every day¡ª"


    "And did that help me?" I demanded. "Did your thoughts pull me out of that hell?"


    She sobbed, covering her mouth.


    "What did your thinking do for me?" I asked again, louder. "Tell me. What did it save? What did it fix? What did it change?"


    She froze.


    Silent.


    Unable to speak.


    My breath shook with anger and pain I had held for too long.


    "You left me," I whispered. "Just like everyone else."


    Olivia shook her head violently. "No¡ªno, Lennox, please¡ª"


    "You left me," I repeated, slower this time, like the truth itself was heavy on my tongue. "And you are only here now because I woke up."


    Her face copsedpletely.


    She fell forward, her forehead touching the floor, her shoulders shaking so hard she could barely breathe.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she whispered into the floor. "I''m so, so sorry¡­"


    Her apology stabbed into me again.


    I wanted to lift her.


    I wanted to tell her to stop crying.


    I wanted to pull her into myp.


    I wanted to wipe her tears with my thumb the way I used to.


    But I stayed still.


    My fists were tight under the nket. My heart was beating too fast. My stomach twisted with guilt and anger and everything I didn''t want to deal with.


    Why did she still affect me like this?


    Why did her tears feel like knives?


    Why, after everything, did I still love her?


    She whispered again, her voice tiny. "I''m sorry¡­"


    My throat tightened. I hated that sound. I hated that she was on the floor. I hated that I wanted tofort her. I hated myself for wanting her so much after everything.


    Before I could say anything¡ª


    The door burst open.


    Levi stormed in, his face full of anger and shock.


    "What the hell are you doing, Lennox?" he snapped. "You''re making her cry? You''re making her kneel to you?!"


    Olivia gasped and quickly wiped her face, embarrassed, trying to sit up straight. She covered her swollen eyes with her hands.


    I slowly turned my head toward Levi.


    Slowly.


    Coldly.


    Angrily.


    "Get out," I ordered.

 Chapter 535: Only Two Mates

    Levi''s POV


    The moment I walked into that room, my heart dropped.


    Olivia was on the floor.


    On her knees.


    Crying.


    Shaking.


    And Lennox was just sitting there, staring at her like her tears meant nothing.


    Something inside me snapped.


    "What the hell are you doing, Lennox?" I shouted before I could stop myself. "You''re making her cry? You''re making her kneel to you?!"


    But Lennox turned his head toward me with the coldest eyes I had ever seen on my own brother.


    "Get out," he said quietly.


    I frowned. "What?"


    His voice sharpened. "Get out. This is between me and Olivia. Not you."


    I stepped forward, furious. "She''s crying. You''re hurting her."


    Lennox''s re hit me so hard I almost stopped breathing.


    "You," he growled, "kept me tied to a bed for four years. You don''t get to lecture me about hurting someone."


    I froze¡ªbecause that cut deep.


    But I didn''t step back.


    "You hid me. You isted me. You lied to everyone. You kept me in a ce you knew none of them could find."


    I clenched my fists. Guilt hit me, sharp and heavy, but I refused to show it.


    "And now," Lennox continued, his voice shaking with anger, "you think you can stand here and act like the hero?"


    "Lennox, I¡ª"


    "I SAID GET OUT!"


    His voice thundered through the room.


    But I didn''t move.


    I couldn''t.


    Because Olivia was still on the floor, wiping her tears like she was ashamed anyone saw her cry. She looked so small, so broken, and something in my chest twisted painfully. My wolf howled in difort.


    I crouched beside her and reached for her shoulder, wanting tofort her¡­ but she flinched away and pulled her arm back.


    That¡­ hurt.


    More than I expected.


    I stared at her for a moment¡ªhow she was crying, but still staring straight at Lennox like he was the only one in the room who mattered.


    Even in her pain¡­


    Even while she was hurt¡­


    Her eyes were locked on him.


    Not me.


    Lennox watched it all, silent, almost satisfied.


    Then his voice came again¡ªquiet, sharp, final.


    "Olivia and I are not finished."


    I snapped my eyes up at him. "You''re not talking to her alone while she''s crying like this¡ª"


    "Levi." His voice sliced through my words like a knife. "If you don''t leave this room right now, I swear on every god above, I will drag myself out of this bed and finish what I should have done years ago."


    I scoffed.


    I couldn''t help it.


    "With which legs?" I shot back.


    The room froze.


    Olivia gasped softly.


    Louis appeared behind me in the doorway, his eyes wide with warning. "Levi¡­ stop. Let''s go."


    I swallowed hard.


    Lennox didn''t say anything else, but the look he gave me made my wolf shiver. He wasn''t bluffing. Even without his legs working, he looked ready to tear the whole world apart.


    But before I could say anything¡ª


    A sharp sound echoed across the room.


    It was a SLAP from Olivia.


    My head jerked to the side.


    Olivia''s palm was still in the air.


    My cheek burned instantly.


    "What the hell¡ª?" I whispered, shocked.


    "How dare you?" Olivia cried, her voice shaking with anger and tears. "How dare you talk about his legs like that?"


    I froze.


    And something inside me just¡­ broke.


    Because she didn''t hesitate. She didn''t think. She didn''t even look at me first.


    The moment she thought I insulted Lennox, she pped me.


    Her loyalty was instant.


    Her anger was instant.


    All for him.


    My throat tightened painfully. My wolf whimpered inside me, curling back in hurt.


    She stepped closer, her chest rising and falling. "Levi, how could you? He just woke up. He can''t walk. He''s in pain¡ª"


    "And I''m not?" I snapped before I could stop myself. "I''m not in pain, Olivia? I''m not hurting too, am I?"


    She blinked, confused. "Why would you be hurting?"


    Iughed. A bitter, sharpugh that didn''t even sound like me. "Because no matter what I do, no matter how much I try, no matter how much I give¡­ I am always the viin in your eyes."


    Olivia''s eyes widened. "That''s not¡ª"


    "Oh, but it is," I cut in, stepping back from her touch. "Lennox just came back¡ªjust a few minutes ago¡ªand already your whole world is spinning around him again."


    "That''s not true¡ª"


    "It is!" I snapped, my voice trembling.


    Her mouth trembled.


    I kept going¡ªbecause everything I had buried for years finally burst.


    "You live for him¡­ your breath for only him¡­ in your heart you wished it was me in Lennox''s ce¡­ you wish it was me in aa and not your beloved Lennox." My voice cracked. "It was always him."


    Olivia swallowed hard. "Levi, I never said¡ª"


    "You didn''t have to." I stepped back, breathing shakily. "I feel it every day. I feel it every time you look at me. Every time you talk to me. Every time you say my name with that cold, distant tone."


    She shook her head. "Levi, stop¡ª"


    "Why?" I whispered. "You think Louis doesn''t feel it too? You think he doesn''t notice how your eyes soften only when his name is mentioned? You think we are blind?"


    Her lips parted, stunned.


    I pressed a hand against my chest, feeling the ache spreading everywhere.


    "Lennox is back, right? So what happens now? Louis and I get pushed to the side again? Back to being shadows?"


    My voice fell to a whisper. "Back to being the mates you ept, not the men you love?"


    Olivia gasped. "Levi¡­ that''s not¡ª"


    "What are you talking about?" I asked quietly. "You know exactly what I mean."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but her voice came out soft, weak.


    "None of that is true. It''s just your imagination. I love all three of you. You''re my mates."


    I stared at her.


    Then I scoffed.


    "Three?" I asked quietly. "Three mates?"


    She blinked slowly.


    Like she forgot something.


    Like she remembered slowly, painfully.


    Then her breath stumbled.


    "Yeah," I said, my voice raw. "Have you forgotten, Olivia? You have only two mates now."


    Her eyes widened.


    "I and Louis," I continued bitterly. "Lennox is no longer your mate."

 Chapter 536: The bomb

    Lennox''s POV


    For a moment, the world stopped.


    I couldn''t hear anything.


    Not the wind.


    Not my heartbeat.


    Not even my own breathing.


    I just stared at Levi¡­ waiting¡­ praying¡­ begging silently for him to take back what he said.


    But he didn''t.


    It felt like I had just heard something wrong, but the next words from Levi proved I didn''t hear wrong.


    "LENNOX, you''re supposed to know¡­ your wolf must have felt it."


    My eyes widened as my heart raced while I stared at Levi¡­


    My wolf?


    Should have felt it?


    What the hell was he saying?


    "Levi!" Louis yelled at him, his eyes widening in shock¡­ it was as if Levi had just exposed a secret that was never meant to be told.


    My lips trembled.


    I wanted to speak¡­ to yell¡­ to ask him what he meant, but I realized my throat was sealed shut.


    Confused, I looked at Olivia, whose eyes were filled with fresh tears and guilt¡­ and just staring at her, something told me I was about to receive the biggest shock of my life.


    Levi continued, "I will save you the stress by going straight to the point, brother."


    Brother.


    He said it, but it didn''t feel like a brother speaking to me.


    Louis shouted, "Levi! Stop talking!" His voice cracked with fear, like Levi had thrown a bomb into the room.


    But Levi ignored him.


    He kept staring at me with eyes that didn''t look like my brother anymore.


    It felt like I was looking at a stranger wearing Levi''s face.


    "You and Olivia being mates was dangerous for her. Too dangerous. So I rejected her for you."


    Rejected.


    That word hit me like a knife.


    Rejected.


    Rejected.


    Rejected.


    My ears rang.


    My vision blurred.


    My head felt too light and too heavy at the same time.


    My voice finally came out, but it was so weak¡­ so broken¡­ I barely recognized it.


    "W¨CWhat did you say?"


    Levi didn''t blink.


    He didn''t look away.


    "I rejected her," he repeated. "You and her being mates were too risky. So I acted in your ce. I broke the bond."


    The room felt like it spun.


    "No¡­" I whispered. "No¡­ you can''t¡­ you can''t reject someone for me¡­"


    But Levi didn''t flinch.


    He just stood there like he didn''t do something that destroyed my whole life.


    My whole soul.


    I looked back at Olivia, and she cried harder¡ªlike the sight of me hurting was killing her.


    My heart squeezed painfully.


    My mate bond¡­ gone?


    My chest tightened again.


    "You mean¡­"


    I swallowed hard.


    "¡­she is not my mate?"


    Olivia sobbed and covered her mouth.


    Her silence was my answer.


    I felt something inside me tear¡­ rip¡­ fall apart piece by piece.


    "You took her from me¡­" I whispered, my eyes never leaving Levi. "You took my mate¡­"


    Levi swallowed but said nothing.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    Olivia crawled closer, crying. "Lennox, please¡ªlisten¡ª"


    I looked at her.


    Really looked at her.


    The woman I loved.


    The woman I died for.


    The woman who was supposed to be mine forever.


    Not anymore.


    "Lennox¡­ I swear I didn''t know¡­ he did it without my consent."


    But that didn''t matter.


    With or without her consent¡­ the truth stayed the same.


    Olivia and I¡­ were no longer mates.


    And nothing in the world could prepare me for how that felt.


    My heart didn''t just break¡ª


    it copsed.


    The bond that once tied our souls together¡­


    The bond that made me breathe, made me fight, made me live¡­


    was gone.


    My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    My throat burned like someone was choking me from the inside.


    "You¡­" I breathed shakily, "You''re not mine anymore."


    Olivia sobbed louder, shaking her head. "Lennox¡ªno¡ªplease¡ªlisten¡ª"


    "LISTEN TO WHAT?" I exploded, my voice breaking. "THAT I LOST YOU?! THAT YOU''RE NO LONGER MINE?!"


    Olivia pped her hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming as she cried.


    Louis took a step toward us but stopped¡ªhis eyes shining with guilt and fear.


    Levi didn''t move.


    He just stood there with that same empty expression¡­


    As if he epted the monster he had created.


    I stared at him¡ªreally stared at him.


    "You broke my bond," I whispered. "You broke the ONLY thing that mattered to me."


    Levi swallowed hard. "Lennox, you don''t understand¡ª"


    "I DON''T WANT TO UNDERSTAND!" I roared.


    "You took away the one thing that kept me alive. You took her. YOU TOOK HER!"


    Olivia cried harder, crawling forward again. "Lennox, please¡ªdon''t say it like that¡­ please¡­" she cried, "you didn''t lose me. You didn''t. Mates or not¡ªI still love you¡­ I''m yours. I never stopped loving you, and I will never stop."


    I looked at her.


    Her tear-stained face.


    Her trembling lips.


    Her broken voice.


    Everything about her screamed guilt and pain and love all mixed together.


    "You''re not mine anymore¡­" I repeated, my heart breaking.


    "I woke up from aa," I roared, my voice cracking into pieces. "CRIPPLED. WOLFLESS. ALONE!"


    My hand mmed against my dead leg.


    My whole body shook.


    "I woke up to find out my family abandoned me. My parents. My brothers. Everyone!"


    My voice echoed all over the room.


    "And now Olivia is not my mate?! The ONLY thing that kept me alive¡ªGONE!"


    Olivia sobbed harder, crawling closer but too scared to touch me.


    Louis covered his mouth, his face pale.


    Levi looked like he''d been stabbed.


    I pressed my palm against my chest because it felt like my heart was being ripped out of my flesh.


    "What am I living for?" I choked.


    My breath hitched.


    My lungs squeezed painfully.


    Darkness edged my vision.


    "What is left for me?!" I screamed.


    "WHY DID I EVEN WAKE UP?!"


    My breathing went wild.


    And that was when I saw it¡ªthe small silver tray on the table beside me, where a maid had left fruit and a jug of water.


    And on the tray¡­ a knife.


    I didn''t think.


    I didn''t pause.


    I grabbed the knife, and before anyone could react, I lifted it to my throat and dragged a deep slice across my skin.

 Chapter 537: Attention Seeker

    Olivia''s POV


    For a second, my entire world stopped.


    It felt like life was dragged out of my chest with a hook.


    My heart stopped beating.


    My breath froze in my lungs.


    "No!" I screamed from the deepest part of my lungs as I watched blood gush out from his neck.


    I tried to run to him, but he pointed the knife at me.


    "Don''t you daree any closer," he ordered.


    My feet froze instantly.


    I stood there like a statue, staring at the blood trickling down his neck.


    All I saw was red.


    All I saw was pain.


    All I saw was him hurting himself because of me.


    Tears rushed down my face as my whole body shook.


    "Lennox¡­ please¡­ please let me help¡­"


    My voice cracked so hard I barely recognized it.


    "Don''t do this. Don''t hurt yourself. Please, I''m begging you."


    His eyes burned into mine¡ªfull of agony and betrayal.


    "I lost everything," he whispered.


    "My wolf. My legs. My family. And now my mate¡­"


    He choked on thest word.


    "I have nothing left to live for."


    My breath seized in my chest.


    His head slumped.


    His grip on the knife loosened.


    His body swayed¡ª


    "LENNOX!" I screamed.


    The knife ttered to the floor as his body copsed sideways as he lost consciousness.


    I ran forward, not caring if he had forbidden it, and caught him before he hit the floor, my hands shaking violently as I held his limp body.


    "No, no, no¡ªLennox, stay with me," I sobbed. "Please stay with me¡ªplease¡ªplease¡ª"


    His eyes didn''t open.


    His breathing was weak.


    "Lennox! Lennox¡ªplease¡ªOPEN YOUR EYES!"


    My voice cracked hard.


    His eyes fluttered once¡­ then rolled back.


    His neck was gushing out a great amount of blood.


    "No¡ªno¡ªno," I whispered desperately. "Lennox, stay with me. Stay¡­ stay¡­"


    Levi rushed forward, panic written all over his face.


    Louis dropped to his knees beside us, trembling.


    But I blocked them both out.


    I tore the hem of my dress, pressing it against his neck to stop the bleeding. Then I ced my glowing hands over his skin.


    My wolf surged forward so fast it felt like a punch to my chest.


    "He''s resisting the healing," my wolf whispered, voice shaking.


    "What?" I choked. "Why?!"


    "His heart¡­ doesn''t want to fight."


    My tears fell harder.


    "No¡­ NO!"


    I pressed both hands to his skin, letting the white-gold glow expand.


    "Lennox," I whispered through sobs, "don''t do this. Don''t leave me. Don''t leave your sons. Don''t leave us."


    His body tensed¡ª


    fighting me,


    pushing away the healing,


    rejecting the life force I was pouring into him.


    "Please," I cried louder, leaning over him, my forehead touching his. "Please don''t resist me. Please let me heal you."


    My voice cracked.


    "You said I left you. You said I abandoned you. You said I didn''t fight."


    I gripped his face, shaking.


    "But I''m fighting now. I''m not letting you die. Not this time. NOT EVER."


    His fingers twitched.


    Barely.


    "Lennox¡­"


    My tears dropped onto his cheek.


    "If you die, I''m going with you."


    Louis gasped.


    Levi''s eyes widened.


    But I didn''t care.


    I meant it.


    I pressed my glowing hands harder into his skin, forcing my healing energy in even as he rejected it.


    "Please¡­" I whispered, my voice breaking open. "Please, Lennox¡­ please don''t leave me again. I can''t survive that twice."


    Suddenly¡ª


    His chest jerked.


    A violent, painful inhale tore through him.


    His back arched.


    His fingers wed at the nket.


    His eyes snapped open¡ªwild, unfocused, and pained.


    "L-Le¡­nnox?" I whispered.


    His gaze met mine¡ª


    And his body finally rxed into my arms.


    The healing light spread through him¡­


    Slowly¡­


    Softly¡­


    His heartbeat steadying beneath my palms.


    He was alive.


    He was breathing and responding to my healing ability.


    I let out a broken sob and pulled him against my chest, shaking uncontrobly.


    "Thank you," I whispered into his hair. "Thank you."


    I let out a shaky breath of relief and held him tighter.


    But the relief didn''tst.


    Not even for two seconds.


    Because suddenly¡ª


    He pushed me away.


    Hard.


    "Stop touching me," he whispered, his voice weak¡­ but filled with a pain that cut deeper than the knife he used on himself.


    I fell back onto my hands, staring at him with trembling lips.


    He shifted slightly on the bed, eyes cold and tired.


    "Get out," he muttered.


    My heart dropped.


    "L-Lennox¡ª"


    "I said get OUT."


    Louis rushed forward. "Lennox, stop. Please. She¡ª"


    "GET OUT!" Lennox snapped, his voice shaking with anger and pain. "All of you. Leave!"


    Louis froze, hurt filling his eyes.


    "I just want to talk¡ª"


    But Lennox''s expression turned darker.


    "LEAVE!" he shouted again. "I don''t want to see any of you¡ª"


    And that was when Levi exploded.


    Not slowly.


    Not carefully.


    He burst open like a dam that had been holding in a storm for years.


    His voice echoed through the room like thunder.


    "ENOUGH!"


    We all turned to him.


    His chest was rising and falling fast.


    His fists were balled.


    His eyes were red¡ªnot from tears¡­ but from anger he could no longer hide.


    "Oh, so you''re back with your attention-seeking attitude," Levi snapped, pointing a shaking finger at Lennox. "Good! GREAT! You did it. You got her attention."


    Lennox stared at him with cold, wounded eyes.


    "You wanted her to scream? You wanted her to cry? You wanted her to panic and run to you? Well, congrattions, big brother. You got it."


    "Levi¡ª" Louis whispered.


    "No!" Levi yelled, voice cracking. "No more soft talking! No more pretending! I''m DONE!"


    He pushed his hair back, nearly ripping it out in frustration.


    "Do you think it was EASY for us?!" he shouted. "Do you think we didn''t suffer?! Do you think we didn''t break inside every single day you were gone?!"


    Lennox looked away, jaw tight.


    Levi stepped closer.


    "You think all the pain in the world belongs to YOU alone?! You think you''re the only one who lost something?!"


    His voice broke.


    "You think we didn''t lose you too?"


    Lennox inhaled sharply, but Levi didn''t stop.


    "No, because everything always has to be about Lennox," Levi said bitterly. "Your pain. Your hurt. Your loneliness. Your anger. Everybody must suffer with you or for you!"


    Louis whispered, "Levi, calm down¡ª"


    "I will NOT calm down!" Levi shouted, shaking with fury. "Do you want to know something? While you were ina, I WOKE UP every day wondering if you would die! I wondered if today would be the day they tell me you''re gone."


    His voice dropped into a soft, broken whisper.


    "And yet¡­ I still had to live. I still had to breathe. I still had to wake up. I still had to lead."


    Levi pointed to his own chest.


    "I was hurting too, Lennox. Every day. But I didn''t try to kill myself. I didn''t scare everyone. I didn''t make Olivia fall apart."


    Lennox clenched his teeth, breathing hard.


    "Everything doesn''t have to be about YOU," Levi whispered harshly. "We were in pain too. And we had to move on. Even when we didn''t want to."


    He swallowed, voice trembling.


    "We didn''t forget you. We didn''t stop loving you. But we had to survive. We had to keep living."


    Levi''s eyes glistened.


    "And you? You wake up one time¡­ one single day¡­ and the first thing you do is try to die."


    His voice cracked again.


    "You think that''s fair to us?"


    Silence filled the room.


    Painful.


    Heavy.


    Thick.


    Lennox looked down at the bed¡­


    Then looked at me¡­


    Then back at Levi¡­


    His expression hollow.


    His voice barely a whisper.


    "¡­ Get out."


    And the room froze again.

 Chapter 538: Out Of Control

    Olivia''s POV


    "Now¡­ all of you get out," Lennox yelled again.


    His voice wasn''t just loud.


    It was broken.


    Shaking.


    Full of pain, I could feel like a p to my chest.


    But still¡ªhe yelled at us like we were strangers.


    My heart squeezed so tight I couldn''t breathe.


    Louis stepped forward slowly. "Lennox¡­ please¡­ don''t push us away. You just¡ª"


    "I SAID GET OUT!" Lennox shouted, his voice trembling with rage.


    His eyes were wild and full of tears he didn''t want anyone to see.


    Louis froze.


    Levi clenched his jaw, anger and pain written all over him, but even he didn''t dare move.


    Lennox pointed at the door with a trembling hand.


    "Out," he whispered this time. "Before I lose whatever control I have left."


    I watched him with my heart in my throat.


    I saw everything in that moment:


    His fear.


    His heartbreak.


    His anger.


    And that deep, deep sadness that made him want to die minutes ago.


    I wiped my tears and tried to speak softly.


    "Lennox¡­ I¡ª"


    "And why did you save me?? I didn''t ask," he snapped, ring at me. "I didn''t ask you to save me. I didn''t ask you to touch me. I didn''t ask you toe close to me."


    Each word stabbed me like knives.


    Louis whispered my name, but I shook my head.


    "I''m not leaving you," I whispered.


    He looked at me with eyes that were shattered, tired, and empty.


    "All of you get out."


    My breath caught.


    Levi stepped forward, angry again. "Lennox¡ª"


    Lennox''s head snapped toward him. "KEEP QUIET, LEVI."


    Levi froze.


    Lennox turned back to me¡­ slower¡­ softer¡­ but still hurting.


    "I can''t¡­ look at you," he whispered. "Not now."


    That made something inside me crack loudly¡ªso loud I heard it in my chest.


    "I love you," I whispered before I could stop myself.


    His eyes closed.


    A tear fell down his cheek.


    But when he opened his eyes again¡ª


    He hid the pain.


    He hid the love.


    He put the wall back up.


    "Get out," he repeated. "All of you."


    His voice was cold.


    But his eyes were begging.


    Begging us to leave before he broke again.


    Levi exhaled sharply and turned away first.


    Louis looked at Lennox onest time, pain in his eyes, before he followed Levi.


    I stayed back.


    I couldn''t move.


    My legs felt like stones.


    My heart felt like it was bleeding.


    Lennox looked at me.


    Just me.


    His voice was weak¡­ tired¡­ defeated.


    "Olivia¡­ please."


    That "please" destroyed me.


    My throat closed as I whispered, "Okay¡­ I''ll go."


    I stood up slowly, my knees shaking so much I almost fell.


    My hand touched the door frame¡­


    Just as a tear slid down Lennox''s cheek.


    He wiped it fast, like he didn''t want me to see.


    Then he turned his face away from me.


    "¡­ Close the door behind you."


    My heart shattered fully.


    I closed the door gently.


    I leaned on it outside and let out a silent cry into my hands, my whole body shaking.


    I wiped my face with shaking hands as I walked down the hall.


    My tears wouldn''t stop.


    My chest felt like someone stabbed a knife inside and twisted it.


    When I reached the living room, Levi and Louis were sitting there.


    Louis looked worried.


    But Levi¡­


    Levi looked angry.


    Annoyed.


    Like he was the victim.


    Something inside me snapped.


    Before he could even stand¡ª


    SMACK!


    My hand hit his cheek so hard his head snapped to the side.


    He stared at me, shocked.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    SMACK!


    Louis gasped.


    Levi''s hand flew to his cheek.


    "Olivia! What¡ª"


    SMACK!


    I grabbed his shirt front, crying and shaking.


    "You had NO RIGHT!" I yelled, my voice trembling with rage. "You had NO RIGHT to tell Lennox that I''m not his mate! That was for me to say! ME! In my time¡ªmy way¡ªnot YOU!"


    Levi opened his mouth, but I pped him again¡ªharder this time.


    Louis rushed forward. "Olivia, please¡ªcalm down¡ª"


    I red at Louis so sharply he froze in his tracks.


    Then I turned back to Levi, my whole body trembling with rage.


    "I don''t know what has gotten over you," I spat. "I don''t know why you''re acting like this. I don''t even recognize you!"


    That''s when Levi snapped.


    His chest rose and fell fast.


    His eyes turned red with tears.


    "What has gotten over me?" he yelled back. "LOVE! MY LOVE FOR YOU!"


    I froze.


    Louis froze.


    Levi stepped back, breathing shakily, tears sliding down his face.


    "You want to know why I said it?" he shouted. "Because I am tired, Olivia! TIRED! It is ALWAYS Lennox! Lennox this, Lennox that¡ªEVERYTHING IS ABOUT HIM!"


    I shook my head, crying harder. "Levi, stop¡ª"


    "No!" he yelled louder. "You think I don''t see it? You think Louis doesn''t see it? Even when you look at us¡ªyour eyes are searching for HIM!"


    His voice cracked badly.


    "It doesn''t matter what we do, Olivia. It doesn''t matter how we try. He will ALWAYS be first in your heart."


    I frowned at him. "That is not true," I cried.


    "Oh, really?" Levi stepped closer, tears running down his face. "I bet¡ªeven when we are making love¡ªyou imagine it is Lennox touching you, not me!"


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Before he could blink, I pped him again.


    SMACK!


    This time something burst from inside me¡ª


    FIRE exploded from my palm.


    A bright, burning me rushed out of my hand and hit the floor beside Levi''s feet, making him jump back in fear.


    Louis grabbed me. "Olivia! Stop!"


    But my eyes were glowing.


    My hands were burning with fire.


    My wolf was howling inside me.


    I was about to lose control when a voice boomed from behind us.


    A small, familiar voice.


    "Mom¡­"


    I froze¡­ Without looking, I knew it was one of my sons, though I can''t differentiate them because they speak alike.


    Turning around, I noticed the look of questions in his eyes¡­ he wasn''t surprised or scared of the mes in my hands. He knew I have the gift of mes.


    I swallowed hard.


    My whole body shook.


    "Baby¡­" I whispered, wiping my eyes quickly. "Why are you awake? Where is your nanny?"


    He blinked. "We were about to sleep. But I¡­ we heard shouting. And crying."


    He looked around at all of us.


    Then his eyesnded on Levi¡ªhis cheek red from my p, tears in his eyes.


    Then Louis¡ªstanding there stiff and pale.


    Then me¡ªshaking, broken, my hands still warm from the mes.


    Then slowly¡­


    Slowly¡­


    He looked toward Lennox''s closed door.


    "Is Father Lennox okay?" he asked quietly. "I have a bad feeling."


    My throat tightened.


    I kneeled down in front of him, holding his small shoulders gently.


    "Yes," I whispered. "He''s¡­ he''s okay. He''s resting."


    Liam frowned.


    His small eyebrows pulled together the same way Lennox''s used to when he was confused.


    Then he did something that broke me¡ª


    He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around my neck.


    A soft, warm, andforting hug.


    "Mom," he whispered, "you are lying¡­ you still don''t know how to lie."

 Chapter 539: Tell Me The Truth

    Olivia''s POV


    I froze.


    He pulled back just a little so he could look at my face properly. His small eyes were too serious¡­ too focused for a child his age.


    "Mom," he said softly, "I can feel things."


    My brow furrowed.


    "What do you mean, baby?" I asked carefully.


    Liam touched his little chest. "I can feel people''s hearts. Their feelings. Their pain. Even when they try to hide it."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    He continued, his voice small. "I felt Father Lennox from upstairs."


    My heart thumped.


    "You did?" I whispered.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes. And¡­ Mom¡­"


    His lips trembled a little. "He was hurting so much."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Can you¡­ tell me what you felt?" I asked gently.


    Liam looked down at his hands.


    "I felt¡­ sadness. A very deep sadness. And loneliness. And¡­"


    He hesitated.


    "¡­shame."


    My chest tightened painfully.


    He looked up again, his eyes shining with worry.


    "Mom¡­ why does Father Lennox feel like he''s broken?"


    I blinked fast, tears rushing back.


    "Baby¡­ he''s been through a lot. He''s trying to heal."


    Liam reached out and touched my cheek gently.


    His touch was warm¡­forting¡­ almost magical.


    Then he said the words that shook me: "And you are hurt too, Mom."


    A tear slipped down my face instantly.


    Liam''s eyes moved toward the corridor¡­ toward Lennox''s door.


    "And Mom¡­"


    He paused.


    "¡­he still loves you. He is just angry now. Give him time."


    My lips parted shakily. "Liam¡­"


    I covered my mouth as tears fell helplessly.


    I pulled him into my arms and hugged him tightly.


    After a moment, I lifted him gently and carried him to his room.


    Leon and Leo were asleep on their bed, their faces peaceful.


    I tucked Liam in.


    "Sleep now," I whispered. "Don''t worry about grown-up problems."


    But Liam held my hand again.


    "Mom¡­ will Father Lennox walk again?"


    My throat closed.


    "I don''t know yet," I whispered honestly. "But we will try everything. We won''t give up."


    Liam nodded slowly, then whispered:


    "Tell him I''m here too. Tell him he is not alone."


    My heart broke in two.


    "I will," I said softly.


    I kissed his forehead as he finally closed his eyes.


    Leaving his room, I closed the door to the boys'' room gently and stood there for a moment, breathing in and out, trying to calm my shaking chest.


    I wiped my tears with the back of my hand and turned to walk down the hall.


    The mansion was quiet again.


    Too quiet.


    I started walking toward my personal room. I didn''t want to be close to Louis and Levi now.


    But When I reached the door, I stopped and frowned. Louis was standing right there.


    Right in front of my door.


    As if he had been waiting for me.


    His back was against the wall, his arms crossed, his eyes lowered like he had been standing there for a long while. Like he knew I woulde.


    "Louis¡­" I whispered, surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    He lifted his eyes slowly.


    And the moment he looked at me¡ª


    My breath caught.


    Because Louis didn''t look angry.


    He didn''t look jealous.


    He didn''t look annoyed.


    He looked¡­ broken¡­ sad and worried. Like seeing me cry hurt him too.


    His voice came out low, gentle, and concerned.


    "I knew you would end up here," he said. "So I waited."


    My throat tightened. "Why?"


    Louis stepped closer slowly, not touching me, just studying my face.


    "Because you shouldn''t be alone right now," he said quietly. "Not after everything that happened today."


    Something in me cracked again.


    I lowered my eyes, but he lifted a hand and gently touched my chin, making me look up at him.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered, "you look like you''re about to fall apart."


    I looked away. "Of course I am falling apart¡­ everything is falling apart¡­" My voice trembled as I poured out the pain. When I looked back, Louis still had that quiet, worried expression¡ªlike he was absorbing every bit of my hurt.


    His brows pulled together, full of sympathy, as though he wanted to take the pain from my chest and carry it himself.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered again.


    I swallowed hard.


    My throat felt tight¡ªtoo tight.


    Tears burned behind my eyes.


    I stepped back from him a little, needing space to breathe.


    "Louis¡­" I whispered shakily.


    His body tensed.


    Just hearing me say his name like that made him worry more.


    I looked down at my trembling hands.


    Then I looked back into his eyes.


    "Louis¡­ what Levi said¡­" my voice trembled, "¡­is it true?"


    Louis froze.


    His eyes widened just a little¡ªbut it was enough.


    He knew exactly what I meant.


    I took a shaky breath.


    "Do I¡­"


    My voice cracked so badly I had to close my eyes.


    "¡­do I make it seem like I love Lennox more than you and Levi?"


    Louis''s jaw tightened.


    His eyes dropped to the floor for a second¡­ like the question stabbed him.


    I stepped closer and grabbed his arm, desperate.


    "Please," I whispered. "Tell me the truth. I don''t want lies. I don''t wantfort. I want the truth. Does it look like I love Lennox more than you?"


    Louis lifted his eyes slowly.


    There was pain in them.


    Real pain.


    Deep pain.


    But he didn''t look angry.


    He didn''t look hurt by me.


    He just looked¡­ honest.


    He took a breath¡ªslow, long, heavy.


    Then he spoke softly, almost afraid of his own words.


    "¡­Olivia," he whispered, "you love us. All of us. I know that."


    My heart squeezed.


    "But¡­"


    His voice trembled just a little.


    "¡­ Lennox is different for you."


    A tear slid down my cheek.


    Louis looked at me with so much gentleness it almost broke me again.


    "You don''t mean to make us feel second," he said quietly. "You don''t try to hurt us. I know that. But yes¡­"


    He swallowed hard.


    "¡­sometimes, it feels like he gets a part of your heart that we can''t reach."


    I covered my mouth as a sob escaped me.


    Louis stepped closer, but he didn''t touch me.


    "You don''t even notice it," he continued softly. "It''s not your fault. It''s just¡­ the way your soul reacts to him."


    His voice lowered.


    "You look at him differently, Olivia. You always have. Even when you try not to."


    I cried harder.


    My shoulders shook violently.


    "Louis¡­" I whispered. "I didn''t¡ªI never meant¡ª"


    "I know," he said quickly, stepping close atst. "I know. We never med you. We never hated you for it. We ¡­ we just wanted to feel that same intensity from you sometimes."


    His hand lifted to my cheek, trembling just a little.


    "And today¡­"


    He blinked rapidly.


    "¡­when we almost lost him, and when you healed him¡­ Olivia, I saw it in your face¡­"


    My breath caught.


    "The fear in your eyes, the way you screamed, the way you held him¡­ it told me everything."


    He wiped my tears softly.


    "You weren''t afraid of losing a mate¡­"


    He paused.


    "You were afraid of losing your half."


    A sob tore from my chest as I covered my face with both hands.


    Louis gently pulled them down and held them.


    "You love me," he whispered. "You love Levi. I know that. But Lennox¡­"


    His voice softened painfully.


    "¡­ Lennox is the one your heart beats for first."

 Chapter 540: Feeling His Emotions

    Olivia''s POV


    I shook my head, crying harder.


    "I don''t want anyone to feel unloved," I sobbed. "I don''t¡ªI don''t want to hurt you. I just¡­ I don''t know how to stop my heart¡­"


    Louis smiled sadly.


    "You don''t have to stop it," he said gently. "Just¡­ let us find our ce in it too."


    I looked up at him with watery eyes.


    "Have I been failing you?" I whispered.


    Louis let out a shaky breath, brushing my hair back gently.


    "No," he said.


    "You are just human."


    My knees weakened.


    He caught me before I could fall, his arms wrapping around me softly¡ªcarefully¡ªlike I was something fragile.


    "Come here," he whispered. "Let it out."


    And I did.


    I cried into his chest again.


    This time, not just from pain


    ¡ªbut from guilt.


    From fear.


    From love I didn''t know how to divide. To me, I love them equally¡­ in my heart I love them equally, but it seems I didn''t know how to show them. Maybe that''s my fault¡­ my fault was not being able to show Levi and Louis that I love them just as much as I love Lennox.


    Louis held me like he''d hold something precious.


    Like he had been waiting to hold me for a long time.


    Sucking a deep breath, I pulled away from Louis''s grip.


    "Louis¡­" I whispered, wiping my face weakly. "I just¡­ I want to rest. I want to lie down. I want to sleep."


    Louis''s gentle expression shifted immediately.


    Worried. Protective. Alert.


    He shook his head before I even finished speaking.


    "No," he said firmly. "You''re not sleeping alone tonight."


    I frowned through my tears. "Louis, I''ll be fine¡ª"


    "No," he repeated, stepping closer, his eyes soft but stubborn. "Olivia, you broke down twice today. Your emotions are everywhere. You almost burned the room earlier. You''re exhausted. And you''re not sleeping alone."


    I opened my mouth to argue again, but he dropped his voice¡ªdeep, gentle, serious.


    "I''m not leaving you to cry by yourself. Not tonight."


    Something in my chest melted.


    I swallowed and looked down, my voice small. "But Louis¡­ I don''t want to burden you."


    He stepped forward and touched my chin, lifting my face.


    "You''re not a burden," he whispered. "You''re my mate."


    My eyes stung again.


    I sighed softly and nodded because I knew I couldn''t win this argument¡ªnot with Louis looking at me like that.


    "Fine¡­" I whispered.


    Louis let out a breath of relief. "Thank you."


    I walked past him and stepped into my bathroom.


    The moment the warm water hit my skin, Louis''s words reyed in my head:


    "Just¡­ let us find our ce in your heart too."


    I pressed a hand to my chest and closed my eyes.


    I did love them. All three. Equally. Deeply.


    I just didn''t know how to show it.


    Maybe that was my fault.


    Maybe I had been holding onto the guilt of losing Lennox for so long that I forgot Louis and Levi needed reassurance too.


    The shower washed some of the heaviness off my skin, but not off my heart.


    When I stepped out, I wrapped myself in a towel and slipped into clean clothes¡ªsomething simple, somethingfortable.


    I opened the bathroom door quietly.


    Louis was already sitting on the bed.


    Not lying down. Not rxed.


    Like he wanted to be sure I didn''t faint. Or cry again. Or disappear.


    His eyes softened when he saw me.


    "Come," he said gently, patting the space beside him.


    I walked over slowly and climbed into the bed.


    Hey back against the pillows, and without thinking, I moved closer¡ªresting my head on his chest.


    His heartbeat was strong. Steady. Warm.


    His arm slid around me instantly, pulling me close but softly¡­ tenderly¡­ as if he didn''t want to overwhelm me.


    "Is this okay?" he whispered.


    I nodded against him. "Yes."


    I closed my eyes, listening to his heartbeat.


    Louis stayed still as he gently stroked my hair.


    For the first time tonight, my body started to rx. My breathing steadied. My tears dried. My chest loosened.


    Louis whispered into my hair, "I''ve got you."


    I nodded, not able to trust my words.


    I closed my eyes and thought of Levi¡­ Yes, I was angry at him¡­ really angry at him for what he had done¡­ and for what he did, but he was my mate. I carried his mark, and that means I can feel his pain¡­ his emotions, and right now I was feeling it...


    Louis felt it immediately because his arm tightened around me protectively.


    "Olivia?" he whispered. "Are you okay?"


    I didn''t answer at first.


    I couldn''t.


    Because Levi''s emotions were overwhelming me.


    I could feel his pain. Anger. Guilt. Fear.


    And beneath everything I felt a deep, deep heartbreak.


    My own chest tightened so hard I had to grip Louis''s shirt.


    Louis stroked my hair again. "Hey¡­ talk to me."


    A tear slipped from my eye before I could stop it.


    "I''m feeling him¡­" I whispered. "Levi. I''m feeling Levi''s emotions."


    Louis''s hand froze for a moment.


    Then he sighed¡ªsoft but heavy¡ªas if he expected this.


    I pressed my face into his chest, shaking slightly.


    "He''s hurting so much," I breathed. "He''s angry and sad and broken¡­ and I can feel all of it. It''s¡­ it''s too much."


    Louis didn''t get irritated.


    He didn''t get jealous.


    He didn''t even tense.


    Instead, he held me tighter.


    "Of course he is hurting," Louis whispered gently. "He said too much today. He let his feelings explode. And he feels guilty for it. Levi loves you too hard¡­ sometimes more than he knows how to handle."


    I shook my head, wiping my tears.


    "But Louis¡­ he thinks I don''t love him. He thinks I only want Lennox."


    Louis hesitated.


    Then, very softly, he said, "He is scared, Olivia. He''s scared he will lose you now that Lennox is back. Scared he will be forgotten. Scared he is not enough."


    His voice cracked a little.


    "And¡­ he''s not the only one who feels that way."


    That made my heart twist again.


    I rested my hand on Louis''s chest, breathing shakily.


    "I don''t want any of you to feel that," I whispered. "I don''t want to lose any of you."


    Louis kissed the top of my head gently.


    "You won''t lose me," he whispered. "Not ever."


    My tears soaked his shirt again.


    But in the middle of all that¡ª


    Levi''s emotions hit me even harder.


    A sudden spike of regret.


    Then self-hatred.


    Then a heavy, painful feeling that made my stomach drop.


    "Louis¡­" I whispered shakily. "I think he''s crying."


    Louis stiffened.


    His jaw clenched.


    He didn''t need to ask who I meant.


    He closed his eyes and whispered, "He needs time. He said things he shouldn''t have said."


    "Yes," I whispered. "But he''s still my mate¡­ and he''s hurting alone."


    Louis opened his eyes and looked down at me.


    His expression wasn''t angry or jealous.


    It was soft.


    Understanding.


    "He will be okay," Louis murmured, brushing my hair behind my ear. "But right now¡­ you need to rest. You need to breathe. You need to calm your heart."


    He pulled me closer against his chest again.


    My body rxed into him, even with the storm of emotions I felt from Levi echoing inside me.


    Louis continued in a soothing voice, "You can check on Levi in the morning. I''ll go with you. For tonight¡­ just let me hold you."


    My eyes drifted closed, tears still slipping out slowly.


    Louis''s heartbeat was steady beneath my cheek.


    Warm.


    Safe.


    Comforting.


    Eventually¡­


    my breathing matched his.


    And even though Levi''s pain kept brushing against my heart, Louis''s warmth slowly pulled me into sleep.

 Chapter 541: Guilt

    Levi''s POV


    I sat on the edge of my bed, my hands buried in my hair, staring at the floor that looked more and more blurry the longer I stared.


    I wasn''t crying loudly.


    No sobs.


    No sounds.


    Just silent tears running down my face like they were tired of staying inside.


    The night felt cold. Too cold. Even for a wolf.


    And for the first time in my entire life, I felt like the viin.


    Not because someone called me one¡­


    but because everything I did today proved it.


    I dragged my hands down my face and let out a shaky breath.


    I hurt Olivia.


    I hurt Lennox.


    I hurt Louis.


    And the worst part?


    I didn''t mean any of it.


    Not a single word came from hate¡­


    They all came from love¡ªtwisted, choking, desperate love that I had been holding inside for years.


    I leaned back against the wall and closed my eyes.


    Inside my chest, something felt like it was copsing.


    Like the weight I had been carrying secretly finally smashed me down.


    "Why am I like this¡­?" I whispered into the darkness.


    I wasn''t born jealous.


    I wasn''t born angry.


    I wasn''t born to be the shadow in my own family.


    But today¡­


    I felt like every ugly part of me came out at once.


    My mind reyed everything¡­ painfully clear.


    When I yelled at Lennox¡­


    I wasn''t angry that he was alive.


    I wasn''t angry that Olivia ran to him.


    I was angry at myself.


    Because a part of me¡­


    a selfish, scared part¡­


    wished I didn''t have to share her heart again.


    That made me feel sick.


    Wrong.


    Ashamed.


    How could I think that?


    How could I even let that feeling exist?


    Lennox suffered.


    He lost everything.


    He came back broken.


    And my first reaction was jealousy?


    I really was a monster today.


    And when Olivia pped me¡­


    the pain on my cheek was nothing.


    What truly hurt was knowing I deserved it.


    I crossed a line.


    I said something I should NEVER have said.


    The moment the words left my mouth.


    "Even when we are making love¡­ you imagine it''s Lennox."


    I hated myself instantly.


    That wasn''t fair.


    That wasn''t true.


    That wasn''t love speaking.


    That was fear.


    Fear of losing her.


    Fear of being reced.


    Fear that now that Lennox was back¡­


    I was no longer needed.


    I wiped my face quickly, but more tears came.


    And the rejection thing¡­ that was the worst.


    I shouldn''t have told Lennox.


    Not like that.


    Not when he had just woken from aa.


    Not when he was already broken.


    But seeing him look at her¡ª


    seeing the pain in his eyes¡ª


    the guilt inside me exploded.


    I wasn''t trying to hurt him.


    I wasn''t trying to ruin his heart.


    I was trying to protect Olivia.


    To protect all of us.


    To protect the family.


    But I did it the wrong way.


    I did everything the wrong way.


    And now¡­


    Olivia hates me.


    Louis is disappointed in me.


    Lennox probably wants to kill me.


    And I¡ª


    I just feel empty.


    Completely empty.


    Like no matter how much I try¡­


    I will always be the one doing things wrong.


    Always the one saying the wrong words.


    Always the one who loves too loudly.


    Always the one who feels too deeply.


    I wiped another tear roughly.


    "I didn''t want to be the viin," I whispered.


    But today¡­ I truly became one.


    Not because I wanted to.


    Not because I enjoyed it.


    But because I loved too fiercely¡­


    and I didn''t know how to hold that love properly.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia¡­" I whispered into the quiet room.


    "I''m sorry, brother¡­"


    I hugged my knees and lowered my head.


    I didn''t know how to fix any of this.


    But for the first time¡­


    I wanted to try.


    I wanted to be better.


    I wanted to stop being the viin in the eyes of the woman I loved.


    My chest tightened again, and I had to stand up because sitting felt suffocating. The walls felt too close. The room felt too small. My emotions were too loud.


    I walked out of my room without thinking.


    The hallway was quiet. Everyone was asleep. Everyone except me¡ªthe only one drowning in emotions I couldn''t control.


    I stepped outside and walked into the forest. The moment the cold air hit my skin, I shifted. Bones cracked, fur grew, and my wolf took over instantly.


    We ran.


    We didn''t think.


    We didn''t n.


    We just ran.


    Through branches, through mud, through darkness. My paws burned. My breath burned. My chest burned. But none of it hurt as much as Olivia''s tears. None of it hurt as much as seeing Lennox dying on the floor. None of it hurt as much as knowing Louis looked at me with disappointment.


    I ran until my legs gave out.


    I slipped on the wet ground and crashed into the dirt. My body shook violently. My wolf whimpered¡ªa broken, painful sound that echoed through the forest.


    I lowered my head and let the tears fall.


    I wasn''t an Alpha tonight.


    I wasn''t a warrior.


    I wasn''t even a brother.


    I was just a man who loved too hard¡­ and ended up breaking everything he loved.


    I curled into the dirt and closed my eyes.


    For the first time in my life¡­


    I felt truly alone. And it was all my fault.


    I don''t know how long I stayed curled up in that cold dirt. Minutes¡­ hours¡­ it all felt the same. My wolf cried until he was too weak to even whimper. And when I finally shifted back, I just knelt there¡ªnaked, exhausted, and feeling like pieces of myself were scattered all over the forest floor.


    I wiped the mud from my face and forced myself to stand.


    My legs felt heavy.


    My chest hurt.


    My heart felt numb, still I walked back home.


    When I reached the mansion door, I hesitated.


    I didn''t want to walk inside.


    I didn''t want to see anyone.


    I didn''t want anyone to ask me what was wrong¡ªbecause I already knew the answer.


    Everything was wrong.


    And I caused most of it.


    I slipped inside quietly, careful not to wake anyone. The halls were dark and silent. Even the air felt heavy.


    I walked straight to my room.


    When I closed the door behind me, the weight of the whole day pressed down on my shoulders all over again.


    I headed to the bathroom and turned on the shower.


    The water came down warm, but it didn''t warm me.


    Didn''t soothe me.


    Didn''t wash away the guilt.


    It just reminded me how dirty I felt inside.


    I pressed both hands against the shower wall and let the water run down my back.


    My eyes closed.


    My jaw clenched.


    My chest kept tightening like it wanted to copse again.


    "Get it together," I whispered to myself. "Just¡­ get it together."


    After the shower, I wrapped a towel around my waist and walked back into the room. My bed looked cold and empty. Somehow, tonight, it felt too big¡ªway too big for one person. Usually I spend the night with Olivia.


    I slid into it anyway, lying on my back, staring at the ceiling.


    Tomorrow woulde.


    Whether I wanted it or not.


    Whether I was ready or not.


    Olivia would wake up.


    Louis would wake up.


    Lennox would still be broken.


    And I would still be the idiot who made everything worse.


    I let out a shaky breath and closed my eyes.


    "I''ll face it," I whispered into the quiet room. "Whatever tomorrow brings¡­ I''ll face it."

 Chapter 542: Try To Be Better

    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up to the soft stroking of my hair.


    Louis''s fingers moved gently from the top of my head down to my cheek, slow and careful, like he was touching something fragile.


    "Good morning, sunshine," he whispered, his voice warm and sleepy.


    He leaned down and ced a soft kiss on the top of my head just as I yawned.


    I blinked my eyes open and slowly pulled out of his arm, turning to look at him.


    And gods¡­ he looked handsome.


    His hair was messy.


    His eyes were half-closed.


    His jaw looked sharper in the soft morning light.


    There was a tiny sleepy smile on his lips that made my heart melt a little.


    "Thank you," I whispered, smiling weakly.


    He frowned a little. "For what?"


    "For staying¡­ for holding me¡­ for everything."


    He didn''t say anything. He just touched my cheek with his thumb.


    And inside me, something tightened. I need to do better. I need to show them I love them equally. I need to stop making anyone feel less. I don''t want any of them to feel like second ce.


    Louis studied my face. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    But I wasn''t. And he knew it¡­ but he didn''t push.


    I sat up slowly. "I want to go check on breakfast. The staff should be cooking already."


    Louis raised a brow. "Breakfast?"


    I nodded, trying not to show the worry already building in my chest.


    "I''m thinking of Lennox¡­ he hasn''t eaten since he came."


    Louis''s expression softened, but there was worry there too. "Olivia¡­ let mee with you."


    "Just give me one minute," I said. "I''ll be fine."


    He looked as if he wanted to argue but held himself back. "Okay. Don''t take long."


    I stood up and walked toward the door. My feet felt heavy, and my chest squeezed tight from unease.


    I walked down the hallway and headed straight toward the kitchen. The moment I stepped inside, the warm smell of food hit me¡ªeggs, bread, oats, fruit. The staff turned immediately.


    "Good morning, Luna," they greeted.


    I forced a small smile even though my heart wasn''t in it. "Good morning."


    I moved closer to the counter and checked the breakfast arranged for the kids first. "There is too much sugar in this one," I said quietly, pointing at the bowl. "Reduce it. Liam reacts to too much sweetness."


    "Yes, Luna," the cook nodded quickly.


    I checked the fruits, the boiled eggs, the porridge. Everything looked fine. My mind was somewhere else, but I still tried to focus.


    Then I walked to the adult meal¡ªtoast, fried yam, vegetables, grilled fish, tea. I stared at the food for a moment¡­ then one face popped into my head.


    Lennox.


    He hadn''t eaten since he fell unconscious¡­ and even after he returned, he barely touched food. My chest tightened.


    I turned to the cook. "Please prepare another meal¡ª"


    Before I finished, the cook nodded. "For Alpha Lennox, yes, Luna. I can make¡ª"


    "No," I cut in gently but firmly.


    He blinked. "Luna?"


    "I''ll cook it myself."


    There was a small silence.


    "Luna, you don''t have to. I can¡ª"


    "I want to," I said quietly. "I need to."


    He understood immediately and moved aside. I washed my hands and started cooking.


    I peeled the potatoes the way Lennox always liked them. I fried the eggs lightly with just a little salt because he hated too much seasoning. I made his ginger tea just how he used to ask for it¡ªwarm, not too hot, not too sweet.


    The whole kitchen smelled like memories.


    Like him.


    Like the mornings we used to eat together.


    My chest squeezed harder, but I kept cooking. When I finished, I arranged everything neatly on a tray. I stared at it for a few seconds¡­ my hands shaking a little.


    Would he even eat this?


    Would he push it away?


    Would he yell again?


    I swallowed the fear and walked upstairs.


    I went straight to my room and took a quick shower. The warm water hit my skin but didn''t calm my heart. After changing into clean casual clothes, I went to check on the boys.


    When I opened their door, the room was empty.


    Their beds were already made.


    They were gone with their caretakers.


    I sighed softly and closed the door.


    My feet led me automatically toward Lennox''s room. I needed to ask if he wanted to eat in the dining room or his room¡ªwhatever made himfortable.


    When I reached his door, I stopped and took a slow breath. The hallway was quiet. Everything felt too quiet.


    I lifted my hand¡­


    And knocked softly.


    Once.


    Twice.


    My voice came out weak, almost scared.


    "Lennox¡­?"


    "Lennox¡­?" I whispered again.


    The door opened¡ªnot wide, just a crack.


    And Anabe stepped out.


    Her face was calm, polite¡­ but her eyes told me she didn''t want trouble.


    "Good morning, Lady Olivia," she greeted softly, bowing her head.


    I blinked in confusion. "Where is Lennox? I made breakfast for him."


    Anabe swallowed. "Alpha Lennox¡­ does not want to see anyone this morning."


    My chest tightened. "Not even me?"


    She hesitated. "Especially not you."


    Those words hit like a p.


    I took a small step forward, frowning. "Please¡­ I just want to check on him."


    She gently but firmly blocked the doorway with her body.


    "He asked for privacy. He said no one should enter. Please¡­ respect his wish."


    My frown deepened.


    "He hasn''t eaten," I whispered. "He''s still weak. Let me¡ª"


    Suddenly a loud crash sounded from inside the room.


    Metal hitting the floor. Water sshing.


    My heart dropped.


    "Lennox?!" I pushed forward instinctively.


    Anabe tried to hold me back. "Ma''am, please¡ª"


    I shoved her aside and forced my way in.


    My breath caught immediately.


    A bowl of water was on the floor, spilled everywhere. The towel nearby was soaked. And Lennox¡ª


    Lennox was still in his wheelchair, his body shaking, his hand gripping the edge of the bed like he was trying to pull himself up but failed.


    "Lennox!" I frowned and rushed toward him.


    He raised his head sharply, his eyes red, his breath ragged, pain etched across his face.


    "STEP BACK!" he shouted.

 Chapter 543: His Room

    Olivia''s POV


    "I said, step back." Lennox yelled again. This time his rage-filled voice echoed through the hall of the room.


    I faltered hard but didn''t take a step away; instead, my gaze stayed locked on Lennox, who was already halfway out of his wheelchair. My heart sank, and all I wanted to do was run to him and help him up.


    Annabe came up to me and frowned. "With all due respect. Please, you have to leave."


    I red at her, but before I could speak, she continued. "This is not good for the patient¡­ for his health''s sake, you must leave." She wasn''t pleading; her words were orders.


    My wolf howled angrily inside me, but I knew she was right; right now I had to respect Lennox''s wish.


    ncing at him one more time, my heart twisted, and I forced myself to turn away and leave.


    Outside Lennox''s door I leaned against it, and a tear rolled down, but I quickly wiped it off.. Now wasn''t the time to cry¡­ now was the time for action.


    Gathering myself and my emotions, I made my way to the dining table, and on getting there I saw everyone was there. Everyone was there except Levi.


    Leo smiled at me. "Good morning, Mom." He greeted.


    His brothers Liam and Leo joined. "Good morning, Mom."


    I smiled as I responded to their greetings with kisses on their cheeks.


    Liam started. "Is Father Lennox not going for breakfast?" He asked while his curious eyes stayed fixed on me.


    I weakly responded while putting on the bestposure I could. "He is still resting; let''s let him be."


    The look Louis gave me told me he knew I was lying.


    Leon joined. "Father Levi isn''t down yet for breakfast."


    I nodded. "I''ll go call him¡­ he must be so busy. Just eat your meal¡­ don''t wait for us."


    I said, and with that I turned and took the direction to Levi''s room.


    Reaching his room.


    I knocked softly.


    "Levi¡­?"


    No answer.


    I waited a few seconds and knocked again, a little louder.


    "Levi, it''s me¡­ open the door."


    Still nothing.


    My chest tightened. Something didn''t feel right. The silence¡­ the stillness¡­ it wasn''t normal. After everything that happened yesterday, he should''ve been awake. Or pacing. Or growling. Not silent like this.


    I tried the handle.


    Locked.


    Of course.


    Levi always locked his door when he wanted to block the world out¡­ and today¡­ today he had every reason to.


    I leaned my forehead on the door.


    "Levi¡­ please," I whispered.


    Nothing.


    No footsteps. No movement. No sound.


    Just silence.


    Fear crawled slowly into my chest.


    I took a step back, ced my palm on the door, and pressed my energy into the lock. The door clicked open instantly.


    I pushed it gently and walked inside.


    The smell hit me first.


    Alcohol.


    Strong. Heavy. Bitter.


    My heart sank.


    The room was dim. The curtains were still drawn. The clothes he worest night were on the floor. His shoes were scattered. A chair was knocked over.


    And Levi¡­


    Levi was lying on the bed.


    Still fully dressed. One arm dangling off the side. His shirt wrinkled. His hair messy. His breathing soft but uneven¡­ like he had cried himself to sleep.


    My chest twisted painfully.


    "Levi¡­" I whispered and stepped closer.


    He didn''t move.


    Empty bottles were on the floor¡ªtwo, maybe three. My eyes burned.


    He drank. He actually drank.


    Levi never drank unless he was drowning inside.


    I walked closer and sat gently on the edge of the bed. His face was turned toward the pillow¡­ eyes swollen¡­ eyshes wet. He had cried until he passed out.


    My heart cracked.


    "Levi¡­ why did you do this to yourself¡­" I whispered, brushing a strand of hair off his forehead.


    He stirred slightly but didn''t wake up.


    I ced a soft hand on his cheek. His skin was a little cold.


    "Why are you hurting alone¡­" I whispered.


    His brows twitched, like he was fighting something in a dream.


    I sighed and wiped his cheek softly. "Levi¡­ you don''t have to hurt yourself because you feel guilty."


    I looked around the messy room¡­ then at his sleeping, exhausted face¡­ and a heavy ache filled me.


    Everything was falling apart.


    Lennox pushing me away.


    Levi drowning in shame and regret.


    Louis trying to hold everyone together.


    And me¡­ stuck in the middle of loving all of them and still hurting each one without meaning to.


    I leaned down and whispered near Levi''s ear.


    "I''m going to make this work."


    His breathing hitched softly.


    Just a little.


    My heart squeezed.


    I ced his nket over him gently and stood up slowly.


    I was about to leave the room when I heard the soft rustling of sheets behind me.


    I turned slowly.


    Levi''s fingers twitched first¡­ then his head moved¡­ and finally his eyes opened, red and swollen as if they had fought a war all night.


    He blinked weakly.


    When his gazended on me¡ªreallynded¡ªhis whole body tensed. His eyes widened a little, pain rushing into them so fast it almost sucked all the air from the room.


    "Olivia¡­" His voice cracked. "You''re¡­ here?"


    I nodded slowly. "Yes."


    He swallowed hard and sat up a little, but winced like his head was pounding. His eyes never left my face.


    "Please¡­" he whispered, "don''t hate me."


    My heart sank.


    He rubbed his face with both hands, shaking. "I can handle anything. Anything. Pain. Anger. Punishment. But not¡­" He sucked in a shaky breath, "not you hating me. I won''t survive that."


    I stepped a little closer. "Levi¡­"


    He shook his head, tears already gathering in his eyes again. "I thought¡­ I thought what I did was right. I thought keeping you away from Lennox would protect you. I thought rejecting him for you would save your life. I thought pushing you away from him would stop you from hurting."


    His voice got smaller. "I thought I was doing the right thing."


    I felt my chest tighten painfully.


    "You hurt me, Levi," I whispered.


    His face crumpled instantly. His lips shook. His eyes dropped.


    "I know," he whispered. "And I hate myself for it."


    I stepped closer, reaching out and brushing my thumb along his jaw.


    "But you''re not the only one at fault," I said softly. "I should have tried harder. If I really wanted to see Lennox¡­ I should have pushed more. I should have fought more. It wasn''t only you."


    He looked up sharply, shocked. "Olivia¡­"


    I sighed. "We both made mistakes. Big ones. And it hurt all of us."


    Levi nodded slowly, tears sliding down his cheek. "So¡­ what happens now?" His voice was quiet¡­ scared¡­ almost like a child. "What will happen to us?"


    I didn''t hesitate.


    "Nothing is happening," I said and took his hands gently. "We are mates. We will figure this out together."


    His breath shook. Relief washed over his face so strongly that it almost broke my heart.


    He squeezed my hands softly, holding them like they were the only thing keeping him alive.


    "Thank you," he whispered. "Thank you for not giving up on me."


    I shook my head. "We will fix it¡­ everything¡­ step by step."


    Levi looked at me with so much love, pain, and fear mixed together that it made my chest ache. He lifted one trembling hand and ced it against my cheek.


    "I''ll do better," he whispered. "I swear it."


    I nodded softly. "We all will."


    His shoulders dropped in relief, and he exhaled like he had been holding his breath all night.


    "Come downstairs after you shower," I said softly. "The kids are asking about you."


    He nodded. "I will."


    As I turned to leave, I heard his voice again¡­ quiet, shaky, raw.


    "Olivia¡­ thank you."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, then whispered, "Always."


    And stepped out of his room.

 Chapter 544: Acting Like A Spoiled kid

    Louis''s POV


    Everything was upside down.


    Our home, which used to be peaceful at least at some hours of the day, now felt like a storm lived inside the walls. And even the boys could sense something was wrong. They didn''t ask questions¡ªthat was one thing I loved about them. They observed. They felt things. But they didn''t push. They were smart that way.


    "Can I go see Father Lennox after breakfast?" Liam asked quietly.


    I swallowed hard. "I''ll go check on Alpha Lennox first and see if he is ready to receive anyone."


    Liam looked like he wanted to say more, but he held it in and returned to his meal.


    A momentter, Olivia walked back into the dining room and sat down beside me. One look at her and my stomach dropped. She wasn''t herself. Her eyes were tired, her shoulders pulled tight, her thoughts clearly far away. I wanted to reach for her hand but the boys were still at the table, watching.


    We finished breakfast slowly. The boys said their goodbyes and were taken to school by their caregivers. Once they were gone, the house went quiet again¡ªtoo quiet.


    I turned to Olivia immediately. "How''s Levi?"


    She exhaled. "He''s fine. Just¡­ drunk. But he''s awake."


    I nodded. "Everything will be fine."


    She looked at me for a moment, like she wanted to believe that. Then she sighed. "Louis¡­ can you please go check on Lennox? He hasn''t eaten. He didn''t even touch anything yesterday¡­"


    "Okay," I said softly.


    "I have a meeting with the she-wolves," she added. "I need to leave."


    I leaned forward, kissed her lips gently, and whispered, "Be safe."


    She gave me a small, weak smile, and walked out.


    The moment the door closed, I headed straight to Lennox''s room.


    When I entered, he was halfway out of his wheelchair again, wiping his upper body with a towel. He was struggling, but he didn''t ask for help. He refused to.


    "You should let a male servant assist you," I said quietly.


    He didn''t respond.


    Not a nod. Not a sound. Not even a nce in my direction.


    My jaw tightened.


    "Lennox, I''m talking to you," I tried again.


    He continued cleaning himself like I wasn''t even in the room.


    Annabe hovered beside him, holding a bowl of warm water and another towel. I could see the way she looked at him¡ªtoo focused, too attached. It bothered me.


    I stepped closer. "Annabe, leave us."


    She blinked, stunned. "Alpha Louis, with all due respect, Alpha Lennox needs proper care. I cannot leave¡ª"


    "You can," I cut in sharply. "And you will. I am an Alpha too. I don''t repeat myself."


    She stiffened, her lips tightening, but she bowed slightly. "Yes, Alpha Louis."


    I watched her walk out.


    I didn''t like her. Not one bit. Something in her eyes felt wrong.


    Once the door closed, I turned back to Lennox.


    He still ignored me.


    Still wiping himself like his strength wasn''t fading. Still acting like he didn''t need anyone¡ªespecially me.


    My patience snapped just a little.


    "Lennox," I said, stepping closer, "you can hate me. You can ignore me. But you can''t shut everyone out. Not like this."


    Nothing.


    No reaction.


    It was like speaking to a ghost.


    I exhaled slowly, trying to calm my rising anger.


    "You have a family," I continued. "Three sons who care about you. A mate who almost died saving you. And brothers who¡ª"


    "Stop talking," he muttered finally, his voice low and cold.


    I stared at him, my jaw clenching.


    At least he said something.


    "You''re pushing everyone away," I said quietly. "You think you''re protecting yourself, but you''re only hurting the people who want to help you."


    He didn''t turn his head, but his fist tightened on the towel.


    Good. He heard me.


    "You haven''t eaten," I added. "Olivia cooked something for you."


    His shoulders stiffened.


    "You should¡ª"


    "Get out," he said, still not looking at me.


    I felt heat rise in my chest. "No. I''m not leaving you like this."


    He dropped the towel and snapped, "I SAID GET OUT!"


    And still¡ªmy feet didn''t move.


    Because I was his brother.


    Because I wasn''t letting him drown alone.


    Because Olivia asked me to try.


    I took a slow breath and finally said, "I''ll get the food. Whether you eat or not¡­ that''s your choice."


    Before I could say another word, the door opened again.


    Not by Annabe.


    But by Levi.


    He walked in holding the tray of food Olivia made¡ªhis face still tired, still swollen from crying, but calmer than before.


    "I brought it," he muttered quietly.


    I stiffened. Lennox stiffened. The tension in the room shot straight up.


    Levi walked slowly toward the bedside table, but before he could even set the tray down properly¡ª


    Lennox pped his arm away.


    The te flew off the tray and crashed onto the floor.


    Food sttered everywhere. Tea spilled across the tiles. The te shattered loudly.


    Levi froze.


    I froze.


    For a moment, the whole room went silent.


    Lennox''s chest was rising and falling hard, his jaw clenched, his eyes burning with rage and pain.


    "I don''t want your food," he growled. "Who knows, you might have poisoned it."


    Levi swallowed, his throat working, his fingers trembling slightly.


    "I''m¡­ not here to¡ª"


    "I SAID I DON''T WANT IT!" Lennox roared, eyes shing with fury.


    Something snapped inside me.


    I stepped forward.


    "STOP IT."


    Both of them looked at me.


    "Just stop," I said again, louder. "Stop acting like this."


    Lennox red at me. "Get out, Louis."


    "No," I snapped. "Not until you listen."


    He narrowed his eyes, but I didn''t back down.


    "You''re acting like a spoiled kid," I said, my voice sharp, shaking with frustration. "Yes, we messed up. Fine. We messed up badly. But you''re not the only one hurting."


    His breath hitched, but I continued.


    "You think you''re the only one who lost something? You think you''re the only one who suffered? Levi drank himself unconsciousst night. Olivia cried until she could barely breathe. The boys feel something is wrong. And I¡ª"


    My voice cracked for a second. I clenched my jaw.


    "I''m here trying to hold this family together while you''re tearing yourself apart and pushing everyone away."


    Lennox looked like he was about to snap again, but I stepped closer.


    "You almost died yesterday," I said quietly. "And we watched it with our own eyes."


    I swallowed. "We thought you were gone. Again."


    Levi lowered his head. My eyes burned.


    "And now the first thing you do is shove us out? Break tes? Throw food? Pretend you''re alone?"


    I shook my head.


    "You''re not alone, Lennox. Stop acting like you are."


    He looked away, jaw tight, breath uneven. "I''m alone¡­ because if you care, you would havee to visit. So stop pretending you all care. Because you don''t."


    Levi finally whispered, "Please, Lennox¡­ we''re trying, Lennox¡­ even if we''re doing it wrong."


    Lennox didn''t respond.


    He just stared at the floor where the food had scattered¡ªhis expression dark, torn, broken.


    I took a slow breath and stepped back.


    "Eat or don''t eat," I muttered. "But stop pushing the people who love you."


    Lennox''s fingers tightened on the arm of his wheelchair.


    His voice came out low, barely above a whisper.


    "¡­Get out."


    I didn''t argue this time.


    I grabbed Levi by the arm gently and pulled him toward the door.


    As we walked out, I nced back¡­


    Lennox wasn''t looking at us.


    He was staring at the broken te.


    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI saw something behind that anger.


    Not hatred.


    Not rage.


    Not pride.


    Just pain.


    Raw, deep, silent pain.

 Chapter 545: Death Was Better

    Lennox''s POV


    The moment the door closed, the room fell silent.


    Too silent.


    I kept my eyes on the broken te on the floor. The food Olivia made. The food she cooked with her own hands¡­ for me. And I threw it.


    My chest tightened so hard I couldn''t breathe.


    I gripped the arms of the wheelchair. My whole body trembled. My heart was pounding too fast from pain and anger.


    "Stupid¡­" I whispered to myself. "You''re so stupid¡­"


    My vision blurred. Not from anger.


    From tears.


    I blinked hard, trying to force them back, but they came anyway. Hot. Sharp. Angry.


    I hated this. I hated being weak. I hated being watched. I hated needing help. I hated the pity in their eyes. I hated how broken I looked. How useless I felt. How trapped I was inside a body that refused to stand.


    "I''m alone¡­" I whispered again. "I''ve always been alone¡­"


    My breath hitched. I mmed my fist on the armrest. The pain shot through my wrist, but I weed it. I needed to feel something¡ªanything other than this emptiness swallowing me whole.


    "Why¡­" My voice shook uncontrobly. "Why didn''t the Moon Goddess just let me die¡­?"


    The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    I covered my face with both hands and let the tears fall.


    My shoulders shook. My chest heaved. I tried to breathe, but it felt like the air refused to enter my lungs.


    "I can''t do this¡­" I whispered. "I can''t¡­"


    My gaze shifted to the floor again¡ªto the food. Olivia''s food. Her effort. Her care. Her love.


    Guilt crashed into me so hard my whole body curled in on itself. I should have at least eaten it¡­


    I shouldn''t have wasted her effort.


    Frowning, I gripped the wheelchair again and forced myself to sit upright, but my hands were shaking too much.


    Another tear fell. Then another. And another.


    I felt everything breaking inside me¡ªevery piece I had worked so hard to hold together.


    My shoulders dropped. My head fell forward. My eyes closed tightly as more tears slipped down.


    "I don''t know how to live like this," I whispered. "I don''t know how to be this version of me¡­"


    My hands fell limp on myp.


    For the first time since I woke up¡­


    I admitted it.


    "I''m scared¡­"


    The word felt heavy and foreign.


    "I''m scared¡­ and I don''t know what to do¡­"


    I wondered how I would live being crippled and WOLFLESS. I believe the pack has heard of it, and I wondered what they must be thinking¡­ a wolfless and crippled man can''t be their Alpha¡­ how can I lead them in such a vegetable state? Death was better than this!


    Another hot tear fell down my cheek, but I quickly wiped it off when I noticed the door opening and Annabe walking in.


    Her eyes settled on me, and I knew she noticed I was crying, but she did not say anything about it. Rather, she bent down and began picking up the broken pieces of the te.


    I sucked in a deep breath and wheeled myself towards the window and stood before it as I stared at the trees far away. I wondered, will I ever go to the woods¡­ will I ever shift to my wolf¡­ what will be of me¡­


    As if sensing my thoughts, Annabe walked over and stood beside me.


    "You can begin a physical therapy," she suggested.


    But I scoffed. "You are sounding as if this was an ident? This isn''t an ident. This is from the Moon Goddess, and there is nothing that can be done about it," I spat.


    Annabe was silent, as if she was thinking deeply, before she finally spoke.


    "Alpha Lennox¡­ even if this came from the Moon Goddess, it doesn''t mean you stop fighting."


    I scoffed louder. "Fight? Fight with what? With legs that don''t move? With a wolf that''s DEAD?" My voice broke on thest word, but I quickly clenched my jaw. "Tell me, Annabe¡­ how do I fight when half of me is gone?"


    She didn''t flinch. She didn''t look away.


    "By starting with the half that is still alive."


    I turned my head sharply at her, anger burning in my chest.


    "Alive? Look at me." My voice shook. "Look at what I''ve be. A crippled man in a chair. A wolfless Alpha. A burden."


    "You are not a burden," she said firmly.


    "Yes, I am." My voice cracked again, and I hated it. "The pack already knows, don''t they? They know their Alpha can''t shift. They know I can''t stand. They know I can''t lead." I swallowed hard. "They must beughing¡­ or pitying me¡­"


    "No one isughing," she answered quietly. "And no one dares pity an Alpha like you."


    I shook my head. "You don''t understand."


    She stepped closer. "Then make me understand."


    My chest tightened. I didn''t want to say it, but the words forced their way out anyway.


    "A crippled Alpha is no Alpha. A wolfless man cannot lead. My life is over. My purpose is gone."


    "You can still lead," she whispered. "Just¡­ differently."


    "I don''t want different," I snapped. "I want my life back. I want my legs. I want my wolf. I want the man I used to be!"


    My voice broke again, and I bit down hard to stop another cry from escaping. I hated crying in front of people. It made me feel weak. Unworthy.


    Annabe ced the bowl on a nearby table and stepped closer, not too close, but within reach.


    "Alpha¡­ you''re grieving. You lost a part of yourself. That pain is real. But don''t let it swallow you."


    I clenched my fists. "You think this is grief? I WISH it was grief. This is torture. Every second I sit in this chair¡­ every time I look at my legs¡­ every time I reach for my wolf and feel NOTHING¡ª" My voice trembled. "I want to tear something apart. I want to scream until my throat bleeds."


    "Then scream," she said softly. "But don''t give up."


    I looked away from her, my jaw clenched. My chest hurt. My eyes burned again, but I refused to let another tear fall in front of her.


    "Alpha Lennox," she continued gently, "you need¡­ air. Just a little. You''ve been locked in this room since you woke up. Let me wheel you out. Just to breathe."


    "No," I snapped quickly. "I don''t want to be seen like this."


    She didn''t argue. She only turned her head and looked around the room¡­ as if searching for something that would convince me.


    "You miss this ce," she said quietly.


    I froze.


    "You miss seeing your home. Your halls. Your people. You miss what you fought for."


    I looked at the window again. The trees. The sunlight. The pack I used to lead.


    She was right.


    I did miss it.


    A lot more than I wanted to admit.


    Annabe took a slow step behind me. "Just one round. If you hate it, I''ll bring you back immediately."


    I wanted to say no again¡­ but my heart betrayed me.


    I nodded once. Just once.


    She didn''t smile. She didn''t celebrate. She simply ced her hands on the handles of the wheelchair with quiet respect and pushed.

 Chapter 546: Removed

    Lennox''s POV


    The hallway felt unfamiliar the moment we stepped out.


    The air felt colder.


    The walls too wide.


    The silence too loud.


    Annabe pushed me slowly toward the living room.


    The moment we entered, the servants froze.


    Their eyes widened.


    One maid gasped and dropped her towels.


    Another covered her mouth.


    Someone whispered my name like they''d seen a ghost.


    "Alpha Lenn¡ª"


    They never finished.


    Then they bowed.


    Not the way they used to¡ªsharp, and respectful.


    No.


    Their heads dropped slowly¡­ uncertain¡­ with pity softening their eyes.


    My stomach twisted.


    These were the same people who used to tremble when I walked.


    Who never met my eyes.


    Who would rather die than disrespect me.


    Now they looked at me like I might break apart if they breathed wrong.


    Annabe kept wheeling me forward, but I barely felt the movement.


    I was staring at them.


    At what I had be to them.


    At the far end of the room, two warriors entered.


    They froze too.


    Their eyes widened for a moment¡ªshock¡ªthen quickly lowered.


    Not in respect.


    In difort.


    They didn''t know whether to look at me or pretend they hadn''t seen me.


    I hated it.


    Every second of it.


    We moved down the hallway and passed two servants carrying folded sheets.


    I cleared my throat and said quietly, "Tell me what has been happening in the pack thesest years."


    The servants stiffened.


    Daniel¡ªone of the older ones¡ªshifted nervously. "I¡­ I''m sorry, Alpha Lennox."


    "Then start talking."


    He lowered his gaze. "I-I can''t, sir. Alpha Louis said only he handles pack updates. And Alpha Levi."


    For a moment, my heart stopped.


    "Bring me the spring reports," I said, my voice tightening. "All of them."


    Daniel swallowed. "I''m¡­ sorry, sir. I don''t have permission. Reports go only to the acting Alphas."


    Sir.


    Not Alpha.


    My fingers dug into the side of my wheelchair.


    "Daniel, that wasn''t a request."


    He shook his head. "I-I''m sorry¡­ but I have to follow orders."


    Orders.


    Not mine.


    He bowed quickly and hurried away.


    My chest tightened so painfully I had to breathe twice before I could speak.


    Annabe, noticing my difort, wheeled me immediately toward the east wing.


    My east wing, where our private office was located.


    The closer we got, the tighter my jaw became.


    Then we reached the door.


    I froze.


    Because above the door¡ªwhere the que ALPHAs OFFICE used to hang¡ªthere was a new que.


    Freshly carved.


    Polished.


    ALPHA LOUIS & ALPHA LEVI ¡ª MAIN OFFICE


    Something inside my chest cracked.


    Annabe slowed behind me. She didn''t need to say anything. She felt the drop in my breathing.


    Two warriors stood guard.


    When they saw me, they straightened instantly¡ªshock shing in their eyes¡ªbefore their expressions shifted to something I never wanted to see.


    Nervousness.


    Uncertainty.


    Pity.


    Annabe stopped the wheelchair right in front of them.


    I lifted my chin. "Open the door."


    Warrior One swallowed. "I''m sorry, Alpha Lennox¡ª"


    "Open. The. Door."


    My voice dropped even lower.


    He winced. "We''re not allowed to. We can only open it for Alpha Louis or Alpha Levi."


    I stared at him.


    He was new¡­ I didn''t even know him.


    "What did you say?"


    He looked down. "Orders, sir."


    There it was again.


    Sir.


    Not Alpha.


    Warrior Two added respectfully, "This wing is restricted. Only the acting Alphas can grant entry."


    Acting Alphas.


    My blood ran cold.


    My heart mmed painfully inside my chest.


    The world blurred for a second and I grabbed the armrest hard enough to crack it.


    "I am also the Alpha of this pack," I said slowly and angrily. "That is also my office. My name is also supposed to be on that door."


    Both men kept their heads lowered.


    Not from respect.


    But difort.


    Warrior One whispered shakily, "We''re following orders. Please¡­ don''t make this harder, sir."


    Sir.


    Not Alpha.


    This time, the word didn''t stab me.


    It carved straight through my chest like a de.


    Annabe touched the chair lightly. "Let''s go," she whispered.


    I couldn''t move.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    My name¡­ gone.


    My title¡­ gone.


    My authority¡­ gone.


    Everything I built with blood and bone¡­ reced.


    My pulse hammered so loud I could barely hear anything else.


    Annabe touched the back of the wheelchair lightly again, trying to calm me, but it only made the rage coil tighter inside my chest.


    My fingers trembled.


    My jaw clenched.


    "Take me away from here," I said through my teeth.


    "Where do you want to go?" she asked softly.


    I didn''t hesitate. "The training ground."


    She nodded and turned the wheelchair around.


    Every push of the wheels felt like someone twisting a knife deeper into my ribs.


    The halls seemed longer, the whispers louder, the bows slower.


    Not respect¡ªfear mixed with pity.


    Pity.


    The worst insult anyone could offer an Alpha.


    We reached the doors to the training ground.


    Annabe pushed them open, and the sounds hit me¡ªshouts, the sh of bodies, the thud of fists hitting sand.


    Warriors.


    My warriors.


    My heart twisted painfully.


    I used to be the loudest voice here.


    The strongest.


    The fastest.


    The Alpha they admired.


    Now¡­


    Now as I rolled in, the entire field froze.


    Just like in the living room.


    Shocked faces everywhere.


    Training stopped.


    Wolves mid-shift halted.


    Warriors straightened awkwardly.


    No one knew where to look¡­ at my face or at the wheelchair.


    I hated it.


    Annabe pushed me onto the field, and I scanned the area.


    My chest grew colder as my eyesnded on them¡ªLouis and Levi¡ªstanding in the center of the training ring, giving orders.


    My orders.


    My routines.


    My schedule.


    Louis was correcting a warrior''s form.


    Levi was demonstrating a technique.


    Warriors watched them with respect and trust.


    Respect that used to be mine.


    My blood boiled.


    "WHEEL ME TO THEM," I snapped.


    Annabe hesitated for half a second¡ªbut she obeyed.


    As we approached, Levi was the first to notice the shift in the air.


    He turned, confused, then froze when he saw me rolling toward him.


    Louis stiffened as well.


    I didn''t let them speak.


    The moment Annabe stopped the chair, I red directly at Levi.


    "Lennox?" he said softly. "What are you doing here¡ª"


    I cut him off. "Why is my name gone from my office?!"


    The whole training ground went quiet.


    All the warriors froze.


    All eyes turned to us.


    Levi took a slow breath. "Lennox¡­ we were going to tell you¡ª"


    "So you removed me as Alpha?" My voice cracked from anger. "Just like that?"


    Louis hurried over now. "Lennox, calm down¡ª"


    "Don''t tell me to calm down!" I yelled.


    Everyone stared.


    Warriors whispered.


    My chest rose and fell too fast.


    Fury shook through me.


    "This is also MY pack," I said, pointing at the training ground. "I trained these warriors. I led this ce for years. And now¡­ now I can''t even enter my own office?!"


    Levi tried to touch my shoulder. "Lennox, we only did what we had to¡ª"


    I pped his hand away. "Don''t touch me!"


    His eyes darkened. "Don''t push me, Lennox."


    "Oh?" I scoffed. "You act like an Alpha now? Acting Alpha Levi? Is that it?"


    His jaw clenched.


    The warriors started whispering louder.


    "Tell me why can''t I enter MY office?" I asked, my voice breaking. "Why did they put YOUR names there? Why do warriors say ''sir'' instead of Alpha? WHY DO THEY LOOK AT ME LIKE THEY FEEL SORRY FOR ME?"


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "Because you''re hurt, Lennox. You almost died. They''re scared. They don''t know how to act."


    I scoffed. "So now everyone walks on eggshells? Like I''m a child? Like I''m helpless?"


    "Stop," Levi said quietly. "You''re angry. I understand. But don''t take it out on the pack."


    "I''ll take it out on whoever I want," I snapped. "Starting with you."


    Levi''s eyes darkened. "Don''t do this."


    "Oh, I WILL," I spat, and shoved his chest with both hands.


    It wasn''t a strong push.


    My arms were weak.


    But Levi still stumbled back one step.


    Warriors gasped.


    Levi''s chest rose sharply. "Lennox, enough."


    "Fight me," I growled. "If you''re the only Alpha now, fight me."


    "I''m not fighting you," he said firmly.


    His calm voice only made me angrier.


    My breath shook.


    My vision blurred.


    Everything inside me felt like fire.


    "You took everything from me¡ª"


    "Lennox, STOP!"


    I pushed him again, my wheelchair shaking under me.


    But Levi grabbed my wrists gently.


    "Enough," he said, trying to calm me.


    I yanked my arms away.


    "DON''T TOUCH ME!"


    I tried to shove him again.


    But this time¡­


    Levi snapped.


    His eyes darkened.


    His wolf pushed forward.


    His chest rose fast with anger.


    He stepped closer with a sharp breath.


    "LENNOX, STOP!" he barked in Alpha-tone.


    But I didn''t listen.


    I shoved him onest time, putting every small bit of strength I had left into my arms.


    That was it.


    Levi lost control.


    He grabbed the handles of my wheelchair.


    Not gently.


    Not softly.


    But in a hot sh of anger.


    "ENOUGH!" he growled¡ªand pushed the wheelchair back too hard.


    The wheels jerked.


    The chair swung.


    And then¡ª


    I felt the world tilt.


    The wheelchair tipped forward.


    My hands slipped from the armrests.


    My body fell.


    My face mmed hard into the dirt.

 Chapter 547: His Face hurried to the dirt

    Olivia''s POV


    I stepped onto the training ground, and the first thing I saw made my whole body freeze.


    Lennox¡­ was on the floor.


    t on the sand. Face down. His wheelchair was lying on its side beside him.


    My heart jumped straight into my throat.


    "Lennox!" I screamed and ran toward him.


    Warriors stepped back quickly, confused and scared. Louis was already there, trying to help him, but Lennox shoved his hand away and roughly turned himself so his back was on the ground, staring up at the sky with sand all over his face.


    "Oh my God¡­" I dropped to my knees beside him, not caring if the sand dirtied my clothes. "Lennox, what happened? Who did this?" My hands were shaking as I tried to wipe the sand from his cheek.


    But he turned his face away from me, his jaw tight, eyes burning with anger and shame.


    "Lennox¡­ talk to me," I said, my voice breaking.


    Warriors around us bowed their heads awkwardly¡ªnot in respect, but in fear and pity. My wolf growled inside me. Something terrible had happened here.


    "Louis, what happened?" I snapped.


    Louis opened his mouth to speak, but Levi stepped forward first, his face pale and guilty.


    "Olivia¡­ it was an ident."


    I turned sharply. "An ident? He''s on the ground, Levi! His face is in the sand!"


    "I told him to stop," Levi said, his breath shaking. "He kept pushing me. I snapped¡­ I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "DON''T go near him!" I shoved Levi back without thinking.


    My focus returned to Lennox. His breathing was uneven. His fists were clenched in the sand. His pride¡­ shattered.


    I leaned closer. "Lennox¡­ please¡­ let me help you."


    Finally, he spoke. His voice was low. Cold. Full of pain.


    "Don''t touch me."


    The words stabbed straight through my chest.


    I froze. "Lennox¡ª"


    "Don''t." he said again, eyes still on the sky. "Just¡­ don''t."


    My throat tightened. Tears stung my eyes, but I swallowed them down. This wasn''t the time to cry.


    "Fine," I whispered. "But you are not staying on this floor."


    Louis tried again, but Lennox red at him so sharply that Louis stepped back instantly.


    I took a deep breath and spoke softly. "Lennox¡­ please. Let me help you sit."


    His jaw twitched. His eyes closed for a second. I knew he was fighting himself. Fighting his pride. Fighting the pain of being seen like this.


    I could clearly see the pain on his face.


    And it hurt me¡­ deeper than anything.


    He didn''t cry.


    He didn''t shout.


    He just stared at the sky like he wished he wasn''t here at all.


    I could clearly understand the pain Lennox was going through¡­ and it hurt. It hurt so much that my chest felt tight. Seeing him on the ground like that¡­ seeing the shame in his eyes¡­ it broke something inside me.


    He refused to look at me. Instead, he turned slowly toward Annabe and held out his hand. His fingers were shaking. Annabe grabbed his hand instantly and tried to lift him, but her strength wasn''t enough. His body was too heavy¡­ and she struggled badly.


    I reached forward to help, but he shoved my hand away again, his voice low and sharp. "I said don''t touch me."


    That stab hurt more than anything else.


    Before any of us could say another word, a loud voice called from behind the warriors.


    "Alpha Lennox!"


    Golden.


    The head warrior.


    He had just returned from border patrol, dust still on his boots. Golden was one of the few people Lennox trained himself¡ªstrictly, personally, almost like a little brother. When Golden saw Lennox on the floor, his face changed. His eyes hardened with respect, not pity.


    He walked toward us fast, his steps strong and heavy. When he reached Lennox, he gave him a small respectful nod.


    And Lennox¡­ he actually nodded back.


    My heart dropped. That one tiny nod was all Golden needed.


    Golden bent down without saying another word, slipped his arms under Lennox, and lifted him like it was nothing. Lennox didn''t fight him. Didn''t push him. Didn''t yell. He just let Golden lift him into the wheelchair.


    Golden adjusted the chair carefully and, without waiting for permission, began wheeling Lennox away from the training ground.


    The warriors all bowed as he passed¡ªnot out of pity this time, but because of Golden''s presence¡­ and because Lennox still held something powerful even in silence.


    I stood there frozen for a second, sand still on my hands, my heart full of anger and pain.


    Then my eyes snapped to Levi.


    His face was pale. His shoulders stiff. Warriors were still watching him, waiting to see his reaction, waiting for hismand because he was Alpha now.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to hit him. I wanted to ask him what he was thinking.


    But I couldn''t do that here. Not in front of warriors. Not in front of his pack.


    He was an Alpha. I had to respect that.


    So I swallowed my anger, crossed my arms, and said in a low, controlled voice, "We need to talk."


    Then I turned around and walked out of the training ground without looking at him.


    Levi followed me immediately, his footsteps quick behind mine.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Not here," I said sharply.


    We walked deeper into the hallway until no warrior was near us.


    Then I turned around and finally let everything inside me explode.


    "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the corridor.


    Levi flinched, but I didn''t stop.


    "You pushed him! You pushed him so hard he fell on his face in front of EVERYONE! Levi, do you understand what that did to him? Do you understand what you just destroyed?! His pride¡ªhis heart¡ªhis dignity¡ªeverything!"


    He opened his mouth, but I kept going.


    "He is already broken! He is already hurting! He is already trying not to fall apart! And you¡ªYOU¡ªhis own brother¡ªhis own blood¡ªfinished what the pain started!"


    Levi swallowed hard. His eyes were shining with guilt. "Olivia¡­ I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "I DON''T CARE WHAT YOU MEANT!" I screamed. "You snapped. You lost control. You threw a man who cannot walk to the ground! You humiliated him in front of the entire pack!"


    Levi''s lips trembled. "I tried to hold it in¡­ he kept pushing me¡­ saying I took everything from him¡­ I¡ª"


    "And you proved him RIGHT!" I snapped. "That''s the worst part. You made him believe he has nothing left."


    Levi looked like he couldn''t breathe.


    I took a shaky breath and lowered my voice, but it was still sharp.


    "You hurt him, Levi. So much. And now he will never forgive you. Do you understand that?"


    He looked down, tears filling his eyes.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered. "I didn''t want this."


    "Then you should have stopped," I said quietly. "Because now¡­ Lennox will never forgive you."


    Levi leaned his back against the wall and covered his face with his hands.

 Chapter 548: Loyalty

    Lennox''s POV


    Golden pushed my wheelchair back to my room without saying a word.


    Every warrior we passed stepped aside quickly, bowing their heads¡ªnot in pity this time, but because Golden carried an authority even the others respected.


    But me?


    They didn''t look at me.


    They didn''t speak to me.


    They didn''t even breathe too loudly near me.


    I was invisible. And it hurt¡­ I, Lennox Luciano¡­ the man who radiated authority all around, was now reduced to a mere vegetable.


    When we reached my room, Golden pushed the door open and wheeled me inside. Annabe followed behind, her face full of worry.


    "Do you need anything, Alpha Lennox?" Golden asked softly.


    I didn''t answer.


    Not a word.


    Not even a breath.


    I stared straight at the wall, my fingers digging into the armrests. My whole body was shaking¡ªanger, shame, helplessness¡ªall mixing together until I felt like I would explode.


    Then finally¡­


    I snapped.


    My hand shot out, and I grabbed the small table beside me, flipping it with one hard jerk. The ss cup smashed on the floor. Annabe gasped and rushed forward, but Golden blocked her with one arm.


    "Leave him," he said quietly.


    I wasn''t done.


    The rage inside me had been boiling all morning¡ªwhen I saw the servants pitying me¡­ when they called me "sir"¡­ when I saw the office with my name removed¡­ when Levi pushed me to the ground¡­


    It all broke loose at once.


    I grabbed themp and threw it at the wall.


    It shattered.


    I threw the water bowl.


    It shattered.


    I grabbed my pillow and hurled it across the room.


    It hit the dresser and fell to the floor.


    My breaths came out sharp and painful.


    "Alpha Lennox¡ª" Annabe tried to speak again.


    "GET OUT OF MY ROOM!" I roared.


    Themps flickered from the force of my voice.


    Annabe froze¡­ then slowly stepped back. Golden gave her one hard look, and she hurried out quickly.


    The moment the door closed, I pushed the wheels hard and rolled toward the mirror across the room.


    My reflection stared back at me¡ªweak¡­ broken¡­ dirty¡­ helpless.


    I hated that man.


    With a loud growl, I grabbed the edge of the mirror and mmed it to the ground. It shattered into dozens of tiny pieces, sparkling across the floor like broken stars.


    I stared down at them.


    My reflection¡ªshattered everywhere.


    Just like me.


    "Look at you," I whispered angrily to myself. "A man who can''t walk."


    My throat closed.


    "A man with no wolf."


    Tears burned behind my eyes, but I fought them.


    "Not an Alpha anymore¡­"


    "Mateless."


    "Alone."


    My chest twisted so hard it felt like I was dying all over again. I gripped the sides of the wheelchair and tried to stand.


    Just once.


    Just an inch.


    Just enough to remind myself I wasn''t a corpse.


    My feet trembled. My knees bent slightly.


    For one second¡­ I thought I could do it.


    Then¡ª


    My legs gave outpletely.


    I fell forward.


    Golden rushed and caught me before my face hit the broken ss.


    "Alpha¡ªstop!" he said, trying to lift me.


    "Let me go!" I barked, shoving weakly. "LET ME GO!"


    He held me tightly, refusing to listen.


    I finally stopped fighting. My fingers curled into his shirt and I sobbed once¡ªjust once. The sound barely left my throat, but it felt like my whole soul cracked open.


    Golden lowered me carefully back into the chair. I didn''t wipe my face. I let the tears fall.


    "I''m not an Alpha anymore," I whispered. "Not like this¡­"


    Golden kneeled in front of me instantly. "You are still my Alpha. You always will be until I die."


    His voice was strong. His loyalty too obvious.


    I stared at him, breathing hard. "Golden¡­ are you loyal to me?"


    His eyes didn''t waver. "With my life."


    Those words made something deep inside me shake.


    Loyalty. Real loyalty.


    The one thing I still had.


    I nodded slowly. "Good. Then I need you."


    "Anything," he said.


    I looked at Annabe, who had returned to the room and was hovering at the door. "Leave us."


    She opened her mouth to protest. "But Alpha¡ª"


    "I SAID LEAVE!"


    She flinched and hurried out.


    Golden watched the door close, then turned back to me.


    "What do you need, Alpha?" he asked.


    I leaned forward slowly, my hands gripping the armrests as I whispered, "Come closer."


    Golden moved closer, his face serious, waiting for mymand.


    I whispered into his ear.


    "I need you to get me a poison."


    Golden froze.


    His whole body stiffened.


    He leaned back slowly, eyes wide. "Poison¡­? For what purpose, Alpha?"


    I didn''t blink.


    "To kill myself."


    Golden''s eyes stretched wider. "No¡ªAlpha, no. You can''t say that. You can''t¡ª"


    "DON''T YOU DARE SAY NO TO ME!" I roared, the sound shaking the room.


    Golden moved back a little in shock.


    "I said I am not an Alpha anymore," I continued, my voice hard but cracking. "I am useless. I am wolfless. I am crippled. I am nothing. Death is better than this."


    Golden shook his head fast. "That''s not true¡ª"


    "IT IS TRUE!" I yelled. "I can''t stand. I can''t fight. I can''t lead. I can''t protect anyone. I can''t even look at myself in the mirror without wanting to smash it!"


    Golden swallowed hard, looking torn and broken for me.


    "I want a poison," I repeated in a low voice. "A strong one. One that kills fast. Within minutes."


    "Please, don''t ask me to do that¡­" Golden whispered, shaking.


    I grabbed the front of his shirt with both hands. My voice dropped, deep and deadly.


    "You said you were loyal to me."


    "I am," Golden whispered.


    "Then prove it."


    He stared at me, breathing hard.


    "Bring me the poison."


    Golden squeezed his eyes shut, fighting himself.


    I didn''t give him time.


    "Do NOT say no. I am not your Alpha if you refuse me."


    Golden''s head jerked up, his eyes terrified.


    "Alpha¡­ please don''t make me do this."


    I didn''t move.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t soften.


    "I want the poison, Golden."

 Chapter 549: Provoked

    Lennox''s POV


    Golden stood still like a statue. His face had gone pale, almost gray. I could see the fear in his eyes¡­ fear of losing me¡­ fear of losing me¡­ fear of obeying the very order I had given him.


    "Golden¡­" my voice cracked, "this is not life. Not for me."


    He shook his head. "Alpha¡ª"


    "I said listen to me." I swallowed hard, trying not to cry again. "I have no wolf. My legs are useless. I can''t stand. I can''t fight. I can''t lead. I can''t protect anything." I looked down at my shaking hands. "I can''t even protect my own pride."


    Golden clenched his jaw, but I continued.


    "And Olivia¡­" My heart twisted. "She is not mine anymore. So tell me¡­ what am I living for?"


    Golden whispered, barely breathing, "You are not useless."


    I let out a bitterugh¡ªif it could even be called that. It was more like a broken exhale. "Listen. Are you going to help me or not?"


    He froze. Completely silent.


    My voice hardened. "Golden. Are you helping me¡­ or not?"


    Finally, he released a slow, heavy breath. "If¡­ if dying is what you want¡­" His throat strained around the words. "Then I''ll get it."


    He turned around and walked toward the door. He reached for the handle¡ª


    And the door opened from the other side.


    Olivia walked in.


    She froze when she saw Golden''s face. "Golden? What happened?"


    Golden bowed quickly and left without saying a word.


    I didn''t look at her. I turned my face away, staring at the broken mirror pieces on the floor.


    "Lennox¡­" she whispered.


    I didn''t answer.


    She walked closer¡­ then went down on her knees beside my wheelchair, her voice shaking. "I''m sorry."


    Still, I didn''t look at her.


    "I know¡­ no amount of apology will fix what we did," she said, tears sliding down her cheek. "No amount of sorry will erase your pain."


    My fingers tightened on the armrest. I wanted to tell her to leave. To shut up. To stop touching the wound she caused.


    But she kept going.


    "You don''t have to forgive me. You don''t have to look at me. You can even yell at me¡ªhit me¡ªcurse me¡ªanything. Just¡­" her voice cracked, "please don''t hate me."


    I turned slowly, finally looking at her.


    "Toote," I said quietly.


    Her eyes widened.


    I didn''t blink. "I already hate you, Olivia."


    Her breath hitched like I stabbed her chest. She shook her head fast. "No¡­ Lennox¡­ don''t say that¡ª"


    "I don''t want to see your face," I said, turning away from her. "Not today. Not tomorrow. Not ever again."


    She tried to speak, but I called out quietly, "Annabe."


    She rushed in almost too quickly. "Yes, Alpha Lennox."


    "Get me a ss of water," I said calmly.


    "Yes, Alpha." She moved fast toward the table.


    I turned my face away again, refusing to look at Olivia. "Leave," I said coldly.


    Olivia''s voice came out soft but stubborn. "No. I''m not leaving."


    Annabe turned to her with a frown. "You should leave. He doesn''t want you here."


    Her tone was sharp. Rude. Disrespectful.


    I opened my mouth to correct her¡ªbecause no matter how angry I was, nobody talked to Olivia like that in my presence¡ª


    But Olivia stood up before I could speak.


    She stepped closer to Annabe, her eyes zing. "Who the hell are you to speak to me like that?" Her voice filled the whole room. "Do you know who I am?"


    Annabe didn''t even flinch. She lifted her chin. "Of course I know who you are."


    Olivia froze for a second.


    Then Annabe continued. "You are the woman who abandoned a man that saved your life."


    My chest tightened hard.


    Annabe stepped closer. "You went ahead and lived your life for four years¡­ sleeping with his brothers¡­ having children¡­ughing¡­ moving on¡­ while he suffered¡ªalone. You never visited him. You never checked if he was alive." Her voice dropped. "I believe you wanted him dead."


    The room went silent.


    My breath stopped.


    Annabe''s words were¡­ too much. Too cruel. Too disrespectful.


    My mouth opened to shut her up¡ª


    But Olivia moved before I could say anything.


    Like lightning.


    SLAP!


    Her palmnded across Annabe''s cheek so fast that even I was stunned.


    Annabe gasped, holding her face.


    Olivia grabbed her hair instantly, twisting it tightly in her fist.


    "LET ME TELL YOU SOMETHING," Olivia hissed, her voice trembling with rage. "Don''t you EVER speak about me like that again. Ever."


    Annabe stumbled, trying to pull away, but Olivia dragged her back with one hand. "You think you know the story? You don''t know ANYTHING."


    Annabe tried to speak¡ª"I¡ªI was only¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Olivia snapped.


    The room felt like it was shaking.


    Olivia''s fist tangled tightly in Annabe''s hair. Annabe cried out and grabbed Olivia''s wrist, trying to break free, but Olivia only pulled harder. Her eyes were zing¡­ wild¡­ like she had lost every bit of control.


    "Olivia," I said quietly at first.


    She didn''t hear me.


    She yanked Annabe''s hair again, and Annabe screamed. Olivia''s whole body was shaking with rage. Her wolf was pushing through. If she didn''t stop, she would rip the girl''s hair out from the root.


    "OLIVIA," I said louder.


    Still nothing.


    Annabe was crying now. "Alpha¡ªplease¡ª"


    Olivia snapped, "SHUT UP!"


    "LET HER GO, OLIVIA," I said sharply. My voice came out as an order, but I could see it¡ªher eyes were no longer normal. Rage was climbing through her veins¡­ the kind that awakened her gift.


    "Olivia," I warned again, "let go of her. Now."


    She didn''t listen.


    Her grip on Annabe''s hair tightened, pulling harder. Annabe cried out.


    "OLIVIA!" I snapped. "STOP!"


    She turned slowly¡­ her chest rising and falling fast¡­ her eyes burning straight into me.


    "Oh? So now you''re defending her?" Olivia hissed. "You defend HER? Really, Lennox?"


    I stared at her. "I said let her go."


    She gave a small, sharp, bitter, and angryugh. "Why? Because she''s YOUR favorite now? Or maybe¡ªyou''re fucking her too?"


    My jaw tightened. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No, tell me!" she shouted, stepping closer to me. "You hate me, fine! But to defend her after what she said? After everything SHE spat at me?! So what is it? Did I interrupt something? Do you like her touching you? Do you want her here instead of me?!"


    She kept stepping closer. Her words got uglier. Her anger got hotter. Her power started buzzing in the air.


    "You must like it," she spat. "A woman ready to worship a broken Alpha¡ª"


    That was it. That was the final blow.


    My hand moved on its own.


    I pped her.

 Chapter 550: Remain Dead

    Lennox''s POV


    Olivia froze. Annabe gasped. The entire room went silent.


    Olivia''s head turned slightly from the force, her hair falling forward. She looked at the ground for a second, breath shaking¡­ stunned.


    I lowered my voice, "Don''t you EVER talk to me like that again."


    Her fingers trembled. She slowly lifted her face to look at me.


    There were tears in her eyes¡ªslow, painful, furious tears. But behind them was rage¡­


    "You¡­ you pped me," she whispered.


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. I felt terrible for hitting her. I just lost control.


    Her jaw clenched. Her eyes glistened. "Of all people¡­ YOU pped me? Because of this bitch?"


    Before I could say anything, the door burst open so hard it mmed against the wall.


    Louis stormed in.


    His eyes found Olivia first¡ªher red cheek, her trembling lips¡ªthen they snapped to me. In one second, his whole face changed. His nostrils red. His wolf pushed forward.


    He crossed the room in three steps.


    He didn''t even think.


    He grabbed the front of my shirt so hard my body jerked in the wheelchair.


    "YOU HIT HER?!" he roared in my face. "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MIND?!"


    I didn''t look away. "Let go of me."


    "The hell I will!" Louis snarled. "You want to p someone? p ME. You want to hit someone? HIT ME! Not Olivia!"


    I clenched my jaw. "She disrespected me and I lost control¡­."


    "AND YOU THINK YOU CAN PUT YOUR HAND ON HER?!" Louis pushed me back again. My wheelchair rolled a little, wheels scraping the floor. "Hit me instead, Lennox! I''m right here! TAKE OUT YOUR ANGER ON ME!"


    He raised his fist, ready to swing¡ª


    "STOP!" Olivia grabbed his arm quickly. "Louis, stop!"


    Her voice cracked. "Please¡­ don''t¡­ don''t hit him. Just let him go."


    Louis stood there breathing hard, his chest rising and falling. His fist was still clenched. His hand still twisted in my shirt.


    He looked at her first¡­ then at me¡­ then at her again.


    And slowly¡­ he let go.


    It was a miracle he let go because the Louis I know would have punched me in the face, and to be sincere, I deserve it.


    Olivia ced a hand on his chest and whispered, "Louis¡­ please. Let him be."


    Louis stepped back, still ring at me like he wanted to tear me apart, his breath shaking from restraint.


    "You know what?" Louis spat, stepping closer like he was daring me to even breathe.


    Olivia touched his arm gently. "Louis, please¡ª"


    "NO," he snapped, his eyes still burning into mine. "If this is how you want to behave¡­ then you should never havee back."


    His words hit me.


    "Louis, stop," Olivia begged, pulling his sleeve.


    He ignored her. His voice rose, shaking with anger and something else¡­ hurt.


    "You think you''re the only one who suffered? You think you''re the only one who broke? Olivia has not smiled¡ªTRULY smiled¡ªin years. Not once. No matter how hard Levi and I tried. No matter what we did. She never looked happy."


    My chest tightened painfully.


    "She missed you," Louis continued, his voice cracking for a second. "She cared about you even when she tried to force herself not to. She carried that pain for FOUR YEARS. And the minute youe back¡­ the minute she sees you alive¡­ This is how you treat her? You hit her?"


    "Louis, enough!" Olivia cried, pulling at him.


    He grunted, shaking her off gently but firmly. "No. This needs to be said."


    His eyes stabbed into mine. "You know what would have been better? If you never came back. If you had stayed dead. At least then we''d have good memories of you. The Lennox who saved her. The Lennox she admired. Not¡­ this version of you."


    Those words.


    Those damn words felt like fire under my skin. Like someone reached into my chest and twisted my heart with bare hands.


    Olivia gasped, "Louis, stop saying that! Don''t say that!"


    But he wasn''t done.


    Louis stepped forward again, his shadow falling over me. "Listen to me clearly. Never¡ªEVER¡ªput your hand on Olivia again. I don''t care if you''re angry. I don''t care if you''re hurting. Touch her one more time¡­" He leaned down, his voice dropping to a deadly growl. "And you won''t just be crippled. I''ll make sure you have no hands left to hurt her with."


    "LOUIS!" Olivia shouted, her eyes wide, grabbing his arm with both hands.


    Louis exhaled sharply, his chest heaving, but his re stayed locked on me.


    Then he grabbed Olivia''s wrist¡ªnot rough, but firm¡ªand pulled her toward the door. "We''re done here."


    "Louis, wait¡ª" she tried to turn back toward me.


    But he didn''t let her.


    He dragged her out of the room, mming the door behind them.


    The sound echoed through my bones.


    And for the first time since waking up in this wheelchair¡­ I felt truly, painfully,pletely miserable.


    Like maybe Louis was right.


    Maybe I shouldn''t havee back at all.


    I stared at the door for a long time, my chest tight, Louis''s words echoing in my head.


    You should never havee back.


    It would have been better if you stayed dead.


    Maybe he was right.


    Maybe all of this¡­ was a mistake.


    "Alpha Lennox¡­" Annabe''s soft voice came from the side.


    I had forgotten she was still in the room.


    She took a small step toward me. "Are you okay? Do you need¡ª"


    "Get out," I said tly.


    She blinked. "Alpha¡­"


    "I said get. Out." My voice came out low and sharp. "I don''t want to see your face. Not now."


    Her lips pressed together. For a second she looked like she wanted to argue, then she bowed her head and walked out quietly, closing the door behind her.


    The moment she left, the whole weight of everything crashed on me at once.


    Louis''s anger.


    Olivia''s eyes when I pped her.


    The warriors seeing me fall.


    The que with my name gone.


    My vision blurred.


    A tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it. Then another. I didn''t even bother wiping them.


    "Maybe I really shouldn''t havee back," I whispered to myself. "Maybe Louis is right¡­ maybe it would have been better if I died there."


    At least then¡­ they would remember the strong Lennox.


    The Alpha Lennox.


    Not this one.


    I bowed my head, my fingers curling tightly around the armrest.


    He shouldn''t worry.


    None of them should.


    I will be gone soon.


    The door opened again.


    Golden stepped in.


    His eyes moved from the broken things on the floor¡­ to my red eyes¡­ to my shaking hands. His jaw tightened.


    "What happened?" he asked quietly.


    "Nothing," I muttered.


    He didn''t believe that. I could see it in his face. But he didn''t push.


    Instead, I looked straight at him. "Where is it?"


    He hesitated. "Alpha¡­"


    "The poison," I said, my voice hard. "Where is it?"


    Golden swallowed and stepped closer. "Please¡­ have a rethink. You''re angry. You''re in pain. This is not the time to make this kind of decision."


    I clenched my teeth. "Golden. I told you what I want. I gave you an order." My eyes locked on his. "Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    He looked at me, hurt and torn.


    "Give. Me. The. Poison," I said slowly.


    Golden sucked in a deep breath, his shoulders dropping in defeat. His hand moved to his pocket. For a moment, he froze there, like his fingers didn''t want to obey him.


    Then, slowly¡­ he pulled out a small bottle.


    Dark ss.


    Nobel.


    His hand was shaking as he held it.


    He didn''t ce it in my palm. He held it between us, his eyes begging me silently.


    "Last chance, Alpha," he whispered. "Please¡­ don''t do this."


    I didn''t look away.


    My hand reached out.


    My fingers closed around the bottle.


    It was light. Too light for something that could end everything.


    Golden let go slowly, his hand falling back to his side. His face looked like someone was ripping his heart out, piece by piece.


    I stared at the bottle in my hand.


    So small.


    So simple.


    One move¡­ and all of this would be over.


    No more pity.


    No more wheelchair.


    No more empty title.


    No more waking up wishing I hadn''t.


    Golden''s voice came out rough. "Alpha¡­ please¡­"


    I didn''t answer.


    I just tightened my grip on the bottle¡­


    and slowly, very slowly¡­ I opened it.

 Chapter 551: The Poison

    Lennox''s POV


    This was it. This was finally happening.


    The end I had been begging for.


    I stared at the small bottle in my hand. Something so tiny¡­ yet strong enough to end everything in seconds.


    One drink.


    One swallow.


    One minute.


    And Lennox Luciano would be gone forever.


    I lifted it slowly¡­ my fingers trembling.


    My chest tightened as thoughts rushed into my head one after another like arrows.


    My life.


    My failures.


    My shame.


    When I take this poison¡­ in the next minute, I will be dead.


    Dead by my own hand.


    What would people say?


    The great Alpha Lennox¡­ the man who couldn''t stand his own problems¡­ killed himself like a coward.


    My pack¡ªwould they mourn me?


    Or would they mock me?


    Would they say, "He wasn''t strong after all"?


    "He couldn''t handle life without a wolf"?


    "He couldn''t handle being crippled"?


    My parents¡ªhow will they cope burying one of their children¡­ no parent should go through such.


    I thought of my brothers¡­


    Louis¡­ Levi¡­


    Would they me themselves?


    Would they say if they had done more, I wouldn''t have chosen death?


    And Olivia¡­


    My heart squeezed painfully at the thought of her face.


    How would she cope knowing I poisoned myself?


    Knowing thest words I said to her were filled with hate?


    Knowing thest thing I ever did was p her?


    Would she cry?


    Would she break?


    Or would she finally breathe in peace because she didn''t have to choose between us anymore? She didn''t have to see my pitiful face anymore.


    Then¡­ thest thought hit me harder than all the rest.


    The boys.


    Our sons.


    They''re so small.


    They barely know me.


    They saw me once.


    Just once.


    And when they grow up¡­ what will they hear?


    What will the world tell them?


    "That was your father."


    "The Alpha who killed himself."


    "The man who chose death instead of fighting."


    "The weak one."


    My fingers tightened around the bottle while my eyes burned.


    Golden watched me like his soul was dying with mine. His chest rose and fell heavily, his eyes begging me without saying a word.


    I lifted the bottle.


    My hand shook.


    My head bent slowly.


    I opened my mouth.


    Just one drop.


    One.


    And everything ends.


    My breath trembled.


    My heart thudded painfully.


    I closed my eyes and whispered inside my head,


    This is the only way¡­


    Suddenly ¡ªI felt something deep in my chest.


    A small voice¡­ tiny¡­ but loud enough.


    Not like this.


    My hand stopped mid-air.


    My teeth clenched.


    Tears burned down my face.


    Then with a harsh breath, I jerked my hand back and THREW the bottle to the floor.


    It smashed instantly.


    ss scattered everywhere.


    The poison spilled like ck water on the tiles.


    Golden flinched hard, letting out a shaky exhale like he had been holding his breath for years.


    I stared at the broken pieces, my chest heaving, my heart pounding like a drum.


    I couldn''t speak.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t even understand why I did it.


    All I knew was this:


    Something inside me¡ªsomething very small and very strange¡ªwas still fighting.


    Still refusing to die.


    Golden dropped to his knees, his voice cracking, "Alpha¡­"


    He stared at the shattered bottle like he couldn''t believe what just happened. His chest was rising hard, his eyes shaking.


    I wiped my face roughly, dragging my palm over my tears.


    "I''m a Luciano," I said quietly at first. My voice was rough, broken, but firm. "We are not cowards. We are not weaklings. We don''t die because life hit us too hard."


    Golden''s eyes lifted slowly, watching me.


    "Yes¡­ my wolf is gone," I said, my chest burning, "yes¡­ my legs are useless¡­ yes¡­ I am not the Alpha I used to be¡­" I swallowed the lump in my throat. "But I''m alive. I''m still breathing. And as long as I''m breathing¡­ I''m STILL a Luciano."


    Golden''s lips slowly pulled into a shaky smile as he stood up.


    I continued, my voice gaining its strength, "I may be broken, Golden¡­ but I''m not done. They tried to kill me. Life tried to kill me. Pain tried to kill me. But look at me. I''m still here. And that is all that matters."


    Golden nodded, pride glistening in his eyes. "That¡­ that is the Alpha I know. That is the Lennox who trained me. The Lennox who made me a warrior. The Lennox who never bowed to anything."


    A small breath left me. Not augh. Not a smile. Just relief.


    I looked at him. "You¡­ you''re truly loyal. To agree to my request even when it was insane."


    Golden rubbed the back of his neck and gave a tiny smirk. "Yes, Alpha¡­ but¡­" He eyed the shattered bottle on the floor.


    I frowned. "But what?"


    Golden hesitated¡­ then his lips twitched. "That wasn''t poison."


    My eyes widened. "What?"


    He shrugged. "It was water with ck herb dye. It looked dangerous enough, but it was actually just an herbal medication for sleep. If you had taken it, you could have just fallen asleep¡­ nothing more."


    A long moment passed. But I didn''t say a word. Deep inside I was grateful for his action.


    "You are smart¡­ I am proud of you."


    Golden smiled fully now. "I''m loyal, Alpha¡­ but not stupid. I''ll die for you, yes. But I won''t help you die."


    I lowered my head, breathing deeply.


    "Smart man."


    Golden bowed slightly. "I learned from the best."


    I didn''t respond. But inside¡­ for the first time since opening my eyes in that damn hut¡­


    I didn''t feel dead. I felt encouraged, and it''s all thanks to Golden.


    Golden let out a long breath, like the weight of the world had finally dropped from his shoulders. He nced at the shattered bottle again, then back at me.


    "So¡­" he said softly, "what next, Alpha?"


    His voice wasn''t pushing. Just¡­ waiting. Waiting for me to choose life on my own.


    I leaned back against the wheelchair, closing my eyes for a moment. My entire body felt tired¡ªtired from anger, tired from pain, tired from fighting everyone¡­ tired from fighting myself.


    When I opened my eyes again, Golden was still watching me.


    "Nothing," I said quietly. "Not today."


    Golden nodded once, not questioning it.


    "I just want to sleep," I murmured. "Sleep¡­ and think. Think about how I''m supposed to live like this. How I''m supposed to move forward in this state."


    My fingers tapped the armrest slowly. "I need to figure out what my life means now."


    Golden stepped closer, cing one hand gently on the back of my wheelchair. "Then that''s what you''ll do, Alpha. You''ll rest. And tomorrow¡­ you start again."


    I exhaled slowly.


    He turned toward the bed, arranging the sheets, clearing the broken pieces, making the room quiet again¡ªlike nothing had almost ended here.


    "Call me when you need me," Golden said.


    I gave a faint nod. "Golden¡­"


    "Yes, Alpha?"


    "Thank you."


    His smile was small but proud. "Always."


    He dimmed the lights, stepped outside, and closed the door gently behind him.


    And for the first time since waking up in hell¡­


    I didn''t think about dying.


    I thought about living.

 Chapter 552: Fix What YOU Did

    Olivia''s POV


    Louis dragged me into the study room and mmed the door shut behind us. He was fuming¡­ his jaw clenched so tightly I thought his teeth would crack. He paced like a caged wolf, chest rising and falling in harsh, furious waves. His anger filled the entire room, pressing against my skin like scorching heat.


    I was angry too¡ªbut not the same kind of anger burning through him.


    I turned to him sharply. "You shouldn''t have said those words to him, Louis."


    He snapped back instantly, "And he shouldn''t have SLAPPED you."


    I sighed, rubbing my forehead. "I said hurtful things to him. You KNOW Lennox''s temper. I pushed him. I triggered him."


    Louis threw his hands up. "That doesn''t give him the right to touch you," Louis growled. His wolf flickered right under his skin, ready to break out. "I don''t care what you said¡ªhe doesn''t get to raise a hand on you."


    His wolf was pushing forward so strongly it filled the whole room. I could feel the heat¡­ the rage rolling off him.


    Before I could speak again, the door opened and Levi walked in.


    "What''s going on?" he asked, looking between us.


    Louis didn''t waste time. "Your brother fucking pped her."


    Levi froze.


    Just froze.


    Then his eyes darkened. "What? Why?"


    I lifted my hands, trying to calm him. "Levi, listen¡ª"


    "No," he snapped. "Why did he hit you?"


    "I provoked him¡ª" I started.


    Levi didn''t let me finish. "Provoked or not, he HIT you?"


    "He didn''t mean¡ª"


    "I don''t care if he meant it or not!" Levi snapped, stepping closer. "We''ve been angry at you before, many times¡­ but did we every a hand on you? EVER?"


    Louis folded his arms. "Exactly."


    I looked away. They weren''t listening.


    Louis added, "He needs to be checked. We need to talk to him. Put him in ce. He can be angry, fine, but raising a hand on you? We''re not tolerating that."


    I frowned, my chest tightening. "Louis, what you said to him was cruel. You''re going back there to apologize."


    Louis barked out a bitterugh. "Hell no. Over my dead body."


    Levi nodded slowly. "Louis is right. Lennox crossed a line today."


    My patience snapped.


    "Enough!" I yelled.


    Both their heads jerked toward me.


    "You two aren''t listening to me!" I shouted. "If Lennox pped me, then it''s between ME and HIM."


    "No," Levi said immediately. "You are OUR mate. Our Luna. We''ve protected you all these years. You think we''re going to stand here while someone hits you? Even if it''s him?"


    Louis added, "Even if you refuse to marry us because Lennox was in aa, we are still your mates. And we WILL protect you."


    Louis added, "And protecting you means making sure NO man everys a hand on you again. Especially not our own brother."


    I stared at them both, feeling my anger boil over.


    They weren''t listening. They weren''t thinking. They were just reacting.


    "So that''s it? You''ll storm into his room and fight him? A man who can''t even stand on his own legs?" I asked, my voice shaking with disbelief.


    Louis clenched his fists. "If that''s what it takes."


    "You don''t get to make this about pride!" I yelled. "You hurt him too!"


    "He hurt YOU first!" Louis shot back.


    "We don''t care," Levi added coldly. "You''re our mate. We will ALWAYS choose you."


    I stared at them both, finally understanding that talking was pointless. They were too blinded by rage¡­ too protective¡­ too stubborn.


    So I took a deep breath, stepped closer, and said the only sentence that could stop them both instantly:


    "If you don''t apologize to Lennox¡­ if you go in there and make this worse¡­ then neither of you will ever touch me again. I will never share a bed with either of you."


    Silence.


    Total silence.


    Louis blinked like I pped him. "W¡­what?"


    Levi stepped back, his eyes widening. "Olivia¡ª"


    "I mean it," I said firmly. "If you both want to act like children instead of Alphas¡ªfine. But you won''t beying a finger on me. Not in the bed. Not anywhere."


    Louis opened his mouth, closed it, then opened it againpletely stunned.


    Levi''s wolf retreated instantly, like someone poured cold water over him.


    "You''re serious?" Levi whispered.


    Dead serious.


    I crossed my arms. "Dead serious," I said. "Don''te near me. Don''t hold me. Don''t kiss me. Don''te to my bed. Nothing."


    They stared at me like I had pped them both.


    "You choose," I said. "Your pride¡­ or me."


    Louis grabbed my wrist as I turned to leave, his grip tight with frustration. "So that''s it?" he said sharply. "You''re forcing me to apologize for protecting you?"


    I pulled my arm free, ring up at him. "No. I''m forcing you to apologize for being cruel."


    His jaw clenched, but I didn''t stop. I turned to Levi next.


    "And YOU," I said, pointing at him, "will apologize to Lennox for what happened at the training ground. For the humiliation he suffered today. For letting him fall in front of everyone."


    Levi swallowed, but his eyes still burned with anger.


    I stepped closer, my voice cold and authoritative. "You two are Alphas. Act like it. Protecting me doesn''t mean attacking a man who can''t even stand. It means using your brain."


    Neither of them spoke.


    So I continued.


    "And Louis¡­" I turned back to him, "you will apologize to Lennox for the words you threw at him. Every single one. Because you didn''t just yell. You tore him apart."


    Louis stiffened, guilt flickering across his eyes for the first time.


    "You said he should have stayed dead," I said. "Do you know what that can do to someone already broken? Already fighting to stay alive?"


    Louis''s nostrils red, his wolf pushing again, but I raised my hand.


    "I''m not done."


    They both froze.


    "If you two don''t do it¡­ if you go in there with pride instead of sense¡­ then hear me clearly." I met both their eyes, one by one. "You will have to pick a concubine. Or ten. I don''t care."


    Levi''s mouth opened in shock.


    Louis blinked like he misheard.


    "Because neither of you," I continued, my voice ice-cold, "will touch me again. Not in my bed. Not in yours. Not even hold my hand. For the rest of your lives."


    Silence swallowed the whole room.


    Their faces went pale.


    Louis took a small step toward me, his voice low. "Olivia¡­ you can''t be serious¡ª"


    "I am." I looked him dead in the eyes. "I''m not your prize. I''m not your property. I''m your mate. And if you cannot respect what I''m telling you¡­ then you don''t deserve toy a finger on me."


    Levi looked like someone stabbed him. "Olivia¡­ please¡­"


    "You want me?" I asked quietly. "Then fix this. Fix what YOU did today."


    I didn''t give them the chance to argue again. I turned around, opened the door, and walked out¡ªleaving both of them standing there speechless, stunned, and finally¡­ finally thinking.

 Chapter 553: Reflecting

    Levi''s POV


    After Olivia walked out, the whole room fell silent.


    Louis and I just stared at each other like two idiots who didn''t know what to do next.


    Then Louis scoffed first. "She must be fucking kidding."


    I sighed. "She''s not. You know Olivia. When she says she''ll do something¡­ she will do it."


    Louis groaned loudly, dragging a hand down his face before dropping onto the couch like someone snatched the bones out of him. His shoulders were stiff, his wolf pacing under his skin, restless and angry.


    I walked to the mini bar at the corner of the study and pulled out a bottle of whisky. My hands were shaking slightly¡ªnot from alcohol, but from the way everything inside me felt heavy.


    The weight of four years.


    The weight of guilt.


    The weight of Olivia standing in front of us, begging for peace we''re not giving.


    I poured the drink and my chest tightened.


    "We''re stressing her," I finally said, my voice low. "She''s hurting¡­ and we''re making it worse."


    Louis didn''t respond.


    So I turned to him. "Louis¡­ did you really say it would''ve been better if Lennox stayed dead?"


    Louis stiffened. His eyes dropped to the floor. "I was angry. I didn''t mean it."


    "You shouldn''t have said it," I murmured. "Especially not to him. Not when he''s like this. Those words¡­" I shook my head. "Those words cut deep."


    Louis didn''t argue. He couldn''t.


    I handed him a ss of whisky and sat across from him. For a long moment, there was nothing but heavy and suffocating silence between us.


    Then, finally, I exhaled. "We have to apologize to Lennox."


    Louis looked up sharply. "Because Olivia told us to?"


    "Yes," I said honestly. "Because Oliviaes first. And because she''s right."


    Louis stared into his whisky like it might magically give him courage. "¡­I don''t want to."


    "I don''t want to either," I admitted. "But she gave us no choice."


    Louis scoffed. "You mean YOU gave us no choice. If you didn''t keep everyone away from visiting him for four years¡ª"


    My jaw tightened. "Louis, please. Don''t do this now."


    "No, let''s face the truth," Louis said, his voice rough. "You created this mess. You kept him locked away. We listened to you. We followed you. This whole situation¡­ it started with YOU."


    His words stabbed hard.


    And the worst part was¡­ he wasn''t wrong.


    I exhaled, epting the blow. "I know. I know it''s my fault. I know I should''ve let her see him. I know I should''ve allowed more than just healers to visit. I know."


    Louis didn''t soften. Not even a little.


    "You''re damn right it''s your fault," he muttered. "But whatever. We can fightter. Let''s go fix things before she actually bans us from touching her."


    I sighed. "Yeah. Let''s go."


    We both stood, but there was no energy in our steps. No Alpha confidence. No pride.


    Just two men going to face a brother they loved¡­ and broke.


    As we walked through the halls toward Lennox''s room, my heart pounded harder. I wasn''t even sure what I feared¡ªhis anger, his tears, or the reality of what we did to him.


    The closer we got, the heavier the air felt.


    By the time we reached the hallway outside his room, my hands were sweating. Louis looked tense too, but he tried to hide it.


    But the moment we turned the corner, we froze.


    Two warriors were standing guard at Lennox''s door.


    Louis frowned. "Did you assign them?"


    "No," I murmured.


    Then the guards bowed. "Alpha Louis. Alpha Levi."


    I nodded. "Who ced you here?"


    "Sir Golden," one said. "For Alpha Lennox''s protection."


    Louis and I exchanged a look.


    Golden was loyal to Lennox. Too loyal.


    And now that Lennox was wolfless and crippled, Golden wanted guards for him.


    It made sense.


    Still¡­ it hit me harder than I expected.


    Golden was doing what WE should''ve done.


    I moved forward, reaching for the door, but one guard stepped slightly in front of it.


    "I apologize, Alphas," he said politely but firmly. "But Alpha Lennox is resting and instructed not to be disturbed."


    My heart sank.


    Louis''s jaw tightened. "Are you saying we can''t enter our own brother''s room?"


    The guard swallowed. "Alpha Lennox was clear. No visitors. Not until he wakes up."


    Louis scoffed. "This is ridiculous."


    But for once¡­ I understood.


    I touched Louis''s arm. "Leave it. If he''s asleep¡­ let him sleep."


    Louis clenched his fists, angry¡­ but he didn''t argue.


    I looked at the door¡ªfeeling pain, regret, guilt, fear¡­ all mixing inside me.


    Lennox was right behind this door¡­ hurting¡­ believing he shouldn''t have returned¡­


    Because of us.


    Because of me.


    I swallowed hard.


    "We''lle back in the evening." I said quietly.


    Louis''s shoulders slumped. "Yeah."


    We turned away slowly, walking back down the hall in silence.


    For the first time in years¡­


    I was scared.


    Scared of losing Olivia.


    Scared of losing Lennox.


    Scared that maybe¡­ this rift between us might never heal.


    And the worst part?


    I caused it.


    We were debating what to do when we saw Golden a few meters away, giving instructions to a warrior. The moment he noticed us, he dismissed the warrior and walked over, bowing deeply.


    "Alphas."


    Louis folded his arms. "How are things at the border?"


    "Calm and secure," Golden replied. "We strengthened patrol lines."


    I nodded once. "Good. Now tell me¡­ do you have any updates about Lennox? Anything we should know?"


    Golden''s face didn''t change. "I''m sorry, Alphas. My conversations with Alpha Lennox are strictly confidential."


    Louis''s jaw tensed. "You will tell us what he said."


    Golden''s eyes flickered¡ªbut only with respect, nothing else. "With all due respect, Alpha Lennox is also Alpha. And he instructed me not to disclose our conversation."


    I stepped forward, my irritation rising. "Golden, why are you speaking like we''re Lennox''s enemies? Like we don''t care about him. Like we want him dead."


    Golden slowly lifted his eyes and met mine head-on.


    Then he said it.


    The words that hit harder than a punch.


    The truth we deserved.


    "Because you two act like it."

 Chapter 554: Will Be Your Legs

    Louis''s POV


    The moment Golden''s words left his mouth, something inside me snapped.


    My vision blurred red.


    I grabbed him by the cor instantly and yanked him toward me. "What the hell did you just say?"


    Golden didn''t flinch. He didn''t back down. He just stared at me with those loyal eyes that used to look at Lennox the same way a child looked at a hero.


    Before I could say another word¡ª


    "WHAT is going on here?"


    Olivia''s voice sliced through the tension like a de.


    I groaned and released Golden immediately, stepping back like a guilty dog caught misbehaving. Olivia''s footsteps approached, sharp and quick.


    She looked at Golden first. "Golden, talk."


    Golden bowed respectfully. "The Alphas wanted information about Lennox, but he instructed me not to share anything."


    Olivia sighed, turning to me and Levi. "If Lennox doesn''t want to talk, then you two need to respect his wishes."


    I clenched my jaw. "He''s our brother¡ª"


    "And he is hurting," Olivia snapped. "You should both know when to step back."


    Levi lowered his eyes. I looked away, annoyed, and embarrassed, before storming off without another word.


    When I reached my room, I mmed the door and kicked the nearest stool so hard it flew across the room and crashed into the wall. My breath came out fast, hot, angry.


    Why does everything feel like it''s slipping out of my hands?


    I paced for a moment, then stopped. Closed my eyes. Forced myself to breathe.


    And suddenly¡­ an image shed in my mind.


    If I were Lennox.


    If I woke up one day¡­ crippled. If I reached for my wolf and found nothing. If I realized the pack I loved moved on without me. If I watched Olivia abandon me and raise kids with Levi and me¡­ If I felt forgotten¡­ reced¡­


    My throat tightened.


    A tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it. The pain hit me so hard I had to sit down.


    "Oh God¡­" I whispered. "If that was me¡­ I would''ve broken. I would''ve gone mad. I¡­ I might''ve killed myself too."


    And that was the truth.


    I realized that even I wouldn''t have survived what Lennox went through.


    My wolf whispered inside me, calm but sharp: "You have to make things right."


    I nodded slowly. "I know. I know¡­"


    I sat there the whole afternoon, just thinking. Really thinking.


    And for the first time¡­ I understood Lennox''s pain.


    Not the surface pain.


    Not the anger.


    The deep one.


    The one that kills a man slowly.


    By evening, when it was time for dinner, I washed my face and went downstairs. The dining hall was warm and filled with chatter. The boys were talking excitedly to Olivia and Levi about their day.


    I managed a small smile and took my seat beside them.


    But then¡ª


    The air shifted.


    A cold silence spread across the room like a shadow.


    Every head turned toward the door.


    And there he was.


    Lennox.


    Being wheeled in by a guard.


    Lennox''s face was nk when the guard wheeled him into the dining hall. No emotion. No anger. No sadness. Just¡­ still. Like he had locked everything inside.


    But the air around him¡ª


    It wasn''t the same as before.


    It wasn''t weak.


    It wasn''t fragile.


    It wasn''t the broken energy he carried thest few days.


    This one felt¡­ stronger. Heavy. Controlled. Like he had made a decision inside himself and didn''t care who noticed.


    The guard removed a chair and positioned Lennox''s wheelchair neatly at the table. Lennox didn''t look at me. Didn''t look at Levi. Didn''t look at Olivia either.


    He only looked at the boys.


    And instantly¡ªthe boys jumped in excitement.


    "Father! You''re joining us for dinner!" Liam burst out, practically bouncing in his seat.


    For the first time since he came back¡­ Lennox smiled.


    A real smile. Wide. Genuine. Not forced. Not pained. Not tired.


    "Yes," Lennox said softly. "I am."


    That smile hit both me and Levi like a punch. We stared at him, shocked. Olivia hadn''t blinked; relief washed over her face so fast she had to ce a hand on her chest.


    Leon leaned forward with his usual soft voice. "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes," Lennox answered, still smiling at them. "Much better."


    My jaw tightened. Levi looked at me. We both felt it.


    Something was different.


    This wasn''t the Lennox who broke today.


    This wasn''t the Lennox who cried.


    This wasn''t the Lennox who wanted to die.


    This was something else. Stronger in a strange way. Scarier in another.


    We all began to eat. Lennox filled his te quickly. And as usual, he pushed the crab legs aside.


    Liam noticed immediately. "Father, you don''t eat crabs?"


    Lennox nced at his te. "Yes. They¡ª"


    He didn''t finish.


    Because Liam spoke at the exact same time, the exact same words:


    "¡ªthey give me swollen eyes."


    Silence.


    They both froze, staring at each other.


    Same allergy.


    Same reaction.


    Same tone.


    Lennox blinked, surprised. Then a slow smile spread across his face¡ªbigger than the first one.


    "You have my allergy," he said quietly.


    Liam smiled just as wide. "I guess I do."


    Leon''s eyes went wide, and Leo leaned closer, studying Lennox like he was made of something rare.


    I swallowed hard.


    Because in that moment¡ª


    In that tiny moment¡ªI wasn''t looking at a shattered man.


    I wasn''t looking at a crippled Alpha.


    I was looking at a father.


    Meeting pieces of himself he never knew he had.


    And for the first time¡­ he didn''t look broken.


    He looked alive.


    He looked like Lennox Luciano.


    The real one.


    Even I felt my throat tighten.


    Levi kept staring too, like he didn''t know whether to breathe or cry. Olivia wiped her eyes quickly, probably hoping he didn''t notice.


    But Lennox didn''t look at us.


    Not once.


    His whole focus was on the boys¡ªtheirughter, their excitement, and their questions.


    Leo was the one who broke the quiet moment.


    He leaned forward, his small hands on the table, his voice soft but full of innocence.


    "Father¡­ will you walk again?"


    The entire room froze.


    Olivia''s fork slipped.


    Levi stiffened beside her.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    I expected Lennox to flinch.


    I expected him to look away, to shut down, to show even a flicker of that pain we all knew was inside him.


    But he didn''t.


    He looked at Leo¡­ and smiled. A calm, steady smile that didn''t shake or crack.


    "No idea," he said simply. "Maybe. Maybe not."


    He shrugged lightly. "But even if this is forever¡­ I''ll learn to live like this. I''m not dead, Leo. It''s just my legs."


    My eyes widened.


    Even Olivia''s breath caught.


    Because those weren''t the words of a broken man.


    Those were the words of someone who had made peace with something, even if only for a moment.


    Leo blinked, confused for a second.


    Then Liam suddenly stood up so fast his chair slid back and hit the floor.


    He marched straight to Lennox, his little feet loud against the tiles.


    Before the guard or anyone could react, Liam wrapped his arms tightly around Lennox''s torso.


    Everyone froze.


    "Don''t worry, Dad," Liam said, his voice muffled against Lennox''s chest. "I''ll be your legs."


    Lennox inhaled sharply.


    For a moment, I swear I saw his throat move like he was holding back a sob.


    His hand shook slightly before he ced it on Liam''s back.


    "That''s a big responsibility," Lennox whispered.


    "I can do it," Liam said firmly. "I''m strong. And fast. And smart."


    Lennox chuckled softly¡ªSOFTLY, like a realugh struggling to find its way out.


    "You are," he agreed. "Indeed strong."


    Leon got up next and went to hug his brother from behind, wrapping both arms around Liam''s waist.


    "I''ll help too," Leon said shyly. "You won''t be alone."


    And then Leo ran over and grabbed Lennox''s hand, squeezing it.


    "I''ll help too! We will all be your legs!"


    I swallowed hard.


    My vision blurred a little.


    I had to blink fast.


    Because this¡ªthis moment¡ªwas the first time I''d seen Lennox look almost whole since he came back.


    He smiled at them¡ªsoft, warm, real.


    "Then I guess I''m in good hands," he murmured.


    The boys nodded eagerly, proud of themselves.

 Chapter 555: No greater Love

    Lennox''s POV


    They say there is no greater love than the love between a father and his children. Tonight¡­ I understood it. I felt it in my bones. I felt it in the way Liam hugged me without thinking twice. I felt it in Leon''s shy smile. I felt it in little Leo squeezing my hand like he was holding onto something precious.


    It hit me harder than any pain I have felt these past days.


    It was pure. It was real. It was unconditional.


    For a moment at that dinner table, I forgot the wheelchair. I forgot the wolf I lost. I forgot the shame. I forgot every damn thing that broke me.


    All I saw¡­ all I felt¡­ was them.


    I almost cried, God, I almost cried right there at the table, but I forced myself to breathe steadily, to hold it in. I did not want the boys thinking their father was weak.


    So I focused on them alone. I ignored everyone else. Levi''s stare. Louis''s guilt. Olivia''s teary eyes.


    They did not exist to me. Only my boys did.


    After dinner, I hugged each one close, whispering goodnight. Liam hugged me twice. Leon kissed my cheek. Leo climbed onto myp for a second before the guard gently lifted him down.


    When the guard asked where I wanted to go next, I did not even think.


    "The fountain," I said.


    I needed air. I needed silence. I needed space to breathe.


    He wheeled me through the halls. Servants bowed quickly, too quickly. Their eyes dropped just a little too fast. Golden must have given them a warning. But I would deal with themter.


    The night air at the fountain was cool. Soft. The sound of running water calmed me, soothed the part of my heart that had been burning all day. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, letting the calm sink into my bones.


    Then I heard footsteps.


    Light ones.


    Annabe.


    She walked closer and stopped beside me. "Alpha, are you cold? Should I bring a nket?"


    I kept my eyes closed. "No. I am fine."


    She hesitated. "Should I call for warm tea?"


    "I said I am fine," I replied more firmly.


    She nodded and took a step back. I heard her turn to leave, but something in me stopped her.


    "Annabe," I said quietly.


    She paused instantly.


    I opened my eyes slowly and turned my head just enough to see her.


    Her hands were sped nervously in front of her. She did not look me in the eye.


    "What happened today with Olivia," I said, my voice low but sharp. "Do not ever let that happen again."


    She swallowed hard.


    "I do not care if I am angry at her. I do not care if she provoked me. I do not care what you think you know. You do not speak to her like that. Not in my presence. Not even behind my back."


    Annabe''s shoulders tensed. She lowered her head even more. "I understand, Alpha, it will not happen again."


    I nodded once. "Good."


    She bowed deeply before turning and walking away, her steps small and silent. Something told me she was embarrassed. Maybe ashamed. She cared for me too much, and it clouded her judgement.


    The moment she disappeared around the corner¡­


    Olivia walked out from behind the stone pir and stopped beside my wheelchair.


    I stiffened instantly.


    I did not look at her. I did not acknowledge her. I did not even breathe properly.


    She folded her hands in front of her, staring at the fountain with me. "I am d you joined us for dinner," she said softly. "The boys were really happy."


    I did not respond.


    She waited.


    Then she tried again. "And you seemed better. More rxed. It made me feel relieved."


    Still nothing.


    She turned a little toward me, her voice barely above a whisper. "Lennox¡­"


    I kept my eyes on the water.


    Ignoring her was not easy. Not when my heart still knew her scent. Not when her voice still did things to me.


    But I stayed silent.


    Because right now¡­ she did not deserve my words.


    Not after everything.


    And she knew it.


    She exhaled shakily, her hands tightening in front of her as she stared down at the ground.


    "I know you are ignoring me," she whispered. "And I know I deserve it."


    I kept staring at the fountain, letting the silence stretch. Olivia stayed there beside me, small, quiet, unsure. I could feel her eyes on me, feel her breath rise and fall, feel her waiting for me.


    But I did not look at her.


    She whispered, "I know you are ignoring me, and I know I deserve it."


    I still did not move.


    Did not blink.


    Did not turn.


    But the words moved somewhere deep inside me, somewhere I did not want touched.


    A long minute passed before I finally spoke, my voice low, rough, and controlled.


    "I should not have pped you."


    Olivia''s breath caught.


    I did not look at her. I kept watching the water as I continued, "I lost control. I snapped. And it was not right."


    She turned fully toward me, her eyes soft. "Lennox, I provoked you. I should not have said".


    "No."


    My voice cut softly but firmly.


    I still did not face her.


    "I am the man. I am the Alpha. I am supposed to have control. No matter what you said, no matter how angry I was, I should not have touched you. It will not happen again."


    There was a silence, a heavy, emotional silence that wrapped itself around both of us.


    But before she could speak again, I shook my head slowly.


    "Olivia, listen to me."


    She froze.


    My voice cracked slightly, not with weakness but exhaustion. "I really want you to stay away from me."


    She flinched like I stabbed her.


    I whispered, "Please, stay away. Do note near me. Do not talk to me. Do not check on me. Do not try to fix anything. Just let me be."


    "Lennox," she breathed.


    "I am begging you."


    The words tasted bitter, humiliating, but true.


    "Just stay away from me."


    She stood there trembling, her lips parting like she wanted to say something, apologize, or exin, but nothing came out.


    I could not hold her gaze even if I wanted to.


    Because if I looked at her, even for one second, I knew I would break.


    I lifted my hand slightly and signaled to the guards.


    Two of them hurried toward us.


    Olivia wiped her eyes quickly, pretending she was not crying, but I saw. I saw everything.


    "Take me to my room," I said quietly.


    "Yes, Alpha," the guards answered.


    They positioned themselves behind my wheelchair and wheeled me away.

 Chapter 556: What Are Your Intentions

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t even remember how I reached my room.


    The moment the guards wheeled Lennox away, something inside me broke.


    I walked into my room, closed the door slowly¡­ and then I just copsed on the bed.


    I buried my face in the pillow and cried.


    Not soft tears.


    Not quiet ones.


    Real crying. The kind that shakes your whole body, the kind that empties your chest and makes you feel hollow.


    He told me to stay away.


    Stay away from him.


    Don''t talk to him.


    Don''te near him.


    Don''tfort him.


    Hearing it, it felt like my heart was being ripped apart.


    I cried until my eyes burned.


    Until my throat hurt.


    Until exhaustion finally pulled me into a heavy, painful sleep.


    In the morning when I woke up, my pillow was still damp.


    I sat up slowly, wiped my eyes, and whispered my morning prayers.


    I prayed for guidance, for strength, and for peace.


    And then I prayed for Lennox.


    I asked Goddess to calm his heart.


    To heal the pain inside him.


    To protect him, because even if he didn''t want me close, I still wanted him safe.


    After praying, I took a shower, letting the warm water wash away whatever sadness I could carry out of my body. Then I got dressed in something simple, just a soft top and light pants.


    I opened my door and walked into the hallway.


    Servants passed by, greeting me with their heads bowed.


    "Good morning, Luna."


    I forced a small smile and nodded politely. "Good morning."


    My heart still felt heavy, but I pushed forward.


    Every morning, I went to the kitchen to check what the cooks were preparing for breakfast. It was my little routine.


    So I walked toward the kitchen, trying to take steady breaths.


    But the moment I stepped inside¡­


    My smile died.


    Completely.


    Because standing at the counter, stirring a bowl, lookingfortable, looking like she owned the kitchen was Annabe.


    She turned slightly, noticed me, and her eyes widened just a little.


    The entire kitchen went silent.


    My fingers curled slowly beside me.


    Why was she here?


    Why was she cooking?


    A slow, heavy annoyance rose in my chest that made my wolf growl in rage.


    The cook bowed to me nervously. "Luna, good morning."


    I didn''t take my eyes off Annabe.


    Not for a second.


    For a long second, nobody moved.


    Annabe stood there with a wooden spoon in her hand like she owned the whole damn kitchen. The cooks kept ncing between us, terrified. The smell of breakfast, eggs, butter, herbs, suddenly made my stomach twist instead of hungry.


    I took one step forward.


    My voice came out low and sharp.


    "What the hell are you doing here?"


    Annabe didn''t flinch.


    She didn''t bow.


    She didn''t even look nervous.


    She just said calmly, "I''m making breakfast for Alpha Lennox."


    Something inside me burned.


    Not anger.


    Not irritation.


    Jealousy. Hot, ugly, deep jealousy.


    It hit me so hard I almost gasped.


    This, this was supposed to be my duty.


    I was the Luna.


    I was the mother of his children.


    I was the one who should be checking his meals, making sure he ate, making sure he got the right meals, not her.


    I stepped closer, my chest rising and falling too fast.


    "The cook is making breakfast," I snapped. "So get out before I shove your face into that pot."


    The room froze.


    Annabe lifted her chin slightly. "Alpha Lennox asked me to prepare his breakfast myself and serve it in his room."


    My breath stopped.


    Jealousy shot through me like fire spreading too fast.


    He asked her?


    Not a warrior.


    Not a servant.


    Not the cook.


    Her.


    Pain hit me next..


    Because it made sense.


    He told me to stay away.


    He didn''t want to see me.


    He didn''t want my voice, my presence, my help¡­


    But he allowed her into his space.


    Allowed her to cook for him.


    Allowed her to serve him.


    I swallowed hard, then turned to the staff. My voice was low but authoritative.


    "Everybody out."


    They hurried away like frightened birds, leaving only me and Annabe in the silence of the kitchen.


    I faced her fully now.


    "What are your intentions?" I asked quietly but angrily. I was on the verge of losing it. "Tell me."


    Annabe blinked once. Just once.


    Then her face softened, not with fear, but with something that made my chest tighten.


    Sadness.


    "I don''t want trouble, Luna Olivia," she said. "Alpha Lennox already told me to stay away from you, so that''s what I''m doing."


    That stung.


    He told her that?


    I stepped closer. "Then why are you even here? Why are you cooking for him? What is your deal? What are you to him? What is he to you? Who the fuck are you?"


    Annabe took a slow breath.


    A shaky one.


    "With all due respect," she said quietly, "while you were having afortable life with your perfect family, I cared for Alpha Lennox."


    My heart thudded painfully.


    She continued, her voice trembling but firm:


    "Do you know what that means? I was the one who cleaned him. I was the one who stayed awake all night, using my healing abilities to keep him alive when his body was shutting down."


    Tears gathered in her eyes, but she kept going.


    "There were nights he almost gave up. Nights he stopped breathing. Nights we almost lost him. I stayed every single time. I almost lost my life sustaining him."


    I felt my throat tighten.


    She swallowed and whispered, "There are things I did for him that you will never know. Things I did because he mattered to me."


    She looked away for a second, like confessing this hurt.


    Then she raised her eyes again and said the words that sliced straight into my chest:


    "So yes, you want to know what Lennox is to me?"


    A tear rolled down her cheek.


    "He''s the man I have been in love with for the past four years."


    My breath left my body.


    She stepped back, wiped her face, and whispered, "That is it. I believe you got your answers."

 Chapter 557: If It Was Him

    Olivia''s POV


    I stood there¡­ absolutely frozen.


    My breath was not moving. My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    Annabe was not done.


    She wiped her cheek with her thumb, took a deep, shaky breath, and continued, her voice soft¡­ but full of painful honesty.


    "I have been in love with him, even in his unconscious state," she whispered. "For four years, Olivia. Four years of watching him suffer. Four years of talking to him even when he could not hear me."


    My stomach twisted painfully.


    She shook her head slowly. "But he does not know. He never knew. And even now, even if he finds out, he will never ept me."


    She swallowed hard, staring at the bowl she was mixing.


    "Because of you."


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest.


    Annabeughed quietly, a broken, sadugh. "Lennox loves you. He always has. Even when he was unconscious, even when he was half-dead, even when he woke up and you were not there, he still loved you."


    Her fingers brushed under her eyes again.


    "He loves you despite how much you have hurt him."


    The words cut deep.


    "I am not your enemy, Olivia," she said softly. "I am not some viin in your story like you want to paint me. I am not trying to steal him from you. I am just¡­" she exhaled shakily. "¡­a girl who fell in love with a man who did not even know I existed."


    My throat tightened so badly it hurt.


    Annabe turned away from me and continued stirring the pot, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    The kitchen was painfully quiet, nothing but the sound of a wooden spoon touching the metal pot.


    I stood there¡­ unmoving¡­ shocked¡­ hurt¡­ jealous¡­ guilty¡­ angry¡­ all at the same time.


    I did not even know what to say.


    She did not look back at me once.


    She just kept cooking.


    As if confessing all that did not shatter something deep inside me.


    I stood there¡­ rooted to the floor¡­ staring at her back¡­ feeling the world tilt under my feet.


    I did not know how long I stood there in that kitchen¡­ staring at Annabe''s back while she stirred that pot like nothing had cracked open in the room.


    Her words echoed over and over in my head.


    "I cared for him."


    "I sustained him."


    "He almost died, and I stayed."


    "I fell in love with him."


    "He loves you despite everything."


    Each sentence hit a part of me I did not even know still hurt.


    My throat felt tight¡­ my chest heavy¡­ my stomach twisting like I had swallowed fire.


    I could not stand there anymore.


    I turned around slowly¡­ walked out of the kitchen with shaky steps¡­ and the moment I reached the hallway, a tear escaped.


    Hot. Quiet. Painful.


    I wiped it quickly and hurried outside to the garden before anyone saw me.


    The morning air was cool¡­ but my chest felt hot¡­ burning.


    I sat on the stone bench near the flowers and let out a long breath that trembled all the way through my ribs.


    Another tear rolled down.


    Then another.


    She said he almost died.


    My fingers curled against my knees.


    She said she stayed with him¡­ while I did not.


    My heart twisted painfully.


    I did not know. I did not know any of it.


    I was here living a normal life¡­ while Annabe was fighting beside him¡­ keeping him alive¡­ watching over him in ways I should have.


    I imed to love him.


    But I was not the one by his side.


    She was.


    A fresh wave of guilt washed through me so strong I bent my head.


    And then the worst thought hit me.


    What if the roles were reversed?


    What if I was the one in thata?


    Would Lennox have abandoned me?


    Would Levi and Louis have chased him away?


    Would he have let four years pass without seeing me?


    No.


    Never.


    He would have torn the world apart looking for me.


    He would have sat next to me every night.


    He would have fought anyone who tried to stop him.


    The realization tore something inside me.


    "I failed us¡­" I whispered to myself.


    My voice cracked.


    "I failed him."


    I heard soft footsteps and quickly wiped my cheeks.


    A maid approached gently.


    "Luna, breakfast is ready."


    I nodded and forced a small smile. "Thank you."


    As soon as she left, I inhaled deeply, wiped my face properly, and headed to the dining room.


    The boys were already seated, bright and cheerful.


    "Good morning, Mommy!" they chorused.


    I smiled, big and warm, because they did not deserve to see my sadness.


    Levi and Louis stood the moment they saw me.


    "Morning, sweetheart," Louis said, kissing my cheek.


    "Good morning," Levi added, kissing the other side.


    We all sat down.


    But their eyes lingered on me.


    They knew.


    They could smell the sadness.


    They could sense the confusion.


    They could hear my wolf pacing inside me.


    But the kids were present, so they said nothing.


    Louis''s voice slid into my mind through the link.


    "Are you okay?"


    I kept smiling at the boys and lied silently.


    "I am fine."


    He did not believe it.


    Levi did not either.


    I could feel it.


    Halfway through breakfast, Liam looked around suddenly.


    "Is Father Lennox noting?"


    I froze.


    Louis stilled.


    Levi looked down.


    I forced a soft voice. "No, baby, he is busy right now."


    Liam''s face fell.


    He poked his food quietly.


    Then, in a tiny voice that stabbed me in the chest, he asked:


    "Is Father Lennox angry with us¡­ because we abandoned him?"


    My heart stopped.


    The fork slipped from my hand.


    Before I could speak, Levi''s voice came out rough and rushed.


    "No. No, Liam. We did not abandon him. He was sick. Very sick. And he needed¡­ no distractions."


    I frowned at Levi sharply, because even I knew that exnation was weak.


    Liam stared at him, confused. "But sick people can have visitors. When I was sick, you visited me, and Mommy did too."


    Louis swallowed hard. "Lennox''s case was different."


    Liam tilted his head. "Different how? He was not suffering from a contagious disease¡­ he was not dangerous¡­ he was not." His voice cracked.


    "Even if he was, we still could have visited him if we really wanted to."


    The room went silent.


    Liam looked all three of us in the eyes: me, Levi, and Louis.


    "Why didn''t we?"


    None of us answered.


    Louis opened his mouth, closed it, rubbed his forehead.


    I felt guilt slice through my chest like a de.


    Liam was not done.


    "Father Lennox was alone, right?" he whispered. "All those years?"


    Levi''s jaw tightened.


    And Liam, sweet, innocent, honest Liam, kept going, voice trembling.


    "We were here¡­ eating¡­ughing¡­ ying¡­ sleeping in warm beds¡­ having Mommy and you and Father Louis¡­ and Father Lennox was somewhere else alone¡­ hurting¡­ and none of us were with him."


    Leon looked at him with wide eyes.


    Liam sniffed once and wiped his face. "What we did was wrong, Father. Very wrong."


    Levi mmed his palm on the table, hard.


    "Enough, Liam!"

 Chapter 558: Do Something

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi''s eyes went red instantly¡­ like he was one second away from losing control.


    But when our eyes met¡­ when I gave him that tiny warning look¡­ he forced himself to stop.


    He shut his eyes tightly, his chest rising and falling hard as he tried to drag his wolf back inside.


    Liam, on the other hand¡­ didn''t even blink.


    He just stared at Levi calmly, almost bored¡­ like nothing about Levi''s fury scared him.


    Then he lowered his gaze, picked up his spoon, and continued eating like he hadn''t just detonated a bomb in the middle of the table.


    The chair scraped loudly across the floor as Levi stood up so fast the table shook.


    He didn''t say a word.


    He didn''t look at any of us.


    He just walked out of the dining room with long, angry steps¡­ disappearing into the hallway.


    I swallowed hard and rubbed my forehead.


    My head was already pounding.


    The guilt¡­ the sadness¡­ the argument¡­ the truth Liam said¡­ everything was mixing together until I felt like I couldn''t breathe properly.


    Louis sighed deeply beside me, rubbing the back of his neck.


    The boys kept eating, but quietly now¡­ and I could tell they were thinking.


    Thinking too much for children.


    I forced myself to smile at them as I picked up my fork again¡­ even though my chest felt so tight it hurt.


    Breakfast was¡­ horrible.


    No one spoke. No oneughed. Not even the kids tried to start a conversation again.


    We all just sat there in this heavy silence¡­ eating food that suddenly tasted like nothing.


    When we were done, I forced a small smile and leaned close to the boys.


    "Have a good day, babies," I whispered, kissing each of their cheeks.


    They hugged me tightly before leaving with their guards.


    And then it was just me and Louis.


    I exhaled shakily. "Louis¡­ we need to talk. This is getting out of hand. You can see the impression we''re leaving on the kids. This isn''t normal. This isn''t¡ª"


    But Louis didn''t let me finish.


    He ran a hand over his face, looking exhausted. "Baby¡­ not tonight. Please. I''m not feeling too well. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    I stared at him.


    "Louis¡ª"


    But he was already walking away.


    He didn''t look back. He just left the room like he couldn''t take one more second of anything.


    I frowned and slowly lowered myself back into my seat, staring at the empty tes¡­ the messy napkins¡­ the space where my family sat minutes ago.


    Then it hit me.


    My family was falling apart.


    Lennox didn''t want me near him. Levi stormed out, unable to face Liam''s words. Louis walked away from me like talking was too heavy. The boys were confused and hurt.


    And I¡­


    I was just sitting here like a fool doing nothing about it.


    "I need to do something," I whispered to myself. "But then what can I do? What can I do to bring back my family back together? I want aplete family. I want Lennox, Levi, and Louis to love themselves like they did years ago¡­ God¡­ years ago they were inseparable."


    They used tough together.


    Train together.


    Fight the whole world for each other.


    They could die for each other without thinking twice.


    So what happened?


    What happened to that bond?


    What happened to us?


    My chest tightened. I blinked fast as tears rushed to my eyes again.


    How did I sit here¡­ and watch them drift apart¡­ and do nothing?


    I failed my duty.


    As their mate¡­ I was supposed to hold this family together. I was supposed to protect them emotionally, mentally, spiritually. I was supposed to remind them of who they are, what they share, what they mean to each other.


    Instead¡­ look at us.


    Broken.


    Scattered.


    Each person hurting on their own.


    Levi drowning in guilt.


    Louis acting strong but breaking inside.


    The boys confused and asking questions they shouldn''t even understand.


    Lennox suffering alone¡­ feeling unwanted¡­ feeling abandoned¡­ feeling unloved.


    And me¡­


    Sitting here like a helpless idiot.


    A tear slipped down my cheek. I wiped it quickly.


    "No," I whispered softly. "No more."


    "I have to fix this," I breathed out. "I don''t know how¡­ but I will. I will fix it. I don''t care how long it takes."


    I wiped my face again and stood up from the dining table, feeling so drained it was like my bones were tired.


    I walked back to my room slowly¡­ my steps heavy¡­ my mind running in a hundred directions.


    The moment I closed my door behind me, I leaned against it and exhaled shakily.


    How do I begin?


    I rubbed my forehead and sat on the edge of my bed, trying to think of a n.


    Then¡ªa knock.


    I straightened a little. "Come in."


    My assistant stepped inside holding a brown file.


    "Luna¡­ these are the names of the she-wolves who passed thebat training," she said gently.


    I nodded and forced a small smile. "Thank you. Just leave it on the table."


    But she didn''t leave.


    She stood there¡­ shifting from one foot to another¡­ like something was eating her inside.


    I frowned slightly. "Is there something else?"


    She hesitated for a few seconds, biting her lip, then finally whispered, "Yes, Luna."


    I sat up straighter. "What is it?"


    Her fingers tightened around her clipboard. "There have been¡­ rumors. Since yesterday."


    My stomach dropped.


    Rumors?


    I kept my voice calm, hiding my concern. "What rumors?"


    She looked even more nervous. "No one knows who started it¡­ but it''s spreading around the pack."


    I stared at her, waiting.


    She swallowed. "Luna¡­ people are saying that you, Alpha Levi, and Alpha Louis abandoned Alpha Lennox during the four years he was unconscious."


    My heart stopped for a moment.


    She quickly added, "I''m sure it''s a lie, Luna, but that''s not all¡­ another rumor is that¡­ that you are no longer Alpha Lennox''s mate."


    My breath caught.


    She continued quietly, "Please¡­ you have toe out and clear the air before people start believing it."


    I just stared at her.


    She had no idea.


    No idea that everything she said¡­


    Was actually true.


    I felt my throat tighten painfully.


    My assistant mistook my silence for anger and rushed to speak. "Luna¡ªplease don''t misunderstand. I didn''t say I believe any of it, I just thought you should know so you can address it¡ª"


    I lifted my hand slowly to stop her.


    And whispered, "Thank you. You may go."


    She bowed and turned to leave¡­ but then I heard noisesing from downstairs.


    "What is that?" I frowned as I jumped to my feet, making my way out of the room. My wolf was already alert, ready to shift and attack.


    Reaching the living room, I froze on seeing our sons'' guards.


    All three of them on their knees as Levi and Louis grabbed them by their cors.


    "Tell me you are joking!" Louis yelled in rage¡­ his angry voice bouncing off the walls.

 Chapter 559: The Best

    Olivia POV


    The guard''s terrified lips trembled, and one spoke. "The boys said they wanted to go to the market¡­ they wanted to do sightseeing¡­ so we took them out for a little walk," the guard stammered. "Everything seemed fine¡­ and¡ª"


    "GET TO THE POINT!" Louis roared, shaking the man so hard his teeth cked.


    The guard''s whole body trembled. "W-we were ambushed, Alpha."


    My heart dropped straight to my stomach.


    Ambushed?


    Levi''s grip tightened on the second guard''s shirt. "What do you mean ambushed?!"


    The guard''s voice cracked. "T-Three cars blocked our path. ck SUVs. They cornered us at Hunter''s Bend."


    I felt my blood run cold.


    Hunter''s Bend was isted¡­ no houses¡­ no warriors stationed¡­ just a small empty curved road by the woods.


    A perfect ce to strike.


    Louis''s chest rose sharply. "And you idiots still took MY SONS THERE?!"


    "They insisted, Alpha!" the man cried. "They said their mothers always took them to see Hunter''s Bend street market¡ª"


    "That market closedst year!" Louis thundered.


    The guard flinched. "We¡­ we didn''t know¡ª"


    Levi mmed him against the wall so hard the paintings rattled. "Where are they now?!"


    The guard fell to his knees, sobbing. "They took them."


    My legs buckled for a second.


    "They took Liam, Leon and Leo¡­" he whispered. "We¡ªwe tried, Alpha. We fought. But the men¡­ they weren''t normal. They were strong. Too strong."


    Louis''s voice broke. "What do you mean strong?!"


    "Not werewolves," the guard choked. "Something else. Their strength¡ªit wasn''t natural. They threw us around like toys."


    My heart was beating too fast. Too loud. My wolf pushed so hard inside me I felt my vision blur.


    The third guard¡ªwho had been silent the whole time¡ªfinally looked up with swollen, terrified eyes.


    "They knew who the boys were," he whispered. "They called them by their names."


    Every single air molecule froze.


    "K-Kid¡­ kidnappings in the pack haven''t happened in years," he stuttered. "But this¡­ this wasn''t a random attack. They came for them."


    Levi staggered back a step, like the floor moved under him. Louis''s fists clenched so tight his knuckles cracked.


    I felt tears sting my eyes as a sharp pain sliced my chest.


    My babies.


    My boys.


    My sons.


    Gone.


    Kidnapped.


    My lungs squeezed painfully, my breath shaking as I forced out, "Did they¡­ leave anything? A message? A note? A sign?"


    The guard nodded weakly and pulled something from his pocket with trembling hands.


    A small card.


    Just a card.


    He held it out to me.


    I stepped closer¡­ my fingers shaking as I took it.


    It was ck.


    Just ck.


    And in the middle¡­ drawn in deep red ink¡­


    Was a wolf''s head.


    shed through.


    Like someone crossing out a wolf.


    Levi''s eyes widened instantly. "That symbol¡ª"


    Louis growled, "No¡­ it can''t be¡­"


    But it was.


    I recognized it too.


    Everyone did.


    My breath left my lungs as fear crawled up my spine.


    "Shadow Fangs¡­" I whispered.


    A deadly rogue group that disappeared years ago. The same group that killed thousands. The same group that ughtered entire families. The same group our pack has been hunting.


    They were supposed to be extinct.


    But now¡­


    They had our children.


    Louis let out a roar so loud the windows shook.


    Levi''s eyes shifted fully ck, his wolf pushing hard.


    I clutched the card, my hand trembling violently.


    "Oh God¡­" I whispered. "They took my babies¡­"


    My knees weakened, tears filling my eyes as panic caught my throat.


    Louis grabbed my shoulders to stop me from falling. "Hey¡ªOlivia¡ªlook at me. Look at me."


    I looked.


    His eyes were red and terrified.


    "We will get them back," he promised, his voice shaking. "I swear it."


    Levi''s wolf growled behind him. "We''ll tear the world apart if we have to."


    But through all the noise¡­ through the panic¡­ through the roaring in my ears¡­ I heard the sound of the wheeling of a wheelchair.


    My heart stopped.


    We all turned slowly toward the hallway.


    There he was.


    Lennox.


    The guard was pushing his wheelchair toward us, his expression tense like he could already smell the disaster in the air. Lennox''s brows were drawn together, his jaw tight, his eyes scanning every one of us.


    "What''s going on?" he asked, voice low¡­ controlled¡­ but dangerous underneath.


    No one answered.


    Not me. Not Levi. Not Louis.


    We just stood there, trembling, scared, unable to speak.


    Lennox''s voice sharpened. "I asked a question. What. Is. Going. On?"


    Still silence.


    His eyes narrowed with warning. "Somebody had better talk now before I lose my temper¡ª"


    Louis finally turned around, his face pale, his voice shaking.


    "The boys¡­ Liam, Leon, Leo¡­ they were kidnapped."


    The room went dead silent.


    Lennox''s face froze. Completely froze. Like the world stopped turning and he couldn''t process the words.


    "What?" he whispered.


    Louis swallowed hard. "Shadow Fangs. They took them."


    Something snapped inside Lennox''s eyes.


    He jerked forward in the wheelchair. "HOW?! How the hell did they get close?! Where were their guards?!"


    Levi''s voice cracked with anger. "They HAD guards. THESE guards." He shoved the first guard so hard the man hit the wall.


    Lennox looked between the guards¡­ the bruises on their faces¡­ the torn clothes¡­ the shame in their eyes.


    Then he looked at us.


    "You three must be kidding me," Lennox said slowly, disbelieving. "These¡­ THESE are the men you assigned to protect the future alphas of this pack?"


    His voice kept rising.


    "You mean to tell me¡ª" he pointed angrily at the three trembling guards, "¡ªthat you thought THREE ordinary wolves¡­ NORMAL guards with no special training, no abilities, no heightened senses¡ªwere enough to protect MY CHILDREN? OUR CHILDREN?!"


    Louis frowned.


    Levi''s jaw locked as he red at Lennox.


    Lennox''s voice cracked with rage. "Are you STUPID?! Do you people even USE your brains?!"


    His chest was rising and falling too fast. His anger rising.


    "You assigned them¡ªthese weak, basic guards¡ªto guard three royal-blooded children? The heirs to this pack?! Do you even THINK?!"


    Louis lowered his head.


    Levi''s wolf pushed dangerously under his skin.


    But Lennox wasn''t done.


    "This is negligence!" he roared. "This is pure, unforgivable stupidity! Do you even understand what the Shadow Fangs DO to children?! Do you KNOW what they are nning?!"


    Levi snapped.


    "SHUT UP!" Levi exploded, his voice cracking with so much rage it shook the air. "Just shut up with this your perfect, know-it-all attitude!"


    Lennox growled low in his chest, his eyes narrowing¡­ but Levi didn''t stop.


    He stepped closer, shaking, pointing at Lennox like years of bottled pain just burst open.


    "Why do you ALWAYS act like you''re the smartest? Like you''re the only one who knows what to do? Like you''re better than us¡ªbetter than me¡ªbetter than Louis¡ªbetter than everybody?! You think you''re the only one with sense? You think you''re the only one who can handle things?! The only one who can FIX things?!"


    I held my breath, waiting for Lennox to snap¡­ but instead¡­


    He scoffed.


    A dry, cold, painful scoff¡­ and then he shook his head slowly.


    "Because I am the best, Levi."


    Levi blinked¡ªstunned, furious.


    Lennox continued.


    "Among the three of us, I''ve ALWAYS been the brain. ALWAYS been the one thinking ahead. ALWAYS been the one making sure we don''t crash this entire pack." His eyes darkened. "And don''t even pretend this isn''t why your jealousy has been killing you since we were kids."


    Levi''s eyes widened like Lennox pped him.


    Lennox''s voice dropped lower, more challenging.


    "You hated it then, and you hate it now. That no matter how hard you train, how strong you get, how much you roar¡­ I will always be one step ahead of you."


    Louis swallowed hard beside me.


    "And that," Lennox added quietly, "is why you can''t stand me. That is why you wanted me dead."

 Chapter 560: Blocked

    Olivia''s POV


    The whole room went still.


    Levi''s chest was rising so fast it looked like he couldn''t breathe. His fists curled, his wolf pushing hard beneath his skin¡­ and then suddenly¡ªhe snapped.


    He lunged.


    Straight for Lennox.


    I gasped and jumped forward instantly, blocking his path with both arms spread wide.


    "Levi, STOP!"


    He tried to push past me, but I shoved him back with all the strength I had. "If you darey a hand on him," I snapped, my voice low and shaking with fury, "I swear it will be thest time you ever use your hands. I will burn them both to ashes."


    Levi froze.


    Like he couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    His eyes hurt¡­ his jaw clenched¡­ his chest trembled with anger and betrayal.


    "Really?" he whispered. "So you''re taking his side?"


    "No," I snapped back instantly. "I''m not on his side. I''m not on anybody''s side." My voice shook harder. "But if Lennox was standing on his own two feet, if he wasn''t in a wheelchair, if he wasn''t healing¡ªthen fine. Fight. Tear each other apart. I won''t care."


    I stepped closer to him, my eyes burning into his.


    "But not like this. Not when he can''t even stand. I won''t let you fight him in this state. Not today."


    Levi scoffed¡­ a sharp, bitter sound. "Stop it, Olivia. Just stop. You can pretend all you want, but we all know the truth."


    "What truth?" I asked, breathing hard.


    His eyes snapped to mine. "He''s your favorite."


    The words deepened my frown¡­ this again¡­ why can''t he just believe me when I say I have no favorite¡­


    Behind me, Lennox scoffed. "I''m d you know," he muttered. "And you will always be second to me."


    Louis let out a low curse under his breath.


    Something inside me snapped at that moment.


    I turned around and pped Lennox across the face.


    The sound echoed.


    Lennox''s head jerked to the side.


    Everyone went silent¡ªincluding the guards.


    "Stop provoking your brothers," I said through clenched teeth. "Not now. Not at a time like this. This isn''t about who''s better or who''s smarter. Our children are missing. Focus."


    Lennox slowly looked back at me, shock flickering through his eyes.


    Before anyone could say another word¡ª


    Riiiiing¡­ Riiiiing¡­


    Levi''s phone vibrated loudly in his pocket.


    All of us turned.


    Levi pulled it out with shaking hands¡­ looked at the screen¡­ and his face went pale.


    Completely pale.


    His fingers trembled as he answered.


    "Hello?"


    A beat.


    Then another.


    His eyes widened¡­ his breath hitched¡­ and he whispered,


    "Who¡­ who is this?"


    Silence.


    His throat bobbed.


    Then Levi suddenly flinched, stepping back a little like someone punched him in the stomach.


    "Oh my God¡­" he breathed. "No. No¡ªplease¡ªwait¡ª!"


    Louis rushed toward him. "Levi¡ªwhat is it? Who''s on the phone?"


    Levi swallowed hard¡­ tears suddenly building in his eyes.


    "It''s them," he whispered. "The Shadow Fangs."


    My stomach twisted painfully.


    Louis froze.


    Lennox''s fingers gripped his wheelchair handle.


    I stepped forward, my voice breaking. "What¡­ what did they say?"


    Levi lifted the phone slowly, his hand shaking as he put the phone on loudspeaker.


    For a second¡­ nothing.


    Just silence.


    Then we heard it.


    A small voice.


    Tiny. Scared.


    "Mom¡­ fathers¡­ please save us¡­"


    My heart stopped.


    Another little voice came next, shaking.


    "We''re scared¡­ pleasee¡­"


    Louis froze beside me.


    Levi''s jaw tightened so hard I saw the muscle jump.


    Even Lennox''s hands gripped his wheelchair armrests like he was holding himself back from breaking something.


    "Liam?" Louis said, his voice shaking with rage. "Leo? Leon?"


    But before the boys could speak again¡ª


    A deep, cold voice cut through the phone.


    "Shut up."


    I felt my whole body turn cold.


    "Now that we have your attention¡­ let''s make this simple."


    The room went dead still.


    "Your sons are alive¡ªfor now. And they stay alive ONLY if you follow instructions."


    Lennox leaned forward slightly. "What do you want?"


    A dark chuckle drifted through the phone.


    "What we want¡­ is a head."


    My heart squeezed painfully, but none of the men flinched.


    The voice continued, amused.


    "Not just any head. We want the head of one of the great Alphas of the Full Moon Pack."


    Levi''s eyes narrowed.


    Louis''s wolf growled low.


    Lennox''s jaw clenched.


    "You''re insane," Louis spat.


    "Oh no," the voiceughed. "We''re very serious. Bring us the head of one of you three¡­ and we return the children alive."


    A chill spread through my spine.


    "You have forty-eight hours," the man added. "And don''t bother looking for us. You won''t find us."


    Lennox''s eyes darkened. "We''ll find you."


    "We''ll see."


    Then the phone went dead.


    Silence dropped over the whole room like a heavy stone. No one spoke. No one moved. Even the air felt tight and painful.


    My head was spinning. My chest hurt. My wolf inside me was pacing, howling, wing to get out.


    My boys.


    My babies.


    In the hands of monsters.


    I felt my knees weaken, so I sat down fast, pressing my hands to my forehead. I tried to breathe, but my breaths came out shaky and broken.


    No one said anything.


    But I knew¡­ we were all thinking the same horrible thing.


    Forty-eight hours.


    One Alpha must die.


    Or our sons don''te back.


    My heart squeezed painfully. I stood up suddenly.


    "I can teleport us to them," I said fast. "All I have to do is think about the boys. My teleporting gift will take me straight to their location. I can do it¡ªI can find them!"


    Before anyone could argue, I closed my eyes, reaching deep into myself, pulling my power forward. My body warmed. My skin tingled. I pictured Liam¡­ Leon¡­ Leo¡­ their faces¡­ their little voices¡­


    But then¡ª


    Something hit me.


    A dark push.


    A force.


    It mmed into my mind like a wall.


    I gasped and stumbled back.


    "No¡­" I whispered. "Something¡­ something stopped me."


    Levi stepped forward, shaking his head slowly. "I don''t think you can teleport to them, Olivia."


    I looked at him fast. "Why? Why not?! I''ve never failed before¡ª"


    He held up his hand. "Because the Shadow Fangs are not stupid."


    My breath hitched. Louis frowned. Lennox lifted his head slowly.


    Levi continued, his voice low and serious. "They know your ability. They nned this. They wanted the children because they knew it would bring all of us to our knees."


    My heart pounded hard in my ears. "So¡­ what are you saying?"


    Levi sighed, his face tight. "I think they used something¡­ something dark. A ck spell. A barrier. Something that blocks your gift from reaching their location."


    My stomach twisted.


    ck magic.


    That was no joke.


    "So I can''t teleport to them?" I whispered.


    Levi shook his head. "Not unless we break the spell. Right now¡­ they''re hidden behind something your power can''t pass through."


    I felt my whole body go cold.


    Louis clenched his fists. Lennox''s eyes darkened.


    A ck spell.


    Used only by the darkest witches.


    The Shadow Fangs were stronger, smarter, and more dangerous than we ever thought.


    I pressed a shaking hand to my mouth.


    "What do we do now?" I whispered.

 Chapter 561: Blocked

    Lennox''s POV


    For a moment¡­ no one spoke.


    We all just stood there thinking¡­ breathing hard¡­ trying not to panic.


    And me?


    I sat there in that useless wheelchair feeling something I hated more than anything¡ª


    Helpless.


    My sons were out there¡­ scared¡­ crying for us¡­ and I couldn''t even stand. Couldn''t shift. Couldn''t fight. Couldn''t move.


    We had forty-eight hours.


    Forty-eight hours before something terrible could happen.


    No. I refused to think it.


    Suddenly Levi turned sharply, his eyes drilling into me.


    "You say you''re the smart one," he said, his voice low but full of anger. "You''re always telling us how you think ahead. How you have all the answers. How you''re the brain among us, right?"


    Louis shot him a warning look, but Levi didn''t stop.


    He stepped toward me slowly.


    "So go on," he growled. "Use your brain. Use your skills. Do something. Tell us what to do."


    I wanted to snap back at him, but now wasn''t the time. So I swallowed it.


    I ignored him and looked toward Golden, who had just walked in.


    "Send for the Seer," I said firmly.


    Golden bowed immediately and rushed out.


    Levi gave me one more hateful re, but I ignored him again and turned my eyes to Olivia.


    She was shaking. All over. Her hands, her shoulders, even her lips.


    Not just from fear.


    From rage.


    From feeling useless when she had abilities that could save the boys, but something was blocking her.


    It killed her. I could see it.


    I wanted to hold her¡­ to touch her¡­ to tell her we''d fix this. But I held myself back.


    Not now.


    Not like this.


    Minutes passed. Silent. Heavy. Every second felt like a punch.


    Then finally¡ª


    Golden returned with the Seer.


    She walked in calmly, her long white robe whispering across the floor. Her eyes were already glowing faint gold.


    Before I could speak, she bowed her head lightly.


    "I know why you called me," she said softly.


    I nodded once. "Good. Then tell me¡ªcan you break the spell? We need to locate our sons."


    She hummed quietly and lifted her hands. "Let me see what I can do."


    We all stood still¡­ barely breathing¡­ as she began chanting.


    Whispered words. Low incantations. Her fingertips glowing faintly as energy filled the room.


    Then¡ªher eyes snapped open.


    And she shook her head.


    A cold weight dropped in my stomach.


    "What is it?" I demanded.


    The Seer blew out a long breath. "A strong witch spell covers their tracks. A very strong one. Their location cannot be sensed¡­ not by magic, not by wolf senses, not by any psychic ability."


    I grunted loudly, anger boiling inside me. "There must be a way¡ª"


    She lifted her hand gently. "Unless the witch holding the spell dies¡­ or drops the barrier herself¡­ they cannot be found."


    The room went silent again.


    Olivia covered her mouth, her eyes watery. Louis stepped back like he needed air. Levi mmed his fist into the wall.


    And me?


    I felt cold.


    Very cold.


    "We''ll find another way," I said, my voice low and shaking with controlled rage. "We have to."


    Levi didn''t waste time.


    He wiped his face roughly and turned to the warriors who were already kneeling.


    "Send out the scent trackers," he growled. "All of them. The elite ones. I want every trail checked. Every road. Every forest line. MOVE!"


    They jumped to their feet and ran out instantly.


    But deep inside me¡­ I knew it was useless.


    Those men were protected.


    They were under a witch''s spell.


    No scent, no trace, nothing would leak through.


    Still¡­ we had to try.


    Olivia was pacing now, her breaths fast, her hands shaking so much she had to grip the back of a chair. Her wolf was howling inside her, so loud I could almost FEEL it vibrating through the room.


    She looked like she was one second away from exploding.


    Louis kept rubbing his forehead, stepping back and forth like he wanted to smash something but was trying not to.


    Levi was pacing like a caged animal.


    And me¡­


    My thoughts kept going back to the boys.


    To their little voices.


    To their tiny cries through that phone.


    And then my mindnded on Liam.


    Liam¡­


    The only one who hugged me when I came back.


    The only one who defended me.


    The only one who looked at me with real love.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    What must he be going through right now?


    My boy¡­ my little son¡­ trapped with monsters.


    My heart squeezed so hard I almost bent forward.


    I couldn''t take it.


    I just couldn''t.


    Before I even realized what I was doing, I turned to all of them.


    My voice came out firm. Calm. Too calm.


    "If we can''t find them before the time¡­ I will volunteer myself."


    The room exploded.


    Olivia gasped loudly. "Lennox¡ªwhat are you saying?!"


    "You heard me," I said, meeting her eyes.


    "No," she snapped, shaking her head fast. "No¡ªno¡ªyou''re NOT saying this. You''re NOT¡ª"


    Louis stepped forward quickly. "Lennox, stop. STOP. No one is dying. Forget that idea. Throw it away."


    Levi didn''t even give me a chance.


    He stepped closer, his eyes burning into mine.


    "Wow," he said quietly. "Just wow. Of course. OF COURSE you would say that."


    Olivia turned to him sharply. "Levi, this is not the time¡ª"


    But Levi lifted his hand slightly to silence her, still staring at me.


    "You think sacrificing yourself makes you a hero?" he asked, his voice loud. "You think it makes you the smartest? The bravest? The best Alpha?"


    I clenched my jaw but said nothing.


    Levi scoffed. "You really are unbelievable."


    Olivia''s wolf growled. "Levi, enough!"


    Louis ced a hand on Levi''s shoulder, trying to calm him, but Levi shrugged it off.


    He stepped even closer to me.


    "Don''t you EVER say that again," he said. "Don''t you EVER think for one second that we will give you up. If someone is dying, it WON''T be you¡ª"


    Olivia spun toward him. "NO ONE is dying!"

 Chapter 562: Useless

    Olivia''s POV


    "No one is dying!" I shouted¡­ my angry voice echoing off the wall. My voice shook. My whole body shook. I didn''t even know when I moved¡­ but suddenly I was standing between all three of them.


    I looked from Louis¡­ to Levi¡­ then to Lennox.


    "What is wrong with all of you?" I shouted angrily, my voice breaking. "Our children are out there. Scared. Alone. And instead of thinking¡­ instead of nning¡­ instead of using your heads¡­ you three want to argue about who should die?"


    Louis lowered his eyes.


    Levi clenched his jaw.


    Lennox looked away.


    But none of them spoke.


    I stepped closer to Lennox first. My hand shook as I pointed at him. "Don''t ever say something like that again. Don''t ever offer yourself like your life means nothing."


    He opened his mouth, but I didn''t let him talk.


    "You are their father," I said. "Do you know what it will do to the boys? Do you know what it will do to us? To me? Stop talking like you are ready to die. I won''t let you."


    Lennox looked stunned¡­ almost guilty.


    Then I turned to Levi.


    "And you," I whispered.


    He swallowed hard.


    "This is not the time to fight with Lennox. This is not the time to prove anything. Not the time to let old wounds speak."


    Levi looked away, like a child being scolded.


    "You are angry. I know. You are scared. I know. But focus. Our children need their fathers to THINK, not fight."


    Then I faced Louis.


    His eyes were already away from me, like he was scared to look me in the eyes.


    "You too," I said softly. "Don''t ever talk like someone dying is an option. Not you. Not Levi. Not Lennox. Not any of you."


    The room went quiet.


    Painfully quiet.


    I took a shaky breath. "We are parents. Our job is to protect them, not to give up."


    For a moment¡­ no one moved.


    Then Lennox spoke first¡­ his voice low.


    "Then what do we do, Olivia?" he asked. "Forty-eight hours. A witch barrier. No trail. No scent. No vision. No location. Tell me what we do."


    I opened my mouth¡­ but nothing came out.


    Because I didn''t know.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    My wolf paced inside me, wild, angry, ready to break something.


    What do we do?


    What do we do when magic is blocking us? What do we do when the enemy wants a head? What do we do when time is ticking?


    I didn''t realize I was shaking again until Louis touched my arm gently.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered. "Please take a breath."


    "No." I shook my head and yanked his hand away from me as I began to pace around. "I feel so useless¡­" I spat in anger as I continued to pace around like a caged animal. "What is the use of this ability¡­ what is the use of having this ability when I can''t use it to save my children¡­ what is the fucking use." I spat and kicked a stool out of my way.


    None of the men said a word; rather, Lennox began wheeling himself away.


    "I need to speak to someone¡­" Levi said as he excused himself.


    "I need to check on the warriors we sent out." Louis said as he also walked away, leaving me alone, drowning in my pain, fear, and worry.


    I focused on my wolf. "What do we do¡­ there has to be something," I said frustratedly¡­


    She sighed and whispered softly¡­ "Maybe we should try again."


    I nodded as I closed my eyes and tried again.


    Tried to teleport.


    I tried to push through the barrier with everything inside me.


    I thought of Liam.


    I thought of Leon.


    I thought of Leo.


    My babies.


    My boys.


    Their scared little voices.


    The way they cried on that phone.


    "Come on¡­e on¡­" I whispered, my whole body shaking as I tried harder.


    My energy red.


    My wolf howled.


    My veins heated up¡­


    But then¡ª


    BAM.


    Something mmed into me like a wall.


    I gasped and stumbled back, almost falling.


    It didn''t work.


    Again.


    I clenched my teeth and tried one more time.


    Harder.


    Stronger.


    With everything in me.


    But again¡­


    nothing.


    Just that same dark block mming me backwards.


    I let out a deep, angry grunt and punched the air. "What is this?! Why?! Why can''t I reach them¡ªwhy?!"


    My wolf whined inside me. She sounded defeated¡­ tired¡­ heartbroken.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered. "I think¡­ I think the Shadow Fangs used a blood-binding spell. A very old one. It blocks teleporters."


    My heart dropped.


    Blood-binding spell?


    That type of magic was done with sacrifice¡­ pain¡­ death.


    My vision blurred with fresh tears.


    "I can''t get to my children¡­" I whispered, my voice breaking. "I can''t reach them¡­ I can''t find them¡­"


    My knees shook.


    Then suddenly¡ª


    I thought of Lennox.


    The way he wheeled himself out of the room without a word.


    The look in his eyes.


    The pain hiding under the anger.


    I didn''t like it.


    Not one bit.


    So without thinking twice¡­ I marched down the hallway and went straight to his room.


    I didn''t knock.


    I pushed the door open.


    Lennox was there¡ªsitting by the window in his wheelchair, staring at nothing. His jaw was tight, his shoulders stiff, his hands gripping the armrests so hard I could see his veins.


    He didn''t look at me.


    But he knew I was there.


    I stepped inside quietly.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered.


    Still no answer.


    I moved closer until I was standing right in front of him.


    "Look at me."


    Slowly¡ªvery slowly¡ªhe raised his eyes.


    And what I saw made my heart drop.


    Pain.


    Fear.


    Guilt.


    Anger.


    Every terrible emotion a father could feel.


    He swallowed hard. "Any news yet?"


    I shook my head. "No. I tried. But something is blocking me. Something dark."


    His jaw clenched harder.


    Silence filled the room. Heavy. Thick.


    I sighed and knelt down in front of his wheelchair.


    "Lennox¡­ talk to me."


    He looked away again, his voice rough. "What do you want me to say, Olivia? That I''m calm? That I''m okay? That I believe we''ll find them? I''m not calm. I''m not okay. I don''t believe anything right now."


    I felt my chest tighten.


    He continued, voice low and shaking, "I can''t protect them. I can''t even walk. I can''t run after them. I can''t fight. And now the Shadow Fangs have them. My sons¡­ my boys¡­"


    He drew in a sharp breath and whispered, "I am their father¡­ but I can''t even save them."


    My eyes stung.


    I reached forward and took his hand.


    "Lennox¡­ don''t say that."


    He didn''t pull away. Not this time.


    He looked at me again. His eyes soft but broken.


    "Olivia¡­ what if we lose them? I just met them¡­ I can''t lose them¡­ I have so many things to know about them."


    My whole body froze.


    "No," I whispered immediately. "We won''t. We won''t lose them."


    "How do you know?" he asked, his voice cracking. "How? We can''t trace them. We can''t scry them. You can''t teleport them. The guards are useless. The trackers wille back empty. And the Fangs want the head of an Alpha. Tell me¡ªhow are we supposed to save them?"


    I opened my mouth¡­ but nothing came out.


    Because I didn''t know.


    I really didn''t know.


    My throat tightened. My chest burned. Everything inside me felt tight and painful. And before I knew it, the words slipped out of my mouth in a broken whisper.


    "I feel¡­ so useless."


    Lennox lifted his head slowly.


    I shook my head over and over, my voice cracking. "I have all these powers¡­ all these gifts¡­ but I can''t even find my children. I can''t save them. I can''t do anything. I''m useless, Lennox. Completely useless."


    My voice broke.


    "My children are out there¡­ scared¡­ crying for me¡­ and I can''t reach them. I can''t help them. I can''t even break a spell. What kind of mother am I? What kind of Luna am I? What is the use of everything I have if I can''t save the people I love?"


    My breath trembled.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks, hot and painful.


    "I''m useless," I whispered again. "Just useless¡­"


    Lennox''s eyes softened instantly. His hard expression melted in seconds. Before I could even wipe my face, he moved¡ªquickly¡ªpulling me forward until I fell right onto hisp.


    I gasped. "Lennox¡ª"

 Chapter 563: Wrong

    Olivia''s POV


    His arm wrapped around my waist, tight, protective, and warm. The other hand came up to my face and wiped my tears with his thumb.


    "Don''t ever say that again," he muttered, his voice low¡­ deep¡­ almost angry but tender at the same time.


    I blinked at him, stunned.


    "You are not useless," he said. "You are the strongest woman I know. The most powerful. The bravest. The only one who never gave up on us even when we gave you every reason to walk away."


    My throat closed. His voice was soft¡­ but full of emotion I hadn''t heard from him in a very long time.


    "You fought for this family when we didn''t deserve you," he continued. "You stood between us when we were ready to tear each other apart. You tried to teleport even when it hurt you. You love those kids more than your own life."


    He touched my cheek again¡­ gently.


    "Don''t ever say you''re useless," he whispered. "Don''t ever insult yourself like that. Not in front of me."


    His thumb brushed my cheek again. "You''re not useless, Olivia. You''re everything."


    I swallowed hard.


    His eyes¡­


    His voice¡­


    His hand on my cheek¡­


    His arm around my waist¡­


    Suddenly everything else faded.


    The fear.


    The guilt.


    The panic.


    The pain.


    All gone¡­ just for a moment.


    And all I saw was him.


    All I felt was him.


    This man I loved so much.


    This man I missed so deeply.


    This man I wanted to hold onto forever.


    It hit me all at once¡ªI missed him.


    I missed this.


    I missed being close to him.


    His eyes dropped to my lips.


    Mine dropped to his.


    For a second¡­ I forgot everything.


    I forgot the kids.


    I forgot the pain.


    I forgot the war.


    It was just me and him.


    Just us.


    My heart thudded painfully as I leaned in slowly¡­ his arm tightening around my waist like he wanted me closer¡ªwanted me¡ª


    But before our lips could meet¡ª


    The door flew open.


    We both jerked our heads around.


    Levi stood there.


    I jumped in shock, my whole body jerking away from Lennox''sp as if someone poured cold water on me.


    I stumbled to my feet fast, wiping my face, fixing my hair, and trying to look normal.


    But Levi was already standing in the doorway.


    Staring.


    His eyes moved from me¡­


    to Lennox¡­


    to how close we were.


    Then he scoffed.


    A deep, bitter scoff.


    "You two must be kidding me¡­" he said, his voice low but sharp. "Even now? Even at a time like this?"


    Then he turned sharply and stormed out.


    My heart dropped.


    I ran after him immediately. "Levi¡ªwait!"


    I reached the hallway as he kept walking fast, his shoulders shaking with anger.


    "Levi!" I called again, my voice trembling.


    He didn''t stop.


    But I finally caught up¡­ grabbed his arm¡­ and he froze.


    Very slowly, he turned his head toward me.


    His eyes¡­


    His eyes were filled with pain.


    And jealousy.


    And betrayal.


    He pulled his arm from my grip and spat, "Don''t fucking touch me."


    "Don''t touch me," Levi spat again, jerking his arm out of my hand.


    His voice was sharp¡­ bitter¡­ almost trembling with a mix of anger and hurt.


    "Levi, it''s not what you think," I said quickly, breathless from running after him.


    He turned fully now, his eyes burning into mine. "Oh, please," he scoffed. "I''m not a fool, Olivia. I walked in and saw exactly what was happening. You and Lennox were about to kiss¡ªdon''t insult my intelligence."


    My jaw tightened. "Levi¡ª"


    "No," he snapped, pointing at me. "Don''t lie. Don''t pretend. Your mouth was right there on his. You two were practically¡ª"


    "I said it''s not what you think!" I yelled back, stepping toward him.


    He stared at me like my words meant nothing.


    I dragged in a shaky breath and said quietly but firmly, "You know things between me and Lennox haven''t been good¡­ you know it. That was a moment¡ªa good moment¡ªto mend our rtionship. The boys need that. They need all three of you united. Not fighting. Not hating each other."


    Heughed.


    A cold, painfulugh.


    "Oh, wow. Wow." He shook his head. "So that''s what matters right now? Mending your rtionship? Olivia, are you even hearing yourself?"


    "Levi¡ª"


    "No, answer me!" he snapped. "What kind of mother are you? Your kids¡ªyour babies¡ªare kidnapped. They''re crying somewhere, scared, shaking, probably begging for help and thinking of you¡­ and you''re here almost making out with a man¡ªmaybe even ready to fuck him if I didn''t walk in!"


    The words hit me like a p.


    My vision blurred with pure, hot anger.


    Before I could stop myself¡ª


    SLAP!


    My palm cracked across his cheek.


    Levi''s head snapped to the side. His breath caught.


    "Don''t you EVER," I said, my voice shaking, "question my love for my children. Don''t you EVER make it sound like I don''t care. I am dying inside! I am losing my mind! I would burn this whole world down for them!"


    He blinked, stunned, the anger melting into guilt in seconds.


    "I¡­ I don''t know what got into me," he whispered. "Olivia¡­ I¡ª"


    "Just leave me alone, Levi," I said, my voice breaking. "Please. Just¡­ leave me alone."


    I turned and walked away before he could say anything else.


    Reaching my room, I leaned on the door¡­my chest rising and falling too fast¡­ my hand pressed against my heart like I was trying to hold it together before it ripped apart.


    The room felt too small. Too quiet. Too heavy.


    Levi''s words kept reying in my head like a sharp echo I couldn''t silence.


    What kind of mother are you?


    Your kids are scared¡­ crying¡­ and you were about to make out with a man¡­ maybe even fuck him¡­


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    "Stop¡­ just stop," I whispered to myself.


    But the thoughts didn''t stop.


    They hit harder.


    Because the truth was¡­


    Would I have kissed Lennox?


    My throat tightened.


    Yes.


    Yes¡­ I would have.


    I would have kissed him.


    I would have let him pull me close.


    I would have melted into him¡­ because in that moment I wasn''t thinking. In that moment I forgot everything. In that moment¡­ it was just me and him. Like the world was fading and he was the only thing left.


    I slid down the wall slowly¡­ my back hitting the floor.


    What kind of mother does that?


    My sons were kidnapped. My babies were crying for me. Begging.


    And I¡­ I had been leaning in to kiss someone.


    Tears stung my eyes.


    "What is wrong with me¡­" I whispered.


    My wolf whined softly inside me. "Don''t be hard on yourself¡ªyou were in pain¡­ heforted you¡­"


    But the guilt wed deeper.


    Was Levi right to be angry?


    Should he have shouted at me?


    My chest squeezed painfully.


    Maybe he had every right.


    Because the truth was¡­


    I wasn''t thinking like a mother. I wasn''t thinking like someone whose children were in danger. I wasn''t thinking at all.


    I buried my face in my hands.


    "I''m a mess¡­" I whispered. "My kids are out there¡­ scared¡­ and I''m here losing control."


    A sob escaped before I could stop it.


    "Am I¡­ a terrible mother?" I choked out softly. "Is that what I am?"

 Chapter 564: Something Not Right

    Lennox''s POV


    Six hours.


    Six fucking hours.


    And yet¡ªnothing.


    The warriors came back empty.


    The elite trackers came back empty.


    The seers from the other packs all said the same thing:


    "Their location is blocked. The Shadow Fangs have sealed them. We cannot see anything."


    Louis and Levi even contacted our allies, asked them to search their borders, their hidden tunnels, every damn corner of theirnds.


    Still nothing.


    "Fuck," I growled and mmed my fist into the wall. The stone cracked, but it didn''t make me feel any better. I was so damn useless. So fucking useless.


    Six hours¡­ and my boys¡ªmy little sons¡ªwere out there with monsters.


    Six hours¡­ and we still had no clue where they were.


    Six hours¡­ and time was burning fast.


    I stared at my legs.


    My pathetic, lifeless legs.


    If only I had them back¡­


    If only I could fucking stand¡­


    If only I could shift¡­


    If only I had my wolf¡­


    I gripped the wheelchair arm so hard my knuckles popped.


    "This is pathetic," I muttered. "I''m their father. I should be out there tearing the world apart¡ªnot sitting here like a cripple."


    Feeling suffocated in my room, I wheeled myself out, down the corridor, then to the living room, where I met Levi and Louis with some men¡­ men I didn''t recognize.


    The moment they noticed my presence, they all looked my way. Their eyes moved from my face¡­


    to my legs¡­


    to the wheelchair.


    And just like that, I felt it¡ªthe look I hated more than pity.


    Doubt.


    Levi cleared his throat. "We¡­ uh¡­ didn''t hear youing."


    "Obviously," I muttered, wheeling forward.


    The men straightened, lowering their heads respectfully.


    Louis stepped toward me. "These are elite trackers from the SilverMount Pack. They offered their help."


    I nodded and got closer while Louis continued exining, "They im they know where the Shadow Fangs might be hiding. They tracked one of their members weeks ago but lost the trail. But they remember the general direction¡ªtoward the North Ridge caves."


    I narrowed my eyes. "How did they track him?"


    One of the elite trackers stepped forward. "We followed a rogue who carried the same symbol on the card you showed us. He was fast¡ªstrong too¡ªbut we saw the path he took before he vanished. We believe the hideout is somewhere there."


    I nodded slowly. "So what''s the n?"


    Levi answered instantly. "Me and Louis are marching there with our best armies. We''ll attack them head-on."


    I looked at the so-called elite trackers again. Really looked.


    Their posture was too stiff. Their breathing too controlled. Their eyes too calm. Their bodies too rxed for men iming to have chased a Shadow Fang before.


    Something was off.


    "Levi. Louis," I said sharply. "Let''s have a word. Outside."


    Levi rolled his eyes immediately. "Seriously? Now?"


    Louis grabbed his arm. "Levi. Move."


    We stepped farther down the hallway, out of earshot.


    The moment we were alone, I faced them. "There is something wrong with those five men."


    Levi scoffed loudly. "Oh, here we go¡ª"


    I snapped, "Shut up and let me talk. I may be crippled¡­ useless¡­ stuck in this damn wheelchair¡­ but my instincts? My brain? My observations? They''re not gone. And clearly you don''t have one."


    Levi stepped forward in anger. "I''m not doing this with you. I''m leaving."


    Louis grabbed him again. "Levi, stop it. Listen to him."


    I exhaled sharply. "Those men might be setting a trap. The Shadow Fangs never allow outsiders to follow them. Never. They kill witnesses immediately. Yet you''re telling me these random men chased one and survived?"


    Louis froze slightly.


    Levi clenched his fists. "They are elite warriors. Their Alpha is loyal to us. They wouldn''t dare betray¡ª"


    "People change," I cut in coldly. "Take you for example."


    Levi stiffened. "What¡­ the fuck is that supposed to mean?"


    So many things rose in my throat.


    How he changed from the sweet brother I grew up with¡­


    How the anger in him grew¡­


    How I sometimes looked at him and no longer saw the brother I loved, but a stranger¡­


    But I didn''t say any of it.


    Instead, I forced my voice to be steady. "Levi, those men could be leading you straight into a trap. And I will not let you two fall for it."


    He scoffed again, full of disbelief. "Okay then, Lennox. What do you, the all-knowing, all-smart Lennox, suggest? Go on. Enlighten us."


    It was mockery. But I ignored it.


    "You two will NOT follow the army," I said. "You will stay several miles behind. I will go with the main warriors."


    Louis''s eyes widened. "Lennox, you can''t¡ª"


    "I can," I cut in. "And I will. If it''s a trap¡­ better me than you."


    Levi red at me, his jaw tight, eyes dark. "You can''t even walk, Lennox. How the hell do you think you''re going to protect yourself¡­ or anyone?"


    I looked him dead in the eyes.


    "If I die, you two live. And the boys still have their fathers."


    Louis exhaled shakily, torn.


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "I''m not buying this trap nonsense. Their Alpha is under us. Loyal to us. His men can''t betray us. And if they do¡ª" his eyes darkened, "¡ªwe''ll wipe off his entire pack."


    I stared at him. "And if you are DEAD, Levi? Tell me¡ªhow exactly will you wipe them out from the grave?"


    He froze.


    Just for a second.


    But I saw it.


    Louis said nothing, but his eyes flickered¡ªlike he was thinking the same thing I was thinking.


    Levi turned sharply to him. "Louis. Don''t tell me you''re falling for this shit."


    Louis didn''t answer.


    He just looked at me¡­ then at the ground¡­ then back to Levi.


    Levi scoffed angrily. "Louis? Seriously? You can''t be considering¡ª"


    "Levi, stop," Louis finally said, his voice steady but tired. "You can''t make that decision by yourself."


    "I''m not asking you¡ª" Levi started.


    Louis cut him off. "We''re three Alphas. Three. Not one. Not two. And majority carries the vote."


    Levi''s whole body stiffened. "Louis¡ª"


    "I trust Lennox''s tactics," Louis continued. "You know he''s always right about battle patterns. You know he sees things we don''t. His instincts have saved our pack countless times¡­ even when we doubted him." He swallowed. "And I''m not doubting him now."


    Levi''s eyes widened in disbelief. "So you''re choosing him?"


    "I''m choosing logic," Louis said quietly.


    Levi turned to me then¡ªslowly¡ªlike he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    His voice cracked. "It''s two against one?"


    I nodded once. "Majority carries the vote."

 Chapter 565: The Plan

    Lennox''s POV


    Levi stared at us both, his lips parting, his chest rising and falling hard with anger and betrayal.


    He shook his head and stepped back. "You two are insane. Both of you. Completely insane."


    Louis tried to touch his arm, but Levi yanked away like Louis burned him.


    "You want to follow Lennox''s n? Fine." Levi hissed, his angry voice echoing around the hall. "But when this goes wrong, when something happens, when¡ª"


    "It won''t," I cut in quietly.


    He red at me like he wanted to rip the wheelchair apart. "You don''t know that."


    "I do," I said again.


    He looked between us onest time, his jaw trembling, then stormed off down the corridor.


    Louis let out a long breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "This is¡­ going to get messy."


    "I know," I muttered. "But trust me¡ªthis is for the best."


    Louis nodded slowly. "So what''s the n?"


    "Simple," I said. "I follow those men with the warriors to the ce they im. If it''s not a trap, the warriors will ambush them immediately. Once I confirm it''s safe¡ªand that we''re not walking into a ughter¡ªI''ll send a signal. Then you and Levie and join the fight."


    Louis frowned. "And how are you going to protect yourself until then?"


    "I may not walk," I said, gripping the armrest, "but I still have my sword. My arms work just fine."


    Louis still didn''t look convinced. "And if it is a trap?"


    "Then better I fall into it than you two."


    His eyes snapped to mine. "Lennox, stop saying shit like that."


    "I''m serious," I said calmly. "Let me do this."


    He looked away, frustrated, but finally nodded. Then he followed me back to the room where the men were waiting.


    Levi was there¡ªfuming, sitting on the couch, ring at no one and everyone at the same time.


    I ignored him and faced the five elite trackers.


    "I will lead the fight," I announced.


    Their eyes widened. A few exchanged quick nces. They tried to hide their unease¡ªbut I saw it.


    One finally spoke. "Alpha¡­ with respect¡­ your condition¡ª"


    "My condition is none of your concern," I cut him off. "My best warriors will be joining us. We will be fine."


    Still, they didn''t look happy.


    So I tested them.


    "Luna Olivia will being as well," I lied.


    Panic.


    Instant panic washed over their faces.


    One stepped forward fast. "No! No¡ªAlpha, she cannote. Her abilities¡­ won''t work there. Absolutely not."


    They scrambled to cover the slip, stammering excuses.


    And that was all the confirmation I needed.


    My suspicions were right.


    Something about them stank.


    They were lying.


    Pretending.


    Hiding something.


    I nodded calmly. "Fine. We leave in an hour. Go prepare."


    They bowed and left the hall quickly¡ªtoo quickly.


    The moment the door shut, I turned to Louis.


    "Where is Olivia?"


    He sighed. "She''s been teleporting¡ªfrom seer to seer. Begging for help. Asking for ways to break the spell."


    My chest tightened painfully.


    Of course she was.


    She''d burn her body to ashes if it meant saving our sons.


    "Mind-link her and ask her toe back."


    Louis nodded and mind-linked Olivia immediately, but the moment he did, his brows pulled together.


    "I can''t reach her," he said quietly. "It feels like¡­ she''s in the middle of a ritual."


    Of course she was.


    "Fine," I muttered. "If shees back, tell her what''s happening. Golden willmunicate with you both through the mind-link since I¡­ can''t."


    Louis nodded again.


    I wheeled myself back to my room. I needed air¡­ I needed silence¡­ I needed a moment to think without Levi throwing tantrums.


    Not two minutes passed before Golden walked in.


    "Alpha," he bowed. "The warriors are preparing."


    "How many?" I asked.


    "Three hundred."


    "Good."


    Golden nodded. "Two hundred will fight in their wolf forms and the others in human forms."


    I held his gaze for a moment. "Good," I muttered.


    He cleared his throat. "You''ll have to wear armor, Alpha."


    I nodded. "Bring it."


    He left, then returned with the heavy ck armor. He helped me lift each piece, strapping the chest te, adjusting the shoulder guards, tightening the straps around my arms. I hated needing help¡ªbut I stayed silent.


    Then the door opened suddenly.


    Annabe walked in,  her eyes widening instantly.


    "Alpha¡­ why are you wearing armor? Where are you going? Please¡ªyou can''t¡ªyour brothers are capable¡ª"


    I cut her off coldly.


    "Annabe."


    She froze.


    "You are my healer. My nurse. That is all. Never put your mind into matters that do not concern you. Leave."


    Her eyes widened, hurt flickering across her face, but she bowed her head and walked out quickly.


    I exhaled slowly and turned to Golden.


    "Keep an eye on her. And check her background¡­ and her mother. I want everything."


    Golden nodded sharply. "Yes, Alpha."


    After he finished dressing me, he stepped back.


    "You''re ready."


    "Good."


    I wheeled myself back to the living room.


    Levi was still there¡ªstill fuming¡ªjaw tight, leg bouncing like he wanted to break something.


    Louis looked worried.


    Very worried.


    I ignored Levipletely and asked, "Where is Olivia now?"


    Louis shook his head. "Still no sign. Still no connection."


    A sharp pain stabbed my chest.


    I pushed it down.


    "If shees," I said, "tell her everything. And tell her to wait. Do NOT let her follow us."


    Louis nodded slowly.


    I looked between them. "Once we leave, Golden will update you through the mind-link. You two wait at our border until you get the signal."


    Levi scoffed loudly. "This is stupid¡ª"


    I ignored him.


    "Let''s go."


    We all stepped outside. The night air pped my face, cold and heavy. Three hundred warriors stood ready, armored, weapons drawn, eyes sharp.


    The five elite trackers approached.


    "Alpha," their leader said, "the hideout is one hour from your border. Maybe Alpha Louis and Alpha Levi should follow us halfway. From there, you can decide together."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Too eager.


    Too confident.


    Too¡­ nned.


    "No," I said calmly. "They will stay where they are. They''ll be fine."


    The trackers exchanged quick nces.


    Fear.


    Real fear.


    My suspicion sharpened into certainty.


    These men were lying.


    This was a setup.


    A trap.


    But I needed to see how far they''d push.


    "Let''s move," I ordered.


    The warriors shifted, waiting for themand.


    Louis took a step toward me. "Be careful¡­ please."


    I nodded once.


    Levi didn''t even look at me.


    He just muttered, "Let''s get this over with."


    The trackers turned, gesturing for us to follow the path toward the dark woods.

 Chapter 566: The Exchange

    Lennox''s POV


    As we moved deeper into the woods, the air changed almost immediately. It became thicker, colder, and too quiet. Even the wind felt like it was holding its breath.


    The five so-called elite trackers walked ahead, whispering to each other in anguage they tried to hide. But I heard it. My hearing was sharper than any of them imagined.


    Warriors followed behind me, wolf and human, their steps steady but alert for any trap.


    Golden walked beside my wheelchair, pushing me with one hand, sword on his back. His eyes were shifting left and right like he expected something to jump out at us.


    Good.


    He should.


    We were walking straight into a nest.


    After twenty minutes, the forest grew darker. Too dark. The branches twisted unnaturally, and the scent of blood floated in the air, old blood, rotten blood.


    Something was wrong.


    Very wrong.


    I lifted my hand slightly. Golden understood immediately and stopped pushing.


    "Hold," Imanded quietly.


    Three hundred warriors froze instantly.


    The elite trackers turned around, fake confusion on their faces.


    "Alpha? Why are we stopping?" the leader asked.


    "Because," I said softly, "this ce smells wrong."


    "It is the wind," he said too quickly.


    "No," I replied. "It is death."


    Golden stiffened.


    The warriors tensed.


    The trackers exchanged panicked nces.


    Got you.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Tell me something¡­ why do you smell like the Shadow Fangs?"


    Their eyes widened.


    Toote.


    The leader''s face twisted into a smirk. "Smart Alpha."


    "Always have been," I muttered.


    He whistled sharply.


    The ground shook.


    Suddenly the forest around us exploded with movement, rogues, witches, masked warriors, crawling out from behind trees, bushes, rocks. Dozens, no, hundreds.


    They were waiting for us.


    A perfect circle of enemies closed around my warriors.


    Golden unsheathed his sword. "Alpha¡­ it is an ambush!"


    I grunted. "Obviously."


    The elite tracker who stood closest leaned forward, grinning. "You walked right into it. Just like we nned."


    I smirked back. "Funny. I nned for this too."


    His grin faded. "What?"


    I raised my hand.


    Golden shouted through the link: NOW.


    Three hundred warriors shifted instantly, bones cracking, growls erupting, teeth snapping out. The entire ground vibrated with the force of it.


    The Shadow Fangs did not expect us to be ready.


    Chaos detonated.


    Wolves lunged. des shed. Witches screamed spells. Rogues howled.


    And I reached into my armor.


    Pulled out my sword.


    Golden pushed me forward, and I swung at the first rogue who jumped toward us, slicing clean through his chest.


    The elite tracker stared at me in shock. "You bastard, you knew."


    "I suspected," I corrected. "Then your stupidity confirmed it."


    Golden shouted, "The signal, Alpha!"


    Right.


    I looked up at the sky.


    Three short bursts of red light exploded upward from Golden''s device, bright enough for Louis and Levi to see from miles away that it was a trap and send another reinforcements on their way.


    I exhaled. "Good. Now we kill as many as we can before the reinforcements arrive."


    Golden smirked. "Yes, Alpha."


    But then a scream tore through the battlefield.


    High.


    Sharp.


    Powerful enough to shake the trees.


    Every warrior froze.


    Witches gasped.


    Even the rogues stumbled.


    Because that voice¡­


    That power¡­


    Was unmistakable.


    Another scream exploded, this time full of rage and anger.


    Then BOOM.


    A wave of blue-white energy sted across the trees, ripping through the circle of enemies, throwing bodies like toys.


    Warriors staggered back.


    Golden shielded me with his arm.


    I stared ahead, my breath frozen.


    Because stepping out of the trees, eyes glowing like burning stars, hair whipping around her face, power crackling around her like lightning, was Olivia.


    She was not teleporting anymore.


    She was furious.


    She was in goddess mode.


    And she looked like she was ready to burn the entire world to get her children back.


    She lifted her ming hand toward the enemies.


    "WHERE ARE MY BOYS?"


    Her voice shook the entire forest.


    Every Shadow Fang froze.


    Every warrior bowed their head instinctively.


    Even I felt my chest tighten.


    Golden whispered, "Moon above¡­ we are dead."


    I smirked.


    "No," I muttered. "They are."


    "Where are my sons." Olivia yelled again in rage, the mes in her hands increasing.


    But then the rogues stepped forward, three of them, each holding one of my boys.


    Knives pressed to their tiny throats.


    My heart stopped.


    Leo whimpered. Leon whimpered.


    But Liam, Liam was not crying.


    He just stared straight at me, eyes wide, terrified, but trusting me.


    Trusting that I would save him.


    My chest broke.


    The leader stepped out, smirking. "Any wrong move, and the boys die."


    Olivia''s whole body med with lightning. "Release them!" she screamed. "Before I burn you bastards to ASHES!"


    The witches panicked. The rogues trembled.


    But the knives stayed right on my children''s necks.


    Olivia was seconds away from exploding, killing everyone, including the boys by ident.


    I could not let that happen.


    So I said the only thing I knew would stop this madness.


    "The head you want¡­" I shouted. "¡­take mine."


    Olivia spun to me instantly. "LENNOX, NO!"


    I ignored her and wheeled myself forward.


    "You want an Alpha''s head, right?" I growled at the leader. "Take mine. Release the boys."


    The leader grinned slowly. "Finally. Someone with sense."


    Olivia''s voice cracked. "Lennox, stop! STOP! You are not doing this! Do not you dare."


    I did not look at her.


    I could not.


    Because if I saw her face right now, I would break.


    "Release one," I demanded.


    The rogues hesitated for a second, and then he shoved Leo forward. Leo ran immediately, straight into Olivia''s arms. She dropped to her knees and hugged him tight, sobbing into his hair.


    I swallowed hard.


    "Release the second."


    They pushed Leon next. He stumbled, then Olivia pulled him in too, holding both boys like her life depended on it.


    Only Liam remained.


    My brave boy.


    The leader tightened his grip on Liam. "Thest one only goes free when YOUe here."


    Olivia screamed, "NO! LENNOX, DO NOT! YOU ARE NOT GOING NEAR THEM!"


    Her knees shook. Her powers red dangerously. The entire forest trembled.


    But Liam''s little voice cut through everything.


    "Daddy¡­"


    God.


    I nearly broke right there.


    I whispered, "It is okay, Liam. Daddy ising."


    Then I turned to Olivia.


    Her face was soaked with tears, her lips trembling, her whole soul breaking in front of me.


    "Do not do this," she whispered. "Please. Lennox, please."


    I forced a small smile. "It is for the best."


    She shook her head violently. "No. NO. Nothing about this is best. NOTHING."


    But I wheeled forward anyway.


    Golden shouted, "Alpha, STOP."


    The rogues raised their des.


    Olivia screamed.


    And I whispered in my mind, "Liam must live. All of them must live. Even if I do not."


    I kept moving, closer, closer, until I was just a few meters away.


    "Let him go," I said quietly.


    The leader smirked. "Come closer."


    I did.


    Olivia screamed again. "LENNOX PLEASE, STOP, STOP."


    I did not.


    Because this was the only guarantee the boys lived.


    When I reached the exact spot the leader wanted, he nodded, and two rogues grabbed my wheelchair. A third pressed a knife to my throat.

 Chapter 567: Outbust

    Lennox''s POV


    "Good boy," the leader hissed.


    "Let him go," I growled.


    He nodded once.


    The rogue holding Liam pushed him forward¡ªhard.


    "Run," the rogue said mockingly.


    Liam stumbled¡­ then bolted straight into Olivia''s arms.


    She grabbed him so fast the rogue almost fell. All three boys were in her arms now¡ªshaking, crying, burying themselves into her chest. She held them like she wanted to fuse them into her body forever.


    I exhaled¡­ relieved.


    "Olivia¡­" I said softly. "Leave with them."


    She snapped her head toward me, furious. "No. NEVER happening. I''m not leaving you."


    The leader scoffed. "Luna, leave. You and your warriors step back. If you try ANYTHING stupid¡­ he dies."


    Olivia''s mes dimmed slightly. Not from weakness¡­ but from terror.


    My terror-filled, powerful Olivia¡­ terrified of losing me.


    But in that moment a realization hit me hard.


    Even if she obeyed¡­ even if she left¡­ these bastards would still kill me.


    They needed my head.


    They wanted my head.


    I was not getting out of this alive.


    So it was better¡­


    Better Olivia burned this entire ce to ash.


    Including them.


    Even if I died from it.


    At least she would be saving a lot of people and even us from being their victims again.


    I lifted my eyes to Olivia.


    And she lifted hers.


    Just like we used to when we were younger¡ªtalking without words.


    Through our eyes, I told her the message:


    Do it.


    Burn them.


    Kill them all.


    End this.


    Her eyes widened, tears spilling.


    She whispered, "No¡­ because if I unleash it¡­ YOU will die with them."


    "I know," I mouthed.


    She shook her head violently. "NO. LENNOX, DON''T."


    But I tightened my jaw.


    This was the only way she and the kids lived in peace. These men may strike again, and I won''t give them the chance. I have to protect my family.


    I let my hand drop slowly¡­ quietly¡­ to the knife strapped at my armor waist.


    Then, without blinking, I sent her the final message with my eyes.


    Now.


    In one swift motion, I grabbed the knife and drove it into the stomach of the rogue closest to me.


    He gasped.


    The rogue on my right sliced my throat instantly¡ªhot pain exploding across my neck.


    Another rogue shed my arm open to the bone.


    Olivia screamed¡ªa sound that tore the sky.


    And then¡ª


    SHE UNLEASHED IT.


    Blue-white fire erupted from her palms, exploding outward like a supernova.


    It hit the rogues first.


    Then the witches.


    Then the trees.


    Then everything.


    The men around me didn''t even have time to scream. They burned into ash instantly¡ªeveryst one of them¡ªbefore their des could strike again.


    The entire forest lit up in mes, burning every rogue to ashes.


    Slowly I fell. My body hit the ground hard, metal armor shing against the dirt. Blood poured from my throat, warm and thick, and filled my mouth with the taste of iron. My vision blurred instantly.


    But even through the haze¡­ I saw it.


    The rogues who tried to run.


    Olivia didn''t let even one escape.


    She raised her hand¡ªfire exploded from her palm like a living creature¡ªand it swallowed them whole. Screams filled the burning forest. Warriors shifted and tore through the remaining Shadow Fangs. Golden swung his sword at anything that moved.


    The entire battlefield was chaos¡ªfire, smoke, bodies, des¡ªbut Olivia stood in the center like a goddess of wrath.


    Her mes glowed hotter. Brighter. Faster.


    She wasn''t even breathing normally. She wasn''t herself. She was pure fury.


    "Alpha!" Golden shouted as he dropped to his knees beside me. His hands grabbed my armor, shaking me. "Stay awake! Lennox, stay awake!"


    I tried.


    Moon, I tried.


    But everything was fading. My pulse slowed. My vision dimmed. The world spun in and out. My hearing went muffled, like someone stuffed cotton into my head.


    Golden was talking¡ªbut I couldn''t hear.


    My eyes closed once¡­ twice¡­ darkness creeping in around the edges.


    Then¡ª


    "LENNOX!!!"


    Her voice.


    My eyes snapped open weakly.


    Olivia came running through the fire, her mes dying out instantly the moment she saw me. The boys were with her¡ªLeo crying, Leon screaming my name, Liam clutching her shirt with shaking fingers.


    She dropped to her knees so hard the ground shook.


    "NO¡ªNO¡ªLENNOX¡ªstay with me!" She grabbed my face, her hands shaking so badly she could barely hold me. "Don''t close your eyes! Don''t you dare¡ªdon''t you dare leave me!"


    I tried to speak¡­ but blood choked the words.


    Her hands glowed white¡ªpure healing energy radiating.


    But the moment she tried to push it into me¡ª


    Her power fizzled.


    Blocked.


    She gasped. "No¡­ no¡­ not now¡­ please not now¡ª"


    Golden leaned in. "Luna, we have to move him!"


    She shook her head wildly. "I can heal him here¡ªI can¡ªI can¡ª"


    But my body wasn''t responding. Her power wasn''t responding. Nothing was working.


    Leo sobbed harder, "Daddy please don''t die!"


    Leon screamed, "Daddy breathe!"


    Liam was shaking uncontrobly, whispering, "Daddy¡­ please stay¡­"


    Olivia clenched her teeth, panic rising in her eyes. Then she made a decision.


    "No," she whispered. "I''m not losing him. I''m NOT losing him here."


    She grabbed me with one arm. She grabbed all three boys with her other hand. Golden moved back instantly.


    She looked at me¡ªher eyes glowing again.


    "Hold on," she breathed. "Hold on, Lennox¡­ please¡­"


    And then¡ª


    BOOM.


    In a st of blue light¡ª


    We appeared on the sitting room floor.


    I copsed against the tiles, my blood pooling everywhere.


    Olivianded on her knees beside me, screaming for help.


    "HEALERS! HEALERS NOW! SOMEONE GET ME A FUCKING HEALER!"


    The boys cried around me. Olivia''s hands shook uncontrobly. She ced her trembling hands on my neck, which was bleeding profusely, but her healing powers weren''t working.


    Her breath hitched. "No¡­ no¡­ WHY isn''t it working?!"


    Blood poured through her fingers.


    Leo screamed.


    Leon cried harder.


    Liam kept whispering, "Daddy¡­ don''t sleep¡­ don''t sleep¡­"


    Olivia looked at the dark wound¡ªand then she froze.


    Her face¡ª


    changed.


    Pure terror.


    Pure realization.


    Her voice cracked as she screamed:


    "WHAT KIND OF POISON DID THEY PUT ON THE BLADE?!"


    Her scream echoed through the whole house, bouncing off every wall like thunder. She looked like she was going to lose her mind.


    She tried again to heal me¡ªtried pushing power into me¡ªbut the wound sizzled ck. Her glowing hands dimmed again, blocked by whatever dark magic coated that de.


    "NO¡ªNO¡ªNO!" she sobbed. "LENNOX, STAY WITH ME!"


    But my eyes¡­


    They were closing.


    I could feel it.


    Like something was dragging me underwater, pulling me down, deeper, darker, colder.


    My wolf wasn''ting.


    My wolf wasn''t healing me.


    I had nothing.


    I was going.


    I could feel it in my bones.


    I coughed weakly, blood staining my lips. "Olivia¡­ hey¡­ look at me¡­"


    She grabbed my face instantly. "STOP TALKING! STOP¡ªPLEASE¡ªDON''T SAY ANYTHING LIKE THAT!"


    The boys clung to her, crying. Their little hands were shaking so hard they could barely hold onto her clothes.


    I swallowed painful blood and forced a small smile.


    "It''s¡­ fine."


    "NO IT''S NOT!" she screamed. "DON''T YOU SAY THAT! DON''T YOU DARE!"


    I lifted my trembling hand and touched her cheek. My fingers were cold. Too cold.


    She froze like someone stabbed her heart.


    "Don''t cry," I whispered. "It''s¡­ it''s okay."


    She shook her head so fast her hair whipped everywhere. "LENNOX¡ªSTOP¡ªSTOP¡ªyou''re not dying¡ªyou''re NOT¡ªyou hear me?!"


    Her tears fell on my armor, hot and shaking.


    I could barely breathe now.


    But I forced the words out¡ªthe words I''d been carrying for years.


    "Olivia¡­ I''m happy¡­ I got to see you again. Even though things¡­ weren''t perfect."


    She sobbed harder. "Please¡ªplease don''t¡ªLennox, don''t say goodbye¡ªdon''t¡ª"


    "And I''m happy¡­" My voice cracked, fading. "¡­I met the boys. Our boys¡­"


    I reached up and brushed her cheek one more time.


    My hand was slipping.


    My strength was slipping.


    But I had to say it.


    I had to.


    "I love you."


    She froze.


    "I love you¡­ so much¡­" I breathed. "You were my only love. My first love. Myst love. My¡­ everything¡­"


    Olivia broke.


    She screamed, "LENNOX NO¡ªNO¡ªDON''T DO THIS¡ªDON''T¡ªDON''T¡ªPLEASE¡ªLENNOX¡ªPLEASE¡ª"


    Her voice shattered into raw pain.


    And my eyes¡­


    closed.


    Darkness swallowed me.


    My hand slipped from her cheek.


    My head fell to the side.


    Everything went silent.


    I passed out.

 Chapter 568: He Didnt Make It

    Olivia''s POV


    I shook him.


    I shook him so hard my own arms hurt.


    "LENNOX! LENNOX WAKE UP!" I screamed, my voice tearing in my throat.


    His bodyy there on the floor¡­ still¡­ too still.


    His skin was cold.


    So cold.


    "No¡­ no, no, no¡­ please¡ªplease don''t do this to me," I cried as I cupped his face.


    Blood kept pouring from his throat, dark and thick, spilling down my fingers. The boys were crying behind me, their little voices breaking the air.


    Leon screamed, "Daddy!!"


    Leo sobbed, "Mommy fix him!!"


    Liam whispered, shaking, "Daddy, wake up¡­ p-please¡­"


    My heart shattered.


    Healers rushed into the sitting room¡ªthree of them¡ªfollowed by Levi and Louis. Their faces froze when they saw Lennox on the floor.


    "MOVE!" I screamed at them. "HEAL HIM! DO SOMETHING!"


    One healer knelt, ced glowing hands on Lennox''s neck¡­ then jerked back, eyes wide.


    "Luna¡­ there is poison on the de."


    "What kind of poison?!" I yelled, grabbing the healer by the robe. "WHAT DID THEY PUT ON THE BLADE?!"


    "It''s¡ª" his voice trembled, "¡ªShadow Fang death venom. Once it enters the blood, it stops the heart in seconds. There is¡­ nothing we can do."


    "NO!" I screamed so loud the walls shook. "NO, YOU FIX HIM! YOU FIX HIM RIGHT NOW!"


    "Olivia¡ªstop¡­"


    I didn''t even know whose voice that was.


    Louis? Levi? A healer?


    I couldn''t hear anything but the sound of my own heart breaking.


    I dropped beside Lennox again, touching his face, pping his cheeks lightly, crying so hard I couldn''t breathe.


    "Lennox, please open your eyes¡­ please don''t leave me¡­ don''t leave our boys¡­ don''t leave me again¡­"


    But he didn''t move.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t breathe.


    The healer ced two fingers on his neck¡­ swallowed¡­ then whispered the words that stabbed my soul:


    "¡­he''s gone."


    I screamed.


    I screamed so hard Levi ran forward and grabbed me before I threw myself on Lennox''s body.


    "NO! LET ME GO!" I cried, fighting him with all my strength. "LET ME GO! HE''S NOT DEAD! LEVI LET ME GO!"


    Louis held me from the other side, his own eyes red.


    "Olivia, stop¡ªOlivia, please¡ª"


    "He can''t be dead!" I sobbed. "He can''t¡ªhe can''t¡ª"


    The boys were crying loudly now. Leon hid behind Levi''s leg, shaking. Leo sat on the floor beside Lennox''s arm, touching his father''s cold hand, crying brokenly. Liam didn''t even move¡­ he stood frozen¡­ staring at Lennox''s body like his mind couldn''t ept what he was seeing.


    Levi''s voice cracked as he barked an order:


    "Guards¡­ take the Alpha away. The boys shouldn''t see this."


    Two guards stepped forward, lifting Lennox''s body gently, but I thrashed again.


    "NO! DON''T TOUCH HIM! DON''T TAKE HIM! BRING HIM BACK! LEAVE HIM WITH ME¡ªLEAVE HIM WITH ME!"


    Louis and Levi held me tighter as I copsed to my knees, sobbing into my own hands.


    "Take the boys away," Louis said hoarsely. "They''ve seen enough."


    The guards lifted my babies¡ªcrying, screaming for their father¡ªbut they carried them out before I could even reach them.


    Lennox''s blood stained the floor, sttered across the tiles, smeared on my hands, my dress, my skin.


    My chest squeezed so hard I couldn''t breathe. Everything inside me twisted and folded and broke at once.


    "I can fix this¡­" I choked. "Please¡­ let me try again¡­ please¡­"


    But the healers just knelt there in silence.


    Louis held my waist tightly, whispering, "Olivia, stop¡­ please¡­ he''s gone¡­"


    Levi swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "Oli¡­ don''t do this to yourself¡­"


    I shook my head, tears falling endlessly. "He''s not gone¡­ he can''t be gone¡­ he can''t¡ª"


    My knees buckled. The room tilted. My breath stopped.


    I felt the world slipping away.


    Lennox''s face blurred in front of me¡ªthest image seared into my mind: his eyes closed, his body still, his blood everywhere.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered.


    Then everything went dark as I copsed into Louis'' arms.


    When my eyes opened, I wasn''t on the bloody floor of the sitting room anymore.


    I wasn''t surrounded by healers telling me Lennox was dead.


    I wasn''t breaking apart.


    I was¡­ thirteen.


    I blinked confused, staring at my small hands¡­ my tiny legs dangling from the giant trainingbat arena bench.


    "W-What¡­?" I whispered.


    Then I heard it.


    A familiar grunt.


    The sound of fists hitting flesh.


    Feet sliding across sand.


    A boy''s sharp exhale.


    I lifted my head¡ª


    And my heart broke all over again.


    There he was.


    Eighteen-year-old Lennox.


    Young. Strong. Bare-chested. Muscles sharp and perfect as he sparred with one of the older warriors. His wolf aura was fierce even back then. His movements were fast, clean, and deadly.


    But then¡ª


    SWIPE.


    The warrior''s de slipped and sliced Lennox''s arm.


    "Agh¡ª!" he hissed.


    I jumped to my feet so fast I nearly fell off the bench.


    "LENNOX!" I screamed.


    He turned¡ª His eyes widening when he saw me running across thebat ground like a terrified little girl.


    "Olivia?" He blinked, confused. Then he chuckled. "It''s nothing¡ª"


    "Nothing?! You''re bleeding!" I cried, grabbing his arm with my shaking hands. "Why weren''t you careful?! Why didn''t you block?! Why did you let him cut you?!"


    He stared at me with those calm, steady eyes.


    Those same eyes I saw close forever just minutes ago.


    He smiled softly. "Liv¡­ it''s a scratch."


    "It''s NOT a scratch!" I yelled, tears filling my eyes. "Don''t lie! I saw blood¡ªyour blood¡ªLennox, you scared me!"


    He grew quiet. Then he lowered himself onto one knee¡ªso we were eye level.


    His hand rubbed my cheek gently, his thumb brushing my tears.


    "You worry too much," he teased softly.


    "I don''t care!" I shouted back. "I-I can''t imagine life without you."


    He froze.


    And in that moment¡­ my thirteen-year-old heart realized something.


    This wasn''t brotherly concern.


    This wasn''t childish attachment.


    This was something deeper.


    I loved him.


    Even then.


    He sighed and tapped my forehead lightly. "Hey¡­ don''t say things like that. Don''t talk about losing me."


    "I will die before you."


    The words came out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    His whole face changed. "Olivia. Don''t EVER say that."


    "But¡ª"


    "No." His tone was hard. Firm. "My duty¡ªmy destiny¡ªis to protect you. I will ALWAYS go first before you. NEVER the other way around."


    I cried harder. "I don''t want to lose you."


    "You won''t."


    He pulled me into a hug¡ªmy small arms wrapping around his neck¡ªhis heartbeat steady against my ear.


    "I''m right here, Olivia. Nothing will ever take me away from you."


    My chest squeezed painfully as I held him.


    Because he was lying.


    He did leave me.


    He left me just now.


    On that cold floor.


    With blood everywhere.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered into his chest. "Don''t go¡­"


    The dream began to shake.


    His image flickered.


    "Don''t go¡­ don''t leave me¡­ please¡­" I cried.


    His warm arms tightened onest time¡ª


    Then everything disappeared.


    My eyes flew open.


    A choked gasp ripped out of my throat as I sat up suddenly.


    I wasn''t thirteen anymore.


    I wasn''t on thebat ground.


    I wasn''t hugging the teenage boy who promised never to leave me.


    I was back in reality.


    On a bed.


    Breathing hard.


    Tears streaming down my face.


    Two figures stood at my bedside.


    Louis.


    And Levi.


    Both pale. Both shaken.


    Both looking like they hadn''t slept in hours.


    I swallowed hard and whispered with a trembling voice, "Please¡­ please tell me it was a dream."


    They looked at each other¡­ then back at me.


    Louis''s eyes softened painfully. Levi''s face filled with pain.


    Louis stepped closer, voice breaking,


    "Olivia¡­ I''m sorry."


    My whole body froze.


    "No¡­" I whispered. "No, Louis¡­ tell me he''s alive¡­ tell me Lennox is alive¡­ tell me the healers saved him¡­ please¡­ PLEASE tell me¡ª"


    Levi whispered, barely audible,


    "He didn''t make it, Olivia."

 Chapter 569: Goodbye

    Olivia''s POV


    My heart stopped.


    Literally stopped.


    "No¡­" I gasped, shaking my head violently. "NO¡ªNO¡ªthis isn''t real¡ªthis isn''t¡ªLennox can''t¡ªhe can''t¡ª"


    Louis reached for my hand, but I jerked away.


    "Don''t touch me!" I cried. "DON''T¡ªdon''t tell me he''s dead¡­ don''t say it¡ªplease don''t say it¡­"


    Levi swallowed, his voice thick with emotion he was trying to hide.


    "He''s gone. The healers have checked several times¡­ he is indeed gone."


    Fresh hot tears rolled down my cheeks as the word registered in my head¡­ I still didn''t want to believe it. I wanted to imagine this was a nightmare I would soon wake up from, but deep down I knew this was real¡­ Lennox is actually gone for real¡­ this time there was noa¡­ no hope of him returning¡­ he was really dead.


    "Olivia¡­" Louis called me, but I didn''t respond¡­ I felt numb¡­ My wolf was silent as she mourned him.


    "Where is he? I want to see him."


    Levi sighed. "He is in the morgue, but we have to bury him immediately¡­ the attendant said his body is decaying rapidly due to the poison¡­"


    I choked in my tears and looked up at Levi, whose eyes were filled with tears. "I need to see him."


    "Olivia¡­ please¡­ don''t do this to yourself," he said softly.


    I shook my head with force. "Take me to him. Now. I want to see him¡­ I NEED to see him¡­"


    "Olivia¡ª" Levi began.


    "TAKE ME TO HIM!" I screamed, my voice cracking in pure agony.


    Both brothers flinched at the sound.


    Louis nodded slowly. "Okay¡­ okay¡­ we''ll take you."


    They helped me up gently.


    The world felt blurry¡­ distant¡­ unreal¡­ like I was moving inside a dream.


    A nightmare.


    A pain I didn''t know a human¡ªor a wolf¡ªcould survive.


    Louis and Levi walked on each side of me as we moved down the hallway.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t think.


    All I saw was his face¡­ on the floor¡­ covered in blood¡­ lifeless¡­


    A sob escaped me, and I covered my mouth. "Why didn''t I stop him?" I whispered. "Why did I let him¡­?"


    Levi''s steps faltered. "Olivia¡­ he made a choice. He¡­ he wanted to save the boys. Don''t me¡ª"


    "DON''T tell me not to me myself!" I snapped. "If I didn''t lose control¡ªif I didn''t stop thinking straight¡ªif I didn''t let him wheel himself into danger¡ªhe would still be here!"


    My voice brokepletely.


    Louis whispered, "No¡­ Olivia¡­ don''t say that¡­"


    But I couldn''t hear them anymore.


    I couldn''t hear anything.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, mourning Lennox.


    I barely noticed we reached the morgue door.


    Levi paused.


    His hand shook as he touched the handle.


    "Olivia¡­ are you sure?"


    I wiped my face with shaking hands.


    "No," I whispered. "But I need to see him."


    Louis opened the door quietly.


    Cold air swept out instantly¡ªicy and sharp.


    And there¡­


    There on a stone table¡­


    Covered with a white sheet soaked faintly with dried blood¡­


    Was Lennox.


    My heart split open.


    My knees buckled, but Levi caught me.


    "No¡­ no¡­ Lennox¡­" I whispered as I walked toward him on trembling legs.


    I reached him and pulled the sheet down from his face.


    And when I saw his still pale face, I brokepletely.


    My scream echoed through the entire morgue.


    "LENNOX!!!"


    My hands shook violently as I touched his cheek¡ªit was ice.


    My breath shattered. My soul tore.


    I leaned over him, sobbing into his chest. "Please¡­ please wake up¡­ you promised me¡­ you promised you''d never leave¡­ please¡­ Lennox¡­"


    But his chest didn''t rise.


    His eyes didn''t open.


    His heart didn''t beat.


    Louis turned away, wiping his tears silently.


    Levi covered his mouth, tears falling despite how hard he blinked them back.


    I pressed my forehead to Lennox''s.


    "You can''t leave me¡­ you can''t¡­ I love you¡­ I love you so much¡­ pleasee back¡­"


    My tears fell onto his skin, but Lennox didn''t move.


    "We have to bury him tonight¡­ the funeral preparation is already taking ce."


    I shook my head so fast my vision blurred.


    Louis continued. "If we don''t bury him tonight¡­" Louis swallowed hard. "The poison will keep spreading. His body is¡­ deteriorating fast. Olivia¡­ we have no time¡­"


    My knees hit the floor beside the table as I buried my face into his chest again. My sobs came out rough, shaking my whole body. I felt like I was dying. Like a part of me had been ripped out.


    Louis ced a trembling hand on my shoulder. "Olivia¡­ please¡­"


    I didn''t lift my head. I couldn''t.


    I kept crying into Lennox''s chest, whispering broken words.


    "Come back to me¡­ please babye back¡­ I can''t live without you¡­ don''t leave me¡­"


    A very sticky smell wasing out from his body, but I didn''t care. I still clung to him.


    "Olivia¡­" Louis called slowly.


    I wiped my face with shaking fingers and whispered, "Where¡­ where are the boys?"


    Louis and Levi exchanged a look.


    It was Levi who finally spoke, his voice sounding exhausted. "They''re upstairs¡­ with the maids. They¡­ they won''t stop crying."


    My lips trembled. "They¡­ they know?"


    Levi nodded, his eyes dropping to the floor. "¡­Yes."


    A fresh wave of tears rolled down my face.


    "They''re only four¡­" I whispered.


    Louis pulled me into his arms, and I hugged him as I cried loudly.


    "Olivia, we have to go¡­ we have to go prepare for the funeral¡­"


    I shook my head, refusing to ept it.


    He nced at Lennox''s body and swallowed hard.


    "¡­Say goodbye."


    My throat closedpletely.


    I turned back to Lennox and stood over him. My hands shook as I touched his cheek onest time. He was cold. Too cold. The kind of cold that didn''t belong to someone alive.


    Slowly¡­ painfully¡­ I leaned down and pressed a trembling kiss on his forehead.


    "I''ll always love you," I whispered. "And I''ll protect our boys¡­ I promise."


    Another tear slid down my face and fell onto his skin.


    I forced myself to take a step back.


    Then another.


    Then I turned away before my legs gave out again.


    But at the door¡­ I stopped.


    I looked back at him onest time.


    His still body. His peaceful face. The man I loved¡­ the man who loved me¡­


    Gone.


    A sharp, stabbing pain ripped through my chest and I gasped, pressing my palm against my heart.


    "Come on," Louis whispered, cing a hand on my back.


    I nodded slowly, wiping my tears.


    Then I whispered toward the cold room¡­ toward him¡­


    "Goodbye¡­ Lennox."

 Chapter 570: Funeral

    Olivia''s POV


    Night came slowly, like the sky was grieving with us.


    The whole backyard was filled with people. Hundreds of pack members¡ªwarriors, elders, omegas, mothers, even pups¡ªstood inplete silence. All of them dressed in ck. Heads lowered. Faces solemn.


    But me,  the boys,  Louis and Levi wore white.


    White meant honor.


    White meant respect.


    White meant we were saying goodbye to someone important.


    I held Leo''s hand on my left.


    Leon stood close to my right.


    Liam held my dress tightly so he would not fall.


    All three boys had red eyes from crying.


    Louis and Levi stood beside us.


    They were trying to look strong for the pack.


    They could not cry in front of everyone because they were Alphas.


    But I saw it.


    Their eyes were dark and heavy.


    Their jaws were tight from holding back their pain.


    The drums stopped beating.


    Everything turned quiet.


    Warriors carried Lennox''s coffin into the center.


    The coffin was made of dark wood.


    We could not open it because of the smell.


    The poison made his body decay too fast.


    My heart twisted just thinking about it.


    They ced the coffin on a stone tform.


    The moon shone down on it like a spotlight, like the Moon Goddess herself was watching.


    People walked around the coffin one by one.


    Each person touched the wood and whispered something soft.


    Some cried.


    Some bowed their heads.


    Some prayed.


    Lennox''s parents were not there.


    They were locked in their room.


    It was a taboo to bury your own child.


    The pain was too heavy for them to face.


    Soon it was my turn.


    My chest tightened.


    My legs felt weak.


    But Louis nodded at me gently and I stepped forward.


    I ced my hand on the coffin.


    The wood felt cold.


    Too cold.


    Memories rushed into my head.


    Lennoxughing at me the first day we trained together.


    Lennox shouting at Levi for stealing his money.


    Lennox holding me when I cried as a teenager.


    Lennox kissing my forehead when our bond was new.


    Lennox whispering that he would always protect me.


    My knees shook hard.


    I almost fell, but Levi caught my arm and held me steady.


    "It is alright," he whispered.


    But his voice broke at the end.


    I kept my hand on the coffin and closed my eyes.


    "I love you," I whispered so softly.


    "I will take care of our boys. I promise."


    The priest stepped forward.


    He spoke in a loud, clear voice.


    "Alpha Lennox died with honor. He died as a hero. His actions destroyed the Shadow Fangs. His bravery saved many lives. His sacrifice will be remembered in this pack forever."


    People bowed their heads.


    Some wiped tears.


    Even the warriors bit their lips to keep steady.


    Then the warriors  slowly lifted the coffin again.


    I followed behind them with the boys.


    Louis and Levi walked beside me.


    Pack members walked behind us in a long line.


    We moved toward the back of the pack house, where the graves of heroes were kept.


    A grave had already been dug.


    Fresh soil sat in a pile beside it.


    Torches were ced around the grave.


    The air was cold and still.


    The boys held my hands tighter.


    Leo cried quietly.


    Leon rubbed his eyes.


    Liam kept whispering, "Daddy wake up," even though he knew daddy would not wake up.


    The priest stepped forward again.


    His voice was low and respectful.


    "It is time for thest respect."


    Everyone became silent again.


    Even the wind stopped moving.


    Levi walked forward first.


    He held a white rose in his hand.


    His fingers were shaking.


    He looked at the coffin for a long moment, like he was trying not to cry, then he dropped the rose gently on top of the wooden lid.


    Louis went next.


    He ced his rose slowly, like he did not want the moment to end.


    His eyes looked red, but he kept his head straight.


    Then my boys stepped forward.


    Leo dropped his rose and whispered, "Goodbye Daddy."


    Leon ced his rose and wiped his nose, trying to be strong.


    Liam stood there for a long time. He touched the coffin lightly, then put his flower down and said very softly, "I love you, Daddy."


    My heart almost broke in half.


    Finally it was my turn.


    I walked closer.


    My whole body felt heavy, like something was pulling me down.


    I held my rose tight in my hand.


    The white petals shook because my hand kept shaking.


    I ced the rose gently on the coffin.


    "I love you," I whispered. "Rest now."


    The priest nodded to the warriors.


    They began to cover the coffin with soil.


    Each shovel made a soft, heavy sound.


    The dirt fell slowly.


    My eyes followed every handful until the coffin disappeared under the earth.


    When thest bit of soil covered itpletely, I felt something inside me fall apart.


    Lennox was gone.


    Truly gone.


    Forever.


    I stood there staring at the grave.


    My legs felt frozen.


    My heart felt empty.


    My mind felt far away.


    Levi touched my shoulder.


    Louis stood on the other side, looking at me like he wanted to hold me but knew I would break.


    The priest stepped back and whispered a blessing.


    Then Golden came and bowed his head respectfully.


    He spoke softly.


    "It is time to return inside, Luna."


    I did not answer.


    I did not even feel like moving.


    But Louis ced a gentle hand on my back and said, "Come. You do not need to face everyone right now."


    Levi helped the boys, who were crying again.


    We turned away from the grave and walked slowly back toward the pack house.


    People stepped aside quietly as we passed.


    Some bowed their heads.


    Some whispered soft prayers.


    But no one tried to talk to me.


    They knew I could not take even one more word.


    When we reached the house, the guards closed the doors behind us.


    Suddenly Liam spoke, "Mother¡­ I don''t feel well¡­"


    Before he could finish, he copsed in Levi''s arms.

 Chapter 571: Regrets

    Levi''s POV


    We watched in silence as Liam slept on the bed. His tiny chest moved up and down slowly.


    His brothers sat close to him, one on each side, their eyes still full of tears.


    They looked scared. They looked lost and terrified, like Liam would disappear too.


    The healers had checked Liam again and again. Then one of them stood at the end of the bed, her hands folded.


    "He will be fine," she said softly. "He is only shocked by everything that happened. His mind shut down to protect him. That is why he fainted."


    Olivia covered her mouth.


    A sob escaped, but she tried to stay quiet because she did not want to scare the boys more.


    Leo cried into her side.


    Leon hugged her waist tightly, hiding his face.


    I looked away for a moment.


    My jaw clenched hard.


    I felt something heavy in my chest¡­ something that hurt so much I could barely breathe.


    The healer added, "Liam will wake up soon, but we must keep a close eye on him. Make sure he feels safe."


    I nodded.


    Louis also nodded beside me.


    The healer bowed and walked out of the room quietly.


    When she left, the room felt too silent.


    Too heavy.


    Too painful.


    I looked at my family.


    Olivia sat on the bed with the boys, her arms wrapped around them like she was afraid they would vanish if she let go.


    Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Her hair was messy.


    Her hands shook as she stroked the boys'' backs.


    She was trying to be strong¡­


    but she looked like she was breaking inside.


    Louis stood near the window, wiping his face again and again, even though he tried to pretend he was not crying.


    And me¡­


    I just stood there.


    Watching them.


    My chest tight.


    My throat hard.


    I blinked fast, holding back the tears burning in my eyes.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to hit something.


    I wanted to turn back time.


    But all I could do was stand there and act strong.


    I stared at Liam''s small hand resting on the nket. He was too young to feel this kind of pain. They all were.


    I took a slow breath and stepped closer.


    Louis looked at me and whispered, "We need to be strong for them."


    I nodded.


    But inside¡­


    I was not strong at all.


    I felt broken.


    Lost.


    Empty.


    And I couldn''t control it anymore.


    "I will be back¡­ I need to check on something." I lied as I excused myself.


    I walked out of the room quietly, closing the door before anyone saw the look on my face.


    The moment the door clicked shut, all the strength left my body.


    I walked to my room.


    I did not even reach the bed.


    I fell straight to the floor.


    My knees hit the ground hard, but I did not care.


    I pressed my hands to my face, and the tears I had been holding in for the past twenty-four hours rushed out all at once.


    I cried.


    Not small tears.


    Not quiet tears.


    I cried like a child.


    I cried like someone who had lost half of his soul.


    My voice broke as I covered my mouth, shaking from head to toe.


    "Lennox¡­ please forgive me," I choked. "Please¡­ please forgive me¡­"


    More tears poured down my face.


    "I didn''t mean it," I said softly. "I didn''t mean it when I told you that you should never havee back. I didn''t mean any of those things. I was angry. I was jealous. I was stupid."


    My voice cracked so hard it hurt to breathe.


    "I thought we would have time," I whispered. "Time to fix everything. Time to talk. Time to say sorry."


    I wiped my face, but the tears kepting.


    "But you came back and still chose to protect us. You saved all of us. You saved the boys. You saved Olivia. You saved the pack. And you still died."


    My breath shook as I bent forward, holding my head.


    "I should have apologized. I should have told you I didn''t hate you. I should have told you I only said those things because I was hurting too."


    I wiped my eyes again, but the tears did not stop.


    My chest burned when more memories hit me.


    The three of us as boys.


    Running through the woods.


    Laughing.


    Training.


    Fighting and then apologizing after.


    Sleeping in the same bed when thunderstorms scared us.


    Lennox pulling me and Louis away from danger even when he was scared too.


    He was always the brave one.


    And now he was gone.


    My voice broke again. "Lennox¡­ I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry for everything I said. I''m sorry I didn''t fix things. I''m sorry I failed you."


    I cried again.


    I thought of every mistake I made.


    Every harsh word.


    Every time I med him.


    Every time I pushed him away.


    He came back from the dead.


    He came back to his family.


    And I made things worse.


    "I should have apologized," I whispered. "I should have told you I was happy you came back. I should have hugged you. I should have been your brother¡­"


    My tears hit the floor.


    "I am so sorry, Lennox¡­ I am so sorry¡­"


    But I knew it was already toote.


    I was a monster to Lennox.


    In hisst days on earth¡­ he thought I hated him.


    The thought crushed me.


    I pressed my forehead to the floor and cried harder.


    The pain in my chest felt like a knife twisting again and again.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry¡­"


    My voice was broken.


    My heart was broken.


    I don''t know how long I stayed there.


    Minutes¡­ hours¡­ maybe more.


    At some point, my tears stopped.


    My body felt empty and weak.


    I reached for the bottle on my table with shaking hands.


    I didn''t even think.


    I just opened it and drank.


    One gulp.


    Then another.


    Then another.


    I wanted the pain to stop.


    I wanted the memory of Lennox lying dead to stop burning in my head.


    I wanted to forget that I let my brother die thinking I hated him.


    I drank until the bottle was empty.


    Then I dropped it.


    It rolled across the floor.


    The room spun slowly.


    My eyes got heavy.


    My body felt numb.


    I whispered onest time, "Lennox¡­ please forgive me¡­"


    Then I fell asleep on the floor.


    Someone tapped my shoulder.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Soft¡­ but firm.


    "Levi. Wake up."


    My eyes opened slowly.


    And when I looked up¡ª


    my heart stopped.


    Lennox was standing right in front of me.


    Not pale.


    Not weak.


    Not crippled¡­ he was on his feet.


    He looked like his old self.


    Strong.


    Tall.


    Warm eyes staring at me.


    I gasped. "Lennox?"


    He smiled a little. "Who else would it be?"


    My whole body froze.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t blink.


    He folded his arms, smirking. "You can''t get rid of me so easily."


    My lips trembled. "But¡­ you''re¡­ you''re dead."


    He stepped closer and touched my shoulder.


    His hand felt real.


    Warm.


    "Don''t look so scared," he said. "I''m not here to haunt you."


    I felt tears filling my eyes again. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry¡ª"


    He cut me off with a softugh. "Levi¡­ rx. It''s okay."


    Then he stepped back.


    "I''ll see you soon, brother, but until then don''t drink yourself to death."


    He gave that boyish signature smirk.


    And right before my eyes¡ªhe disappeared.


    Just vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 572: The living among the dead

    Olivia''s POV


    The boys finally slept around seven in the morning after crying all night until their little bodies had no more strength. I sat on the edge of Liam''s bed, just watching them breathe slowly. Leo''s face was pressed into his pillow. Leon kept his hand on Liam''s chest, like he wanted to make sure his brother was still alive. And Liam¡­ my sweet Liam¡­ hisshes were still wet, his lips still shaking even in sleep. He looked the most hurt. The most broken. The most scared.


    I brushed his hair softly. My heart twisted.


    "Liam¡­" I whispered. "My sweet boy¡­ how am I going to help you heal from this?"


    He was the most attached to Lennox. He loved him the most. Seeing his small body copse yesterday reyed in my head again, and I felt sick.


    "How am I supposed to be strong for you three?" I whispered. "How am I supposed to do this alone?"


    I kissed each of their foreheads and stood up slowly.


    I walked out of their room and closed the door behind me. The hallway was silent. Too silent. The whole mansion felt wrong¡­ empty¡­ hollow. Even the walls felt like they were mourning. No footsteps. No maids. No guards. No sounds. Nothing.


    Every step I took down the stairs made my chest hurt more. Every breath felt heavy.


    When I reached the living room, I froze.


    The floor where his blood spilled had been washed¡­ but I could still see it. I could still feel his cold skin under my hands.


    A tear slid down my cheek before I even noticed. I wiped it fast. "No. I can''t break again. Not right now. The boys need me."


    But my voice was weak.


    I walked deeper into the living room. The quiet felt loud. Painful. Like the whole house was waiting for Lennox to walk in. But he never would. Not again. My heart squeezed so tight I had to hold the wall to stop myself from falling.


    "I have to be strong," I told myself. "For them."


    But even as I said the words, another tear fell. Then another. And another.


    I covered my mouth so I wouldn''t make a sound.


    "I will be strong," I whispered. "I have to."


    The sound of footsteps approaching made me turn my head.


    When I looked up, I saw Annabe¡­ Lennox''s caretaker¡­ standing near the doorway. My heart tightened. I still remembered what she told me in the kitchen¡ªthat she loved him.


    She held a small bag in her hand. Her eyes were red, like she had been crying too. She walked closer, but her face was cold, full of anger.


    "I''m leaving," she said quietly. Her voice was sharp. "I hope you are happy now. You and your mates finally pushed him to his grave."


    I stared at her. My chest burned. "What did you just say?"


    She stepped closer. "All of you hurt him. All of you broke him. And even after everything, he still put you first. He still protected you. He still loved your children. He still risked his life for you."


    My hand shook. "Annabe¡­ don''t."


    She ignored me. "And now he is dead. Gone. Because of you three. Because none of you treated him the way he deserved."


    Her words hit me like knives. "Shut up," I whispered.


    She didn''t stop.


    "No. You shut up. He is gone forever. And deep down¡­ that is what you wanted, right? Now you can be free. Now you can be happy. He is finally out of your way."


    Something snapped inside me. Before I knew it, my hand lifted, and I hit her.


    The sound filled the whole room.


    Annabe''s head turned to the side. She touched her cheek slowly, shocked.


    "Get out," I said through my teeth. My voice shook with anger and pain. "GET OUT of my house."


    She looked at me onest time¡ªhurt, angry, bitter¡ªthen picked up her bag.


    "Have a great life," she said softly. "He is finally gone." And she walked out, closing the door behind her.


    I stood there trembling, my hand shaking, my heart breaking all over again. The silence returned. Heavy. Cold. Full of pain.


    I sank onto the couch, covering my face as new tears fell. "Lennox¡­" I whispered. "I am so sorry."


    I choked on my tears.


    "I wish I could see you," I whispered to the empty room. "I wish I could talk to you¡­ even just one more time. I wish I could turn back time¡­"


    My voice broke again.


    I did not even know when I slid down onto the ground and curled into myself.


    My body was so tired. My eyes were burning. My heart felt too heavy.


    Slowly¡­ without knowing¡­


    I fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes, I was no longer in the mansion.


    I was standing in a bright field full of white flowers. The wind was soft, warm, quiet.


    And standing right in front of me¡­


    Was Great-Grandmother Hailee.


    Her long silver hair blew gently behind her.


    Her eyes were full ofpassion and concern for me.


    It had been years since Ist saw her in a dream.


    "Great-Grandmother¡­?" I whispered.


    She walked closer and put her warm hands on my cheeks.


    "Stop crying, Olivia," she said softly.


    But hearing her voice only made my tears fall harder.


    "I lost Lennox," I cried. "He''s gone. He''s dead. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to live without him. Is he here? Please, I want to see him¡­ let me see him."


    She shook her head gently.


    "My child¡­ why are you looking for the living among the dead?"


    I froze.


    "What?" I whispered, confused. "What do you mean? He''s gone¡ªLennox is gone¡ª"


    But she only smiled softly.


    Then the field began to fade.


    Her voice echoed as everything turned white¡ª


    "Remember my words, Olivia¡­ The living¡­ not the dead¡­"


    My eyes snapped open.


    I sat up straight on the couch, breathing fast.


    "What¡­ what does that mean?" I whispered to myself.


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    "Why¡­ why would she say that?"

 Chapter 573: Suspect

    Lennox''s POV


    A heavy pain hit my head first.


    A sharp, deep pounding¡­ like someone was hitting the inside of my skull with a hammer.


    I groaned softly and moved my fingers.


    They twitched.


    Slowly¡­ very slowly¡­ I opened my eyes.


    Everything was blurry at first.


    Dark shapes. Faint light. A strange, cold smell.


    My heartbeat felt slow but strong.


    I blinked again until the room became clear.


    And then I heard it.


    "Alpha Lennox¡­ you are awake¡­"


    The voice shook¡­ like the person speaking was holding back tears.


    I turned my head a little and saw Golden kneeling beside me.


    His eyes were wide. His face was wet. His hands were shaking. I have never seen one of my bravest warriors in such a state.


    "I thought¡­ I thought we lost you," he whispered.


    I frowned. My mind was foggy. My body hurt everywhere.


    Memories rushed into me fast.


    The knife.


    The blood.


    Olivia screaming.


    The fire.


    The boys crying.


    Darkness grabbing me.


    I pushed myself up slowly, confused.


    "What happened?" I asked. My voice was rough and weak.


    Golden wiped his face and took a deep breath.


    "You died¡­ Alpha. The healers checked you. They said you were gone. They said there was nothing they could do."


    I froze.


    Dead?


    Me?


    My heart beat faster. I shook my head slowly.


    "No¡­ that can''t be¡­"


    But Golden nodded fast.


    "It was confirmed. They took you to the morgue. Everyone thought you were gone."


    I stared at him, shocked.


    My hands were shaking.


    I whispered, "Everyone thought I was dead¡­?"


    Golden swallowed hard.


    "Yes."


    My chest twisted painfully as I remembered myst memories.


    I remembered tears on Olivia''s face before everything went dark. I remembered her telling me to hold on.


    I closed my eyes, feeling something heavy move through my chest.


    "What¡­ what happened next?" I asked.


    Golden looked down.


    "You were buried, Alpha."


    My eyes opened wide.


    "What?"


    He nodded again. His voice shook.


    "They buried you a few hours ago. Tonight. At the heroes'' ground. The whole pack was there. Your funeral was done."


    My breath felt stuck in my throat.


    I was buried?


    In the ground?


    My voice came out soft, almost scared.


    "Then¡­ why am I here?"


    Golden took a shaky breath.


    "I went to see you¡­ to pay myst respects. Then I felt¡­ something strange. My wolf felt a heartbeat. At first, I thought I was imagining things. But then it grew stronger."


    My own heartbeat grew louder in my ears.


    Golden continued.


    "So I dug. I dug fast. I dug with my hands. I pulled the dirt away until I reached the coffin. When I opened it¡­ you gasped for air. Your heart started beating harder."


    Golden ced his hand over his face and cried quietly.


    "You were alive. You were breathing again. I pulled you out and carried you back here. I have not left your side since."


    I stared at him¡­ shocked¡­ confused¡­ overwhelmed.


    I was dered dead.


    Buried.


    Covered with earth.


    Left under the ground.


    Yet I came back.


    How?


    Why?


    What was the moon goddess doing?


    I looked around and noticed this wasn''t the pack house.


    "Where¡­ where is this ce?"


    Golden wiped his face and looked at me carefully. His eyes were still red.


    "Alpha¡­ there is something I must tell you," he said slowly.


    I frowned. "What is it?"


    Golden looked around the small room like he was afraid someone would hear us. Then he leaned closer.


    "During your funeral¡­ I heard something."


    My chest tightened. "What did you hear?"


    He swallowed hard.


    "I was walking behind the hall, near the trees. Two people were talking. A maid¡­ and a warrior."


    My brow furrowed.


    Golden continued softly.


    "The warrior said¡­ ''Alpha Lennox is dead now. There is no need to carry out the n of killing him.''"


    I froze.


    Golden''s jaw clenched.


    "Then the maid answered¡­ she said she was happy she was not the one who killed you. She said ever since she was asked to poison your meals¡­ she has not been herself."


    My blood turned cold.


    Poison my meals?


    Golden kept talking.


    "And the warrior¡­ he said he was relieved he didn''t have to stab you in your sleep. He said he has not been able to rest ever since the order was given to him."


    I gripped the nket tightly.


    Orders?


    Someone ordered them to kill me?


    Golden looked me in the eyes.


    "Alpha Lennox¡­ those two servants were not acting alone."


    I swallowed hard, my mouth dry. "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Golden took a deep breath.


    "Someone¡­ someone close to you¡­ someone inside your family¡­ wanted you dead."


    My heart stopped for a moment.


    Family?


    Golden nodded.


    "I don''t know who yet. I don''t know how high this n reaches. But it is someone with power. Someone who canmand servants and warriors."


    Silence filled the room for a long moment.


    My head pounded harder.


    Someone in my family¡­


    Wanted me dead.


    Golden lowered his voice even more.


    "That is why I told no one that you are alive. No one. Not even Louis. Not even Levi. Not Olivia. No one."


    My breath caught.


    "You didn''t tell them?"


    He shook his head.


    "No, Alpha. I covered your grave again after I took you out. If your enemies find out you are alive¡­ they will try again. I had to keep you safe first."


    I stared at him, my mind spinning.


    Buried alive. Came back to life. Someone in my own bloodline trying to kill me.


    My head was about to explode.


    "Golden¡­ who would want me dead?"


    Golden shook his head. "I don''t know, Alpha, but I suspect one of your brothers¡­"


    My eyes widened. "Levi? Louis?" I whispered.


    Golden nodded slowly. "Alpha¡­ they are the only ones with enough power tomand a maid and a warrior without anyone questioning it. They are the only ones the servants would obey without fear. And they are the only ones bold enough to speak without worrying the truth will leak."


    A sharp pain shot through my chest.


    My brothers?


    The boys I grew up with?


    The boys I protected all my life?


    "No¡­" I whispered. "They would never¡­ they are my brothers. They¡­ they love me."


    Golden looked down. "I know, Alpha. And I pray I am wrong. Truly. But the truth is¡­ only people from inside your home¡­ inside your bloodline¡­ can order servants to poison you. Only someone with authority can order a warrior to stab you in your sleep."

 Chapter 574: A Miracle

    Lennox''s POV


    I shook my head, anger, and confusion mixing inside me. "Louis and Levi would never do that. They are my brothers. We fight. We say ugly things. We hurt each other with words. But kill me? Order my murder? No."


    Golden stayed quiet, but his eyes said he was not so sure.


    I thought of Louis.


    His soft eyes.


    His guilty face when he looked at me.


    The way he always tried to be in the middle.


    I thought of Levi.


    His sharp tongue.


    His anger.


    His jealousy.


    Hisst words to me before the attack.


    His rage when he saw me and Olivia together.


    My heart squeezed.


    "Louis would never do it¡­" I whispered. I wanted to believe that with all my soul. "And Levi¡­ he is angry¡­ but he is not a traitor. He is not a coward hiding behind servants."


    Golden spoke carefully. "I am not saying they did it, Alpha. I am saying the order came from someone like them. Someone with that same power. Someone inside."


    The room felt smaller. My head pounded again.


    "I will not believe my brothers killed me," I said slowly. "Not until I see proof with my own eyes."


    Golden nodded once. "Then we will find proof."


    I tried to sit up straighter. A sharp pain shot through my neck and arm, where the des had cut me. My body still felt weak, like I had not eaten or moved in days.


    "How long have I been here?" I asked.


    Golden thought for a moment. "They buried you a few hours after sunset. I dug you out not long after that and brought you here. You have been out for some hours. It is still night¡­ or very early morning."


    I let out a slow breath. At least it had not been days.


    I nced around again and took in the small room properly this time. The walls were made of stone. The ceiling was low. There was a singlemp on the wall. No windows. It smelled faintly of herbs and metal.


    "Where is this ce," I muttered.


    Golden shook his head. "This is an old safe room. A hidden ce near the border. Only a few of us know about it. We used it during thest war with the Shadow Fangs."


    Good. That meant whoever wanted me dead had no idea I was here.


    I tried to adjust my position on the bed and shifted my weight by mistake.


    My leg moved.


    I froze.


    Slowly¡­ very slowly¡­ I tried again.


    My right leg twitched under the nket.


    My heart jumped into my throat. I stared down at my legs like they were ghosts.


    "Golden," I whispered. "Did you see that?"


    He frowned. "See what?"


    I did it again. I focused hard¡­ and my left leg shifted. Just a little. But it moved. It actually moved.


    This time Golden saw it. His eyes widened. "Alpha¡­ your leg¡­"


    My chest was pounding now. I licked my lips, feeling sweat on my forehead.


    "Help me sit up," I said quickly. "More. Properly."


    Golden moved behind me, his big hands lifting my shoulders, adjusting the pillow, supporting my back. I grabbed the side of the bed with one hand and the edge of the nket with the other.


    "Let go," I said.


    "Alpha, you are still weak¡­"


    "Let. Go."


    He hesitated, then obeyed.


    I stared at my legs like they were strangers. Then I clenched my jaw and did something I had not done in a long time.


    I told them to move.


    My muscles trembled. My thighs shook. Pain shot through my lower back. But my legs¡­ my legs listened.


    My right foot slid forward.


    My left foot followed.


    It was not smooth. It was slow. It was shaky. But it was real.


    Golden gasped. "Moon above¡­"


    I swung one leg over the side of the bed. Then the other. My feet touched the cold floor.


    I swallowed thickly.


    "Alpha¡­ maybe you should not¡­"


    "Golden," I said quietly. "If I fall, you can pick me up. If I stand¡­ we both see a miracle."


    I put weight on my feet. My knees almost copsed. For a second, the room spun. But I grabbed Golden''s arm and held tight.


    Then, shaking, breathless, heart racing¡­


    I stood.


    On my own two feet.


    I was standing.


    Not sitting in a wheelchair.


    Not being held up.


    Not dreaming.


    Standing.


    Golden''s eyes filled with tears again. "You are¡­ you are standing, Alpha."


    I let out a breath that felt like it came from deep in my soul.


    I looked down at my legs. At my feet. At the floor. At the scars that should have kept me locked away forever.


    "Moon Goddess¡­" I whispered. "What are you doing now? What game are you ying?"


    My body was still weak. My bnce was not perfect. If Golden let go too fast, I would probably fall. But my legs were alive. They answered me. They belonged to me again.


    I closed my eyes and tried something else.


    I reached inward. Toward the ce where my wolf used to be.


    "Are you there?" I whispered in my mind. "Can you hear me?"


    Silence.


    Nothing.


    No growl.


    No voice.


    No heat.


    I opened my eyes again, a mix of joy and sadness burning in my chest.


    "My legs work," I said slowly, "but my wolf is still gone."


    Golden nodded sadly. "Maybe he willeter. One gift at a time."


    I snorted softly. "She always did like her drama."


    He blinked. "Who?"


    "The Moon Goddess," I muttered. "First she takes my legs, then gives them back after I die ande out of a grave. Of course."


    Golden let out a weakugh, wiping his face. "At least you are making jokes again."


    I took a few careful steps. One. Two. Three. My legs shook like a newborn pup learning to walk, but they held. Golden stayed near, ready to catch me.


    I turned slowly and sat back on the bed before I pushed my luck too far. My breath was heavy, but my heart felt strange. Lighter and heavier at the same time.


    Golden watched me with concern. "What do you want to do now, Alpha?"


    Good question.

 Chapter 575: Meet Up

    Lennox''s POV


    I thought about it. If I walked into the pack house right now, people would scream. Some would call it a miracle. Some would fall on their knees. Some would ask questions.


    And if the one who wanted me dead was in that house¡­ they would panic Or try to finish the job.


    No. That was not the way.


    I needed answers first. Proof. A n.


    "Golden," I said calmly. "Give me your phone."


    He frowned. "My phone?"


    "Yes."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small device. He ced it in my hand carefully, like it was something fragile.


    The screen lit up. I stared at it for a moment, then pressed in a number I remembered very well. A number I had not called in a long time.


    It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Come on.


    On the fourth ring, someone picked up.


    A deep voice answered, sharp but sleepy. "Who is this?"


    My throat tightened. "Uncle Damien¡­ it is me. Lennox. Please do not shout. Do not react. Do not let anyone know it is me."


    There was silence on the other end.


    Then a sharp inhale. "Lennox?" he whispered. "Lennox¡­ as in¡­ my nephew who was buriedst night?"


    "Yes," I said. "It is really me."


    He cursed softly under his breath. "How is that possible? Where are you? Are you safe? Who is with you?"


    I looked around the small room again. I did not even know the exact name of this ce. I turned to Golden. "Where are we?"


    Golden answered. "The old border safe house. Near the east ridge."


    I repeated it to Damien softly. "I am at the old border safe house, near the east ridge. Only Golden is with me."


    Damien remained silent as he contemted if this was really me.


    "I need to talk to you¡­ just you¡­ someone¡­ someone wanted me dead."


    Damien was quiet for a few seconds. Then his voice turned firm. "Listen to me. Do not move. Do not go anywhere. Do not call anyone else. I am taking my jet anding to you right now. No one will know. We speak when I arrive."


    "Please hurry," I said, my voice low. "And Uncle¡­ do not tell anyone I am alive. Not yet."


    "I am not a fool, boy," he muttered. "Stay hidden. I am on my way."


    The call ended.


    I stared at the phone for a moment, then handed it back to Golden.


    He looked at me with curiosity. "What are you nning, Alpha?"


    I leaned back slowly against the pillow, feeling my neck wound twinge, my body still weak but my brain actively at work.


    "You will see," I said quietly. "For now, we wait for Damien. I trust him more than anyone else outside that house."


    Golden nodded and sat down near the bed, still watching me like he was afraid I would vanish if he blinked.


    I looked down at my hands. At my legs. At the small scars on my wrists from the wheelchair.


    Whoever wanted me dead thought their problem was solved.


    They were wrong.


    Very wrong.


    I lifted my eyes to the ceiling and whispered so softly only the Goddess could hear me.


    "You brought me back for a reason. I will find out why. And I will find out who did this."


    Then I closed my eyes for a moment, letting my body rest while my mind stayed awake.


    It took almost five hours before Golden finally opened the door again.


    I was sitting on the small bed, waiting¡­ thinking¡­ preparing myself.


    When the door swung wider, I looked up.


    Uncle Damien stepped inside.


    The moment his eyesnded on me, he froze. His lips parted. His whole face crumpled.


    Then he rushed toward me and pulled me into a tight hug.


    "Lennox¡­" His voice broke. "I thought you were gone. I thought¡ªMoon Goddess¡ªI thought I lost you."


    His voice carried pain I had never heard from him before.


    He held me tighter, and for the first time since I woke up¡­ I felt something in my chest loosen.


    When he pulled away, his eyes were wet. The great Alpha Damien was tearing up.


    "I could not attend the funeral," he said. "I could not watch them bury you. It would have broken me."


    I nodded slowly, understandingpletely.


    I sat him down on the chair opposite the bed. He stared at me for a long moment, then his eyes moved down to my legs.


    "You''re¡­ standing again?" he asked quietly. "Your legs¡­ they''re working?"


    I looked down at them.


    Then I nodded.


    "Yes. They''re back."


    Damien exhaled shakily, a small smile pulling at his lips. "That is good news. Great news."


    I nodded again, though my mind was too clouded to enjoy it.


    Then I told him everything.


    Every single thing Golden overheard.


    Everything about the maid.


    Everything about the warrior.


    Everything about the orders given.


    Everything about the n to kill me.


    I told him about the grave.


    About waking up.


    About Golden saving me.


    Damien listened without interrupting. His face grew darker with every word.


    When I finished, he leaned forward, elbows on his knees.


    "And these two servants," he said slowly, "you trust that they were telling the truth?"


    "Yes," I replied. "The fear in their voices was real, ording to Golden. They were relieved I died so they wouldn''t have to carry out the order."


    Damien nodded slowly, thinking deeply.


    Then he asked the question I had been avoiding.


    "Who do you suspect, Lennox?" he said in a low voice. "Who in your family would want you dead?"


    My chest tightened.


    I shook my head immediately.


    "I have no idea," I whispered. "And I don''t want to believe any of my brothers would do something like this. Louis and Levi may fight with me¡­ we may sh¡­ but murder? No."


    Damien looked at me for a long moment.


    His eyes were sharp. Studying me.


    Then he asked softly, "So what is your n now?"


    I took a deep breath.


    "I need your help," I said.


    His brow lifted. "My help? How?"


    I looked him straight in the eyes and inhaled deeply¡­

 Chapter 576: The Plan

    Lennox''s POV


    I looked him straight in the eyes.


    "I really want to know who tried to kill me. But I cannot find out by walking into the pack house as myself."


    Damien nodded for me to continue.


    "I remember how you changed Olivia''s face once," I said softly. "I want you to do the same for me."


    Damien''s eyes widened. "You want your face changed?"


    "Yes," I said. "I do not have my wolf yet, so no one will know it is me. I want to enter the mansion as a warrior. Golden will pretend to recruit me. From there, I will start my n."


    I paused.


    "I want to see how my family really felt about my death. I want to see how they acted when I was gone. I want to watch them from the shadows¡­ and discover the one who wanted me dead."


    Golden looked at me with respect. Damien stared at me for a long time, thinking.


    After a moment he asked quietly, "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    I nodded without looking away.


    "I have made my decision," I said. "I cannot walk in there as Lennox yet. Not until I know the truth."


    Damien sighed deeply.


    "Very well," he said. "I will take you to my witch. She can change your face. But it will onlyst for three months. After three months, your appearance will return to normal."


    "That is enough," I said. "Three months is all I need."


    Damien shook his head. "I still can''t believe anyone from your family will want to kill you¡­ why don''t we get the warrior and the maid and question them."


    I scoffed and shook my head. "Uncle, you know how this works. Those people would rather die than speak the truth. They will deny ever saying such, and they will never expose who instructed them."


    Damien nodded as if finally understanding.


    "Also¡­ I want to watch my family from the shadows," I said quietly. "I feel like I am no longer wanted. I feel¡­"


    My voice trailed off.


    I didn''t even know how to finish that sentence.


    Damien watched me closely.


    I took a slow breath and finally spoke the truth sitting like a stone on my chest.


    "I feel like they were happier without me."


    Golden''s eyes widened. "Alpha, that is not true¡ª"


    I raised my hand slightly, stopping him.


    "I am not saying it to fish for pity. I am saying it because that is how it felt. The distance. The coldness. The looks."


    Damien nodded slowly, guilt touching his eyes.


    "You think one of them truly wants you gone?"


    I shook my head immediately.


    "No. That is what I cannot believe. Louis? Levi? They are hotheaded¡­ impulsive¡­ emotional. But killers? They are not."


    Damien said softly, "Then who?"


    I clenched my jaw.


    "I don''t know. And until I do¡­ I cannot trust anyone."


    Damien sighed deeply, folding his arms.


    Golden, who stood in the corner, shifted ufortably.


    "Alpha¡­ are you sure you want to watch your family grieve you?"


    I looked down and sucked in a deep breath. "Yes. I would like to see if they truly loved me¡­ or if they are relieved to see me out of their lives."


    No one spoke for a while.


    The silence felt heavy¡­ until Damien finally stood straighter.


    "Alright. If this is what you want, then we will do it. The witch can disguise you¡ªbut remember, three months only."


    "I understand."


    "One more thing," he added. "The change will only affect your face. Your scent will be intact. Your aura will be intact."


    "That is okay."


    Damien searched my face, like giving me a moment to think about it, then he nodded. "Let''s go."


    Golden straightened immediately. His back pulled tight like a soldier receiving an order.


    I turned to him. "Golden¡­ prepare everything. Once I return, we begin the n."


    He nodded without hesitation. "Yes, Alpha."


    He went to one of the small drawers in the corner and pulled out a simple ck face cap and a mask. He handed them to me with steady hands, though his eyes still carried fear¡ªfear of losing me again.


    "You should cover your face," he said quietly. "We don''t know who may be watching."


    I took them from him. I wore the face cap around my head, covering the lower half of my face, then slipped the mask on. Only my eyes were visible now.


    Golden stepped back and bowed slightly. "I will be here when you return."


    I ced a hand on his shoulder. "Golden¡­ thank you. For everything. For my life."


    He swallowed hard. "I will always protect you, Alpha. Even from death."


    Damien motioned toward the door. "Let''s move."


    I followed him out of the safe house. The night air hit my face like a cold p. It smelled like dirt¡­ pine trees.


    Freedom.


    I kept my head down, walking beside Damien as he led me toward a waiting car parked near the trees. Its windows were tinted. The engine was already running.


    He opened the back door for me. "Get in."


    I slid inside, and Damien followed.


    The driver¡ªone of Damien''s men¡ªdid not speak. He started the car and pulled away from the safe house, driving fast through the dark roads.


    I stared out the window as the trees blurred past.


    Nobody would ever guess that the Alpha they buriedst night was sitting in a dark car.


    Damien watched me carefully.


    "You know," he said quietly, "most people only get one life. You¡­ just got your second."


    I scoffed. "You could say third."


    Damien smiled and only shook his head.


    After twenty minutes, the forest opened up into a long stretch of road. Ahead of us, bright lights stood in the distance¡ªan airstrip.


    And there¡­ waiting for us¡­ was Damien''s private jet.


    The stairs were already lowered. Guards stood around the runway.


    The car stopped beside it.


    Damien opened the door and stepped out. "Come."


    I followed him out. The cold air blew against my mask, making my skin sting. He led me quickly toward the jet. The guards bowed to him, not even ncing twice at me.


    Good.


    Nobody suspected anything.


    We climbed into the jet, and the door closed behind us. The engines rumbled softly as the aircraft began to prepare for takeoff.


    Damien sat in the seat across from me, leaning forward.


    "This will take about an hour," he said. "Rest your mind. Once we reach her, the witch will handle everything."


    I leaned back in my seat.


    Rest?


    My mind was burning with questions.


    Damien must have sensed the storm inside me. He didn''t speak again. He simply watched me with quiet understanding.


    As the jet lifted off the ground, I closed my eyes for a moment.


    Not to sleep.


    But to prepare.


    To be someone new.


    To bury Lennox the Alpha¡­


    ¡­and be Lennox, the ordinary warrior.


    Three months.


    Three months to uncover everything.


    Three months to watch the people I loved from the shadows.


    Three months to find the one who wanted me dead.


    And when I do¡­


    The Moon Goddess will decide their fate.

 Chapter 577: New Identity

    Lennox''s POV


    The jetnded quietly on a private strip surrounded by thick woods. Damien stood up first and motioned for me to follow him.


    "This way," he said.


    I walked behind him, keeping my mask and face cap low. The night air was cold. The forest was dark. The only light came from a small cabin sitting alone in the middle of the trees.


    A witch''s home.


    Damien knocked once.


    The door opened by itself.


    Warm yellow light poured out, and a woman stepped forward. She looked to be in herte thirties with long ck hair and silver eyes that glowed faintly.


    "A visitor who should be dead," she said calmly while looking straight at me.


    I stiffened.


    Damien sighed. "Zira, please. He needs your help."


    The witch named Zira studied me from head to toe.


    "You have returned from the grave," she said. "Interesting. Very few ever do."


    I swallowed. "Can you help me change my face?"


    She nodded slowly. "Yes¡­ but only for three months. After three months, your real face will return. I cannot change that."


    "That is perfect," I said. "Three months is all I need."


    Zira stepped aside. "Come in."


    The inside of her cabin smelled like herbs and smoke. Strange items hung from the walls¡ªfeathers, stones, jars filled with glowing liquid. There was a long wooden bed in the middle of the room.


    "Lie down," she instructed.


    I removed my mask and face cap, theny down slowly on the bed. Damien stood beside me quietly, one hand on my shoulder, steadying me.


    Zira brought a small bowl filled with dark blue paste. She dipped her fingers into it and rubbed it over my entire face¡ªmy forehead, my jaw, my cheeks, my nose.


    The paste was cold.


    Then she began chanting softly under her breath. The room darkened. The air thickened.


    Suddenly¡ª


    My skin started burning.


    Not painfully¡­ but like it was peeling from inside.


    I grit my teeth as my face felt like it was shifting, stretching, tightening. My bones moved under my skin. My jawline changed. My nose reshaped. My eyes burned.


    Damien kept his hand on my arm. "It is almost done," he murmured.


    Zira finished her chant and stepped back.


    "It is done," she said. "Open your eyes."


    I opened them slowly.


    The room looked the same¡­ but when I sat up, she pointed to a tall mirror at the corner.


    "Come," she said.


    My heart pounded as I stood and walked toward it, imagining what kind of face I would be wearing for the next three months.


    When I reached the mirror¡­


    I froze.


    The man staring back at me was not Lennox.


    He had brown hair instead of ck. His jawline was sharper. His skin was slightly tanner. His eyes were a deep stone-gray instead of my usual forest green.


    His nose was different. His cheeks were different. His eyebrows were different.


    I lifted my hand slowly.


    The man in the mirror lifted his hand too.


    It was me¡­ but not me.


    My body was the same¡ªtall, broad shoulders, strong chest¡ªbut the face¡­


    A stranger''s face.


    Damien stepped beside me and whispered, "No one will know you now. Not even your own mother."


    Zira nodded. "This face does not belong to anyone in this world. It is a new creation. A random blend. No one alive carries this look."


    I touched my cheeks, still shocked.


    "It feels real," I whispered.


    "It is real," Zira said. "But only for three months. After that, everything will fade¡­ and your true face will return."


    I nodded slowly.


    Three months.


    Three months to walk into my pack unseen. Three months to watch my family. Three months to hunt the one who tried to kill me.


    Damien ced a hand on my shoulder.


    "Are you ready?" he asked.


    I stared at the stranger in the mirror.


    I took a slow breath.


    "Yes," I said. "I am ready."


    Damien gave onest thankful nod to the witch, and she bowed her head slightly before turning away to clean her tools.


    "Let''s go," Damien said quietly.


    We stepped out of the cabin into the cold night. The wind blew gently, rustling the trees, and for a moment¡­ I felt like a ghost walking in someone else''s body. Damien walked beside me, not speaking, just thinking.


    We reached the jet again, and the pilot stepped out when he saw Damien.


    "The jet will take you back," Damien said, turning to me. "Straight to the old border strip where Golden is waiting."


    I nodded.


    It felt strange¡­ leaving this ce with a new face. Leaving as someone who wasn''t Lennox. Someone who was supposed to be dead.


    Damien ced his hand on my shoulder.


    "If anything happens¡­ if anyone suspects you¡­ call me immediately," he said. His voice was firm, protective. "Do not take risks with this second life. Please."


    I swallowed and nodded. "Thank you."


    He raised a brow. "For the witch?"


    I shook my head.


    "No. Not just for this," I said quietly. "I was told¡­ that all the years I was unconscious¡­ you were the only one in the family who visited me. Every week."


    Damien''s face softened. He looked away for a moment as if hiding something.


    "You are my nephew," he said simply. "You are my blood. And I knew¡ªone day¡ªyou would return. I just did not know the Goddess would make it happen twice."


    I lowered my eyes.


    Damien stepped closer, lowering his voice.


    "Listen¡­ do not be too hard on Olivia or your brothers," he said. "They were wrong, yes. But they were hurting too."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Damien continued, "Levi believed he was doing the right thing by keeping people away from you. He thought protecting you meant isting you. It was foolish¡ªbut he was scared."


    I looked towards the ground, emotions pulling at me painfully.


    "And Olivia¡­" Damien added. "She was broken, Lennox. Broken in ways you may not fully understand. What happened the first time you died¡­ it destroyed her."


    My throat tightened.


    Damien put both hands on my shoulders.


    "I am not defending everything they did," he said. "But I am telling you¡ªthey did not stop loving you. They never stopped."


    I took a slow breath. "Whether they loved me or not¡­ someone tried to kill me. Someone close."


    "Then find them," Damien said softly. "Find the truth. And when you do¡­ I will be here."


    The jet''s engines started warming up behind us.


    We both stepped closer, and for the first time in years¡­ Damien pulled me into a hug.


    A real hug.


    "I thought you were gone," he whispered. "Truly gone. My heart could not bear it."


    I closed my eyes and hugged him back.


    After a moment, he pulled away and pointed toward the stairs.


    "Go. Your new life begins now."


    I nodded, adjusted my mask again, and walked toward the jet stairs.


    Before stepping in, I looked back at him.


    "Uncle."


    He raised a brow.


    "Thank you."


    He smiled slightly. "Not me¡­ thank the Goddess she brought you back."


    I nodded and stepped into the jet, then the door closed behind me.


    The jet touched down on the old border strip just as the sun was rising. The sky was light blue, and the trees around the field were quiet. Golden was already waiting near the edge of the runway. His eyes widened when he saw me step out.


    He bowed his head quickly. "Alpha¡­ is that you."


    "Golden," I said as I walked toward him. "It is really me."


    He stared at the new face I now wore. "If I did not know, I would never believe it. No one can tell who you are now."


    "That is the point," I said.


    The jet took off behind us, leaving us alone in the cold morning air. Golden led me back into the trees toward the safe house. The ground was still damp from the night, and the air smelled like wet soil.


    Once we were inside, Golden closed the door tight and checked the windows.


    I removed the mask and face cap, showing him the full new face.


    Golden looked shocked again. "This¡­ this is amazing, Alpha. No one will ever guess."


    I nodded and sat down slowly. "Good. Now we n."


    Golden pulled a chair and sat across from me. "Tell me what to do."


    I took a breath and thought carefully. "First¡­ you will return to the pack like normal. You will tell them you are still searching rogue camps and clearing the area. No one should wonder why you are out."


    Golden nodded. "Yes, Alpha."


    "Second," I continued, "you will bring me in as a new warrior. A stranger. Someone you found during training at the border."


    Golden frowned. "Should I say you are from another pack?"


    "No," I said. "Keep it simple. Say I am a stray wolf who wants a new home. Say you tested my strength and liked what you saw."


    Golden tapped his chin. "That will work."


    "Good," I said. "When you bring me inside, do not let me anywhere near Louis or Levi on the first day. They know warriors better than anyone. If they get too close, they might sense something."


    Golden nodded. "I understand."


    Golden leaned forward. "What is next?"


    I rubbed my forehead slowly. "Next¡­ I watch. I listen. I study everyone. I study their actions. Their moods. How they talk about my death. Who is grieving. Who is pretending. Who is too calm. Who seemed happy."


    Golden swallowed. "And if someone slips?"


    "I will be ready," I said. "But I will not confront anyone yet. Not until I know the entire truth."


    Golden sat back in his chair and let out a long breath. "This is dangerous, Alpha."


    "Yes," I said. "But living in that house with someone who wants me dead is even more dangerous."

 Chapter 578: Back As A Stranger

    Lennox''s POV


    Golden lowered his head. "You are right."


    I stood up and walked to the small mirror. My new face stared back at me. Brown hair. Gray eyes. Sharper features.


    A stranger.


    "From today," I said softly, "Lennox is dead."


    Golden looked up at me slowly.


    "And who are you now, Alpha?"


    I let the question hang in the air for a moment.


    Then I answered quietly, "A ghost inside my own home."


    Golden nodded slowly, understanding.


    "Then, Alpha¡­ tell me your new name."


    I turned from the mirror with a firm look in my new eyes.


    "My name will be Kaine."


    Golden bowed. "Yes, Alpha Kaine."


    "Prepare everything. We enter the mansion tonight."


    Golden stood up quickly. "I will get the papers ready. Your warrior clothes. A new background story. When you return tonight¡­ it begins."


    I nodded once.


    Golden left the room to prepare everything, leaving me alone with the mirror and the stranger inside it.


    I stared at my new face for a long time.


    Brown hair.


    Gray eyes.


    Sharper jaw.


    A man I did not know.


    A man no one in my pack would ever recognize.


    A man who would walk into the home I used to rule¡­ and pretend he was an ordinary new warrior.


    A man who would watch his family from the shadows.


    A ghost.


    I touched the short brown hair, still not used to it. I loved my ck sticky hair. This was just it.


    "How am I going to do this¡­?" I muttered.


    I imagined it¡ª


    Walking into the mansion.


    Seeing my sons and having to pretend I did not know them.


    My throat tightened.


    What would I do if I see Liam again?


    What would I do if Leo stared at me with those wide, innocent eyes that always softened me?


    I would have to stand there.


    Unmoving.


    Pretending they were strangers.


    My sons.


    My blood.


    My world.


    And Olivia¡­


    I inhaled sharply at the thought of her.


    Seeing her face and acting like she was just another Luna.


    Not my mate.


    Not the woman whose tears soaked my shirt as I died in her arms.


    Not the woman whose voice dragged me back from death twice.


    I closed my eyes.


    Could I stand in front of her and call her "Luna" like she was nothing special?


    Could I watch someone elsefort her?


    Could I watch her break and act as if I felt nothing?


    This n was going to hurt more than dying.


    Much more.


    I opened my eyes again and stared at the mirror.


    "You can do this," I whispered to myself. "You must."


    If I failed, the person who wanted me dead might strike again¡ª


    No.


    I would bury myself a hundred times before letting that happen.


    Just then, Golden returned¡ªbreathing lightly, holding a stack of folded warrior clothes, leather boots, and identity papers.


    "Alpha Kaine," he said softly. "It is time."


    My new name still felt strange.


    Like wearing someone else''s skin.


    But I nodded. "Let''s go."


    Golden hesitated at the door.


    "They are recruiting new warriors today," he said quietly. "If everything goes well¡­ they will ept you tonight."


    I breathed in slowly. "Good."


    He studied me for a moment. "Are you ready?"


    No.


    But I said, "Yes."


    We stepped outside into the fading evening light.


    The sky burned orange.


    The wind carried distant sounds of drums and cheers.


    Golden nced back at me. "Tonight they are holding abat feast¡­ in your honour."


    My heart squeezed painfully.


    A feast for the Alpha they thought was dead.


    For me.


    We reached the mansion grounds, and the sound became clearer¡ª


    Warriors shouting.


    Crowds cheering.


    Swords shing.


    They were sparring.


    Celebrating.


    Honouring Lennox.


    Golden led me toward the small field behind the warrior block. Groups of new recruits gathered there¡ªyoung men, some nervous, some excited.


    Golden whispered, "Stand with them. Do not draw attention to yourself."


    I stepped carefully into the group, lowering my head slightly.


    No one recognized me.


    Not even close.


    A few recruits nced at me, frowning¡ªcurious about the tall stranger with the intense eyes¡ªbut they said nothing.


    I kept my breathing steady.


    Suddenly a loud voice called from the tform.


    "ALPHAS APPROACHING!"


    Everything went silent.


    Every warrior instantly bowed their head.


    Except me.


    I wasn''t used to doing that for my own brothers.


    My body froze for a second.


    Someone elbowed me hard. "Bow, idiot!"


    I lowered my head fast.


    I could sense them.


    Louis.


    Levi.


    My brothers walked past, their scents brushing my senses.


    I kept my head down, fists tight.


    They sat on the high seats¡ªtwo chairs instead of three.


    I felt my chest tighten painfully at the empty space between them.


    My chair.


    My ce.


    Gone.


    Louis rose and stepped forward.


    His voice shook slightly as he spoke.


    "Thisbat feast is held in honour of Alpha Lennox," he said. "He loved the battlefield. He loved pushing his warriors. So tonight, we fight¡­ for him."


    The crowd cheered loudly.


    I blinked hard.


    I never knew warriors loved me this much.


    I always thought I was too hard on them¡­ too strict¡­ too demanding.


    But some wiped tears quietly.


    A new recruit beside me whispered, "I heard he was so strong¡­ I wish I trained under him once."


    Another said softly, "Alpha Lennox always fought beside us. Not above us."


    I swallowed the tight ache in my throat.


    For a moment, I forgot I wasn''t supposed to be him.


    But then Louis continued speaking, his voice thick with sorrow.


    "Our brother, our Alpha, died saving this pack. Tonight, we honour him with strength, not tears."


    There were tears anyway.


    Levi sat still, staring at the ground, jaw clenched hard.


    He had not cried in public.


    He couldn''t.


    He was Alpha.


    But his pain radiated like fire.


    I looked away before my emotions betrayed me.


    Golden leaned closer and whispered, "Keep your eyes down, Kaine."


    I nodded slightly.


    The firstbat match began.


    Warriors ran forward, shing loudly, fists flying, feet pounding the dirt. The crowd shouted with energy.


    But I barely saw any of it.


    My eyes kept drifting to my brothers.

 Chapter 579: Assignment

    Lennox''s POV


    The fights began one after another.


    Warriors stepped into the circle, fists raised, bodies tense. Dust lifted with every step they took. The air felt hot and loud with cheers and growls.


    I stood among the new recruits, watching quietly, studying everything.


    Every punch.


    Every kick.


    Every mistake.


    Louis and Levi sat high on their seats, watching each fight like true Alphas. Their expressions were serious, focused¡­ but behind their eyes, I could see it¡ª


    Pain.


    Loss.


    My death still sat heavy on their hearts.


    Every time Louis called the next pair of fighters, his voice shook a little.


    Every time Levi crossed his arms, he clenched his jaw hard, like he was trying not to feel anything.


    Golden walked to the front and raised his voice.


    "These are our new recruits!" he shouted. "We will test their strength tonight. The best will join the front warriors¡ªthe warriors who stay inside the mansion and protect the Alpha family!"


    The crowd cheered.


    My heart tightened.


    Front warriors.


    My warriors.


    The ones I trained myself.


    Golden continued, "Each new recruit will face an older warrior. If they do well, they move to the next round."


    Warriors stepped forward.


    Names were called.


    One by one, they fought.


    Some lost quickly.


    Some held on.


    Some impressed the crowd.


    But I waited.


    Quiet.


    Still.


    Watching.


    My new face did its job¡ªno one looked at me twice.


    After a while, Golden nced at the list in his hand and then lifted his voice again.


    "Kaine!" he called.


    My new name.


    I stepped out from the group, keeping my head slightly down. Golden gave me a careful look, then spoke loudly for everyone to hear:


    "This is Kaine. He is my old friend from the east borders. He trained under a tough school¡ªstrong, quiet, disciplined."


    Whispers spread through the crowd.


    "Who is he?"


    "Never seen him before."


    "He looks serious."


    "He''s tall¡­"


    I didn''t look at anyone.


    I kept my breathing slow.


    But I felt two strong gazesnd on me.


    Louis.


    Levi.


    They both leaned forward slightly, watching me with furrowed brows.


    Suspicious.


    Curious.


    Confused.


    They sensed something but couldn''t understand it.


    When I reached the center of the field, I bowed slightly to them¡ªlike a new warrior would.


    Levi frowned deeper.


    Louis whispered something to him, but I couldn''t hear it.


    Their eyes stayed on me.


    Golden then called my opponent.


    "Latino! Step forward!"


    Latino jogged out with a big grin on his face. He lifted his fists high and let out a shout to impress the crowd.


    I almostughed.


    Latino was strong, yes.


    And fast, yes.


    But I knew his weak points better than anyone.


    Because I trained him myself.


    He didn''t know he was facing the Alpha who had once taught him how to fight.


    He bowed quickly.


    I bowed back.


    The crowd grew excited.


    Golden lifted his arm.


    "Begin!"


    Latino charged at me instantly, just like he always did.


    Fast.


    Loud.


    Predictable.


    He swung at my left side.


    His favorite opening move.


    But I had seen it thousands of times.


    I stepped aside, grabbed his wrist, twisted lightly, and swept his leg from under him.


    He hit the ground hard.


    Gasps filled the field.


    Latino jumped up quickly, embarrassed, and rushed again¡ªthis time aiming a punch at my jaw.


    I blocked it with one hand and pushed his chest lightly.


    He fell again.


    More gasps.


    Some warriors murmured, "Who is this guy¡­?"


    Louis leaned forward.


    Levi narrowed his eyes sharply.


    Latino stood again¡ªbreathing hard now. His pride hurt. He wiped his sweat and tried to circle around me.


    Wrong move.


    Before he even finished turning, I stepped in, grabbed his shoulder, twisted him around, and pinned him to the ground with one arm.


    He couldn''t move.


    Not even an inch.


    Five seconds.


    That was all it took.


    The crowd exploded with noise.


    "What strength!"


    "Who is this Kaine?"


    "He defeated Latino like he was nothing!"


    "Even some front warriors struggle with Latino!"


    I let go and stood up slowly.


    Latino looked up at me with wide eyes.


    Shock.


    Respect.


    Fear.


    I offered him my hand.


    He took it, still confused.


    When I straightened, I looked at my brothers again.


    Louis''s mouth was slightly open.


    Levi''s eyes were narrowed so sharply it felt like he was trying to see through me.


    Then his gaze drifted¡­ and locked on mine.


    Just for a second.


    My heart jumped.


    Did he sense something?


    Did he feel something familiar?


    I quickly looked away, lowering my head like a respectful new recruit.


    Golden stepped forward with a proud smile.


    "Kaine wins!"


    The crowd cheered again.


    The cheers were still loud when I stepped back into the line of recruits.


    My fight was over.


    My disy was enough.


    Normally, Golden would excuse the fighter after one victory.


    But then¡ª


    Levi rose slowly from his seat.


    The entire field went silent.


    His voice carried across the arena, calm¡­ but too calm.


    "Kaine," he said. "One more round."


    A ripple of confusion spread through the crowd.


    Warriors whispered.


    "Why another round?"


    "He already beat Latino¡­"


    "What is Alpha Levi doing?"


    My stomach tightened.


    Levi never made decisions without reason.


    If he ordered another round¡­


    It meant he sensed something.


    Not recognized me fully¡ªbut sensed something familiar in the way I moved.


    I kept my head lowered.


    Golden looked at Levi, confused himself. "Alpha, he has already proven¡ª"


    Levi cut him off sharply.


    "I said another round."


    Golden stiffened.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    He turned to me, his eyes flicking with warning¡ªHide your skill. Hide everything.


    "Steve!" Golden called.


    Steve stepped into the circle.


    He was strong. Fast. A warrior who had grown a lot since Ist trained him.


    He would normallyst at least a minute in a fight.


    But today¡­


    I couldn''t fight like Lennox.


    I couldn''t show the technique Lennox used.


    I had to be sloppy.


    I had to pretend.


    But Steve rushed in aggressively, and instinct took over¡ª


    I grabbed his wrist, twisted lightly, and swept his leg.


    He fell.


    Ten seconds.


    Too fast.


    Too clean.


    The crowd gasped again.


    Golden closed his eyes briefly like, Moon Goddess, Kaine, please be careful.


    Louis leaned forward, studying me with a strange look.


    But Levi¡­


    He was not leaning forward anymore.


    He was staring straight at me.


    Like a hawk that scented prey.


    His eyes were sharp.


    Suspicious.


    Intense.


    He turned to Golden slowly.


    "Kaine is your friend?" he asked.


    Golden bowed respectfully. "Yes, Alpha. We trained in the same fighting school when we were younger."


    Levi didn''t blink.


    "Which school?" he asked.


    Golden answered smoothly, "Iron w Institute, Alpha."


    Levi turned his eyes back to me.


    "And you," he said. "Where are you from? Which pack raised you?"


    My heartbeat spiked¡ªbut I kept my voice steady.


    "No pack, Alpha," I said confidently. "I lived among humans most of my life. I only returned a few months ago. I met Golden because I needed work."


    Levi watched me for a few seconds too long.


    Then he nodded once.


    "Very well."


    Golden exhaled quietly in relief.


    I stayed still.


    I did not meet Levi''s eyes.


    I did not breathe too loud.


    But inside, I felt something cold crawl down my spine.


    He almost felt me.


    After another tense moment, Levi straightened and said calmly,


    "Kaine."


    "Yes, Alpha," I replied.


    He spoke slowly, clearly, like he wanted every warrior to hear thismand.


    "You will not join the front warriors."


    My stomach dropped.


    Whispers rushed through the crowd.


    "He lost?"


    "But he won!"


    "What did he do wrong?"


    Then Levi continued.


    "You will be part of a different team. A team that requires strength and discipline."


    I lifted my eyes slightly.


    Louis looked at Levi sideways, surprised.


    Levi''s voice turned firm.


    "You will be assigned to protect someone very important."


    My breath froze.


    He didn''t¡­


    He wouldn''t¡­


    Levi pointed toward the high seat beside him¡ªthe Luna''s empty chair.


    "From this moment, Kaine¡­" he said slowly.


    "¡­you will be the personal guard of Luna Olivia."


    Everything inside me stopped.


    The noise of the arena disappeared.


    My heart mmed once, hard.


    Protect Olivia.


    Stay by her side.


    Every day.


    Every night.


    As a stranger.


    Golden''s eyes widened slightly in shock.


    Louis blinked, surprised but silent.


    Levi folded his arms again and said,


    "Report to the Luna''s quarters tomorrow morning. Do not bete."

 Chapter 580: Keep The Act On

    Lennox''s POV


    I was shocked.


    Stunned.


    Completely unprepared.


    For a second, I forgot to breathe.


    I stared at Levi. His face was calm, but I could see it in his eyes. Even he looked unsure about the order he had just given. This was not nned. This was not discussed between them before the feast.


    Louis sat beside him, clearly surprised. His brows were pulled together as he nced at Levi, then back at me.


    This made no sense.


    Olivia did not need a personal guard.


    She was powerful. Strong. Dangerous when pushed. She could protect herself better than most warriors in this pack. Assigning a guard to her felt unnecessary.


    So why me?


    Why Kaine?


    Golden suddenly stepped forward.


    "Alpha, there is a problem," he said carefully.


    Levi lifted a brow, his sharp eyes moving to Golden. "What problem?"


    Golden bowed slightly before continuing. "Kaine lost his mate some time ago. The pain was too much. He lost his wolf in the process. He is¡­ wolfless."


    The entire field went quiet.


    Wolfless.


    That single word changed everything.


    Murmurs spread among the warriors.


    "A wolfless guard?" "How can he protect the Luna?" "That is dangerous¡­" "Why would Alpha Levi¡ª"


    Louis stiffened in his seat.


    Levi''s eyes snapped back to me, sharper now. More focused.


    "You have no wolf?" he asked.


    I kept my face calm, my voiceposed. "Yes, Alpha."


    That part was not a lie.


    I did not have my wolf yet.


    Levi studied me again, longer this time. I could almost hear his thoughts working. A wolfless warrior guarding the Luna made no sense. It was risky. It was foolish.


    For a moment, I thought he would take the order back.


    But then Levi spoke.


    "That changes nothing," he said firmly.


    Golden blinked. "Alpha?"


    Levi stood fully now, his voice carrying authority. "Strength is not only a wolf. Discipline, control, and loyalty matter just as much. Kaine has shown all three tonight."


    My chest tightened.


    Louis opened his mouth slightly, then closed it again. He did not argue. But his eyes flickered with doubt.


    Levi looked straight at me.


    "You will not rely on a wolf," he said. "You will rely on skill. On awareness. On obedience."


    "Yes, Alpha," I replied.


    My voice did not shake, but inside me, everything was screaming.


    Guard Olivia.


    Without revealing myself.


    Without speaking to her as Lennox.


    Levi turned to Golden. "You will personally oversee his duties."


    Golden bowed. "Yes, Alpha."


    Then Levi added something that made my stomach drop.


    "And Kaine will stay inside the mansion."


    Inside.


    Close.


    Too close.


    Levi''s gaze hardened slightly. "If he fails, he answers to me."


    "I understand," I said.


    Levi nodded once. "You are dismissed. Report to the Luna''s quarters at first light."


    With that, he sat back down.


    The decision was final.


    The crowd slowly returned to noise, but it sounded far away to me now. My ears rang. My heart pounded.


    Golden stepped closer to me, lowering his voice. "This is dangerous."


    "I know," I whispered back.


    "But useful," he added.


    I nodded, lowered my head, and stepped back into the line of recruits, my heart still pounding hard in my chest. My legs felt steady, but inside, I was shaking.


    Guard Olivia.


    Stay inside the mansion.


    See her every day.


    Hear her voice.


    Watch her grief.


    And pretend I was nothing to her.


    A stranger.


    Thebat feast continued, but I barely saw it. More fights happened. More cheers rose. More warriors shed.


    But my mind was no longer on the field.


    Golden leaned closer again. "After this, follow me. Keep your head down. Do not speak unless spoken to."


    "Yes," I replied quietly.


    The feast finally came to an end. Warriors began to disperse, talking loudly,ughing softly, some still wiping tears when they thought no one was watching.


    Louis stood and addressed the crowd briefly, thanking them for honoring me. His voice was steady, but his eyes looked tired.


    Levi did not speak again.


    When they left the tform, the warriors bowed deeply.


    I bowed too.


    This time, it came easier.


    Golden motioned for me to follow him away from the field. We walked through the side paths of the mansion grounds, away from the noise, away from the lights.


    Only when we were far enough did he speak.


    "You almost blew it with Steve," he muttered.


    "I know," I said honestly.


    Leaning too much into skill had been a mistake. Levi noticed. Levi always noticed.


    Golden stopped near a small guard building and turned to face me.


    "You understand what this means now," he said seriously. "You will see her. Every day. You will hear things you should not hear. You will feel things you must not show."


    "I know," I said again.


    He searched my face. "Can you do this?"


    "I can¡­ you don''t have to worry about me," I said.


    Golden nodded and handed me a smartphone. "Since you can''tmunicate through the mind link, reach me through this if anythinges up."


    "Thank you," I said and took the phone from him.


    Golden exhaled slowly, like he had been holding his breath the whole time.


    "For now," he said, "I''ll step back. I can''t be seen guiding you too closely. From here on, Noah will be your buddy. I have already informed him."


    I nodded once. "Alright."


    A few momentster, a tall warrior approached us. He had broad shoulders, sandy hair, and a calm expression. His eyes flicked over me once, quick and curious, but not suspicious. He seemed like a new guard. Maybe he was recruited while I was still unconscious, because I didn''t know him.


    "This is Noah," Golden said. "He''ll take you to your room and exin the rules."


    Noah bowed slightly. "Follow me."


    Golden looked at me onest time. Then he stepped away, disappearing back into the crowd of warriors.


    Noah led me through the mansion grounds. The ce felt different at night. Quieter. Heavier. Like the walls themselves remembered what had been lost.


    We entered through a side door and walked down a long hallway. We climbed the stairs to the second floor. My footsteps echoed softly against the stone. Noah stopped in front of a simple wooden door and pushed it open.


    "This will be your room," he said.


    Inside was a clean guest room. A bed. A desk. A small wardrobe. Nothing special. Nothing personal.


    Temporary.


    Just like Kaine.


    Noah stood by the door and began exining calmly, like this was routine.


    "You''ll follow mansion rules. No wandering at night. No entering restricted areas without permission. Meals will be provided."


    He paused, then added, "Since you''re assigned as the Luna''s personal guard, you''ll eat the same food as the royal family. Lucky you."


    I almostughed inwardly.


    He continued, "By seven in the morning, you must be at the Luna''s door. Her chambers are on the fifth floor. First door on the left."


    My chest tightened, but I gave a short nod. "Understood."


    Noah turned to leave, then hesitated at the door. He nced back at me, his voice lowering slightly.


    "For your own good," he said, "don''t annoy the Luna."


    I lifted my eyes to him.


    "She''s still mourning Alpha Lennox," he continued quietly. "She hasn''t left her room since he was buried. Not even once."


    With that, he turned and left, leaving me alone in the room.


    I took a deep breath and sat on the bed. I closed my eyes and began to wonder if this was worth it. Should I just stop this charade and tell them who I really was? Olivia was wallowing in pain for me, and the thought of that was killing me.


    No.


    I shook my head.


    Someone wanted me dead. Someone had nned to kill me, and I needed to know who.

 Chapter 581: Familiar

    Olivia''s POV


    It was seven in the morning.


    The boys were finally sleeping.


    Liam had burned with fever all night. I barely slept at all. I stayed beside him, my hand on his forehead, my body curled protectively around all three of them. Even though they were so little¡­ they understood what death was.


    Too well.


    Last night, Liam had looked at me with red, swollen eyes and whispered,


    "Mommy¡­ does that mean I will never see Daddy Lennox ever again?"


    I couldn''t answer him.


    My throat closed. My voice disappeared. But the way he nodded slowly afterward told me everything.


    He understood.


    And that understanding was breaking him.


    I inhaled deeply and carefully slipped out of bed, making sure not to wake them. Liam shifted a little, his brows pulling together even in sleep, and my heart clenched painfully.


    I stood there for a long moment, just staring at them.


    "You are not okay," my wolf whispered softly inside me.


    A tear slid down my cheek.


    "How can I be okay?" I whispered back bitterly. "How can anyone expect me to be okay?"


    Lennox was gone.


    My children were broken.


    My heart felt like it had been ripped out and crushed.


    I wiped my face quickly before more tears could fall. I couldn''t cry here. Not in front of them. They needed me strong¡­ even if I didn''t know how to be.


    I walked quietly to the door and stepped into the hallway.


    The mansion was still. Too still. Just silence¡­ heavy and suffocating.


    As I walked down the corridor, my chest ached with every step. My body felt weak, but my mind wouldn''t rest. It reyed everything over and over. Lennox bleeding. Lennox falling. Lennox dying in my arms.


    I walked slowly down the corridor toward my room.


    Each step felt heavy, like my body was moving through water. The walls felt too close. The silence pressed against my chest until breathing hurt.


    As I turned the corner that led to my door¡­


    I stopped.


    Someone was standing there.


    A man.


    A guard.


    He stood straight, his back to the wall beside my door, dressed in the dark uniform of the front warriors. His posture was perfect. Too perfect. Head lowered. Hands sped behind his back.


    My first thought was irritation.


    I didn''t ask for a guard.


    My second thought made my heart stutter.


    The air around him felt¡­ wrong.


    No.


    Not wrong.


    Familiar.


    My steps slowed without me meaning to. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me, lifting her head like she had caught a scent she couldn''t ce.


    As I drew closer, it hit me.


    His scent.


    My breath caught.


    It wasn''t exactly Lennox''s¡­ but it brushed against something deep in my chest. Close enough to smell like him. Close enough to make my hands tremble.


    My eyes traveled over him without permission.


    Tall.


    Broad shoulders.


    Strong arms beneath the uniform.


    That body.


    That build.


    My stomach twisted painfully.


    It was his build.


    Lennox''s.


    My pulse started to race.


    "What is this?" my wolf whispered, confused. "Why does he feel like¡ª"


    I stopped a few steps in front of him.


    The closer I got, the stronger the strange feeling became. A sharp tingle ran through my chest, spreading down my spine. My fingers curled slightly at my sides.


    Something was very wrong.


    Very wrong.


    He didn''t move.


    Didn''t look at me.


    Didn''t speak.


    My grief twisted suddenly into anger.


    I hated that he was here.


    I hated that he stood in front of my door.


    I hated that his presence stirred things that should have stayed buried with Lennox.


    "Lift your head," I said sharply.


    My voice echoed down the empty hall.


    For a second, he didn''t move.


    Then slowly¡­ carefully¡­ he obeyed.


    He raised his face.


    And my world tilted.


    Not Lennox.


    Not his face.


    But for a heartbeat¡ªjust one¡ªit felt like Lennox was staring back at me.


    The air left my lungs.


    My heart mmed violently against my ribs.


    Brown hair instead of ck.


    Sharper jaw.


    Different eyes.


    Different face.


    But that moment¡ª


    That sh¡ª


    I saw him.


    I actually saw Lennox.


    My vision blurred, and I staggered back half a step, my hand flying to my chest.


    What the hell¡ª


    My wolf cried out softly in confusion.


    The man''s eyes widened slightly, like he noticed my reaction, but he stayed still. Disciplined. Controlled.


    I stared at him, breathing hard.


    "Who the hell are you?" I spat, my voice shaking despite my effort to sound firm.


    He immediately lowered his head again, respectful.


    "My name is Kaine," he said. His voice was deep. Calm. Respectful. "I was assigned this morning as your personal guard, Luna."


    The sound of his voice made my stomach twist again.


    Not Lennox''s voice.


    But close enough to hurt.


    Personal guard?


    Iughed bitterly. That was so ridiculous. "I don''t need a guard."


    "I was ordered to protect," he replied simply. "By Alpha Levi."


    I frowned. Of course. Typical Levi, making decisions without consulting me.


    I studied him again, slower this time. More carefully.


    A stranger''s face.


    But my eyes kept betraying me, tracing familiar lines that shouldn''t be there. His shoulders. His stance. The way he held himself like he was always ready to step in front of danger.


    Just like¡ª


    No.


    I swallowed hard and forced my thoughts away.


    "This is a mistake," I said coldly. "You can leave."


    "I cannot," he answered quietly. "I was told to remain at your door until further notice."


    My jaw clenched.


    I stepped closer again.


    The scent hit me stronger this time.


    My breath hitched.


    My wolf growled softly inside me, confused and unsettled.


    "What are you?" she whispered. "Why does he feel like¡ª"


    I shook my head sharply, cutting her off.


    "No," I muttered under my breath. "Absolutely not."


    I looked up at him again, anger ring to cover the fear and confusion.


    "Do not stand so close to me," I snapped. "And do not look at me like that."


    His eyes flickered¡ªjust slightly.


    "I apologize, Luna," he said, and took one controlled step back.


    My chest was still tight as I turned toward my door. My hand rested on the handle for a moment longer than necessary.


    Without looking back, I said quietly, "Stay out here. And do not speak to me unless it is necessary."


    "Yes, Luna," he replied.


    I opened the door and stepped inside, shutting it firmly behind me.


    The moment the door closed, my legs gave way.


    I leaned against it, breathing hard, my heart racing like I had just escaped something dangerous.


    "What was that?" my wolf whispered shakily.


    I slid down slowly until I was sitting on the floor.


    "I don''t know," I whispered back, pressing my palm to my chest. "But something is very, very wrong."

 Chapter 582: Trick

    Olivia''s POV


    It was ten in the morning.


    And I still hadn''t left my room.


    After seeing that stranger outside my door earlier, my mind refused to settle. No matter how much I tried to push it away, his presence clung to me. His scent. His build. The way my heart reacted when it had no right to.


    It made no sense.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at nothing, my fingers digging into the fabric. I did not want to see him again. I did not want to feel that strange pull. I did not want questions I couldn''t answer.


    So I made a decision.


    I stood up and teleported.


    The world shifted, and a secondter, I was inside Levi''s room. Levi stood inside, pulling on his jacket, clearly getting ready to leave. He froze when he saw me.


    "Olivia?" he said. "What''s wrong?"


    Anger rushed up so fast it shocked even me.


    "What is wrong?" I snapped, walking in. "You tell me, Levi. Since when do I need a guard?"


    He frowned. "You do need one."


    "I don''t," I shot back. "I have never needed one."


    Levi turned fully to face me. "You are not okay."


    That hurt more than I expected.


    "I lost a man I love," I said sharply. "Of course I''m not okay. But that doesn''t mean you get to make decisions about my life without telling me."


    He crossed his arms. "You barely leave your room. You don''t eat properly. You don''t sleep. And you are the Luna. You are vulnerable."


    Iughed bitterly. "Vulnerable? I could burn this entire mansion to ash if I wanted to."


    "That''s exactly my point," he replied calmly. "You are unstable right now."


    The word hit me like a p.


    "You think I don''t notice?" he continued. "You teleport without warning. You disappear. If something happens to you¡ª"


    "Then what?" I cut in. "Then what, Levi? Another funeral?"


    His jaw tightened.


    I stepped closer. "And if I want to teleport, what then? Will your guard stop me?"


    He hesitated. "You will teleport with him."


    My eyes widened. "No."


    "That''s how it will be," he said. "For now."


    "No," I repeated, louder. "I don''t want him near me."


    Levi sighed, rubbing his face. "Olivia¡ª"


    "I don''t like this," I said, my voice shaking now. "You keep making decisions without telling me. Without involving Louis. We are all in this together. Lennox would never¡ª"


    "Don''t," Levi snapped.


    Silence crashed between us.


    I swallowed hard. "Lennox would never treat me like I''m some fragile thing that needs to be watched."


    Levi''s eyes shed. "Lennox is dead. Maybe you should go dig him out of the grave and frame his dead body."


    The moment the words left his mouth, he knew he had crossed a line.


    Levi went still.


    His face drained of color.


    "I''m sorry," he said quietly.


    Pain surged up my throat, hot and choking.


    "I didn''t mean¡ª" he started, but it was toote.


    I teleported before either of us could say anything else.


    The world spun.


    Inded back in front of my room, shaking.


    I pushed the door open hard.


    And there he was.


    The guard.


    Standing just inside the room, straight-backed, calm, dressed in a ck guard uniform. Tall. Broad shoulders. That familiar build that made my chest ache.


    "Get out!" I shouted the moment I saw him. "Get out of my room right now!"


    He didn''t move.


    He didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he lifted his hands slightly.


    "Luna," he said gently. "Please breathe."


    The sound of his voice sent a strange shiver through me.


    "I said get out!" I yelled again.


    He took one slow step back, giving me space, his voice still calm. "I will leave if you want. But you are shaking. You are not breathing properly."


    "Don''t tell me what I am," I snapped.


    He nodded once. "Alright."


    Then, quietly, "Just¡­ sit down. You don''t have to talk. You don''t even have to look at me."


    Something about the way he said it broke through my anger.


    My legs felt weak all of a sudden.


    I hated it.


    I hated him.


    I hated that my body reacted to him at all.


    He stayed where he was, noting closer, not forcing anything.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    I turned away from him, tears burning my eyes.


    "Just¡­ don''t follow me," I whispered.


    "I won''t," he replied immediately. "Unless you ask."


    That calm voice.


    That familiar steadiness.


    It made no sense.


    And it scared me more than my anger ever had.


    I looked away from him, my hands shaking at my sides.


    Then I heard soft footsteps.


    When I turned slightly, I saw him holding a ss of water.


    He stopped a few steps away.


    "For you," he said quietly. "You should drink something."


    I hesitated.


    I didn''t want to take it.


    I didn''t want to need anything from him.


    But my throat was dry. My head hurt.


    I reached out.


    The moment my fingers touched the ss, his hand brushed mine.


    Just barely.


    Electric.


    A sharp, strange tingle shot up my arm and settled deep in my chest.


    I sucked in a breath.


    My wolf stirred.


    Not loudly. Not fully.


    But enough.


    I pulled my hand back quickly, my heart pounding. I stared at him, confused, unsettled.


    "What¡­" I whispered, then cleared my throat. "What is wrong with you?"


    He frowned slightly. "Wrong, Luna?"


    I swallowed. "Why can''t I feel your wolf?"


    The question hung between us.


    His eyes darkened for a moment.


    "I lost my mate," he said quietly.


    My breath caught.


    "How?" I asked before I could stop myself.


    "An ident," he replied. "Pain. Loss. My wolf went silent. He is still there¡­ just mourning."


    Something inside me softened.


    I understood that kind of pain.


    Too well.


    "I''m sorry," I said quietly.


    He nodded once. "Thank you."


    I took the ss properly this time and drank. The cool water helped a little. My hands still trembled.


    I realized he was looking at me.


    Not rudely. Not boldly.


    Just¡­ steadily.


    Like he was memorizing something.


    I cleared my throat and straightened up. "I have a meeting," I said quickly. "We''re leaving."


    He dipped his head. "As you wish, Luna."


    I moved toward the door, my steps quick. I didn''t teleport. I needed the walk.


    He followed behind me, keeping a respectful distance.


    The hallway was quiet. Too quiet.


    As we turned a corner, my foot caught on the edge of a rug.


    "Watch out," he said sharply.


    Toote.


    I lost my bnce.


    The world tilted.


    Strong arms caught me, but the momentum carried us both down.


    We hit the floor hard.


    Inded on top of him.


    My hands pressed against his chest.


    His breath left him in a soft grunt.


    And then¡ª


    Our lips touched.


    Not deep.


    Not nned.


    Just a soft, stunned brush.


    For one frozen second, everything stopped.


    The hallway.


    The grief.


    The world.


    My wolf surged.


    His scent flooded my senses.


    My heart mmed so hard it hurt.


    I pulled back instantly, scrambling to my feet, my face burning.


    "I¡ª I''m sorry," I breathed, shaken.


    He sat up slowly, eyes wide, breathing just as hard.


    "It was my fault," he said quickly. "I should have¡ª"


    We both stopped speaking.


    Because the air between us felt wrong.


    I didn''t say another word.


    I straightened my dress, lifted my chin, and walked forward like nothing had happened. Like my lips were not still tingling. Like my heart was not racing in my chest.


    I did not look back at him.


    I could feel him fall into step behind me, silent, respectful, giving me space. That made it worse somehow. If he had spoken, if he had tried to exin, I could have snapped at him. I could have pushed the feeling away.


    But he didn''t.


    And my mind betrayed me.


    For one terrible, confusing second, the thought crossed my mind.


    It felt like Lennox.


    Not his face.


    Not his eyes.


    But the way my body reacted.


    The way my wolf stirred.


    The way my chest tightened like it used to when Lennox stood too close.


    I shook my head sharply as I walked.


    No.


    That was impossible.


    I watched Lennox die.


    I watched them lower his coffin into the ground.


    I buried him.


    This was grief. Nothing more. My heart reaching for something familiar because it was broken and desperate.


    I clenched my fists at my sides.


    Get yourself together, Olivia.


    I missed him. That was all. I missed him so much it was twisting my mind.


    We reached the meeting hall. Therge doors were already open, voices drifting out. Elders, warriors, council members. All waiting.


    I walked in first.


    The room fell quiet immediately.


    I took my seat at the head of the table, my posture straight, my face calm. Luna first. Grief second. Always.


    Kaine stopped near the wall, taking his ce in the shadows like a proper guard.


    I told myself not to look at him.


    But I failed.


    As the meeting began, voices blended together. Reports about borders. Rogue activity. Repairs needed after the fight. Supplies. Patrol rotations.


    I nodded at the right times. Spoke when necessary. Asked the right questions.


    But my eyes kept drifting.


    To the corner.


    To him.


    He stood still, hands sped behind his back, gaze lowered but alert. Every so often, his eyes lifted briefly, scanning the room, assessing threats. But I¡ªmy eyes were fucking drifting toward him.


    Moon Goddess, what is wrong with me?


    I forced my attention back to the table.


    An elder was speaking about security changes. Another about alliances. I heard the words, but they slid off me like water.


    My lips still tingled.


    I pressed them together slightly, annoyed at myself.


    It meant nothing.


    It was an ident. A fall. A moment.


    Still¡­ my wolf was not silent anymore.


    She wasn''t loud. She wasn''t speaking.


    But she was awake.


    That scared me.


    I nced at Kaine again despite how hard I tried not to.


    He wasn''t staring at me. Not openly. But I could feel his awareness, like a quiet presence always tuned in to my movements.


    I shifted in my seat.


    Gods¡­ Olivia. Stop.


    I looked down at the table, my fingers tightening around the armrest.


    I missed Lennox.


    That was the truth of it.


    I missed his presence behind me in meetings.


    I missed knowing he was there without looking.


    I missed the way my body always knew where he was.


    And my grief was ying tricks on me.


    That was all.


    It had to be.

 Chapter 583: Problem With Me

    Lennox''s POV


    I knew Olivia felt it.


    I could see it in the way her eyes kept drifting toward me during the meeting. She tried to focus on the elders speaking. She tried to listen to the reports and disputes brought before her. But every few minutes, her gaze returned to the corner where I stood.


    To me.


    She felt it.


    And that scared me.


    Olivia was smart. Too smart. She always noticed things others missed. I just hoped¡ªMoon Goddess help me¡ªthat she wouldn''t connect the dots yet. Not now.


    Throughout the meeting, I watched her closely.


    She listened carefully. She asked the right questions. She gave calm, firm answers.


    Even with grief sitting heavy on her shoulders, she did not let it control her.


    I admired her more than I ever had.


    Despite my death. Despite losing me. Despite the pain eating her alive from the inside out¡­


    She was still standing. Still leading. Still trying to protect everyone.


    Including my brothers.


    It made my chest ache.


    When the meeting finally ended, Olivia stood up first. Her movements were controlled, but I could see how tired she was. The elders bowed as she walked past them, murmuring respectful words.


    She didn''t respond.


    She walked straight toward the exit.


    I followed behind her, keeping my distance just like I was trained to do. Just like a guard should.


    Her steps echoed softly in the hall.


    Halfway down the corridor, she slowed.


    Not stopped. Just slowed.


    Like she was thinking.


    Like she was fighting something inside her.


    I stayed silent.


    Then, without turning around, she spoke.


    "Stop following so close."


    Her voice was calm but tight.


    I slowed immediately, increasing the distance between us. "Yes, Luna."


    She nodded slightly and continued walking.


    But her shoulders were tense.


    We reached a quiet stretch of hallway. Sunlight poured in through the tall windows, casting long shadows across the floor. The mansion felt too quiet again. Too empty.


    She stopped suddenly.


    I stopped too, instantly alert.


    She turned halfway toward me, not fully facing me.


    "For the rest of the day," she said, "you keep your distance. I don''t need you hovering."


    My jaw tightened, but I kept my tone respectful. "As you wish."


    She hesitated.


    Just for a second.


    Then she added, softer, "And¡­ don''t speak unless I speak to you."


    That hurt more than it should have.


    "Yes, Luna," I said quietly.


    She turned away and continued walking.


    I followed¡ªfarther back now¡ªwatching her back, her posture, the way grief weighed on her even when she tried to hide it.


    Her lips still tingled from earlier.


    I knew it.


    Because mine did too.


    And that terrified me.


    This was not part of the n.


    I was supposed to be invisible. A shadow. A guard.


    Not this.


    I clenched my fists at my sides as we walked.


    You cannot slip, Lennox. Not now. It''s too early.


    We reached the end of the corridor near the stairs that led to the inner wing of the mansion. Olivia slowed again, then finally stopped.


    "You should rest," she said without looking at me. "I don''t need you following me everywhere."


    I frowned slightly. "Luna, my duty¡ª"


    She cut me off.


    "I''m going somewhere," she said. Her voice was firm now. Authoritative. "Alone."


    Before I could say another word, the air around her shimmered.


    And she was gone.


    Just like that.


    Teleportation.


    I stood there, staring at the empty space where she had been, my chest tight.


    I let out a slow breath and rubbed my jaw.


    Great.


    I was supposed to guard her, and she vanished before I could even argue.


    I looked around the quiet hallway. No elders. No servants. Just the echo of my own breathing.


    "Well done, Kaine," I muttered under my breath.


    With nothing else to do, I decided to move around the mansion. Carefully. Quietly. I needed to learn the ce again, not as its Alpha, but as a stranger.


    I walked through the lower halls, memorizing routes, exits, blind spots. Old habits died hard.


    That was when I heard voices.


    I turned a corner and saw Louis standing near one of the pirs, speaking sharply to a guard. The guard nodded quickly, looking nervous.


    Then Louis saw me.


    His eyes narrowed instantly.


    "Leave," he told the guard.


    The man bowed and hurried away.


    Louis''s gaze stayed locked on me as he motioned with his head. "You. Come here."


    For a second, my body reacted on instinct.


    I wanted to disobey.


    But I stopped myself.


    I walked over and bowed slightly. "Alpha."


    The word tasted strange in my mouth.


    Louis studied me closely, his eyes sharp and suspicious. Standing this close to him again felt wrong. Too risky. I didn''t want any of them to get a clue.


    "You''re the new guard," he said. "Kaine."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "You were assigned to the Luna," he continued. "So tell me¡ªwhere is she?"


    My jaw tightened. "She left. She said she needed space."


    His eyes shed.


    "You let her leave alone?" he snapped.


    "I tried to speak," I said carefully. "She teleported before I could stop her."


    Louis took a step closer, his voice rising. "Then what good are you?"


    I stiffened.


    "With respect, Alpha," I replied, keeping my tone controlled, "I cannot stop the Luna from teleporting."


    "That sounds like an excuse," he shot back.


    Heat rose in my chest.


    "I am doing my duty," I said. "She ordered me to stay back."


    Louisughed sharply. "Duty? You think you understand duty?"


    He stepped even closer now, invading my space.


    "My brother is dead," he said, his voice shaking with anger. "My Luna is breaking. And they assign a wolfless stranger to guard her?"


    I understood he wasn''t in a good mood.


    "I didn''t ask for this assignment," I said quietly.


    That seemed to push him over the edge.


    "You don''t see a need for yourself either?" he snapped. "Because I don''t see a need for you at all."


    I frowned. "Do you have a problem with me, Alpha?"


    The moment the words left my mouth, I knew I had crossed into dangerous ground.


    Louis''s face changed.


    His hand shot out before I could react.


    He grabbed my cor and mmed me back hard against the stone pir. The impact knocked the breath out of me, but I didn''t move. I didn''t fight back. I couldn''t.


    Warriors nearby froze.


    A few took hesitant steps forward, then stopped when Louis snarled, "STAY BACK."


    He scoffed in anger. "Do I have a fucking problem with you? Yes," he snapped, his voice breaking through clenched teeth. "Yes, I do."

 Chapter 584: Act Fast

    Lennox''s POV


    He leaned in close, his face barely inches from mine.


    "You make it feel like he''s here," he hissed. "That''s the problem."


    My heart mmed violently against my ribs.


    "What?" I asked quietly.


    "You walk like him," Louis continued, his voice trembling with rage and anger. "You stand like him. You watch everything like him. And when you fought¡­ Moon above¡ªyou fought like him."


    His eyes burned into mine.


    "And your aura," he went on, anger mixing with pain. "It''s wrong. Too strong for a guard. Too familiar. Every time you''re near, it feels like my brother is standing right behind me."


    His grip trembled.


    "You''re not supposed to feel like that," he said. "You''re not supposed to feel like family."


    The word hit me harder than the wall.


    Family.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    Louis swallowed hard, his jaw working like he was trying not to lose control.


    "So tell me," he demanded, "why does being near you make it feel like Lennox never left?"


    Everything inside me went still.


    And in that moment¡ª


    I understood.


    It wasn''t my face.


    It wasn''t my voice.


    It wasn''t my fighting style.


    It was my aura.


    Zira had warned me.


    My scent would be intact.


    My aura would be intact.


    I had underestimated what that meant.


    A wolf''s aura wasn''t just power.


    It was presence.


    It was memory.


    It was identity.


    Even without my wolf¡­ even with a different face¡­ my aura was still Alpha Lennox.


    And Louis¡ªwho had shared blood, childhood, bond, and battles with me¡ªfelt it on an instinctive level.


    My hands curled slowly at my sides.


    Careful. One wrong word and this ends badly.


    "Alpha," I said calmly, evenly, "grief can make the mind see things that aren''t there."


    Louis''s eyes flickered.


    "Don''t," he growled. "Don''t patronize me."


    I met his gaze steadily, forcing myself to soften my aura, to pull it inward the way I used to during stealth missions.


    "I am not your brother," I said quietly. "If I were¡­ would I be standing here letting you grab me like this?"


    That made him hesitate.


    Just a fraction.


    His grip loosened slightly.


    Pain shed across his face¡ªreal pain.


    "You don''t understand," he whispered. "I watched him die. I buried him. I felt the bond snap. I know he''s gone."


    Then his voice rose again, angrier now. "So why does every instinct in my body scream that something is wrong when you''re near?"


    Because I''m not gone.


    Because death didn''t keep me.


    Because the Moon Goddess wasn''t finished with me.


    But I couldn''t say that.


    I lifted my hands slowly.


    "I don''t know what you''re feeling," I said. "But I swear on the moon, I am not here to rece anyone. I am just a guard doing his duty."


    Louis searched my face, his breathing uneven.


    For a long moment, I thought he might hit me.


    Instead, he shoved me back once more and released my cor.


    "Stay away from me," he said harshly. "And stay away from Olivia unless she calls for you."


    He turned away sharply.


    Then paused.


    Without looking back, he added in a low, warning voice, "My eyes are on you."


    And then he walked away.


    The corridor stayed silent long after he was gone.


    I leaned back against the pir slowly, my pulse racing.


    So that was it.


    That was the w in my n.


    I had hidden my face.


    I had hidden my name.


    But I hadn''t hidden who I was.


    And if Louis felt it¡­


    Then Levi would too.


    I closed my eyes briefly and exhaled.


    "This is going to be harder than I thought."


    I pushed myself off the pir slowly, my brow furrowed.


    My time was limited. If I stayed like this too long, if I kept walking these halls with my aura exposed, one of them would put the pieces together. Maybe not today. Maybe not tomorrow. But soon.


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    I didn''te back from the grave just to be discovered before I found the truth.


    Someone wanted me dead.


    Someone close enough to order a maid to poison my food and a warrior to stab me in my sleep.


    That meant influence. Power. ess.


    And I needed a name.


    I straightened my uniform, forced my breathing to steady, and moved away from the corridor.


    As soon as I reached an empty stairwell, I pulled out the phone Golden had given me.


    I dialed.


    It rang once. Twice.


    He picked up immediately.


    "Kaine," Golden said quietly. "Is everything alright?"


    "No," I answered honestly. "But that can wait. I need information."


    There was a pause. "Go on."


    "The maid and the warrior you overheard at the funeral," I said. "I need their names. Where they work. Their schedules."


    Golden didn''t hesitate. That told me everything.


    "The maid is called Elizabeth," he said. "Kitchen staff. Lower level. She handles night meals and sometimes breakfast trays for the upper floors. Quiet girl. Keeps to herself."


    Of course she did.


    "And the warrior?"


    "Jodan," Golden replied. "Pack house guard. Loyal on paper. No record of misconduct."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "No one ever suspects the clean ones," I murmured.


    Golden''s voice sharpened. "Alpha¡­ what are you nning?"


    "I''m nning to move fast on my n," I said. "And to find the snake before it strikes again."


    A beat of silence.


    Then Golden said carefully, "Be cautious. If you move too fast¡ª"


    "I won''t," I interrupted. "I''ll move smart."


    I ended the call before he could argue.


    I leaned against the wall and closed my eyes for a moment.


    Elizabeth.


    A maid. Lower rank. Easy to overlook. Easy to pressure. Even easier to manipte.


    She wouldn''t have ordered anything herself. She was a tool. Someone had used her fear. Or her loyalty. Or her desperation.


    And people like that always cracked.


    Especially when they thought someone cared.


    I opened my eyes.


    The n formed quickly in my head.


    I wouldn''t threaten her. I wouldn''t scare her.


    I would listen.


    I would be kind. Attentive. Loving toward her.


    I would act like a lonely, wolfless guard trying to findfort in someone. All I had to do was act like I liked her, and everything would fall into ce. I could easily manipte her into talking. I was good at that.


    Just then, I heard footsteps and a loud voice.


    "Liam¡­ you can''t go there."


    My heart skipped.


    I spun around just in time to see Liam running toward me, a maid chasing after him. My heart began to pound as he reached me, grabbing my wrist suddenly and looking up at me with wide, pleading eyes.


    "Please help me."

 Chapter 585: The Grave

    Lennox''s POV


    My instincts almost snapped.


    For a split second, the Alpha in me wanted to bark an order. I almost ordered the maid to stay away from him¡ªhow dare she make him this terrified¡ªbut I stopped myself.


    I wasn''t Alpha Lennox.


    Not here.


    Not now.


    I was Kaine.


    Just a guard.


    I drew in a slow breath and forced my shoulders to rx before lowering myself down to Liam''s level.


    "What is wrong?" I asked gently.


    My voice sounded steady, but my heart was breaking.


    Up close, the truth hurt more than I expected.


    In just three days¡­


    Liam looked smaller.


    His cheeks were thinner.


    His clothes hung looser on his little body.


    His eyes were too big for his face now, dull where they used to shine.


    Grief had stolen weight from him.


    My death had taken something from my son that no child should ever lose.


    He didn''t answer.


    He just stared at me.


    Not the way children stare at strangers.


    Not curious.


    Not shy.


    It was¡­ searching.


    Like he was looking for something he had lost.


    The silence stretched.


    My skin prickled.


    There was something unsettling about the way his gaze stayed locked on mine. Too focused. Too aware. Like he was trying to ce me.


    I swallowed.


    "Are you feeling sick?" I asked softly. "Does your head hurt?"


    Still nothing.


    His brows continued to furrow more.


    Then, slowly, his brows pulled together.


    "You¡­" he whispered.


    My breath caught.


    "Yes?" I replied carefully.


    He tilted his head, never breaking eye contact.


    "You feel¡­ funny."


    My chest clenched painfully.


    Funny.


    I forced a small smile. "Funny how?"


    He hesitated, then shrugged weakly. "Like¡­ familiar."


    I had to look away for half a second.


    "Do I scare you?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He shook his head.


    "No."


    He leaned forward slightly, squinting at me.


    "You''re not Daddy," he said slowly.


    His lower lip trembled.


    "But you feel like him."


    The words hit me straight in the chest.


    I forced my expression to remain natural so he wouldn''t see how hard his words had hit me.


    "I''m sorry," I said quietly. "I didn''t mean to make you sad."


    His eyes filled with tears.


    "I miss him," he whispered.


    I nodded again, because if I tried to speak, my voice would break.


    The maid stepped forward and gave me a quizzical look before turning back to Liam. "You have to go back to your room. Father Levi or Louis won''t like what you are doing."


    Liam frowned and folded his arms. "I said I want to go pay a visit to Father Lennox," Liam said stubbornly.


    My heart stopped.


    "What do you mean?" I asked slowly, keeping my voice steady even as something inside me cracked. "What visit?"


    Liam lifted his chin stubbornly. "Daddy Lennox," he said. "I want to go see him."


    The maid stiffened immediately. "No," she said quickly. "You can''t. Father Levi and Alpha Louis won''t allow it."


    Liam''s little fists clenched at his sides. "I don''t have to ask them," he snapped, his small voice shaking with emotion. "I just want to see him."


    I felt it then.


    That sharp, unbearable pain slicing straight through my chest.


    His grave.


    My grave.


    He wanted to visit the cold stone that marked the ce they believed I was lying in the ground.


    A tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it.


    I turned my face slightly, but it was toote.


    The maid noticed.


    She looked at me strangely, suspicion flickering in her eyes. "You¡ªwhy are you crying?" she asked.


    I swallowed hard and wiped my face quickly. "Because¡­ he''s a child," I said quietly. "And he''s grieving."


    Liam looked up at me again, those same searching eyes locking onto mine.


    "I just want to talk to him," he whispered. "Just a little."


    The maid shook her head. "He''s been sick. He shouldn''t be outside. And the Alphas were clear¡ª"


    "If he wants to go," I cut in softly, "you should let him."


    She frowned at me. "You don''t get to decide that."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Easy, Lennox. Easy.


    "I''m not deciding," I said calmly. "I''m asking. For him."


    Liam''s eyes filled with tears. "Please," he whispered.


    The maid hesitated.


    I could see the battle on her face¡ªduty versuspassion.


    She crossed her arms. "No. It''s too dangerous. He''s weak."


    Anger red hot in my chest.


    For a split second, I almost let it loose.


    Almost reminded her who I was.


    But I didn''t.


    I forced myself to breathe.


    Then I said quietly, "Then let us escort him."


    She blinked. "What?"


    "I''lle," I said. "I''ll make sure he doesn''t overexert himself. We won''t stay long."


    She studied me for a long moment.


    Too long.


    Finally, she sighed. "Fine. But if anything happens, it''s on you."


    "I understand," I said immediately.


    Liam''s face lit up just a little.


    "Really?" he asked.


    I nodded, lowering myself slightly so we were eye level again. "Really."


    He reached out without thinking and grabbed my hand.


    The contact nearly shattered me.


    I closed my eyes for half a second and prayed I wouldn''t break in front of him.


    "Let''s go see Daddy," he said softly.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "Yes," I whispered. "Let''s go."


    We walked slowly.


    Too slowly for my heart.


    Liam''s small hand stayed wrapped around mine as we moved through the quiet paths that led away from the mansion and toward the back of the grounds.


    The graveyard was silent.


    Cold.


    Rows of stone markers stood like watchers, names carved into them¡ªnames of warriors who had given everything to this pack.


    And then we stopped.


    My grave.


    The stone was still new. The earth beneath it not fully settled yet.


    Alpha Lennox.


    Beloved leader. Fallen protector.


    I couldn''t look at it for long.


    Liam let go of my hand and slowly lowered himself to the ground in front of the stone. He sat cross-legged, small fingers tracing the edge of the carved letters like he was afraid they would disappear.


    "Daddy," he whispered.


    My knees almost gave out.


    "I came to see you," he continued softly. "Mommy cries a lot. She tries not to¡­ but I hear her at night."


    My vision blurred.


    "I''ve been sick," he said, voice small. "But I''m trying to be strong. Like you told me."


    Tears spilled down my face before I could stop them.


    "I miss you," he whispered. "Leo misses you too. And¡­ I don''t like it when they say you''re gone. You''re not gone. You''re just¡­ quiet."


    The maid shifted beside me, her eyes flicking toward my face again. Suspicion crept in this time.


    I turned my head slightly and wiped my tears quickly with the back of my hand, forcing my breathing to steady.


    Liam leaned forward and rested his forehead against the stone.


    "I''lle again," he promised. "I won''t forget you."


    That was when I felt it.


    The air changed.


    Heavy. Sharp. Furious.


    I froze.


    Footsteps echoed behind us.


    I turned just as Olivia stormed into the graveyard.


    Her eyes were wild with panic and anger. Her hair was loose, her face pale, and her breath uneven, like she had been running.


    The maid stiffened instantly, fear shing across her face.


    "Liam!" Olivia cried.


    He looked up, startled. "Mommy?"


    She rushed forward and dropped to her knees in front of him, cupping his face in both hands. "What are you doing here?" she demanded, her voice shaking. "You''re sick. You''re not supposed to be outside."


    "I came to see Daddy," Liam said simply.


    Her breath hitched.


    "Oh, baby¡­" she whispered, pulling him into her chest. "You shouldn''t be here. Not like this."


    Then her head snapped up.


    She turned slowly toward the maid.


    "Why did you let hime here?" Olivia asked, her voice full of rage.


    The maid trembled. "I¡ªI tried to stop him, Luna. It was¡ª" She lifted a shaking finger and pointed straight at me. "He insisted."


    Olivia''s gaze mmed into me.


    Pure fury.


    "You," she said coldly.


    I didn''t move. Didn''t speak.


    She turned back to Liam, forcing softness into her voice. "Go inside, sweetheart. I''lle soon, okay?"


    Liam nodded, then looked at me.


    He smiled.


    A small, tired smile.


    "Thank you," he whispered.


    Then he stood and walked away with the maid, leaving us alone among the graves.


    The moment they were gone¡ªPain cracked through my face because The p from Olivia came hard and sharp.


    My head snapped to the side.


    The sound echoed through the graveyard.


    I tasted blood.


    For a second, everything went quiet.


    Then Olivia spoke, her voice shaking with rage and grief.


    "How dare you," she whispered. "How dare you bring my son here."


    I slowly turned my face back to her.


    Her eyes were red. Her hands were trembling.


    "You had no right," she continued, tears spilling freely now. "No right to let him see this. No right to make him relive it."


    She shoved my chest.


    "He is unwell. And you bring him to his father''s grave?"


    Every word cut deeper than the p.


    I bowed my head.


    "I''m sorry," I said quietly.


    Sheughed bitterly. "Sorry?" She wiped her face angrily. "Get out of my sight."


    I didn''t argue.


    I didn''t defend myself.


    I turned and walked away, my chest burning, my vision blurred.

 Chapter 586: Feeling Guilty

    Olivia''s POV


    He didn''t say a word.


    He just turned and walked away.


    I stood there, breathing hard, my chest tight with anger. My hand still burned from the p. For a few seconds, all I felt was a burning rage.


    Then something else crept in.


    I didn''t know what to call it.


    Guilt? Concern? Regret?


    It sat in my chest like a stone.


    "You took it too far," my wolf whispered.


    I swallowed.


    She was right.


    I had taken it too far.


    And what scared me most was not that I knew it but that I felt it. Deeply. Like pping him had been a mistake I should never have made.


    Why did it matter?


    He was just a guard.


    So why did it feel like I had hurt something fragile¡­ something important?


    I shook my head, annoyed at myself.


    Get it together, Olivia.


    I turned and went inside.


    The children''s room was quiet when I entered. Liam was sitting up in bed, Leon and Leo beside him. They looked small. Too small for this much pain.


    Liam looked up immediately.


    "Mommy," he said softly.


    I walked to the bed and sat beside them. Liam''s eyes dropped to his fingers twisting together.


    "I''m sorry," he said. "For going to Daddy Lennox''s grave."


    My heart clenched.


    "I just wanted to see him," he added quickly. "Please don''t be hard on the guard. He was nice."


    I smiled weakly, brushing his hair back. "I''m not angry with you, baby."


    He looked at me carefully.


    "I''m not stopping you from visiting Daddy," I said gently. "Never. But right now, you''re sick. When you''re better¡­ we''ll go together. Okay?"


    He nodded slowly. "Okay."


    I kissed his forehead, then Leon''s, then Leo''s. They tried to smile.


    It didn''t reach their eyes.


    At four years old, they were already learning how to fake happiness.


    That broke me more than anything else.


    After settling them back down, I left the room quietly and returned to my own.


    The door closed behind me.


    Silence filled the space.


    And against my will¡­ my thoughts drifted back to him.


    The way he had looked at Liam. The way his eyes had filled with tears at the grave. The way he had walked away without defending himself.


    Why did it bother me?


    I pressed a hand to my chest, confused and unsettled.


    "Get a grip," I whispered to myself.


    But my heart didn''t listen. It kept drifting to that guard¡­


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my feet tapping restlessly against the floor.


    I couldn''t rx.


    No matter how much I tried to reason with myself, the feeling wouldn''t go away¡ªthis tight, restless pull in my chest, like something unfinished.


    Like something I needed to fix.


    "Maybe I should just say sorry," I whispered to the empty room.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have hit him.


    Maybe it was just my conscience.


    Nothing more.


    Yes. That had to be it.


    I stood up before I could overthink it.


    I left my room and walked down the corridor. A guard stood near the stairs.


    "Where is Kaine''s room?" I asked.


    The guard hesitated, then answered, "Second floor. East wing. Last door on the right, Luna."


    "Thank you."


    I turned and walked away before doubt could stop me.


    I stopped in front of the door.


    This is ridiculous, Olivia.


    I raised my hand and knocked.


    No response.


    I frowned.


    I knew he was inside.


    I could feel him.


    That presence again¡ªstrange and familiar in a way that made my chest ache.


    "Kaine?" I called softly.


    Nothing.


    After a brief pause, I pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The room was empty.


    Neat. Simple. Too clean. It made me remember Lennox¡ªhe was so obsessed with cleanliness and orderliness.


    I sucked in a deep breath in pain and pushed the thought aside.


    "Kaine?" I said again.


    Then¡ª


    The bathroom door opened.


    Steam drifted out first.


    Then he stepped out.


    Wrapped only in a towel.


    Water still clung to his skin, running down his arms, his chest, and his shoulders. His hair was damp, darker than before, curling slightly at the ends. He froze the moment he saw me.


    So did I.


    The air between us shifted. It became tense and awkward¡­ like even the universe knew I shouldn''t have seen him this way. But damn¡ªhe had a hot body. No¡­ let me put it this way¡ªhe had Lennox''s body. Broad shoulders. Hairless chest. Six-pack abs. Well-trained, strong muscles. If I didn''t know better, I would have concluded this was Lennox''s body with another person''s face. But I shook my head, because yet again, I was just imagining things.


    "I¡ª" he started, then stopped, clearly caught off guard. "Luna¡ª"


    The towel slipped slightly as he moved.


    Not enough to expose anything¡ªbut enough to make my breath hitch.


    I looked away instantly, heat rushing to my face.


    "I¡ªI didn''t know you were¡ª" I stammered, furious with myself. "I should go."


    He reached for the towel quickly, securing it again around his waist.


    "No," he said, firm but not harsh. "It''s my fault. I should have locked the door."


    Silence fell. Awkward. Thick silence.


    I turned back to face him, keeping my eyes firmly on his face.


    "I came to¡­ apologize," I said quietly. "For earlier."


    He stared at me like he hadn''t expected that.


    "You didn''t deserve that," I added. "What I did. I was angry¡ªbut that''s not an excuse."


    For a moment, he didn''t speak.


    Then he nodded once.


    "Thank you," he said simply. "But you don''t owe me anything, Luna."


    That word again.


    Luna.


    It sounded wronging from him. I can''t just exin it.


    "I shouldn''t have hit you," I said. "You were trying to help."


    His jaw tightened slightly.


    "I understand grief," he replied softly. "You don''t need to exin."


    That was the problem.


    He understood too well.


    "You understand grief?" I asked quietly, lifting a brow.


    He nodded once. "I lost someone important. My mate."


    Something about the way he said it¡ªlow, controlled, like the pain was carefully locked away¡ªmade my chest tighten.


    "I''m sorry," I said again, softer this time. I felt genuinely sorry for him. Maybe it was because I could understand the pain of losing someone dear to you.


    "I should go," I murmured finally.


    He stepped back instinctively, giving me space.


    "Yes," he said. "You should."


    I turned toward the door but paused.


    My heart was racing. I just couldn''t¡­ He was just a guard¡­ so why was I feeling this way¡­


    "Can I ask you something?" Kaine suddenly spoke, forcing me to turn around from the door.


    Our eyes made contact, and I could swear I felt that strange tingle.


    Fuck¡ªwhat the hell is happening?


    "Yes," I said, while trying to control my emotions.


    He hesitated, like he was choosing his words with great care.


    "I heard about what happened to your mate," he said softly. "Your¡­ other mate."


    My breath caught.


    Lennox.


    He didn''t say the name, but it echoed loudly in my head anyway.


    "I heard how he died," Kaine continued, his voice low and cautious, like he didn''t want to step over boundaries. "I know you must be going through a lot¡­ believe me, I understand your pain."


    My vision blurred.


    "I heard," he went on, "that he loved you deeply. That losing him didn''t just break the pack¡­ it broke you."


    That was it.


    My control shattered.


    Tears spilled over before I could stop them. My chest heaved as years¡ªno, lifetimes¡ªof pain crashed down on me all at once.


    "The Moon Goddess is cruel," I sobbed. "After four years of being away from him, and just when I had him back, she took him away forever." I sobbed, my emotions spilling. "I was supposed to have healed him¡­ I had the gift of healing, and yet she thought that was the best time to stop my abilities from working. I could have fucking saved him¡­ he could have been alive¡­ if only I had tried harder¡­ maybe¡­ maybe done something differently." I choked out in pain, tears already forcing their way out.


    Kaine stiffened.


    "I''m sorry," he said quickly, like he''d realized toote what he''d stirred. "I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    But I couldn''t stop.


    "I watched him die," I cried. "I held him while his blood soaked my hands. I begged him to stay. I begged the Moon Goddess. And she still took him from me."


    My knees weakened.


    I swayed slightly.


    Kaine moved¡ªfast.


    Then he stopped himself.


    I saw it¡ªthe way his hands clenched at his sides, the way his jaw tightened like he was fighting a battle inside himself.


    He wasn''t supposed to touch me.


    I wasn''t supposed to need him.


    But grief doesn''t care about rules.


    "I''m sorry," he said again, his voice rough now. "I didn''t mean to trigger this."


    "I miss him," I whispered, my voice breakingpletely. "I miss him so much."


    That was when he gave up fighting himself.


    In two long strides, he closed the distance between us and pulled me into his arms.


    The moment his arms wrapped around me, something inside me cracked wide open. I buried my face against his chest and cried¡ªdeep, ugly sobs I''d been holding back for days.


    His body went rigid for half a second.


    Then his arms tightened.


    Just a little.


    Like he was afraid I might fall apart if he didn''t hold me together.


    He didn''t speak.


    He didn''t tell me to be strong.


    He didn''t tell me it would be okay.


    He just held me.


    And somehow¡­ that made it worse.


    And better.


    His scent surrounded me¡ªwarm, familiar in a way that made my heart ache. My wolf stirred restlessly, confused, reaching for something she couldn''t name.


    Kaine''s chin rested lightly against the top of my head. I felt his breath shudder.


    He was hurting too.


    I didn''t know why¡ªbut I felt it.

 Chapter 587: his touch

    Olivia''s POV


    The moment his arms closed around me, everything I had been holding back shattered.


    Not quiet tears.


    Not controlled ones.


    Ugly, shaking sobs ripped out of my chest, raw and loud and uncontroble. My hands fisted into the fabric of the towel at his back as if I needed something¡ªanything¡ªto keep me upright. My knees felt weak. My chest burned. My throat hurt from all the grief I had swallowed for days.


    I cried like someone who had lost everything.


    Because I had.


    His body went still at first.


    Just for a heartbeat.


    Then his arms tightened around me¡ªtoo fast, too instinctive¡ªbefore he seemed to realize what he was doing. His chest was warm. Solid. Familiar in a way that made my breath hitch painfully.


    That was when it hit me.


    His scent.


    Not the soap. Not the steam from the bathroom.


    Him.


    Something deep andforting wrapped around me, sinking into my lungs, calming the storm in my chest far too quickly. My wolf stirred sharply, lifting her head inside me, alert in a way she hadn''t been since¡ª


    Since Lennox.


    That scared me.


    My sobs slowed against my will, even though my heart was still breaking. My body reacted before my mind could catch up. The shaking eased just a little. My breathing steadied.


    Too fast.


    This wasn''t normal.


    I pulled in a shaky breath, my forehead pressed against his chest, and suddenly I became aware of something else.


    His heartbeat.


    Strong. Steady.


    Familiar.


    The realization sent a cold shiver through me.


    I knew that rhythm.


    I had fallen asleep to it.


    Listened to it in the dark.


    Felt it beneath my ear when the world felt too heavy.


    My fingers twitched.


    No.


    Stop it.


    Grief does this, I told myself. Grief makes you imagine things. Grief makes you cling to shadows and echoes and ghosts.


    But even as I told myself that, his embrace felt¡ª


    Right.


    Exactly right.


    And that was the problem.


    His arms tightened again, just slightly, like he was fighting himself. I felt the tension coil through his body, sharp and controlled. Then, abruptly, he pulled back.


    Not gently.


    Not roughly.


    Decisively.


    Like someone who had just caught himself crossing a line he couldn''t afford to cross.


    "I¡ª" he started, then stopped.


    He took a step back, putting space between us, his jaw tight, his hands clenched at his sides.


    "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    The sudden absence of his warmth made my chest ache.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, blinking hard, embarrassed by how exposed I felt. My face burned. My eyes were swollen. I hated that he had seen me like that.


    Weak. Broken.


    "I''m sorry," I said at the same time, my voice hoarse. "I didn''t mean to¡ªI shouldn''t have¡ª"


    We stopped.


    Silence filled the room again, thick and ufortable.


    He turned his face slightly away from me, as if even looking at me was dangerous. "You didn''t do anything wrong, Luna."


    That word again.


    Luna.


    It should have felt respectful. Professional.


    Instead, it made something twist in my chest.


    I wiped my cheeks quickly, angry at myself for falling apart in front of him. Angry for needing him. Angry for how easily my body had responded to his presence.


    "This won''t happen again," I said, forcing my voice to steady. "I shouldn''t have broken down like that."


    He shook his head once. "You''re grieving."


    The way he said it¡ªsoft, certain¡ªmade my throat tighten again.


    He inhaled slowly. I noticed the way his shoulders rose, then fell, like he was bracing himself.


    "He wouldn''t want you breaking like this," Kaine said quietly.


    My head snapped up.


    The wordsnded too close. Too sharp.


    "What?" I whispered.


    He met my eyes again, something raw flickering there before he masked it. "From what I''ve heard," he added quickly. "From the warriors. From the pack."


    I didn''t respond.


    My vision blurred.


    Those were Lennox''s words.


    Almost exactly.


    My heart began to race again, this time not from grief¡ªbut from something colder. Something uneasy.


    Why does he sound like he personally knows Lennox?


    I took a step back, creating distance this time. My arms folded tightly across my chest.


    "This isn''t normal," I said, more to myself than to him.


    His brow furrowed. "What isn''t?"


    "This," I gestured vaguely between us. "The way I feel when you''re near. The way my wolf reacts. The way you¡ª"


    I stopped myself.


    I sounded ridiculous.


    Unhinged.


    He stayed very still, watching me carefully. "Grief does strange things," he said gently. "It makes the mind reach forfort wherever it can find it."


    That was exactly what I had been telling myself.


    And I hated that he said it.


    Because it made sense.


    Too much sense.


    I let out a shakyugh. "So I''m imagining things."


    "I think," he said slowly, choosing his words with care, "that you''re hurting. And pain looks for familiar shapes."


    My chest ached again.


    I nodded once. "Yes. That must be it."


    Silence stretched.


    I became painfully aware that he was still wearing only a towel. That I was standing in his room. That I had crossed a line.


    I straightened my shoulders. "I shouldn''t be here."


    "No," he agreed. "You shouldn''t."


    That stung more than I expected.


    I turned toward the door, then stopped. My hand hovered over the handle.


    "This was a mistake," I admitted quietly.


    He didn''t respond right away.


    When he did, his voice was lower. Controlled. "No one will know."


    I nodded, even though I wasn''t sure I believed him.


    "I won''t let it happen again," I said. "I shouldn''t havee here."


    He inclined his head. "As you wish."


    I opened the door, then paused onest time without looking back.


    "Kaine."


    "Yes, Luna?"


    "Thank you," I said. "For¡­ earlier. With Liam."


    His breath caught. I heard it.


    "You''re wee," he replied quietly.


    I stepped into the hallway and closed the door behind me.


    The moment it shut, my legs felt weak.


    I leaned against the wall, pressing a hand to my chest, my heart still racing.


    What just happened?


    I wiped my eyes angrily, forcing myself to breathe.


    This was grief.


    This was exhaustion.


    This was my mind clinging to something it had lost.


    That was all.


    It had to be.


    And yet¡ª


    His heartbeat.


    His scent.


    The way his arms had felt around me.


    Exactly like Lennox.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    "No," I whispered.


    The word barely left my lips when footsteps echoed down the corridor.


    I stiffened.


    Before I could straighten fully, Levi stepped into view.


    He stopped short when he saw me pressed against the wall outside a guard''s room.


    His eyes narrowed instantly.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    Not confused.


    Not curious.


    Angry.


    I pushed myself upright, lifting my chin even though my heart was still pounding. "That''s not your concern."


    Levi''s gaze flicked to the door behind me.


    Then back to my face.


    "You''re outside a guard''s quarters," he said slowly. "Do you have any idea how that looks?"


    Iughed sharply. "Do you always interrogate me in hallways now?"


    "This isn''t a joke, Olivia," he snapped. "You just lost Lennox. You''re vulnerable. And now I find youing out of a guard''s room?"


    My chest tightened.


    "Lower your voice," I said coldly. "This is not a spectacle."


    He took a step closer. "Then exin."


    I exhaled hard, forcing myself to stay calm. "I came to get the guard. That''s all."


    Levi stared at me like he didn''t believe a word.


    "You came alone," he said. "To a male guard''s room."


    "I am not a child," I shot back. "And I don''t need permission to speak to someone assigned to me."


    His jaw clenched. "You''re grieving. That makes you reckless."


    "Enough," I said sharply. "Do not speak to me like that."


    The air between us crackled.


    For a second, neither of us spoke.


    Then Levi rubbed a hand down his face, clearly struggling to keep control. "This is exactly why I said you needed supervision."


    "And this," I said bitterly, "is exactly why I don''t tell you anything anymore."


    His eyes shed. "You don''t get to shut me out. Not when you''re making decisions like this."


    "I wasn''t making any decision," I said. "I was apologizing."


    That gave him pause.


    "Apologizing?" he repeated.


    "Yes," I said firmly. "To the guard. For earlier."


    Levi raised a brow, clearly confused. He stared at Kaine''s door, then back at me, but before he could respond¡ª


    The door behind me opened.


    I felt it before I saw it.


    That presence again.


    Kaine stepped out.


    Fully dressed this time. ck guard uniform. Shirt buttoned to the cor. Hair still slightly damp, but neat. Composed. Controlled.


    If I hadn''t seen him moments earlier, no one would have guessed anything had happened.


    Levi turned sharply. "You."


    Kaine bowed immediately. "Alpha."


    Levi''s eyes dragged over him, assessing. Cold. Sharp. "Why was the Luna in your room?"


    Kaine didn''t hesitate. Not even for a heartbeat.

 Chapter 588: Somethings Strange

    Olivia''s POV


    Kaine didn''t hesitate.


    Not even for a heartbeat.


    "The Luna wanted me to run an errand for her," he said calmly.


    His voice was steady. Calm. Respectful. Not panicked like he was lying.


    Levi''s gaze snapped from me to him, sharp and furious. The corridor seemed to tighten around us, the air thick with tension. His jaw clenched slowly, muscles working beneath his skin as his Alpha instincts red.


    "What errand?" Levi asked coldly, though his eyes never left Kaine.


    I lifted my chin before Kaine could speak again. "I asked him to retrieve something for me," I said tly. "I changed my mind."


    Levi''s eyes flicked back to me.


    For a moment, I saw doubt there.


    Then suspicion.


    Then something darker.


    "Inside his room?" he asked.


    I didn''t blink. "Yes."


    Silence stretched between the three of us.


    Then Levi exhaled sharply through his nose¡ªand released it.


    His Alpha aura rolled out like a living thing.


    Heavy. Commanding. Oppressive.


    The corridor seemed to bow under it. Any other guard would have dropped instantly. Knees bent. Head lowered. Submission forced by instinct alone.


    I felt it too, pressing against my chest, demanding acknowledgment.


    But Kaine¡ª


    Kaine didn''t move.


    He didn''t bow. He didn''t drop his gaze. He didn''t even tense.


    He stood there, calm as stone, eyes steady, posture rxed but respectful.


    My breath caught.


    That wasn''t possible.


    Levi narrowed his eyes.


    "Why," he said, his voice edged with power, "was the Luna in your room?"


    Themand was clear now.


    Answer truthfully. Submit. Obey.


    Kaine inclined his head slightly¡ªnot in submission, but in acknowledgment.


    "I just told you," he said calmly. "She needed me for an errand. Alpha Levi¡­ don''t you trust your Luna?"


    The words were respectful.


    But the tone¡ª


    Too steady.


    Too confident.


    Too unafraid.


    Levi''s aura spiked.


    "Watch your mouth," he snapped, stepping forward.


    "Enough," I said sharply.


    Both of them stopped.


    I turned fully toward Levi now, anger burning hot beneath my skin. "Do not use your Alphamand on my guard in a public corridor."


    His eyes widened slightly. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No," I cut in. "You don''t get to do that. Not here. Not over this."


    Something ugly flickered in his expression.


    Something protective. Something controlling.


    Something I didn''t like.


    But something else was wing at me now.


    A thought I didn''t want.


    Why didn''t Kaine submit?


    That question lodged itself deep in my mind.


    I shook it off immediately.


    No.


    That was ridiculous.


    Lennox was dead.


    I watched him die. I buried him. I cried over his decaying body until my voice broke and my heart nearly followed.


    Kaine wasn''t Lennox.


    He couldn''t be.


    I stepped closer to Levi and grabbed his arm before he could say another word.


    "We''re done here," I said tightly.


    Then I teleported.


    The world shifted violently.


    Air ripped away.


    And suddenly we were inside my room.


    I released Levi''s arm and turned on him the moment my feet hit the floor.


    "What was that?" I demanded.


    He ran a hand through his hair, pacing once like a caged animal. "I made a mistake."


    My chest tightened. "Exin."


    "I shouldn''t have assigned him to you," Levi said bluntly. "I''m withdrawing the order."


    I stared at him.


    "What?"


    "Kaine will be reassigned," he continued. "Border patrol. Outer watch. Far from the mansion."


    Something sharp twisted inside me.


    Sadness.


    Sudden. Unwanted. Unreasonable.


    I buried it instantly.


    "You don''t get to do that without telling me," I said coldly.


    Levi stopped pacing and turned to face me. "Olivia, you''re not thinking clearly."


    My anger red. "And there it is."


    He exhaled harshly. "You are vulnerable."


    Iughed once, humorless. "Don''t."


    "You just lost Lennox," he pressed on. "You''re grieving. You''re isted. And Kaine¡ª"


    "Kaine what?" I snapped.


    Levi hesitated.


    Then he said it.


    "He looks like Lennox."


    The room went very still.


    My blood turned cold.


    "Excuse me?"


    "He does," Levi said, frustration bleeding through his voice now. "Not the face. But the build. The height. The way he carries himself. His presence. Olivia, I don''t want you¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish.


    My hand moved on instinct.


    The p echoed loudly in the room.


    Levi froze.


    I was shaking.


    "Do you take me for a slut?" I demanded, my voice breaking with fury. "A whore? Something that will jump into another man''s arms because he looks like my dead mate?"


    "That''s not what I meant¡ª"


    "Then listen," I snapped. "Listen carefully."


    I stepped closer, pointing a finger at his chest.


    "First¡ªKaine remains my guard."


    But why does it feel like I was lying?


    Levi opened his mouth.


    "Second," I continued, "I am your Luna. Not your concubine. Not your child. Not something you get to police because you''re ufortable."


    His jaw tightened. "Olivia¡ª"


    "You don''t get to decide what I can handle," I said, my voice low and shaking. "And you don''t get to insult me under the excuse of concern."


    He looked genuinely shaken now.


    "I was trying to protect you."


    "Then protect me by trusting me," I said. "Or get out."


    Silence stretched.


    Finally, Levi bowed his head stiffly. "As you wish."


    He turned and left without another word.


    The door closed behind him.


    And the room felt empty again.


    I sank onto the edge of the bed, my heart racing, chest tight.


    Why did the thought of Kaine being reassigned feel like a loss?


    Why did the idea of him leaving twist something painful inside me?


    I pressed my hands over my face.


    "This is grief," I whispered.


    It had to be.


    But deep down, a seed had already been nted.


    Kaine hadn''t submitted.


    His presence felt too familiar.


    His words sounded like Lennox''s.


    And no matter how much I told myself it was impossible¡ª


    Something wasn''t right.


    And for the first time since Lennox died¡­


    I was afraid of what I might discover next.


    Throughout the day, I stayed in my room. I only left to check on the boys, who apparently were still trying to move on with life. Especially Liam, who, in just a few days of meeting Lennox, was already so attached to him, and it felt unreal¡­ like there was a special connection between them that I just couldn''t exin.


    After checking on the boys, I went back to my room and sat back on the bed.


    I didn''t know how long I sat there¡ªstaring at nothing, listening to the silence press in from every corner. The mansion felt too big again. Too empty. Like it was holding its breath, waiting for something I couldn''t name.


    My argument with Levi reyed over and over in my mind.


    The p.


    The words.


    The way Kaine''s name had settled in my chest like a weight.


    I hated that.


    I hated that even now, when I should have been angry¡ªwhen I was angry¡ªpart of my thoughts kept drifting back to him.


    His calm voice.


    His steady eyes.


    The way he hadn''t bowed when Levi released his Alphamand.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    No.


    Enough.


    This was grief. This was exhaustion. This was my mind looking for something solid to lean on when everything else had copsed.


    Iy back on the bed and stared at the ceiling, my arms wrapped around myself like that might hold me together.


    I don''t know when night fell.


    I only realized it when a soft knock sounded at my door.


    I stiffened.


    Another knock followed. Gentle. Controlled.


    "Luna," a familiar voice said quietly.


    My chest tightened.


    Kaine.


    I pushed myself upright, irritation ring instantly. "What is it?"


    The door opened just enough for him to step inside. He was fully dressed, dark uniform neat, posture respectful. He stopped a few steps in, head slightly bowed.


    "I came to say goodnight," he said.


    The words hit wrong.


    My temper snapped.


    "I didn''t ask you toe," I said sharply. "You shouldn''t be here."


    He didn''t argue. He didn''t bristle.


    "I know," he replied calmly. "But after what happened today¡­ I wanted to make sure you were alright."


    That only made it worse.


    Why was he not acting the way every guard should? Why did my heart¡ªmy whole being¡ªfeel this unusual way?


    I frowned. "I don''t need you checking on me," I snapped. "That is not your ce."


    His jaw tightened¡ªjust slightly¡ªbut his voice remained steady. "It is my duty."


    "No," I shot back. "Your duty is to stand where I tell you to stand. Not to decide when you get to step into my room."


    Silence fell between us.


    I could feel my pulse pounding in my ears. The anger was sharp, but underneath it was something else¡ªsomething messy and ufortable.


    Shame.


    For breaking down earlier.


    For needing him.


    For letting him see me like that.


    "You shouldn''t havee," I said again, more tightly. "Get out."


    He hesitated.


    Just for a second.


    Then he nodded. "As you wish, Luna."


    He turned toward the door.


    Relief should have followed.


    It didn''t.


    The space he left behind felt toorge. Too cold.


    The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    "Stop."

 Chapter 589: Drunk

    Lennox''s POV


    When she told me to stop, I froze.


    Not because I wanted to, but because my body obeyed before my mind could catch up.


    I turned slowly, my hand still on the door. The corridor light spilled into the room behind me, casting her in shadow and gold. She stood there rigid, chin lifted, eyes suddenly filled with pain.


    "Come back," she said.


    Not an order.


    Not amand.


    A request.


    That was worse.


    I stepped back inside and closed the door quietly behind me.


    She didn''t speak right away. She walked past me instead, moving toward the small table by the window where a half-finished bottle of amber liquor sat untouched. She poured two sses with an unsteady hand and pushed one toward me without looking.


    "Drink," she said.


    I should have refused.


    I knew that.


    Every instinct screamed that this was a line I couldn''t afford to cross.


    But I took the ss. I missed her¡­ missed being this close to her.


    The liquor burned going down. She drank hers faster. Too fast.


    She leaned back against the table, staring at the floor like it might give her answers.


    "I failed him," she said suddenly.


    The words hit like a de.


    My chest locked.


    "Lennox," she went on, her voice rough. "I failed him."


    I didn''t speak.


    I couldn''t.


    "He died thinking I stopped loving him," she said,ughing bitterly. "Isn''t that cruel? Of all the things he survived¡­ that''s what he died believing."


    She swallowed and drank again.


    "We fought so much near the end," she continued. "Misunderstandings. Pride. Silence. And I kept telling myself I''d fix itter. When things were calmer. When there was time."


    Her voice broke.


    "There was noter."


    I set my ss down before it shattered in my grip.


    She turned to face me then, eyes ssy, cheeks flushed. Drunk¡ªnot falling-down drunk, but loosened. Unguarded.


    Again, she filled her cup and drank it all in one go.


    "I loved him," she said fiercely. "I still love him. It was always him."


    Every word was a wound to my already shattered heart.


    "I wish he were here," she whispered. "Just for a moment. Just so I could tell him."


    I''m here, I whispered only to myself.


    Sheughed again, but this time she was drunk. I knew Olivia''s alcohol tolerance was low¡ªjust a sip and she was gone. That was why, when we were younger, we never let her take even a sip. We made sure no one in the pack offered her that.


    Olivia scoffed drunkenly. "God, listen to me. Talking to a guard like he''s¡ª"


    She stopped.


    Her gaze sharpened.


    Focused.


    "Why do you feel like him?" she asked quietly.


    My breath caught.


    "I don''t," I said carefully.


    She stepped closer.


    "You do," she insisted. "Your voice. The way you stand. The way you look at me like you already know what I''m going to say."


    She shook her head. "I know it''s stupid. I saw his body. I touched him. I watched him decay."


    Each word gutted me.


    "So why," she whispered, "does it feel like he''s standing right in front of me?"


    My heart hammered violently.


    "Why do you think I''m Lennox?" I asked, forcing myposure to remain intact.


    She reached up suddenly, cupping my face with both hands.


    I froze.


    Her palms were warm. Familiar. A touch I missed so much.


    "Because you feel like him," she said softly. "Because when you hold me, my wolf goes quiet. Because your heartbeat matches the one I memorized."


    Her thumbs brushed my cheekbones.


    "I would have thought you changed your face," she murmured, almostughing, "but that''s impossible. Why would you do that? Why would youe back as amon guard?"


    Her voice cracked.


    "You died," she said firmly. "I saw you die."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    She leaned closer, her forehead resting against mine.


    "I miss you," she whispered.


    That was it.


    Thest thread snapped.


    I lifted my hands and held her wrists gently, grounding her¡ªand myself.


    "Olivia," I said hoarsely. "You''re drunk."


    Sheughed weakly. "And grieving. Don''t ruin the moment."


    Her lips brushed mine identally.


    Or fate.


    I should have pulled away.


    But I didn''t.


    She kissed me again, this time deliberate¡ªsoft at first, testing, like she was afraid I''d disappear. When I didn''t, her fingers slid into my hair and she kissed me harder, desperately, like she was trying to pour years of loss into a single breath.


    I kissed her back.


    Moon, forgive me¡ªI kissed her back.


    Not rushed. Not hungry.


    Deep.


    Familiar.


    Her breath hitched against my mouth, a broken sound she used to make when she was overwhelmed. My body remembered her before my mind could stop it. I pulled her closer, anchoring her against me, every sense screaming that this was wrong and right all at once.


    Her hands trembled on my chest.


    "Lennox," she whispered against my lips.


    That was when I broke.


    I pulled back just enough to press my forehead to hers, breathing hard.


    "Olivia," I said. "If I were him¡ª"


    She kissed me again, silencing the words.


    This kiss was different.


    Slower.


    Devastating.


    It tasted like grief and love and things left unsaid.


    When we finally parted, her eyes were full of tears.


    "I know it''s not you," she whispered. "I know I''m imagining things."


    I said nothing.


    Because if I spoke, I would confess everything.


    She rested her head against my chest, exhausted.


    I closed my eyes.


    This was dangerous.


    I pulled back.


    Not because I wanted to.


    Because if I didn''t, I wouldn''t stop, and I would reveal myself.


    "I have to go, Luna," I said hoarsely, my hands still resting on her arms like that was the only thing keeping me anchored to the ground. "This¡ªthis is wrong."


    The word tasted bitter.


    Wrong.


    After years of not touching her. After years of dying with her name in my mouth.


    I stepped back, forcing space between us, even though every instinct screamed against it. My chest felt tight. My lungs burned like I''d been holding my breath for far too long.


    She shook her head slowly, eyes glossy, unfocused, shining with too much pain and too much drink.


    "Don''t," she whispered.


    I turned toward the door.


    That was my mistake.


    Her hand caught my sleeve.


    Then she was there¡ªso fast, so desperate¡ªpressing herself against me again, her lips crashing into mine like she was afraid I''d disappear if she let go.


    I froze.


    Then I broke.


    I kissed her back.


    Harder this time. Deeper. Like a man who had starved and finally tasted something real. My hands slid to her waist before I could stop them, muscle memory taking over, pulling her close like I had done a thousand times before.


    God.


    I had missed this.


    Missed her.


    Her mouth moved against mine, familiar and frantic, her breath shaky, her body warm and real in my arms. She kissed me like she used to when she was scared of losing me. Like she used to when words weren''t enough.


    "This is wrong," I murmured against her lips, my voice breaking. "Olivia¡ª"


    "Then why does it feel right?" she whispered back, her forehead pressed to mine, her breath uneven. "Why does it feel likeing home?"


    Because it was.


    Because she was my home.


    I pulled back just enough to look at her, really look at her. Her cheeks were flushed. Hershes wet. Her eyes filled with love that had never gone anywhere¡ªjust buried under grief and regret. But then again, she was drunk.


    "I shouldn''t," I said again, weaker now. "You''re hurting and drunk. You don''t know what you''re saying."


    She cupped my face with both hands, thumbs brushing my jaw the way she used to when she wanted me to listen.


    "I know exactly what I''m saying," she whispered. "I miss you."


    My heart shattered all over again.


    "Lennox," she said softly, like a prayer. "I miss you so much."


    I closed my eyes.


    Moon Goddess, forgive me.


    "I am not Lennox," I whispered, hating myself for lying.


    Her breath hitched. I thought she might have realized her mistake¡­ but she didn''t. Instead, she kissed me again¡ªslower now, trembling, pouring years of longing into that single touch. I felt it everywhere. In my chest. In my bones. In the wolf that stirred even though it was supposed to be gone.


    I kissed her like I might never get the chance again.


    Because maybe I wouldn''t¡ªfor now.


    She clung to me, fingers curling into my shirt, her body fitting against mine like it always had. Like it was made for this. Like it remembered me even when her mind couldn''t allow it.


    "I waited," she whispered against my mouth. "I waited for you toe back. Even when everyone said you were gone."


    I swallowed hard, pressing my forehead to hers.


    "I never stopped loving you," she said. "Not for one second. He died thinking I did, and that''s what kills me."


    I held her tighter, my jaw clenched so hard it hurt.


    "Olivia," I whispered again, so quietly it barely existed. "Lennox is not here¡­ I am Kaine."


    She kissed me like she didn''t hear it anyway.


    Her hands slid up my chest, familiar paths, familiar touch, and I had to stop myself¡ªhad to grip her waist and still her before this went somewhere I couldn''t undo.


    I rested my forehead against hers, breathing hard.


    "Olivia," I said, forcing the words out. "If I stay¡­ I won''t be able to control myself."


    She smiled sadly, her eyes full of tears.


    "Then don''t."


    God help me.


    I knew she was drunk, and right now she wasn''t herself¡­ I had to do something.


    I pulled back again¡ªthis time with everything I had¡ªand she made a small sound of protest, her hands tightening on me like she didn''t want to let go.


    "I have to go," I said firmly now, even though it felt like tearing my own heart out. "If I don''t¡­ we will both regret it."


    She stared at me for a long moment, then wrapped her arms around my neck.


    "I want you."

 Chapter 590: In Her Arms

    Lennox''s POV


    I stared at her, lost.


    Truly lost.


    For a second, I didn''t understand what she meant when she said she wanted me¡ªbut then there was no time to think at all because she surged forward and mmed her lips against mine.


    It was so hard and desperate.


    The kind of kiss that didn''t ask permission, didn''t hesitate, and didn''t care about consequences.


    Goddess.


    My hands reacted before my mind could stop them, gripping her waist, pulling her closer, my body remembering her far too well. The feel of her mouth, the way she fit against me¡ªit all came rushing back like I had never left.


    Like I had never died.


    And that was exactly why this couldn''t happen.


    This would end in tragedy.


    Because right now, I wasn''t Lennox.


    I was Kaine.


    And when the alcohol faded¡ªwhen the fog lifted¡ªshe would wake up with this moment burned into her memory and hate herself for it. Hate me. Hate the weakness grief had dragged out of her. She would fall into a great pain and regret.


    I couldn''t do that to her.


    No matter how much I wanted her. No matter how much I wanted to pin her to the bed and worship her.


    "Luna¡­ Olivia," I murmured against her mouth, forcing space between us even as it felt like tearing myself in half. "You have to stop."


    I pushed her back gently but firmly.


    God, I fucking hated this. This was one of the hardest decisions of my life.


    She stumbled a step, staring at me with ssy eyes filled with tears that destroyed me all over again.


    "Lennox," she whispered brokenly. "Why are you pushing me away?"


    My chest caved in.


    She truly believed it.


    Right now, in this moment, she saw me¡ªnot Kaine, not a guard¡ªbut the man she buried.


    I dragged a hand through my hair and turned my face away for half a second, just to breathe, just to keep myself from breakingpletely. Just to keep myself from exposing who I cruelly was.


    "You''re drunk," I said hoarsely. "And you''re hurting."


    She shook her head violently and stepped toward me again, her hands gripping my shirt like she was afraid I would disappear. "I don''t care," she whispered. "I miss you. I''ve missed you every second. Don''t do this. Don''t leave me again."


    Again.


    That word nearly brought me to my knees.


    She kissed me once more¡ªslower this time, pleading, her lips trembling against mine. "I missed your mouth," she whispered between kisses. "I missed you." She kissed me harder. "I miss the feeling of your hand on me¡­ your mouth worshiping my body."


    I closed my eyes.


    Years.


    It had been years since I touched her like this. Years since I held her, smelled her, felt her breathe against me. Every instinct screamed to take her back into my arms and never let go.


    I kissed her¡ªbriefly, achingly¡ªthen pulled away again, resting my forehead against hers.


    "This is wrong," I whispered. "Even if it feels right."


    Her hands slid up my chest, clinging. "It never felt wrong with you," she said softly. "It still doesn''t."


    I swallowed hard, my voice barely holding. "That''s exactly why I have to stop. You are Kaine and I am¡­ just a guard."


    She pulled back just enough to look at me, her eyes glossy, unfocused, searching my face like the answer to everything she''d lost was written there. Like she was trying to read through me.


    "So¡­" she said softly, bitterness threading through the word, "you don''t want me."


    The question wasn''t really a question.


    It was a wound.


    I didn''t answer.


    Because the truth would destroy us both.


    I wanted her. Moon help me¡ªI wanted her so badly it hurt. There were a thousand memories crashing through me, a thousand instincts screaming, Mine!. But I wasn''t allowed to want her like this. Not as Kaine. Not when she was drowning in grief and alcohol and seeing me as Lennox.


    My silence was answer enough.


    Her lips trembled, then curved into a reckless, drunk smile. "Fine," she said, swaying slightly. "Then I''ll just¡­ find someone else."


    My blood went cold.


    She turned away from me, wobbling toward the door. "Someone won''t mind," she added carelessly. "The butler. A guard. Someone."


    Each word was a knife to my chest.


    "I''m sure one of them would be happy to¡ª" She waved a hand vaguely,ughing under her breath. "To keep mepany."


    That was it.


    Something dark and primal snapped inside me.


    I crossed the space between us in two strides and caught her by the waist, pulling her back against my chest before I even realized I''d moved.


    She gasped, thenughed¡ªsoftly, breathlessly, teasingly.


    "There you are," she murmured, leaning into me like she''d always belonged there. "I knew that would work."


    I froze.


    She turned in my arms, her fingers sliding up my chest, cupping my face with careless intimacy. "You were always like this," she whispered, her eyes half-lidded. "So jealous. So bad at hiding it."


    My jaw clenched. Fuck. I couldn''t control my emotion.


    "Olivia," I warned quietly.


    She smiled up at me, drunk and devastating. "See?" she said softly. "That look. That''s you¡­ that''s my Lennox, who is so possessive of me."


    Then she rose onto her toes and kissed me again.


    Not desperate this time, but passionate and loving.


    I kissed her back before I could stop myself.


    She tugged at me suddenly, unsteady but determined, pulling me backward until the edge of the bed pressed into the backs of my knees.


    I didn''t resist fast enough.


    She climbed onto the mattress first, then reached for me again, fingers curling into my shirt. Her weight shifted, her knees brushing my thighs, her breath warm and uneven as she pulled me down with her.


    "I missed you," she whispered, over and over, like a confession. "I missed you so much."


    Her lips found mine again.


    I kissed her back.


    I shouldn''t have.


    But I did.


    The bed dipped beneath us, the familiar give of it sending a sharp ache straight through my chest. My hands framed her face, thumbs brushing away tears I hadn''t realized were still falling. She tasted like grief and liquor and everything I''d lost.


    "Olivia¡­" I breathed into her mouth, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto slow her.


    She shook her head, fingers sliding into my hair, holding me there. "Don''t," she whispered. "Don''t say my name like that. Just¡ªjust stay."


    I rolled with her instinctively, my body remembering the motion before my mind could stop it. I caught myself at thest second, bracing my weight on my arms so I wasn''t crushing her, hovering over her instead.


    Moon above.


    She looked up at me like I was salvation. Like she wanted me more than anything in this world.


    Her hands traced my arms, my shoulders, reverent and familiar. "I missed this," she said softly. "I missed you."


    My chest burned.


    I lowered my forehead to hers, breathing her in, fighting the way every instinct screamed to im, to protect, to never let go again.


    "I can''t," I whispered, the words tearing out of me. "Not like this."


    She frowned, confusion flickering through the haze. "Why?" she asked softly. "You''re here. I''m here."


    Because you''re drunk.


    Because you''re grieving.


    Because you think I''m someone I''m not supposed to be.


    Because I am him¡ªand I''m lying to you.


    I closed my eyes, then slowly¡ªso slowly¡ªpulled back, sitting up and creating space between us even though every part of me rebelled against it.


    She reached for me immediately.


    "Don''t go," she whispered.


    "I''m not leaving," I said hoarsely. "I''m just¡­ stopping us."


    She stared at me, hurt and confused.


    "You always did this," she murmured. "You always tried to be strong for both of us."


    That almost broke me.


    I stood before I could change my mind, turning away so she wouldn''t see my face, so she wouldn''t see how close I was to falling apartpletely.


    "Lie down," I said gently. "You''ve had too much to drink."


    She hesitated, then slowly obeyed, curling on her side like she used to after nightmares. My chest tightened painfully.


    I grabbed a nket and draped it over her, my fingers lingering for half a second too long at her shoulder before I forced myself to step back.


    She was already drifting, exhaustion pulling her under now that the storm had passed.


    Just before sleep took her, she whispered softly, "Don''t disappear again."


    I stood there long after her breathing evened out, fists clenched, my heart in ruins.


    "I won''t," I whispered back.


    I didn''t leave.


    I should have.


    Every instinct told me to put distance between us¡ªto step out, close the door, disappear back into the role I was supposed to be ying. But my feet wouldn''t move.


    So I stayed.


    I sat in the corner of the room, half in shadow, watching the steady rise and fall of her chest as sleep finally imed her. The storm inside her had quieted. Her breathing evened out, soft and familiar, the way it always did when she finally let go.


    She looked peaceful now.


    Too peaceful.


    A lock of hair had fallen across her cheek. I resisted the urge to brush it back. I didn''t touch her again. I couldn''t. I had crossed enough lines already.


    The nket was pulled up to her shoulders, one hand curled beneath her chin like she used to do when she was exhausted. Seeing that small, unguarded habit nearly crushed me.


    I leaned my elbows on my knees and bowed my head.


    Moon above¡­ what have I done?


    We had kissed.


    Not just brushed lips. Not a mistake that could be exined away.


    We had kissed.


    Long enough. Deep enough. Close enough that my wolf¡ªsilent, buried, grieving¡ªhad stirred for the first time in years.


    Suddenly my spine went rigid.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    They would have felt it.


    I am no longer Olivia''s mate, which meant¡­


    Shit.

 Chapter 591: Cant Be

    Olivia''s POV


    My head was pounding.


    Not a small ache. Not a dull throb.


    It felt like someone had taken a hammer and struck my skull from the inside.


    I groaned softly and turned my face into the pillow, squeezing my eyes shut. The room spun anyway. My mouth was dry. My body felt heavy. Wrong.


    Slowly, I forced my eyes open.


    The world came into focus in pieces. The curtains. The faint morning light. The familiar ceiling.


    Then I saw him.


    Kaine.


    He was sitting in the chair near the wall, still, silent, watching me.


    My heart jumped violently in my chest.


    "What¡ª" I croaked, my voice rough. "What are you doing here?"


    He straightened immediately, like a guard caught out of position. "You woke up."


    I frowned, confusion sliding quickly into unease. Why was he in my room? Why did my chest feel tight just looking at him?


    Then¡ª


    Memory hit.


    Not all at once.


    In fragments.


    The drink.


    The anger.


    The grief.


    His arms around me.


    My lips on his.


    Oh Moon.


    I sucked in a sharp breath and pushed myself upright, the motion making my head throb harder.


    "No," I whispered. "No¡­ no."


    My eyes flew to him, wide with shock. "What happened?" I demanded. "Last night¡ªwhat did we do?"


    He stood up slowly, carefully, like he was approaching something fragile. "Nothing happened," he said quietly. "You drank too much. You were grieving. I stayed to make sure you slept."


    I stared at him.


    My stomach turned.


    Nothing happened?


    Images shed again¡ªmy hands on him, my mouth on his, calling him Lennox.


    A sound tore out of my throat, halfway between augh and a sob.


    "Oh my God," I whispered.


    I pressed my hands to my face, horror crashing down on me in waves.


    How could I have done that?


    How could I have thought¡ªno, believed¡ªthat he was Lennox?


    How could I have kissed another man?


    My chest burned with shame.


    I looked at him again, and this time disgust curled in my stomach. Not just at him.


    At myself.


    "Get away from me," I said sharply.


    He stopped where he was.


    "You let me think you were him," I snapped, my voice shaking. "You let me touch you. You let me¡ª"


    "I didn''t," he said immediately. "I stopped it. You were drunk. I never took advantage of you."


    That didn''t help.


    It made it worse.


    I swung my legs off the bed, standing despite the dizziness. "I saw his body," I said, my voice rising. "I buried him. I cried over him. How could I think you were him?"


    Iughed again, broken and bitter. "Levi and Louis¡ª"


    I froze.


    My blood went cold.


    They must have felt it.


    The bond.


    The kiss.


    They must have felt me kissing another man¡­


    Fuck!


    I felt sick.


    I turned on Kaine, my fury ring hot and sharp. "I never want to see you again."


    His jaw tightened, but he said nothing.


    "You will never speak of this," I continued. "Not to Levi. Not to Louis. Not to anyone. This never happened. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Luna," he said quietly.


    I swallowed hard. "You are reassigned. Immediately. I''ll give you another duty¡ªfar from me."


    He nodded once. "As you wish."


    The words felt like knives. I felt pained.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, shaking. "Get out."


    He hesitated for half a second, then turned and walked to the door.


    Before he left, he paused.


    "I''m sorry," he said softly. "For your pain."


    Then he was gone.


    The door closed.


    And I stood there alone, my heart in pieces.


    What had I done?


    I sank back onto the bed, my head in my hands, shame and grief tangling so tightly I couldn''t tell where one ended and the other began.


    "I messed up," I whispered to myself¡­ How could I have kissed another man¡­ How could I let myself feel so cheap¡­


    Suddenly, the door to my room opened, and Levi walked in. Fear and panic gripped me. Was he here because he felt the kiss¡­ because he felt me kissing Kaine? Shit. How do I exin this¡­ How do I exin that I was drunk¡­ I wasn''t myself, and for Kaine¡­ he will be in a big mess. Levi and Louis will kill him for this.


    Fear clenched my chest. I was ready for it.


    The anger.


    The shouting.


    The usation that he felt it.


    I braced myself, my heart pounding so hard it hurt, my mind racing through a thousand exnations I would never be able to say out loud.


    But Levi didn''t explode.


    He didn''t snarl.


    He didn''t re at me like I had betrayed something sacred.


    He just stood there.


    Quiet.


    Too quiet.


    His eyes moved over me slowly, taking in my pale face, the way I was gripping the edge of the bed, the faint tremor in my hands.


    Then he asked, calmly, "Did you drinkst night?"


    The questionnded harder than any usation could have.


    I didn''t answer.


    I couldn''t.


    My silence was answer enough.


    Levi exhaled through his nose and shook his head once, frustration flickering across his face. "I told you not to," he said. Not sharply. Not cruelly. Just¡­ tired. "You haven''t touched alcohol in years, Olivia."


    I looked up at him then, my confusion cutting through the panic.


    That was it?


    That was why he was here?


    Not because he felt something tear through the bond.


    Not because he sensed betrayal.


    Not because he knew.


    Just¡­ the drinking?


    "You shouldn''t do this to yourself," he continued, rubbing a hand down his face. "Grief doesn''t mean you get to destroy what''s left of you."


    I stared at him, my mind spinning.


    He didn''t know.


    He didn''t feel it.


    Neither did Louis.


    They should have.


    The moment my lips touched Kaine''s, the bond should have reacted. There should have been pain. Shock. Something sharp and unmistakable that screamed wrong.


    But there had been nothing.


    And now Levi was standing here, angry¡ªbut not that angry.


    How was that possible?


    I swallowed hard, my voice barely steady. "You''re¡­ you''re not angry about anything else?"


    He frowned slightly. "Anything else like what?"


    My heart skipped violently.


    "No," I said quickly. Too quickly. "Nothing."


    Levi studied me for a long moment, suspicion flickering¡ªbut not the kind I feared. This was concern. Worry. The kind that came from someone who thought he was watching me unravel, not betray him.


    "You scared me," he said finally. "You locked yourself away all day. Then one of the servants mentioned you asked for liquor."


    My stomach twisted.


    "I''m not stopping you from mourning," Levi continued, his voice quieter now. "I know you loved him. I know this hurts more than anything. But drinking yourself into oblivion isn''t honoring Lennox."


    The mention of his name sent a sharp ache through my chest.


    "I know," I whispered.


    He stepped closer but stopped short, respecting the space between us. "I just¡­ don''t want to lose you too."


    That broke something in me.


    I looked away, blinking hard. "You won''t."


    Levi sighed. "Get some rest. Drink water. I''ll have the healer check on youter."


    He turned toward the door, then paused.


    "And Olivia?"


    I tensed.


    "Yes?"


    "Next time you feel like drowning," he said quietly, e find me. Or Louis. Don''t face it alone."


    He left without another word.


    The door closed.


    And I sat there, shaking.


    He didn''t feel it.


    They didn''t feel it.


    Something is definitely wrong.


    If Kaine wasn''t bound to me, then why did his presence feel so right?


    Why did my wolf go quiet around him?


    Why did his scent calm me faster than anything had since Lennox died?


    And worse¡ª


    Why didn''t Levi or Louis feel anything at all?


    I pressed my palms into my eyes, my head aching.


    Something wasn''t adding up.


    This wasn''t just grief.


    This wasn''t just alcohol.


    This was wrong in a way I couldn''t name yet.


    And somewhere deep in my chest, a cold certainty settled in¡ª


    They should have felt it.


    The moment my lips touched Kaine''s¡­ the moment my heart reacted the way it had no right to¡­ something should have snapped. The bond should have screamed. There should have been pain. Anger. A sharp warning that I had crossed a line I could never uncross.


    But there had been nothing.


    And that terrified me.


    I pressed my palms to my temples, trying to calm the pounding in my head. My thoughts were a mess, tumbling over each other, refusing to line up.


    This doesn''t make sense.


    Slowly, I leaned back against the headboard and stared at the wall in front of me. The room felt too quiet, like it was listening.


    Kaine is just a stranger, my mind whispered.


    Then why did his presence feel so right?


    Why did my wolf settle so easily around him?


    Why did his scent calm me faster than sleep, faster than time, faster than anything since Lennox died?


    My throat tightened.


    "No," I said aloud, my voice firm even as my chest ached. "No."


    I wasn''t going there.


    I couldn''t.


    Kaine was not Lennox.


    He couldn''t be.


    I had seen Lennox die.


    I had watched his life leave his eyes.


    I had held his cold hand.


    I had cried until my chest burned and my voice was gone.


    I had stood at his grave while the earth covered him, inch by inch, until there was nothing left to see but dirt and stone.


    I saw his body.


    I saw him decay.


    That truth was carved into me.


    My hands curled into fists on the bed.


    "This is grief," I whispered again, like saying it enough times would make it true. "This is my mind breaking."


    But my wolf stirred uneasily inside me.


    What if it isn''t? She whispered.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    "No."


    You once changed your face, she pressed softly. You once hid who you were.


    My breath caught.


    That memory hit too close.


    I had changed my face before.


    I had hidden my identity to survive.


    I had walked among people who didn''t know who I really was.


    I shook my head hard, as if I could shake the thought loose.


    "That''s different," I muttered. "That was magic. That was strategy. That was¡ª"


    That was possible, my wolf finished.


    My heart started to race again.


    I pushed the thought away with everything I had.


    "No," I said louder. "Kaine can''t be Lennox. That''s impossible."


    Why would Lennox hide from me?


    Why would hee back and pretend to be a guard?


    The pain of those questions was too much.


    I swung my legs off the bed and stood, even though the room tilted slightly. I walked to the window and pulled the curtain aside, letting the morning light spill in.


    The world outside looked normal.


    Peaceful.


    My stomach twisted violently.


    "No," I whispered again, weaker now. "I won''t believe that."


    I straightened and wiped my face, forcing myself to breathe slowly.


    Kaine was just a guard.


    A man who reminded me of my mate because I was broken and hurting and desperate.


    That was all.


    That had to be all.


    I turned away from the window and looked back at the room.


    "I refuse," I said firmly. "I refuse to believe it."

 Chapter 592: Discovery

    Olivia''s POV


    TWO DAYS LATER


    It had been two full days since Ist saw Kaine.


    Not that I cared.


    That was what I kept telling myself.


    Yet the feeling wouldn''t go away.


    It sat low in my stomach, heavy and restless, like something unfinished. Like a knot pulled too tight. Ever since I reassigned him to front-door duty, everything felt off. And that annoyed me more than it should have.


    I tried to drown myself in work.


    Council matters. Pack reports. Meetings I barely listened to. I checked on the boys constantly¡ªLiam most of all¡ªwatching himugh with Leon and Leo, watching him pretend he was okay. I smiled for them. I praised the servants. I acted like a Luna who had everything under control.


    But the moment I was alone, the pain and heartbreak pressed me. I cried in my sleep and in my bed, wishing all this was a dream.


    I hadn''t seen Kaine in the corridors. Not near my room. Not outside the boys'' quarters. Not once had I felt that strange, steady presence that always made my chest tighten before I noticed him.


    Good, I told myself.


    That was the point.


    And yet¡ª


    That night, as dusk settled over the pack and the sky darkened into deep blue, I found myself pacing my room without realizing it. I stopped by the window, staring down at the courtyard, my fingers curling into the fabric of my sleeve.


    Why did this feel like loss?


    I shook my head sharply.


    This was ridiculous.


    He was just a guard.


    A mistake.


    A reminder of things I needed to forget.


    Still, when I finally left my room to get some air, my steps carried me forward without thought. Past the inner halls. Past the stairs.


    Toward the front doors.


    I froze halfway there.


    What am I doing?


    I almost turned back.


    Almost.


    But the uneasy pull in my chest only grew stronger, so I forced myself to keep walking, my expression calm, my postureposed. A Luna taking an evening walk. Nothing more.


    The front hall was quiet, lit by torches and soft moonlight filtering through the high windows.


    And there he was.


    Kaine stood at his post near the entrance, hands sped behind his back, armor clean, posture straight. He looked exactly like he always did¡ªcalm, controlled, unreadable.


    But seeing him again hit me like a punch to the chest.


    Something inside me twisted painfully.


    He noticed me immediately.


    Of course he did.


    His head dipped in a respectful bow. "Luna."


    Silence fell between us.


    It stretched.


    Ufortable.


    Heavy.


    I hated that he wasn''t looking at me the way he used to¡ªquietly attentive, steady. Now his gaze was fixed forward, distant, like a wall I had ordered him to build.


    Good, I told myself again.


    This is good.


    But my wolf stirred uneasily, pacing inside me like she didn''t agree.


    "How are the shifts?" I asked, just to fill the silence.


    "Quiet," he answered. "No disturbances."


    Another pause.


    I searched his face without meaning to. He looked tired. Not weak¡ªnever that¡ªbut there were shadows under his eyes I didn''t remember seeing before.


    Guilt pricked at me.


    I pushed it down.


    "You will remain here until further notice," I said coolly.


    "As you wish, Luna."


    There it was again.


    That phrase.


    It scraped against something raw in my chest.


    I turned away abruptly. "That will be all."


    I walked away before he could say anything else.


    My heart was pounding far too fast by the time I reached the stairs.


    What is wrong with me?


    That night, sleep refused toe.


    Iy awake, staring at the ceiling, my thoughts spiraling despite my efforts to stop them. The kiss. The silence. The way Levi and Louis hadn''t felt anything. The way my wolf reacted to Kaine like she recognized him.


    Like she trusted him.


    "No," I whispered into the darkness.


    This meant nothing.


    It couldn''t.


    I had seen Lennox die.


    I had buried him.


    Kaine was not Lennox.


    He couldn''t be.


    Still¡­ the thought wouldn''t stay buried.


    And deep down, a question refused to let me rest.


    If Kaine was just a guard¡ªwhy did it feel like I had sent something precious away from me and locked the door behind it?


    I pressed a hand to my chest, my breath uneven.


    "I''m imagining things," I told myself firmly.


    "Are you sure you are imagining things?" my wolf snarled.


    I swallowed hard and closed my eyes, my imagination going wild¡­ Is Kaine really Lennox? But why? Why would Lennox be Kaine? How the hell is that possible? I saw his decaying body.


    I shook my head. There was only one way to end this madness.


    One way to silence the voice in my head.


    One way to prove¡ªto myself, to my wolf¡ªthat I was not losing my mind.


    I had to see it.


    I had to see Lennox''s grave again.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered into the darkness of my room. "I have to do this."


    My wolf stirred uneasily, but she agreed to it.


    Because somewhere deep down¡­ she wanted the truth too.


    I waited until midnight.


    Until the pack slept.


    Until the halls fell silent and the guards grew fewer, their attention dull with routine. I wrapped myself in a dark cloak, pulled the hood low, and slipped out of my room without summoning anyone.


    This had to be done by my hands.


    If I brought someone with me, I didn''t trust them to keep quiet.


    The night air was cold as I crossed the grounds. Every step toward the graveyard felt intense, like the earth itself was trying to pull me back.


    You saw him die, I reminded myself. You buried him. This is pointless.


    Yet my feet kept moving.


    Lennox''s grave stood where it always had¡ªfresh earth, still not fully settled. They hadn''t sealed it yet. No stone b. No cement. Just soil and a temporary marker with his name carved deep.


    My throat burned.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered again as I knelt. "Forgive me."


    I found the shovel leaning against the tree nearby, left there after the burial. My hands trembled as I gripped the handle.


    Then I started digging.


    The first few shovels were easy.


    The earth was loose, soft from recent work. Each thrust sent dull sounds into the night¡ªscrape, thud, scrape. My breathing grew heavy as my arms began to ache.


    I didn''t stop.


    I couldn''t.


    Dirt piled beside me, clinging to my clothes, my hair, my hands. Sweat broke out across my skin despite the cold. My heart hammered so loudly I was sure someone would hear it.


    This is wrong, my mind screamed. This is cruel. You''re disturbing him.


    Tears streamed down my face as I dug deeper.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered over and over. "I''m so sorry, Lennox. I just¡ªI need to know."


    My arms burned.


    My back screamed.


    Then¡ª


    Thunk.


    The shovel hit something solid.


    I froze.


    My breath caught painfully in my throat.


    Slowly, carefully, I brushed away the dirt with shaking hands until the dark wood appeared beneath my fingers.


    The coffin.


    My heart felt like it stopped beating.


    I stared at it for a long moment, my vision blurred by tears, my body trembling violently.


    "This is it," I whispered. "This ends now."


    I forced myself to move.


    I forced my fingers beneath the lid.


    Forced my strength to hold.


    With a broken sob, I pushed.


    The lid creaked as it shifted.


    Then opened.


    The scream never came.


    Because my voice had disappeared.


    Why?


    Because the coffin was empty.


    No body.


    No bones.


    No scent of decay.


    Nothing.


    Just dark, hollow space staring back at me.


    I stumbled backward, falling into the dirt, my breathing in short, broken gasps.


    "No," I whispered. "No¡­ no, no, no."


    I scrambled forward again, my hands moving inside like I had somehow missed him.


    Nothing.


    Nothing at all.


    The world tilted violently.


    "I saw you," I whispered, my voice cracking. "I saw you dead. I touched you. I cried over you."


    My chest burned like it was being torn open.


    "That wasn''t a dream," I said aloud, as if the night could argue with me. "That wasn''t a lie."


    My wolf rose fully now, her presence sharp and clear.


    Then why is the grave empty?


    I shook my head violently. "No. No, this doesn''t make sense."


    Images mmed into me all at once.


    Kaine not submitting to Levi''s Alphamand.


    His scent calming me instantly.


    My wolf going silent around him.


    The kiss¡ªand the bond not reacting.


    Levi and Louis feeling nothing.


    My stomach dropped.


    My hands began to shake harder.


    "It can''t be," I whispered.


    But the truth was standing right in front of me.


    Or rather¡ª


    Missing.


    The coffin was empty.


    Lennox had never been here.


    A cold, terrifying realization settled into my bones.


    "I didn''t bury you," I whispered hoarsely.


    My breath hitched as tears poured freely down my face.


    "You were never here."


    My wolf''s voice was calm now. Certain.


    You''ve already met him.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    "Kaine," I whispered.


    The name tasted different now.


    He wasn''t a mistake.


    He wasn''t a coincidence.


    And suddenly, the question wasn''t if Kaine was Lennox.


    It was¡ªwhy would Lennox let me believe he was dead?


    I covered my mouth with both hands as a sob tore free, my whole body shaking in the cold night beside an empty grave.


    "You lied to me," I whispered in pain.


    And for the first time since Lennox "died," I wasn''t grieving anymore.


    I was afraid.


    Afraid of why he was doing what he did.

 Chapter 593: Step Ahead

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t sleep at all.


    Not even for a second.


    Iy on my bed all night, staring at the ceiling, my mind running in endless, cruel circles. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the empty coffin again.


    Kaine was Lennox.


    I had no doubt anymore.


    Not in my heart. Not in my soul. Not in my wolf.


    God, I was so stupid.


    How did I miss it? How did I exin it away so easily? The signs had been there¡ªclear as day. The pull. The familiarity. The way my body reacted to him without permission. The way my wolf went silent around him, calm and safe like she was home.


    I had gone through this myself once. I had changed my face. Changed my identity. Hid in another identity. That alone should have been enough for me to recognize it.


    But I refused to believe it.


    I had told myself I saw Lennox die. I had touched his body. I had smelled the decay. I had cried over him until my voice broke and my chest felt like it would cave in.


    That memory had kept me blind.


    "God," I whispered, dragging a hand down my face as I paced my room.


    My eyes flicked to the wall clock.


    5:00 a.m.


    I hadn''t even closed my eyes.


    I kept reying it over and over¡ªhow was it possible? How could he be alive? How could someone dered dead, buried, and mournede back like this? And more than that¡ªhow could he sit back and watch us suffer? Watch me break. Watch the boys cry?


    How could he pretend?


    Anger burned hot in my chest.


    I wanted to storm into his room. To grab him. Shake him. Demand answers.


    How did you survive? Why did you let us think you were dead? Why did you let me kiss you thinking you were someone else? Why did you let me bury an empty coffin?


    So many questions.


    Too many.


    I stopped pacing andughed quietly, bitter and humorless.


    "No," I said aloud. "Not yet."


    I lifted my chin, my anger at its peak.


    Two can y this game.


    If Lennox thought he could hide in another identity, then fine. I would let him. I would watch. I would listen. And when the time came, I would corner him with the truth he was trying so hard to bury.


    My wolf stirred inside me.


    What are you nning? She asked, wary but alert.


    "Nothing," I replied calmly. "You''re going to stay quiet. You''re going to watch. Just like I will."


    She didn''t argue.


    Because she knew.


    By the time the sky began to lighten, exhaustion settled into my bones¡ªbut my mind stayed sharp. When the clock finally read 7:00 a.m., I forced myself to move.


    I went to the boys'' room.


    Liam, Leon, and Leo were already awake, sitting on the bed together, still half sleepy but smiling when they saw me. That smile almost broke me.


    "Mom," Liam said softly. "I had a dream."


    I sat beside him, brushing his hair back gently. "What kind of dream?"


    He hesitated, then said, "I saw Daddy Lennox."


    My breath caught¡ªbut I kept my face calm.


    "He was dead in the dream," Liam continued, frowning. "But¡­ it didn''t feel scary."


    I smiled softly.


    Inside, something twisted¡ªrelief, sadness, certainty, all tangled together.


    "You''re very brave," I told him quietly.


    Leon and Leo climbed into my arms, and for a moment, everything felt normal. Like this world hadn''t shattered at all.


    Their caregiver arrived soon after, cheerful as ever. I kissed each of them goodbye, hugged them tightly, and watched them leave for school like nothing was wrong.


    The moment the door closed, my calm vanished.


    I stepped into the corridor and stopped a passing guard. "Send Kaine to my room," I said evenly.


    "Yes, Luna."


    I returned to my room and stood by the window, my heart pounding¡ªnot with fear, but anticipation.


    I already knew the truth.


    This wasn''t about finding out if Kaine was Lennox.


    This was about forcing him to admit it.


    Minutester, a knock sounded at my door.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door opened, and he stepped in, dressed neatly in the guard''s uniform.


    Our eyes met¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore he lowered his head and looked away.


    Every instinct in me screamed to move.


    To run to him.


    To hit him.


    To scream at him for what he had done¡­ for what he had let us believe.


    But I didn''t.


    I inhaled slowly and forced myself to stay where I was.


    "Good morning, Luna," he said respectfully, his head bowed.


    That alone made my chest tighten.


    Lennox¡­ bowing.


    A man born to lead.


    An Alpha raised with power in his blood.


    A man who had once stood taller than everyone in this pack¡ªnow standing in front of me like a shadow, eyes lowered, voice respectful.


    How were you able to live like this?


    What are you nning?


    I studied him in silence as he stood there, head bowed, hands sped behind his back like he had done nothing but this his whole life.


    "Kaine," I said calmly.


    "Yes, Luna."


    I took a slow breath, letting my expression settle into something cool and official. If he was going to y this game, then I would y it better.


    "You are reassigned," I said.


    His shoulders stiffened¡ªjust barely. Anyone else would have missed it.


    "Effective immediately, you will serve as my personal guard."


    His head lifted before he could stop himself. His eyes met mine for half a second too long.


    "Is¡­ that a good idea?" he asked carefully.


    There it was.


    I felt something twist in my chest, sharp and almost painful¡ªbut I didn''t let it show.


    I raised an eyebrow. "You don''t question my decisions."


    His jaw tightened. "I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "You are a guard," I cut in coolly. "You follow orders. You don''t evaluate them."


    His lips parted like he wanted to say something, but he held himself back.


    "As you wish, Luna," he said, bowing again.


    Lennox.


    I turned away so he wouldn''t see the way my hands trembled for just a second.


    "Walk with me," I said. "There''s something I need to attend to."


    He fell into step beside me, half a pace behind, exactly where a guard should be. The halls were quiet at this hour, servants moving softly, guards posted at intervals.


    We walked in silence for a while.


    Then I spoke, casually¡ªtoo casually.


    "I''m going to see Liam. His illness is getting worse." I lied¡­ this was a trap.


    I watched him from the corner of my eye.


    He stopped.


    Not fully. Not obviously.


    But his breath hitched.


    Just once.


    His control snapped for a second, and panic shed across his face before he masked it. His hand twitched at his side like he wanted to reach for something that wasn''t there.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked lightly, turning to face him.


    He recovered too quickly. "Nothing, Luna."


    I tilted my head. "Are you sure?"


    His eyes searched my face now, worried and focused. "You said his illness was getting worse."


    Ah.


    Got you.


    A normal guard would have nodded. A normal guard would have waited for instructions.


    He didn''t.


    His voice dropped, urgent despite how hard he tried to control himself. "What do you mean worse? Has the healer¡ª"


    He stopped.


    Toote. I already got him.


    The silence between us grew thick.


    I stared at him, my heart pounding so loudly I was sure he could hear it.


    A guard wouldn''t panic over a child he barely knew.


    A guard wouldn''t forget himself like that.


    Only a father would.


    I felt tears sting my eyes, but I forced them back with everything in me.


    I straightened, my voice turning cold. "That is none of your business."


    He flinched.


    "I can take care of my son without your concern," I continued sharply. "Remember your ce."


    "I¡ª" He swallowed hard. "Yes, Luna."


    The pain in his eyes nearly undid me.


    I turned away before I lost control. "You will escort me to the eastern wing in the next one hour," I said. "You are dismissed."


    He nodded, his face carefully nk, but his shoulders were tense now, rigid with something that looked very much like fear and worry.


    We walked the rest of the way without another word.


    When we reached the corridor to Liam''s room, I stopped. "That will be all."


    He hesitated.


    Just a second.


    I could clearly notice he really wanted to go in with me¡­ He wanted to see Liam, but of course he can''t say it.


    "You may leave," I ordered coldly.


    Reluctantly, he bowed deeply. "As you wish."


    And he walked away.


    I watched his back retreat down the hall until he disappeared around the corner.


    The moment he was gone, the strength drained out of me.


    A single tear slid down my cheek.


    I didn''t wipe it away.


    There was no point pretending anymore.


    "It''s you," I whispered to the empty corridor. "It''s really you."


    My Lennox was alive.


    And he had been standing right in front of me this whole time¡ªbowing his head, hiding his heart, pretending to be nothing more than a guard while he watched me mourn him.


    I pressed my hand to my chest, breathing through the ache.


    Why, Lennox?


    Why would you do this to us?


    I frowned in anger and wiped my tears with the back of my both hands. Whatever game he thought he was ying¡ªI was already two steps ahead.

 Chapter 594: The Fight

    Lennox''s POV


    I couldn''t concentrate.


    I wasn''t myself¡ªif anything, I was going insane.


    Olivia had just told me that Liam''s condition was getting worse, and I didn''t know what to do. I wanted to see him so badly, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t show my emotions or seem to care too much, because I was just a guard¡ªand a guard wasn''t supposed to worry this much about Liam.


    Where I stood, I watched Olivia talking to a woman about some uing project. She looked calm. Rxed. Unbothered. It made me wonder if Liam was doing okay now¡­ or if she was just very good at hiding her emotions.


    Should I ask her how Liam is doing? I thought to myself.


    There was no harm in it.


    All I had to do was ask¡ªsimply and casually.


    After she finished speaking with the woman, Olivia turned and began walking down the corridor.


    I followed a few steps behind her, keeping the right distance. Not too close. Not too far. Just a guard doing his duty.


    My heart was pounding so hard I was afraid she might hear it.


    I told myself to stay quiet.


    To let it go.


    But the words slipped out anyway.


    "How is Liam doing?" I asked, keeping my tone as neutral as I could. "Is he¡­ any better?"


    She didn''t stop walking.


    For a few seconds, she didn''t answer at all.


    Her silence felt heavier than any shout.


    Then she spoke.


    "Not really," she said quietly.


    Each wordnded like a blow.


    "He''s eating less," she continued, her voice calm but tired. "He wakes up crying most nights. Sometimes he refuses to talk to anyone. Other times, he pretends he''s fine just so his brothers won''t worry."


    My chest tightened painfully.


    She slowed her steps but still didn''t look at me.


    "The healer says it''s not just physical," she went on. "It''s grief. Losing his father has taken a toll on him in ways a child his age shouldn''t have to carry."


    Father.


    The word pierced straight through me.


    I clenched my fists behind my back, trying to control my emotions. I kept my gaze forward, kept my face nk, even as something inside me cracked. I had done this. My death. My disappearance. My decision. And now my son was paying for it.


    Olivia stopped walking so suddenly that I almost ran into her.


    She turned to face me, her eyes cold, unreadable.


    "Spar with me."


    The words caught me off guard.


    "What?" I asked before I could stop myself.


    She was already moving, heading toward the training yard. "I said spar with me."


    I followed instinctively, my steps measured. "Luna," I said carefully, "is this really a good idea?"


    She didn''t answer.


    The training yard was empty at this hour, the air cool, the ground packed firm beneath our boots. Weapon racks lined the edge. Without hesitation, Olivia walked straight to them and reached out.


    She picked a spear.


    My chest tightened.


    I stepped forward slowly and took one as well. I rolled my shoulders, grounding myself, reminding myself who I was supposed to be.


    A guard.


    Not an Alpha.


    Not Lennox.


    She turned to face me, spear already raised, her stance sharp and aggressive. There was no warmth in her eyes. No hesitation.


    Just anger.


    "Defend yourself," she said.


    And then she came at me.


    Fast.


    Too fast.


    I barely had time to lift my spear before she struck, the force of her blow rattling up my arms. I stepped back, blocking, redirecting, careful not to overpower her.


    But she wasn''t holding back.


    She attacked again, and again, each strike fueled by something raw and burning. Rage. Grief. usation.


    It felt like she was trying to hurt me.


    No¡ªlike she wanted to.


    I dodged, parried, kept my movements tight and controlled, refusing to press an advantage. Every instinct screamed at me to disarm her, to end this before she hurt herself.


    But I couldn''t.


    Not like this.


    "Come on," she snapped, circling me. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    I said nothing.


    She lunged again, spear slicing through the air. I twisted aside, feeling the wind of it pass my shoulder.


    "I heard you''re a good fighter," she went on, her voice sharp, taunting. "That''s how you became my personal guard, isn''t it?"


    Her strikes grew faster.


    Angrier.


    She wasn''t testing skill anymore.


    She was attacking me.


    I blocked another blow, the sh of metal ringing through the yard. My arms burned from holding back, from constantly redirecting instead of countering.


    Then it happened.


    She feinted left and struck right.


    I was a fraction too slow.


    Pain red as the de sliced across my upper arm.


    "Damn¡ª"


    Blood welled instantly, dark against my sleeve.


    She froze for half a second, surprise flickering across her face.


    Something was wrong.


    Very wrong.


    She hadn''t meant to stop.


    She wanted to keep going.


    I straightened despite the sting, lowering my spear slightly. "Luna," I said firmly, forcing calmness into my voice, "we should stop."


    Her jaw clenched.


    "No," she said tly. "Not yet."


    She attacked again.


    I barely blocked in time, pain shooting through my wounded arm. If this continued, I wouldn''t be able to keep controlling the fight.


    If I were Lennox, I knew exactly what to do.


    I would step in close.


    I would trap her weapon.


    I would pull her into my chest andfort her, letting her rage burn itself out against me.


    But I wasn''t allowed to do that.


    I was just a guard.


    "Luna," I tried again, backing away, "you''re hurt. You''re not thinking clearly."


    Her eyes shed.


    "Don''t tell me what I''m feeling."


    She came at me harder, driving me back step by step. I caught her spear shaft with mine, locking them together, metal scraping, our faces suddenly too close.


    Her breath was uneven.


    Her eyes were zing.


    I lowered my voice. "This isn''t about training."


    She shoved me back violently. "Then fight."


    I tightened my grip, blood dripping down my arm, my control hanging by a thread.


    If I lost myself now¡ªif I fought her the way I could¡ªeverything would unravel.


    So I did the only thing I could.


    I dropped my spear.


    It hit the ground with a dull ng.


    The sudden stillness shocked her.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded.


    "I won''t fight you like this," I said quietly. "Not when you are not yourself."


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, anger warring with something else in her eyes.


    I stood there unarmed, bleeding, exposed¡ªwaiting to see if she would strike again.


    And praying she wouldn''t.


    Her eyes went cold.


    "Leave," Olivia said tly. "Leave before I chop your head off."


    There was no anger left in her voice this time.


    I didn''t argue.


    I inclined my head once, turned, and walked out of the training yard with my arm bleeding freely down my sleeve.


    By the time I reached my room, my arm was throbbing badly.


    I shut the door behind me and leaned against it for a moment, breathing hard. My control was hanging by a thread. I stripped off the bloodied uniform, hissing as fabric tugged against the cut, then tossed it aside and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "What the hell is wrong with her¡­" I muttered under my breath.


    No¡ªthat wasn''t fair.


    I knew exactly what was wrong with her.


    Me.


    My death.


    I grabbed a cloth and pressed it against the wound, my jaw clenched as pain red. I should have locked the door, because I regretted it when the door suddenly pushed open.


    I froze.


    Olivia walked in.


    My head snapped up, tension ripping through me instantly. "Luna¡ª"


    She didn''t look at my face.


    She looked at my arm.


    The blood.


    Her jaw tightened, and without a word, she crossed the room and grabbed my wrist. Her touch was firm, practiced, familiar in a way that made my chest constrict painfully.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice low, and respectful.


    She ignored the question.


    She sat me down properly, her fingers already glowing faintly as she ced her palm over the cut. The familiar warmth of healing magic spread through my skin, sinking deep, knitting flesh together.


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    Not from pain.


    From her.


    "Luna Olivia," I said quietly. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    "I injured you," she said, her voice tight. "It is right I heal you."


    Her eyes never left my arm.


    The wound closed beneath her touch, skin smoothing as if it had never been there. When she was done, she pulled her hand away quickly, like she''d burned herself.


    Silence fell between us.


    She finally looked up at me then, and for a split second, something cracked in her expression¡ªregret, guilt, fear¡ªbefore she shoved it all back behind her walls.


    "You didn''t fight back," she said.


    "I couldn''t," I replied honestly.


    Her lips pressed together. "You could have hurt me."


    "Yes."


    "Why didn''t you?"


    Because you''re mine.


    Because hurting you would break me.


    Because every instinct in me exists to protect you.


    "I''m just a guard¡­," I said.


    She didn''t let me finish.


    Her free hand came up, grabbing my arm, yanking me down to her level. The motion was sudden, fierce¡ªand then her mouth crashed into mine.

 Chapter 595: The set up

    Lennox''s POV


    Fuck.


    I wanted to kiss her back.


    Everything in me was screaming to. My body leaned toward her before my mind could catch up, before reason could remind me of everything at stake. Her lips were warm. Familiar. Too familiar. For one terrifying second, it felt likeing home.


    But I couldn''t.


    I couldn''t let this happen again.


    So, with what might have been the hardest decision of my life, I pulled her away and stepped back, putting space between us. My heart was hammering so hard it hurt.


    "What are you doing?" I asked hoarsely as I wiped my mouth with the back of my palm, more shaken than I wanted to admit. My thoughts were a mess. Shock. Desire. Panic.


    Our eyes met.


    I expected guilt. Regret. Anger.


    But that wasn''t what I saw.


    I saw certainty.


    Something sharp and knowing burned in her gaze, like she had just confirmed something she''d been searching for.


    My stomach dropped.


    I swallowed hard. "You¡ª"


    She grabbed my shirt again¡ªnot to pull me closer this time, but to keep me from stepping back.


    "I like you," she said quietly.


    The words hit harder than any blow she''dnded in the yard.


    I froze.


    "What?" The sound came out rough, like my throat had forgotten how to work.


    Her grip tightened. "I''m attracted to you," she said, meeting my eyes without flinching. "And before you say anything¡ªyes, I know how wrong that sounds. I know what I''m supposed to feel. I know I''m still mourning. But this¡ª" She pressed her palm lightly to my chest. "This is real."


    My mind went nk.


    Of all the things I''d braced myself for¡ªanger, suspicion, usation¡ªthis hadn''t been one of them.


    "I¡ª" I stopped, swallowed. "Luna, this isn''t¡ªthis isn''t right."


    She smiled faintly, not amused. "You always say that when you''re scared."


    I shook my head. "I''m not scared. I''m trying to protect you." And myself. And everything I was barely holding together. "I''m a guard. Your mates¡ªLevi, Louis¡ªif they so much as suspect¡ª"


    "They won''t," she cut in. "And even if they did, I''m the Luna. I make my choices."


    "That doesn''t make it right," I said quickly. "You''re grieving. You''re not yourself. This is pain looking for somewhere tond."


    Her eyes softened, but her voice didn''t. "Don''t tell me what I''m feeling."


    I forced myself to breathe. "You''re the Luna. You could have anyone you want. But not me. Not like this."


    For a heartbeat, she looked like she might step back.


    Then she leaned in and kissed me.


    It stole the air from my lungs. Every nerve lit up, every memory rushing in at once. I tasted her¡ªfamiliar and devastating¡ªand my hands curled into fists at my sides as I fought the urge to pull her in, to give in, to stop pretending I wasn''t unraveling.


    I wanted her.


    Gods, I wanted her.


    But wanting her wasn''t enough to make this okay.


    I shoved her away.


    I meant to do it gently. I swear I did.


    But panic and restraint tangled together, and my hands came out harder than intended. She stumbled back, surprise shing across her face, and fell onto the floor with a soft, stunned sound.


    Silence crashed down around us.


    "Olivia¡ª" I said immediately, horror spiking through me.


    She sat there for a second, blinking, more shocked than hurt. Then she pushed herself up, anger ring hot and bright in her eyes¡ªbut she didn''t say a word. Instead, she just turned around and left.


    Where I stood, I continued staring at the door, wondering, "What the hell has gotten into you, Olivia¡­" I muttered under my breath.


    Was she really ready to make out with me?


    With me¡ªas Kaine. A guard. A nobody.


    The thought twisted my gut painfully. And worse, I knew exactly why it had almost happened. Why it felt so easy. So dangerous.


    Because it wasn''t Kaine she wanted.


    It was Lennox.


    And that meant this couldn''t continue.


    Not like this.


    I dragged a hand down my face and exhaled slowly, forcing myself to think like an Alpha again, not a man unraveling at the feet of the woman he loved.


    This was getting too close. Too messy.


    I needed answers.


    I needed to remember why I was here in the first ce.


    Someone had tried to kill me.


    Someone powerful enough to ask a maid and a guard to do it.


    If I stayed tangled in Olivia''s emotions, I''d lose sight of that truth.


    "I have to end this," I said quietly to the empty room. "I need to find out who wants me dead."


    I straightened. If I wanted information, I needed to move.


    I changed into a fresh guard uniform, adjusting the straps, settling back into the role I wore like a second skin. Kaine the guard. Calm. Charming. Unassuming.


    Then I stepped back outside.


    The pack grounds were busy now¡ªservants moving about, guards changing shifts, the normal rhythm of life continuing as if everything hadn''t shattered beneath it.


    I scanned the area slowly, my gaze searching.


    The maid.


    The one whom Golden had overheard speaking about the plot to kill me.


    There I found her.


    Near theundry area at the far side of the courtyard.


    She was bent over a basin, sleeves rolled up, hands submerged in water as she scrubbed fabric against a washboard. Her hair was pulled back loosely, a few strands clinging to her damp neck.


    I took a breath.


    And turned on the charm.


    I approached casually, making sure my footsteps were heard so I wouldn''t startle her. "Busy morning," I said lightly.


    She nced up, surprised¡ªand then smiled.


    "Guard Kaine," she said, a little shy. "Yes. Always busy."


    I leaned against the wooden post nearby, rxed. "You make it look easy."


    Sheughed softly. "You guards say that because you don''t do it."


    "Fair," I said with a grin. "I wouldn''tst an hour."


    Her cheeks warmed at that, and I filed it away. Good. She was receptive.


    I let a moment pass, then said casually, "I was wondering¡­ would you like to take a walk tonight? After your duties. Just around the grounds."


    She blinked. "A walk?"


    "Yes," I said smoothly. "Nothing improper. Just some air. Company."


    She hesitated, biting her lower lip. "There are many girls here," she said cautiously. "Why me?"


    I met her eyes, lowering my voice just slightly. "Because you caught my attention."


    That did it.


    She flushed visibly, ducking her head as she scrubbed at the cloth again, suddenly very focused on her work. "You shouldn''t say things like that so easily."


    "I only say what I mean," I replied.


    She risked another nce at me, curiosity winning over caution. "And what if I say no?"


    I smiled. "Then I''ll respect it."


    Silence stretched.


    Then she sighed softly. "I finishte. After sunset."


    "I''ll wait," I said.


    She nodded, a small, nervous smile on her lips. "Okay."


    She gathered her basket and hurried off before she could change her mind.


    I watched her go, my expression calm even as my thoughts sharpened.


    Good.


    Maids are known to be talkative¡ªespecially to their boyfriends. They whispered things when they thought no one important was listening.


    And tonight, I intended to listen.


    As she disappeared down the path, my jaw tightened.


    Olivia¡­ forgive me.


    I wasn''t doing this because I wanted to.


    I was doing this because someone had tried to erase me from the world.


    And I was going to find out who.


    I was still watching the path where the maid had disappeared when I felt it.


    That sharp pull at the back of my neck.


    Alpha attention.


    I turned slightly¡ªand saw Levi.


    He was standing a few yards away, speaking quietly with another guard. His posture was rxed, but his eyes were sharp, always watching, always calcting. When his gazended on me, it held.


    Then he lifted his chin once and gestured for me toe over.


    Shit.


    I straightened my shoulders and walked toward him, keeping my steps steady, my expression neutral. Just a guard answering a call. Nothing more.


    As I approached, Levi dismissed the other guard with a brief wave. The man bowed and left immediately, giving us space.


    Levi didn''t speak right away.


    He just stared at me.


    Not openly hostile. Not friendly either.


    Just¡­ studying.


    The silence stretched.


    I forced myself not to react, not to shift, not to give anything away. I''d faced council members, enemy Alphas, execution grounds¡ªbut something about Levi''s stare made my skin prickle.


    Finally, he spoke.


    "There''s something about you," he said slowly.


    My pulse kicked, but I kept my face nk. "Sir?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "I don''t know what it is," he continued. "But I''ve felt it since the day you arrived. You don''t move like the others. You don''t react like the others."


    Careful. Very careful.


    "I try to do my duty well," I replied evenly.


    Levi snorted softly. "That''s not it."


    He circled me slowly, like a wolf assessing another. I stayed still, my eyes forward, hands sped behind my back.


    "You don''t submit easily," he said. "Not fully. Even when you bow, there''s restraint. Control."


    My jaw tightened, but I said nothing.


    He stopped in front of me again. "Tell me, Kaine¡ªwhere did you train?"


    "Different ces," I answered. "Before I came here."


    "Hm." His gaze sharpened. "You fight like someone who''s had real battles. Not drills."


    I met his eyes briefly, then looked away respectfully. "I''ve survived."


    That seemed to amuse him.


    A slow smile curved his lips¡ªbut there was no warmth in it.


    "Good," Levi said. "Then you won''t mind this."


    He stepped back and motioned toward the open training yard nearby.


    "Let''s spar."


    My chest tightened.


    "Sir?" I said cautiously.


    He rolled his shoulders, already loosening up. "Just a friendly match."


    Nothing about his tone was friendly.


    Then he added, almost casually, "We''ll make it interesting."


    I stayed silent, waiting.


    "If I win," Levi said, eyes locked on mine, "I get to do whatever I want with you."


    It sounded like a threat¡­ a trap.


    "And if I win?" I asked carefully.


    A corner of his mouth lifted. "Then you get one request to make, and I''ll fulfill it."

 Chapter 596: Lashes

    Lennox''s POV


    I stared at Levi, trying to read what was going on behind his eyes.


    Why a spar? And why add a prize to it?


    Nothing about this felt casual. Levi never did anything without reason¡ªand the look on his face told me this wasn''t about training or entertainment.


    My first instinct was to refuse.


    Every part of me wanted to say no, to step back, to avoid this entirely. Sparring with an Alpha¡ªwith Levi¡ªwas dangerous on too many levels. If I fought the way I truly could, I''d expose myself. If I refused, it would look like fear¡­ or worse, disrespect.


    And you don''t disrespect an Alpha.


    So I inclined my head. "As you wish."


    His lips curved slightly, but there was no humor in it. "Good."


    We moved toward the weapon rack. Warriors were already starting to gather, sensing something worth watching. I reached for a short de, deliberately choosing something basic. Levi picked twin batons¡ªhis favorite.


    He looked angry.


    Not explosive anger. Controlled. Cold. The kind that sat deep in the bones.


    This wasn''t a friendly spar.


    We took our positions in the circle, warriors forming a loose ring around us. I rolled my shoulders once, grounding myself, forcing Kaine to the surface.


    Not Lennox. Never Lennox.


    "Begin," Levi said.


    He came at me hard.


    Fast, powerful, precise.


    I blocked the first strike easily¡ªtoo easily¡ªand had to consciously slow myself down, letting the impact shove me back a step. Levi pressed forward, his movements sharp, aggressive, and full of anger.


    It was almost¡­ surreal.


    Fighting Levi like this¡ªpretending I didn''t know his habits, his timing, his tells. I knew exactly when he would faint. Exactly when he would ovemit. Exactly how to end this in less than a minute.


    If I were Lennox, this would already be over.


    But I wasn''t allowed to be him.


    So I fought like Kaine.


    I let my footing slip just enough. Let my guardg a heartbeat too slow. Let himnd blows I should have avoided.


    The warriors started cheering, calling Levi''s name, feeding his dominance, his pride. If I wanted to crush his ego, all I had to do was win.


    But I didn''t.


    I never did.


    This wasn''t the first time I''d let Levi win. And deep down, I knew he knew that.


    He shifted into his signature move¡ªthe one he always used when he thought he had the upper hand. I saw iting from a mile away.


    I could have dodged.


    I didn''t.


    His baton swept my legs out from under me, and before I could roll, he was on me¡ªknee to my chest, weapon pressed to my throat.


    The yard erupted in cheers.


    Levi had won.


    But he didn''t look satisfied.


    He leaned down, close enough that only I could hear him. His grip tightened just slightly¡ªnot enough to hurt, but enough to warn.


    "Interesting," he murmured.


    My heart skipped.


    "I didn''t feel anything," he went on quietly. "No bond reaction. No shock."


    Then his voice dropped, low and sharp.


    "So tell me, Guard¡­ why do you have the scent of my mate on you?"


    Shit.


    I kept my face nk, my breathing steady, even as every instinct screamed. Levi''s eyes burned into mine, searching, calcting.


    "I may not have felt anything," he continued, teeth clenched, "but don''t think I won''t notice that."


    Before I could respond, he stood abruptly and stepped back.


    "Our deal stands," he said loudly. "I won."


    The warriors roared in approval.


    Levi turned to another guard. "A hundred strokes. Now."


    The words hit like a hammer.


    The crowd went silent for half a second¡ªthen erupted again, shocked, excited, thrilled.


    I stayed on the ground for a moment longer, forcing myself to breathe.


    This was his n all along.


    And as I was hauled to my feet, one truth rang louder than anything else¡ª


    Levi knew.


    He might not understand how. He might not have proof.


    But he knew something about me didn''t add up.


    Two guards each grabbed my arms as they dragged me to the pir where I would be tied and flogged. I realized Levi had a n all along. He didn''t just want to have a friendly match with me. He knew from the beginning that I had Olivia''s smell on me, and he used this fight as a means to punish me so no one would know the actual reasons.


    As I was being tied to the tree, anger red inside me, but I held myself back. I wasn''t Lennox. I was Kaine, and I couldn''te out of character now.


    The firstsh came down hard.


    So hard my breath tore out of my lungs before I could stop it.


    Pain exploded across my back, white and blinding, like fire ripping through skin. I clenched my jaw, my hands curling into fists as the rope bit into my wrists. Without my wolf¡ªwithout his strength, his healing¡ªI was just flesh and bone.


    Just a man.


    The secondsh followed almost immediately.


    Then the third.


    Each strikended with a sharp crack that echoed through the yard, the sound cutting deeper than the pain itself. My back burned, skin splitting, heat spreading fast and merciless.


    "Keep going," Levi ordered coldly.


    No hesitation. No mercy.


    "Until it reaches a hundred."


    I lifted my head slowly, my vision blurring, and stared at him through the haze. He stood there with his arms crossed, expression carved from stone, eyes dark and unreadable.


    I didn''t recognize him.


    This wasn''t the brother who used tough too loudly, who always stepped in first when things got ugly, who hated unnecessary punishment.


    What happened to you, Levi?


    Anothersh tore into me.


    My muscles jerked violently, a low groan ripping from my chest before I could stop it. Blood began to trail down my sides, soaking into my trousers, dripping into the dirt below.


    They weren''t using normalshes.


    I could feel it.


    These were barbed.


    Designed to tear, not just sting.


    By the thirtieth stroke, my back felt like raw meat. Every breath hurt. Every movement sent fresh agony screaming through my body. Sweat poured down my face, my teeth grinding so hard my jaw ached.


    I forced myself not to scream.


    I wouldn''t give him that.


    I stared straight at Levi, even as another strikended, and another.


    You nned this.


    This was never about a spar.


    He had known from the start¡ªabout Olivia''s scent, about something being wrong. And instead of confronting me privately, he chose spectacle. Punishment disguised as honor.


    A way to hurt me without revealing why.


    The yard was silent now.


    No cheers. Noughter.


    Just the sound of thesh and mybored breathing.


    Then¡ª


    "STOP."


    The word cut through the air like thunder.


    The whip froze mid-swing.


    My heart stuttered.


    I knew that voice.


    Boots pounded across the dirt, fast and furious. The guards hesitated, uncertainty shing across their faces.


    "Untie him. Now."


    Olivia.


    I lifted my head just enough to see her storm into the yard, fury radiating off her in waves so strong it felt like pressure against my skin. Her eyes went straight to my back¡ªand her face went white.


    Then red.


    Then something terrifyingly calm settled over her features.


    She turned slowly toward Levi.


    "What," she asked quietly, "is going on here?"


    Levi frowned, clearly annoyed at the interruption. "We had a bet," he said tly. "He lost."


    I felt her aura spike.


    "A bet?" she repeated.


    "Yes," Levi said. "He agreed to the terms."


    She looked back at me, at the blood soaking through my clothes, at the way my shoulders trembled despite my effort to stay still.


    Then she snapped back to Levi.


    "And you thought  strokes was appropriate?"


    Levi ignored her and turned to the guards. "Continue."


    Her voice echoed.


    "Don''t you dare."


    Every guard froze.


    Silence mmed down over the yard, thick and suffocating.


    Olivia stepped between Levi and me, her back to my ruined body, her chin lifted, her hands clenched at her sides.


    "I said stop," she repeated, her voice deadly. "If any of you touch him again, you will answer to me."


    The guards immediately dropped thesh and stepped back, heads lowered.


    Levi''s eyes narrowed. "Olivia¡ª"


    "You don''t get to do this," she cut in sharply. "Not without my consent. Not to someone under my authority."


    "He''s just a guard," Levi snapped.


    Her head turned slowly.


    The look she gave him made my blood run cold.


    "He is my guard," she said, each word precise. "And you will exin to me¡ªright now¡ªwhy he was being flogged like an animal."


    Levi hesitated.


    Just for a second.


    And that was all it took.


    Because Olivia already knew this wasn''t about a bet.


    She turned slightly, her gaze flicking back to me. Our eyes met.


    Something unspoken passed between us¡ªrage, fear, guilt, something deeper. Something I just couldn''t explian.


    Her jaw tightened.


    "Untie him," she said again, softer now¡ªbut no lessmanding.


    "No one dares," Levi growled.

 Chapter 597: Release Him

    Olivia''s POV


    "No one dares," Levi growled.


    I turned slowly to face him.


    For a moment, the entire yard seemed to stop breathing.


    The guards stood frozen, eyes darting between us, trapped between two authorities. The warriors who had been cheering earlier now stared at the ground, shame etched into their faces. The whipy abandoned in the dirt, dark with Lennox''s blood.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    I took a step forward.


    Then another.


    "I said untie him," I repeated, my voice calm¡ªbut edged with authority. "That was not a suggestion. That was an order."


    "This doesn''t concern you," Levi snapped. "We had an agreement¡ª"


    Iughed.


    But there was no humor in it.


    "You flogged a man nearly to death," I said quietly. "And you think the problem here is a bet?"


    Levi''s jaw tightened. His eyes flickered¡ªand then his voice mmed into my mind.


    What the hell are you doing, Olivia?


    I didn''t break eye contact with him as I replied through the mind link.


    Release him, Levi.


    He scoffed, anger burning hot through the bond.


    Why are you so bothered about him?


    He''s just a guard.


    My anger spiked so fast it made my vision blur.


    Just a guard.


    If only you knew.


    I wanted to scream it at him. To tell him the truth¡ªthat the man tied to that pir was his brother. That Kaine was Lennox. That the blood soaking into the dirt belonged to the man we had buried, mourned, and cried over.


    But I couldn''t.


    Not yet.


    I didn''t know why Lennox was hiding.


    I didn''t know why Lennox was acting dead.


    And I didn''t know what would happen if I exposed him now.


    So I swallowed the fire in my throat and lifted my chin.


    "I am releasing him," I said coldly.


    I turned to the guards. "Untie him. Now."


    They didn''t move.


    Their eyes flicked to Levi.


    Of course they did.


    He was Alpha.


    His word had always beenw.


    My hands curled into fists.


    "You need his permission to obey me?" I asked quietly.


    Still, they hesitated.


    That was it.


    I stormed forward myself, ignoring Levi''s sharp inhale, and reached for the ropes binding Kaine¡ªbinding Lennox¡ªto the post. My fingers shook as I worked the knots loose, my heart pounding violently as blood smeared against my palms.


    The moment the ropes fell away, he staggered slightly but caught himself.


    "Thank you, Luna," he said hoarsely.


    The words sliced straight through me.


    Still calling me Luna.


    Still pretending.


    Still protecting his secret¡ªeven now.


    I stepped back, giving him space, forcing my face into something neutral as he straightened slowly. He didn''t look at Levi. Didn''t challenge him. Just turned and began to walk away, every step stiff with pain.


    Watching him leave like that hurt more than the blood ever could.


    Then¡ª


    Levi grabbed my wrist.


    Hard.


    Before I could react, he yanked me toward him and dragged me away from the yard. I barely had time to register the shocked looks around us before he shoved open his door and pulled me inside.


    The door mmed shut.


    Silence exploded between us.


    He released my wrist only to turn and face me, his eyes dark, furious, burning with something I hadn''t seen in him before.


    "Why," he demanded, his voice low and enraged, "does that guard have your scent on him?"


    My heart lurched.


    Shit.


    I felt the panic rise¡ªbut I buried it fast, schooling my expression into cool disbelief.


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked sharply.


    Levi stepped closer. "Don''t y with me, Olivia. Tell me what''s going on."


    I crossed my arms, meeting his re head-on. "You''re my mate," I said firmly. "If I were with any man other than you, Louis, or Lennox, you would feel it. You know that. So what exactly are you using me of?"


    His jaw worked, frustration leaking through the bond.


    "You smell like him," he snapped. "That''s not normal."


    "And you''re imagining things," I shot back. "I''m grieving. I''ve been healing people. I''ve been in close contact with half the pack. If you''re looking for reasons to suspect me, maybe you should look at yourself first."


    His eyes red.


    "I hope you''re not doing anything with that guard," he said harshly. "Because if you are¡ª"


    "If I am what, Levi?" I cut in. "Breathing in the same space as him? Bleeding for my pack? Saving a man you nearly killed?"


    The room felt too small. Too tight.


    Something ugly simmered beneath his anger, something sharp and unfamiliar.


    I took a step back, my voice dropping.


    "What is wrong with you?" I asked. "You''ve changed. You''re cruel. You punished him like you wanted to make an example¡ªlike you wanted to hurt someone just because you could."


    His eyes flickered.


    For the first time, doubt crossed his face.


    I stared at him, my chest aching.


    "This isn''t the Levi I know," I said quietly. "So tell me¡ªwhat''s really going on with you?"


    The bond pulsed between us, tense and strained.


    I stared at Levi for a long moment, my chest tight, my head aching.


    This wasn''t going anywhere.


    The bond between us felt strained, stretched thin like it might snap if I pushed any harder. I was tired. Angry. Confused. And right now, I didn''t trust myself to stay in that room without saying something I couldn''t take back.


    "I''m done with this," I said quietly.


    Levi''s shoulders sagged.


    "Olivia¡­ wait." His voice dropped, the anger finally draining out of it. "I don''t know what''s wrong with metely. I wake up angry. Restless. Like something is crawling under my skin. I didn''t mean for it to go that far."


    I looked at him¡ªreally looked at him.


    He looked lost.


    "I''m not excusing what you did," I said firmly. "You crossed a line today. A dangerous one."


    He nodded once. "I know."


    "Then fix yourself," I said. "Before you be someone I don''t recognize anymore."


    Silence hung between us.


    I turned and walked out without waiting for a reply.


    I didn''t go back to my room.


    My feet carried me somewhere else entirely.


    To him.


    Lennox.


    Kaine.


    Whatever name he was hiding behind.


    I stopped in front of his door, my hand hovering in the air for a second before I knocked¡ªonce, sharp and decisive.


    There was a pause.


    Then the door opened.


    And my breath caught.


    He was shirtless.


    His back was a mess of torn skin and drying blood, angry red welts crossing muscle that should never have been touched that way. Some wounds had already started to close, but many were still raw, ugly, and painful to look at.


    My stomach twisted violently.


    "Luna," he said immediately, stepping back as if burned. "You can''t be here. If anyone sees you¡ª"


    "I don''t care," I said, pushing the door closed behind me.


    He frowned, clearly ufortable. "This will cause trouble."


    I frowned. He was still hiding. Still pretending to be just a guard.


    I studied his face, the tension in his jaw, the way his eyes refused to meet mine. I wondered¡ªagain¡ªwhat he was really nning. What game he thought he was ying. Why he was putting himself through this.


    My wolf stirred, sharp and insistent.


    Ask him. Tell him you know. End this.


    I swallowed.


    Not yet.


    I wasn''t ready to hear his answers.


    "Lie down," I said instead.


    He blinked. "What?"


    "On the bed," I repeated, my voice leaving no room for argument. "On your stomach."


    "I can take care of myself," he said quickly. "It''s not that bad."


    I stepped closer, my gaze hard. "That wasn''t a suggestion."


    He hesitated¡ªthen slowly obeyed, lowering himself onto the bed with a quiet exhale. Every movement clearly hurt.


    I stood there for a second, staring at his back, at the damage Levi had done, at the punishment that should never have happened.


    My hands trembled.


    I ced them gently on his skin, magic already gathering beneath my palms.


    Warmth flowed from me into him, slow and steady. I felt torn flesh knit together, felt the heat fade as wounds closed one by one. He sucked in a breath, his body rxing.


    Neither of us spoke.


    But the silence was heavy.


    Full of things unsaid.


    I didn''t stop until every wound was gone.


    I moved slowly, carefully, my hands glowing faintly as I worked across his back, following each torn line, each welt, each ce thesh had bitten too deep. I made sure there was nothing left¡ªno broken skin, no lingering heat, not even a faint scar. When I was done, his skin was smooth again, whole, as if none of it had ever happened.


    I pulled my hands away atst, my chest tight, my breath uneven.


    "It''s done," I said quietly.


    He shifted, then pushed himself up from the bed. He rolled his shoulders once, testing, then stood and turned to face me. Fully healed. Completely whole.


    "Thank you, Luna," he said, bowing his head slightly.


    That word again.


    Luna.


    Not Olivia.


    Not the name he used to say like it meant home.


    I stared at him, my heart aching in a way I didn''t have words for. How long was he going to keep this up? How long was he going to stand in front of me and pretend he wasn''t the man I loved? Pretend he hadn''t shattered my world by dying¡ªand then somehow walking back into it under another name?


    I stepped closer without thinking.


    Too close.


    My hand lifted on its own and cupped his face, my fingers brushing his jaw, my thumb grazing his cheek. His skin was warm beneath my touch¡ªreal, solid, alive.


    His breath hitched.


    So did mine.


    For a heartbeat, neither of us moved.


    I searched his eyes, trying to find the man beneath the mask. Trying to see Lennox through Kaine. My voice came out softer than I meant it to.


    "You," I whispered, "is there something you are not telling me?"


    His jaw tightened.


    "Luna¡ª"


    The door burst open.


    I froze.


    My hand was still on his face.


    Louis stood in the doorway.


    His eyes flicked from me to Kaine¡ªshirtless, standing far too close, my hand unmistakably cradling his face.


    The air went dead.


    "What," Louis said slowly, angrily, "is going on here?"

 Chapter 598: What is he up to

    Olivia''s POV


    The question hung in the air like a de.


    "What," Louis repeated, slower now, angrier, "is going on here?"


    My hand dropped from Kaine''s face as if burned¡­ like a kid caught stealing candy. I took a step back instantly, putting space between us before Louis could say another word. My heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might tear free of my chest¡ªbut my face stayed calm.


    "This," I said evenly, turning to face him fully, "is none of your concern."


    Louis''s eyes darkened. "I beg to differ." His gaze flicked to Kaine''s bare chest, then to the bed, then back to my face. "You''re alone in a room with a guard. A half-naked guard. Care to exin?"


    Kaine stiffened beside me. I felt it¡ªthe instinct to shield, to submit, to disappear¡ªbut he didn''t move. He kept his head lowered, posture respectful, ying the role perfectly.


    I lifted my chin. "He was injured. I healed him."


    Louis scoffed. "By closing the door and standing that close?"


    "Yes," I snapped. "Because he was flogged within an inch of his life under our authority. Or did you miss that part?"


    That gave him pause.


    "Levi went too far," I continued coldly. "And I will not apologize for fixing what he broke."


    Louis studied my face for a long moment, searching for something¡ªguilt, hesitation, a crack. He found none. I made sure of it.


    Then his eyes shifted back to Kaine.


    "You," Louis said, voice hard. "Get dressed."


    Kaine inclined his head. "Yes, Alpha."


    The word twisted something in my chest.


    He reached for his shirt, pulling it on quickly, efficiently. No hesitation. No defiance. Every movement screamed discipline. Control.


    Louis didn''t stop watching him.


    "You''re dismissed," Louis added. "Leave. Now."


    Kaine paused¡ªjust for a second¡ªthen nodded again. "As you wish."


    As he passed Louis, I felt it.


    That strange pull.


    That silent recognition.


    Louis''s brows furrowed briefly, his gaze sharpening¡ªbut then Kaine was gone, the door closing softly behind him.


    The room felt colder without him.


    Louis turned back to me immediately. "You''re going to exin this."


    I crossed my arms. "There''s nothing to exin."


    "That guard," he said slowly, "has been at the center of far too many¡­ situationstely. You defend him. Levi punishes him. And now I find you alone with him, touching his face."


    "He is under my protection," I said firmly. "And that is all you need to know."


    Louis''s jaw clenched. "You''re grieving, Olivia."


    "I am aware."


    "You''re vulnerable."


    Iughed. "So what are you trying to say?"


    Silence stretched between us.


    Finally, he exhaled. "I don''t like this."


    "I don''t need you to," I replied. "I need you to trust me."


    He searched my eyes again, then nodded once¡ªreluctantly. "Fine. But if Levi is right about this guard¡ª"


    "He isn''t," I cut in. Too fast.


    Louis noticed.


    His gaze narrowed, but he didn''t push. "I''ll be watching."


    "I expect nothing less."


    He turned and left, the door closing behind him with a quiet finality.


    The moment I was alone, my strength nearly gave out.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, breathing hard.


    That was too close.


    Too close.


    And yet¡ªmy gaze drifted to the door Kaine had just passed through.


    Whatever game he thought he was ying, it was getting harder to keep everyone else from noticing.


    My wolf stirred, tense and alert.


    What now? she asked.


    I swallowed hard.


    Now?


    I have no idea.


    The rest of the day passed without incident¡ªor at least, without anything openly said to my face.


    Council meetings went on as scheduled. Servants bowed, guards saluted, and the pack moved as it always did. On the surface, everything looked normal.


    But I felt it.


    An unease that clung to the halls of the mansion like smoke. Too many pauses when I walked past. Too many lowered voices that stopped just a heartbeat toote. Too many eyes flicking away when they realized I was near.


    The staff were whispering.


    They hadn''t said anything outright. No one dared. But I didn''t need to hear the words to know they were there. Rumors always moved faster than the wind, and today, the packhouse felt tight with them.


    I kept my head high. A Luna does not react to shadows.


    By evening, the weight of it all pressed too hard against my chest. I told the servants I wanted some air and left the mansion alone, pulling my cloak around me.


    The courtyard was quieter now. Torches flickered to life. The pack grounds hummed softly with the sounds of people settling in for the night.


    I walked without a destination, letting my thoughts drift¡ªuntil something made me stop.


    Voices.


    Softughter.


    I turned my head¡ªand froze.


    Kaine.


    No.


    Lennox.


    He was standing near the far path by the gardens, speaking to one of the packhouse maids. She was young, maybe in her early twenties, her hands sped nervously in front of her as she listened to him. He leaned slightly toward her, posture rxed in a way I hadn''t seen him use around anyone else.


    He said something I couldn''t hear.


    The girlughed.


    Then she blushed.


    My chest tightened sharply.


    I stayed where I was, half-hidden by the shadows, watching as they began to walk slowly along the path together. Not close enough to be improper. Not distant enough to be meaningless.


    Casual.


    Easy.


    Intimate.


    My fingers curled into the fabric of my cloak.


    What is he doing?


    The question burned hot in my mind. Just hours ago, he had been tied to a post, bleeding because of Levi. Hours ago, I had saved him, healed him. And now¡ª


    Now he was strolling with a maid like nothing had happened.


    Like he hadn''t shattered my world twice over.


    Jealousy red suddenly, sharp and suffocating. I hated it. Hated the way it rose so easily, uninvited, twisting something ugly in my chest.


    I watched as he said something else, quieter this time. The maid ducked her head, smiling shyly, clearly flustered.


    My jaw tightened.


    What the hell are you up to, Lennox?


    Was this part of his n? Another mask? Another lieyered over the first? Or was he trying¡ªgods forbid¡ªto move on?


    The thought made my stomach churn.


    I should have turned away. Should have gone back inside. Should have reminded myself that whatever game he was ying was his own doing.


    But I couldn''t.


    I stood there, rooted to the spot, watching the man I loved walk beside another woman¡ªalive, breathing, smiling¡ªwhile the rest of us were still mourning his grave.


    As I watched, every instinct screamed at me to march over there, to demand answers, to pull him away and remind him¡ªof us, of everything. My feet even moved forward once.


    Then I stopped myself.


    No.


    I forced my legs to turn away and went back inside, my pulse racing, my thoughts a tangled mess. I told myself I was tired. That grief was making me irrational. That I had no right to question him¡ªespecially not when he was pretending to be someone else.


    I went to my room andy down, staring at the ceiling.


    I tried to trust him.


    I tried to sleep.


    I couldn''t.


    The image wouldn''t leave my mind¡ªher smile, his lowered voice, the ease between them. My wolf paced restlessly inside me, unsettled and sharp.


    Why does it bother you so much? She murmured.


    Because it''s him, I answered silently. And because I don''t know why he''s doing this.


    Minutes dragged into an hour. I turned onto my side. Then my back. Then sat up again.


    Enough.


    I pushed myself off the bed and slipped out of my room, my steps quiet as I retraced the path to where I had seen them.


    They were gone.


    The garden was empty.


    That made it worse.


    My imagination ran wild¡ªtoo wild. A hundred ugly thoughts crowded my head, each more painful than thest. I didn''t stop walking.


    I went straight to his room.


    The door was locked.


    My heart pounded.


    I knocked.


    Once.


    Then again.


    Footsteps sounded, and the door opened.


    Kaine stood there, fully dressed, expression guarded. "Luna¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish.


    I pushed past him and stormed inside. "Where is she?"


    He blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Who?"


    "The maid," I snapped, turning to face him. "Where is she?"


    Silence.


    I inhaled sharply, instinctively, my senses ring.


    Nothing.


    No trace of her scent.


    No lingering warmth.


    Just him.


    Alone.


    My anger faltered, confusion rushing in behind it. I turned slowly, my voice quieter now but no less intense.


    "There''s no smell of her here," I said, trying my best to hide my jealousy, but it was so obvious.


    His jaw tightened. "Because she was never here."


    I stared at him, my emotions colliding¡ªrelief, frustration, suspicion, anger, and pain.


    "Then why," I demanded softly, "were you walking with her?"


    He looked away for a brief second, then looked at me straight in the eyes.


    "Luna," he said quietly, "are you jealous?"

 Chapter 599: Want you

    Olivia''s POV


    If I was jealous?


    Was he seriously asking me that?


    Of course I was jealous.


    The question alone made something sharp twist in my chest. I had loved him all my life¡ªbefore the bond, before the pack, before everything fell apart. Mate or not, past or present, that feeling didn''t disappear just because he decided to die ande back wearing another face.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing myself not to react, not to lean into him the way my body instinctively wanted to. His breath brushed my ear, warm and familiar, and it sent a shiver straight down my spine.


    "Tell me, Luna," he murmured softly. "Are you jealous?"


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    I turned my head sharply, facing him, putting barely an inch of space between us. "Watch your tone," I said coolly. "You''re crossing a line."


    His eyes darkened¡ªnot with fear, but with something else.


    "A line?" he asked quietly. "Or the truth?"


    I swallowed.


    I hated that he could still do this to me. Hated that even now¡ªespecially now¡ªhe could unravel me with a look and a few carefully chosen words.


    "You were talking to a maid," I said tly. "At night. Walking with her. Laughing."


    "So you noticed," he replied.


    That smirk again.


    My jaw tightened. "You''re a guard. You know how things look."


    "I do," he said calmly. "Which is why I chose a maid."


    That gave me pause.


    I frowned. "What?"


    His gaze softened for just a heartbeat before hardening again. "Your mates won''t have a problem with me being with a maid¡­ I thought you should love this."


    My frown deepened, and my nails clenched into my palms as I red right at him.


    Lennox raised a brow, his boyish smirk on disy for me. "Or¡­" He paused and suddenly wrapped his arm around my waist, making me gasp as shivers ran down my spine. "Are you falling for me?"


    I frowned, but his smirk widened, like he was enjoying every second of my reaction.


    "Tsk," he said softly, shaking his head. "Luna Olivia¡­ this isn''t good at all."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What isn''t?"


    "This," he replied, gesturing between us. "Having feelings for a guard." His voice dropped, teasing. "What would your mates think? Powerful Alphas. Leaders of the pack. And here you are¡­ reacting like this over someone beneath them."


    His words were meant to provoke me.


    To shame me.


    To tease me.


    And for a split second, they worked.


    Then I smiled.


    "Oh?" I said lightly. "Is that what you think?"


    He blinked, clearly not expecting that.


    I stepped closer¡ªclose enough that my body brushed his, close enough that his breath hitched before he could stop it. I wrapped my arms around him, fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt, pulling him just slightly toward me.


    "So what if I do?" I murmured. "What if I have feelings for a guard?"


    His confidence flickered.


    Just a little.


    I tilted my head, eyes roaming over his face deliberately, unapologetically. "You look good," I added softly. "Strong. Tempting."


    His jaw tightened.


    Good.


    I leaned in closer, my lips just brushing the corner of his mouth¡ªnot a kiss, not yet.


    "And if I want something," I whispered, my voice low and seductive, "I don''t need permission from anyone."


    His breath came out uneven.


    "Careful," he warned quietly. "You don''t know what you''re ying with."


    I met his gaze, unflinching.


    "Oh," I said softly. "I know exactly what I''m ying with."


    Then I kissed him.


    For a heartbeat, he froze¡ªlike he couldn''t decide whether to pull away or give in. I felt the battle in him, the war between duty and desire, between Kaine and the man I knew was buried beneath that name.


    He pulled back suddenly.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish.


    I shoved him back onto the bed, harder than I meant to, the mattress dipping beneath his weight. His eyes widened, breath uneven, chest rising and falling as he stared up at me like I''d just upended his entire world.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice rough, strained. "You shouldn''t¡ª"


    I climbed onto the bed, straddling him before he could sit up, my hands braced on either side of his shoulders.


    "I want you," I said simply.


    The truth sat heavy between us.


    His hands hovered at my waist, not touching, like he was afraid of what would happen if he did. "No," he said, shaking his head. "This is wrong. I''m a guard. You''re the Luna. This¡ªthis shouldn''t happen."


    Iughed softly. "You think I don''t know that?"


    Of course it was wrong.


    But it wasn''t wrong when it was him.


    Not when every part of me still remembered what it felt like to be held by Lennox. Not when grief had carved a hollow so deep inside me that only his presence ever made it feel less empty.


    "I want you," I whispered, the words slipping out before I could stop them.


    Something in his expression broke.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Shut up," I said, leaning down and kissing him again, harder this time, desperate. For a second, he resisted¡ªthen a low curse left his mouth.


    "Fuck¡ª"


    In one swift movement, he flipped us, pinning me beneath him. His forearms braced on either side of my head, his body hovering just above mine, not touching more than necessary¡ªbut close enough that I could feel his warmth, his tension, his restraint.


    I stared up at him.


    For a moment, I saw Kaine.


    Then I looked deeper.


    And there he was.


    Lennox.


    Alive. Breathing. Looking at me like I was both his weakness and his undoing.


    His jaw clenched. "Do you really want this?" he asked quietly. "Because once we cross this line¡­ there''s no pretending after. No taking it back. You''ll regret it."


    I smiled. I reached up, pulling the cloth from the bedside table and lifting it to my eyes.


    "Then don''t let me see the guard," I said softly. "Let me feel only your touch."


    I tied it gently, covering my vision.


    "No regrets," I whispered. "Just fuck me."

 Chapter 600: love making

    Olivia''s POV


    The room fell into a heavy, expectant silence. Lennox reached up, his fingers trembling slightly as he tightened the cloth over his eyes too, ensuring the world was nothing but ckness. He let out a long, jagged breath, his head dropping forward as he consciously surrendered.


    "I can''t see you," he whispered, his voice thick. "But I can feel you. Everywhere."


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. My heart was a wild animal trapped in my chest. I knew this man. I knew the slope of his shoulders and the way his pulse thrummed under his skin, even if he believed he was a stranger to me. To him, he was Kaine, the guard ying a dangerous game. To me, he was the man I loved, returned from the grave.


    He moved then, his hands sliding down my arms to my waist. He didn''t pull me down; instead, he shifted, his movements blind but sure. He knelt between my legs, hisrge hands gripping my thighs with a possessive strength that made my breath hitch.


    Slowly, he leaned forward, his face pressed against the silk covering my stomach. He inhaled deeply, as if memorizing the scent of my skin.


    "You shouldn''t let me do this," he murmured against the fabric.


    "Don''t talk," I breathed, my fingers tangling in his hair.


    He didn''t need to be told twice. He moved the nightgown up, the cool air hitting my skin for only a second before the heat of his mouth reced it. He started at my knees, his lips trailing a path of fire upward, tasting every inch of skin with a slow, agonizing deliberation.


    When he reached the heat of me, I gasped, my head thumping back against the headboard. He was relentless. He used his tongue and lips with a desperate hunger, as if he were a man dying of thirst and I was the only thing that could save him. It had been so long¡ªyears of coldness, years of mourning¡ªand now, the sheer sensation of him was almost too much to bear.


    I arched my back, my fingers digging into his shoulders, stifling a scream as the pleasure built into a sharp, peaking ache. He knew exactly what he was doing, his blindfold only making him more attuned to every shudder of my body and every broken sound that left my throat.


    Finally, when I was trembling and undone, he moved back up. He didn''t wait. I heard him fumble for his trousers, discarding them with a focused haste, and then he was over me.


    He braced himself on his forearms, his blindfolded face inches from mine. He was breathing hard, his chest heaving against my breasts.


    "Olivia," he choked out. It was a warning, a plea, and a prayer all at once.


    He pushed into me in one deep, smooth motion.


    A sob escaped my lips¡ªnot of pain, but of recognition. It was a perfect, soul-shattering fit. We moved together with a frantic, rhythmic intensity, the bed creaking beneath the weight of our shared desperation. Every thrust was a question, and every gasp was an answer.


    The friction of his skin against mine was a fire I never wanted to put out. With the blindfold tight across his eyes, Lennox seemed to operate on instinct alone, his hands roaming my body as if he were trying to read me like Braille. Every time our skin met, a jolt of electricity surged through me, reminding me that under this new identity, the soul of the man I loved was still there.


    He groaned low in his throat, a sound of pure, unadulterated want. Suddenly, he shifted, his strong arms hooking under my knees and flipping me over onto my stomach. My breath caught as my face pressed into the cool linens of the mattress. I felt the weight of him settle behind me, his chest pressing against my back, hot and solid.


    Being blindfolded changed everything. Without sight, the feeling of his hands on my hips was amplified a thousand times. He gripped me firmly, his fingers digging into my skin, and when he entered me again from behind, it was deep and possessive.


    I let out a broken moan, my fingers wing at the sheets. He was relentless, his pace steady and driving, each movement calcted to make me unravel. The darkness between us made it feel like we were the only two people left in the world. There were no Alphas, no pack duties, and no lies¡ªjust the raw, rhythmic sound of our breathing and the heat of our bodies colliding.


    "Olivia," he rasped, his voice vibrating through my spine. He leaned down, biting gently at the shell of my ear, his stubble grazing my cheek. "You''re so tight¡­ so perfect."


    I couldn''t take it anymore; I needed to be closer. I needed to see him, even if it was only through touch. I pushed back against him, and as he sensed my movement, he helped me turn.


    I climbed on top of him, straddling his waist. I felt him beneath me, hard and ready, as I lowered myself down. A long, loud moan escaped my lips, echoing in the quiet room. I arched my back, my hands finding his chest, feeling the frantic thud of his heart.


    I moved on him, setting a pace that made my head spin. Every time I went up and down, I felt the sheer power of him. I leaned forward, my hair falling over my shoulders like a veil, and whispered his name¡ªthe name he didn''t think I knew¡ªinto the crook of his neck.


    "Lennox¡­"


    He stiffened for a second, his hands flying to my waist to steady me. "What did you say?" he whispered, his voice shaking.


    I didn''t answer with words. I leaned down and kissed him, my tongue dancing with his, drowning out the question with pure passion. I moved faster, my body slick with sweat, the pleasure building into an unbearable tension. He met every one of my movements, his hips snapping upward to meet mine, until finally, we both came with a loud moan, not minding that anyone could hear us.


    I copsed against his chest, my heart racing against his, gasping for air as the waves of the climax slowly receded, leaving us both trembling in the dark.

 Chapter 601: Accused

    Olivia POV


    Only the sound of our heavy, panting breaths filled the room. Our sweaty bodies were pressed together as I rested my head on his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. God¡­ I had missed this. I had missed him so fucking much.


    An awkward silence settled in the air as none of us said a word¡­ the atmosphere was tense, and I wondered what he was thinking¡­ I would pay anything just to know what was going on in his head.


    I felt him inhale deeply beneath me. Then, slowly, carefully, he shifted me away.


    I felt bad, but I held back my emotions and went for the blindfold. I untied the blindfold and saw that he did the same¡­ Our eyes met, and he stared at me with those brown eyes that were so different from Lennox''s, and somehow now it made me feel like I had just fucked a stranger.


    But I shook my head inwardly¡­ I didn''t sleep with a stranger. I slept with Lennox.


    He didn''t say a word. He stood up, picked his boxers off the floor, and pulled them on. I wrapped the nket tightly around myself and watched him walk toward the small window. He stopped there, standing with his back to me, shoulders tense.


    "Will you tell him the truth?" my wolf asked softly.


    I stayed silent. Right now, all I wanted was to know what he was thinking.


    Another stretch of silence passed before he finally spoke.


    " You called me Lennox," he said quietly. "Why?"


    I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. The room felt tense. I sat up slowly, pulling the nket tighter around myself, my fingers knotting in the fabric as if it could keep me steady.


    I could lie.


    I had lied so many times already.


    I exhaled shakily. "Because¡­ that''s who you felt like."


    He turned then. Slowly. Cautiously. His eyes searched my face, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    I swallowed hard¡­ should I tell him the truth¡­ should I tell him I know he is Lennox?


    "Yes¡­" my wolf urged. "Tell him."


    I swallowed hard¡­ I should have taken the advice of my wolf, but you know me¡ªI never take my wolf''s advice.


    "With you, I feel like you are Lennox¡­ I can''t exin it¡­ but I see my Lennox in you."


    Lennox''s eyes widened, and quickly he looked away so I wouldn''t see the unease, but it was already toote¡ªI had seen the unease.


    "So you let me fuck you because I remind you of your lost mate," he said with gritted teeth, sounding furious about it.


    I frowned. I wanted to spit, to tell him of course that was never the reason¡­ I let him fuck me because I know it was him, but of course I can''t tell him that.


    "This was a mistake," he said, his voice tight. "It shouldn''t have happened. And it can never happen again."


    I stared at him, my chest aching.


    He turned his back to me again, shoulders stiff. "We keep this between us," he continued. "No one can know. Please¡­ leave before anyone starts to suspect something."


    Leave?


    That word hurt more than his anger.


    I swallowed hard, fighting the lump in my throat. I wanted to scream at him. I wanted to ask how he nned to keep wearing another man''s face while standing right in front of me. I wanted to ask how he could watch me hurt and still hide.


    But I didn''t say any of it.


    I forced myself to nod.


    "Fine," I said quietly.


    I slipped out of bed and got dressed, my hands shaking as I pulled on my clothes. He didn''t turn around. He didn''t stop me.


    I paused at the door, hoping¡ªstupidly¡ªthat he would call my name.


    He didn''t.


    So I opened the door and walked out.


    The hallway felt cold. Empty.


    As I walked away, my chest burned and my eyes stung, but I didn''t cry. I just continued forcing my legs to move until I got to my room. Reaching my room, I copsed on the floor, sat with my back against the wall, my knees pulled close to my chest. The room was quiet, but my head was loud. Too loud.


    Everything felt wrong.


    For a moment, doubt crept in.


    Was Kaine really Lennox?


    I knew he was. I felt it. My wolf knew it. My heart knew it. But his words¡­ his distance¡­ the way he pushed me away like I was nothing more than a mistake¡ªit hurt in ways I couldn''t exin.


    The Lennox I knew would never look at me like that.


    The Lennox I knew would never call what we shared a mistake.


    Tears finally slipped down my cheeks, slow and silent. I wiped them away angrily.


    "No," I whispered to myself. "You''re not imagining this."


    I stood up and paced the room, my arms wrapped around myself. Every memory reyed in my head¡ªthe way he moved, the way his scent calmed me, the way my wolf went quiet around him. The empty grave. The way he took theshes without fighting back. The way he looked at me when he thought I wasn''t watching.


    He was Lennox.


    But he was scared.


    Scared of something. Scared of someone.


    And that scared me.


    I stopped pacing and looked at my reflection in the mirror. I barely recognized the woman staring back. She looked tired. Hurt. Angry. Confused.


    "If you think pushing me away will protect me," I said softly, "you don''t know me at all."


    My wolf stirred inside me.


    He''s hiding for a reason, she said. And whatever it is¡­ it''s dangerous.


    I nodded slowly.


    "Then I''ll find out," I whispered.


    I didn''t sleep until past midnight.


    I turned and turned in bed, my mind refusing to rest. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw him¡ªthe way he looked at me, the way he pushed me away, the way he said it was a mistake.


    By morning, my head hurt and my body felt heavy.


    After I bathed and dressed, I went down to the dining hall for breakfast. The long table was already set. Levi and Louis were there, sitting across from each other.


    The boys were not around.


    They had left early for ss.


    The moment I sat down, I felt it.


    The tension.


    It hung in the air like something sharp. No one spoke. Forks scraped softly against tes. Cups were lifted and set down again.


    Then the door opened.


    Kaine walked in.


    He didn''t sit.


    He didn''t speak.


    He only bowed and stood quietly in the corner, like always. My personal guard. Head lowered. Hands behind his back.


    My chest tightened.


    I felt uneasy the moment I saw him. My fingers curled slightly on the table. I tried to look away¡ªbut I couldn''t stop myself from noticing him.


    Levi noticed.


    So did Louis.


    Their eyes followed my gaze.


    Levi''s jaw tightened.


    Louis frowned.


    "Guard," Louis said sharply. "Leave."


    Kaine didn''t hesitate. He bowed his head.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    He turned and walked out.


    The door closed behind him.


    Silence mmed down on the table.


    I hadn''t even touched my food.


    Levi pushed his te away and leaned back in his chair, his eyes burning as he stared at me.


    "Olivia," he said slowly, his voice tight with anger, "you must be fucking kidding me."

 Chapter 602: Off

    Olivia''s POV


    I looked up at him. "What are you talking about?"


    Louis crossed his arms. "You couldn''t even sit straight with him in the room."


    "That''s not true," I said, too quickly.


    Levi let out a short, bitterugh. "You flinched when he walked in. You went stiff. And don''t tell me we imagined it."


    I stood up, my chair scraping loudly against the floor. "You''re both looking for problems where there are none."


    Levi stood too. "You defended him in the yard. You healed him in private. And now you can''t even breathe when he''s near you."


    My heart started pounding.


    "This is not about Kaine," I snapped. "This is about you losing control yesterday."


    Louis shook his head. "You''re lying to yourself."


    I clenched my fists. "Enough."


    Levi took a step closer, his voice low. "If that guard is bing a problem, Olivia¡ª"


    "He is not," I said firmly.


    The room went quiet again.


    Levi stared at me for a long moment, then looked away, shaking his head. "You''re hiding something."


    I didn''t answer.


    Because if I spoke, I might scream. Scream and tell them that man was their brother, Lennox¡ªthe one we were all mourning.


    Sucking in a deep breath, I turned and walked out of the dining hall, my chest tight, my thoughts spinning.


    Behind me, I heard Levi say quietly to Louis,


    "I have to take care of him."


    A normal person wouldn''t have heard it by how hushed his voice was, but my senses did.


    Immediately, I stopped and spun around so fast my head hurt.


    "What do you mean by that?" I demanded, staring straight at Levi.


    He didn''t answer me.


    He just looked at Louis, like I hadn''t spoken at all.


    My chest burned.


    "Answer me," I said, my voice shaking now. "What do you mean you''ll take care of him?"


    Still nothing.


    Something ugly rose inside me¡ªfear, anger, old pain that never healed.


    "Wow," I said bitterly. "So what now? Are you nning to make him disappear too?"


    My voice cracked. "Just like you did to Lennox?"


    That got his attention.


    Levi frowned deeply. "What?" he asked. "What are you talking about?"


    Before I could answer, footsteps echoed behind us.


    I felt it before I saw him.


    Kaine.


    He stood a few steps away, frozen in ce. His face was calm, but his eyes were sharp¡ªtoo sharp. He had heard something. I knew he had.


    Louis turned on him at once. "Were you listening?" he snapped. "Are you spying now?"


    Kaine shook his head immediately. "No, Alpha," he said evenly. "I just came to inform the Luna that she has a visitor."


    My heart dropped.


    I didn''t look at Levi.


    I didn''t look at Louis.


    I turned and walked away.


    I could feel Kaine following me, his steps quiet but steady behind mine. The hallway felt too long. Too silent.


    I knew he had heard what I said.


    Disappear¡­ Lennox¡­


    I hadn''t meant it like that.


    I hadn''t even thought before the words came out.


    But now they were out there.


    And I wondered¡ª


    what was he thinking?


    Did he think I knew?


    Did he think I was using Levi?


    We reached the corridor near my office. I stopped suddenly, forcing him to stop too.


    The air between us felt heavy.


    He didn''t speak.


    Neither did I.


    But I could feel it¡ª


    the tension, the question he was itching to ask but couldn''t.


    "You can stay here," I said quietly.


    Kaine nodded once. He didn''t argue. He didn''t ask questions. He just stood by the door like he was told, calm and controlled, as if nothing had happened.


    I turned and walked into my office.


    The meeting dragged on longer than I expected. Council members talked about borders, supplies, patrol shifts, and things that suddenly felt smallpared to the storm in my head. I answered when needed, nodded when expected, and kept my face calm even though my chest felt tight the whole time.


    My thoughts kept drifting back to the hallway.


    To my words.


    Disappear¡­ just like Lennox.


    I hadn''t meant to say it. Not like that. But once spoken, words couldn''t be taken back.


    When the meeting finally ended, I dismissed everyone and stood up slowly. My body felt heavy, like I had been carrying too much for too long. I straightened my clothes, took a deep breath, and opened the door.


    The hallway was empty.


    I frowned.


    Kaine wasn''t there.


    That strange, steady presence I had started to notice was gone, and it made my stomach twist in a way I didn''t like. He was supposed to be standing right outside my door. I had told him to stay.


    I stepped out fully and looked around. Nothing. No guard. No movement.


    "Where is Kaine?" I asked sharply, stopping the nearest guard.


    The guard stiffened and bowed. "Alpha Levi and Alpha Louis summoned him, Luna."


    My heart dropped.


    "Summoned him?" I repeated slowly.


    "Yes, Luna," the guard said. "They left for hunting together a few minutes ago."


    My heart started racing the moment the guard said it.


    "Hunting?" I repeated.


    "Yes, Luna," he said again. "They already left."


    The words felt wrong. Heavy. Hunting was never sudden. Never without notice. And never with my personal guard.


    Something was wrong.


    I didn''t wait. I closed my eyes and pushed into the mind link, my voice sharp and urgent.


    Levi, why did you take my personal guard?


    Silence.


    I tried again, stronger this time.


    Levi. Answer me. Why is Kaine with you?


    Nothing.


    But I knew he heard me.


    The bond hummed faintly¡ªtight, tense¡ªlike a door mmed shut in my face.


    My chest tightened. I pressed a hand against it, trying to calm my breathing. Levi always responded. Even when he was angry. Even when we fought.


    This time, he didn''t.


    I didn''t like it.


    I really didn''t like it.


    Hunting.


    The word echoed in my head. Images rushed through my mind¡ªblood, des, idents that were never really idents. Levi''s anger earlier. The way he looked at Kaine in the yard. The way he said, I''ll take care of him.


    My stomach twisted.


    "No," I whispered. "No, no, no."


    I turned sharply and walked down the hallway, my steps hurried. Servants moved out of my way, sensing my mood, but I barely noticed them.


    Something felt off.


    Really off.

 Chapter 603: Jealousy

    Olivia''s POV


    Without a second thought, I closed my eyes.


    I was ready to teleport.


    All I had to do was focus¡ªon Levi, on Louis, on Kaine¡ªand my power would take me straight to them. My heart was racing, fear pounding in my chest.


    But just as I was about to move, something stopped me.


    I felt them.


    Their presence.


    They were already back in the mansion.


    My eyes flew open.


    Panic hit me hard.


    I turned and ran.


    I didn''t stop. I didn''t slow down. I pushed past servants and guards, my dress brushing the floor as I ran toward the entrance gate. My heart was beating so loud it hurt my ears.


    And then I saw them.


    Kaine was being supported by two guards.


    Blood stained his clothes.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    For a second, my mind went nk.


    Then I rushed forward.


    "What happened?" I shouted, my voice trembling as I reached him. "What did you do to him? Why is he bleeding?"


    I couldn''t hide it.


    I didn''t even try.


    Fear spilled out of me as I grabbed his arm, my eyes scanning him quickly. There was blood on his side, dark and fresh. My hands started shaking.


    "Kaine¡ª"


    "I''m fine, Luna," he said quickly, trying to stand on his own. "It''s nothing serious."


    Nothing serious?


    I stared at him like he had lost his mind.


    "You''re bleeding," I snapped. "This is not fine."


    Then I turned slowly.


    My eyes locked on Levi.


    "What happened?" I asked, my voice low but full of anger.


    For a moment, dark thoughts ran through my head. My chest felt tight, and my wolf stirred, uneasy and angry.


    Levi raised his hands slightly. "Calm down," he said. "It wasn''t what you''re thinking."


    I didn''t answer.


    I just waited.


    He sighed and continued, "We went hunting. There was an animal trap left behind near the old woods. Kaine didn''t see it in time. It caught him."


    My eyes flicked back to Kaine.


    He looked away.


    That told me everything. Something was wrong.


    "You shouldn''t have taken him hunting," I said coldly.


    Louis scoffed. "He''s a guard, Olivia. We can take him anywhere. He''s under us."


    Something snapped inside me.


    "No," I said sharply. "He is under me. He is my personal guard."


    The words came out more possessive than I meant them to. The moment they left my mouth, the courtyard went quiet. Even the guards helping Kaine froze.


    Louis turned to me, anger shing in his eyes.


    Levi stepped between us slightly. "Enough," he said, his voice firm. "This is getting out of hand."


    I wanted to say more.


    So much more.


    My chest was burning, my heart pounding, but I could feel the eyes on us. Guards. Servants. Too many people watching. Whispering. Judging.


    So I stopped myself.


    I turned back to Kaine and reached for him, my hands already glowing faintly. "Sit," I said softly. "Let me heal you."


    Before I could touch him, Louis stepped forward.


    "No," he said firmly. "We have healers. Let them handle it."


    I looked at him, shocked. "Louis¡ª"


    "We need to talk," he cut in. "Now."


    I didn''t argue. I couldn''t. Not here.


    I let the guards take Kaine away, even though every part of me screamed to stay with him. My eyes followed him until he disappeared down the hall.


    Then I turned and followed Levi and Louis.


    Their study door mmed shut behind us.


    The silence was heavy.


    Louis was the first to explode. "What the hell is going on here, Olivia? Don''t tell me you don''t see it."


    "I see you both overreacting," I snapped.


    "No," he shot back. "I see you losing control."


    Levi''s voice was low. "You defend him. You panic over him. You im him as your personal guard."


    "So?" I asked. "That''s my right."


    Levi looked straight at me. "Are you into him?"


    The question hit hard.


    I froze for half a second.


    Then Iughed. Quietly. Bitterly.


    "If I was," I said, "wouldn''t you even know?"


    Inside, my heart was racing.


    You have no idea, I thought. You have no idea what I already did.


    Louis stared at me like I had pped him. "Are we not enough for you?" he demanded. "Is that it? You want something new? Something fresh?"


    "That''s not fair," I snapped.


    "Then exin it!" he shouted.


    "I don''t owe you exnations for every breath I take," I yelled back.


    Levi mmed his hand on the table. "Enough!"


    The room fell silent.


    We stood there, breathing hard, anger thick in the air.


    Levi looked tired. "Something is wrong," he said slowly. "And whether you admit it or not, Kaine is at the center of it."


    Louis turned away from the table, his hands shaking.


    "That guard has to go," he said harshly. "Kaine has to leave. Today."


    My heart dropped. I can''t let that happen¡­. I have to do something.


    "No," I said quickly.


    Levi looked at me sharply. His eyes filled with anger he was trying to control. "If you truly have nothing to do with him," he said, his voice rising, "then you should have no problem relieving him of his duty."


    I didn''t even think.


    "No," I said again.


    The word echoed in the room.


    Levi snapped.


    "What?" he shouted. "Oh my fucking God, Olivia¡ªlisten to yourself! You like him. You like Kaine." His eyes were wild. "You''re in love with him."


    The room went dead silent.


    My throat closed. I couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    I wished¡ªso badly¡ªthat I could tell them the truth. That the man they were talking about was Lennox. Their brother. The one we buried. The one we cried for. The one who stood right in front of us wearing another face.


    But I couldn''t.


    I didn''t know why Lennox was hiding.


    I didn''t know what would happen if I exposed him.


    And I didn''t know if he was ready.


    So I said nothing. I have to protect Lennox''s secret.


    Louis lost it.


    He stepped toward me, anger pouring off him. "So that''s it?" he yelled. "After everything? After all we lost? You move on with a guard?"


    "I did not say that!" I shouted back.


    "You don''t have to," he snapped. "Your actions are loud enough."


    Levi ran a hand through his hair, pacing. "This is madness," he said. "Kaine is tearing us apart."


    "No," I said quietly. "You are."


    Both of them froze.


    "I am grieving," I continued, my voice shaking with pain. "We all are. And instead of healing, you''re turning on each other. On me."


    Louisughed bitterly. "You''re choosing him over us."


    "You''re misunderstanding everything," I said, my voice shaking as I looked between them. "Both of you. You''re turning jealousy into something ugly."


    Louis scoffed. "Jealousy?" he snapped. "You''re defending a guard like he''s more important than us."


    "That''s not what this is," I said. "You''re making it that way."


    Levi stopped pacing. His face hardened. "Enough," he said. "This ends now. Kaine is leaving. He''s relieved of duty."


    My heart mmed against my chest.


    "No," I said.


    Levi stared at me. "What?"


    "No," I repeated, louder this time. "You don''t get to decide that."


    Louisughed, sharp and bitter. "Listen to her. She can''t even hide it."


    "I can''t hide what?" I demanded.


    Louis stepped closer, his eyes dark. "You care too much. You panic over him. You protect him. You look at him like¡ª" He stopped, jaw tight. "Like he belongs to you."


    "That''s not fair," I said.


    "Then say it''s not true," he shot back.


    I opened my mouth.


    Nothing came out.


    Levi''s voice rose. "Olivia, this is out of control. Kaine is leaving, whether you like it or not."


    "No," I said again.


    The room went quiet.


    Louis snapped. "You see?" he said to Levi. "She won''t let him go. She''s really into Kaine."


    Something broke inside me.


    All the fear. All the pain. All the lies I had been carrying alone.


    "Yes," I said.


    Both of them froze.


    "Yes," I repeated, my voice shaking but clear. "What if I am into Kaine?"


    The words hung in the air like thunder.


    Louis stared at me, shocked. "You¡ªwhat?"


    "I said what I said," I went on, anger burning now. "I can have a lover if I want to. I am allowed to feel something. After all"¡ªmy voice cracked¡ª"you both had Anita before."


    Dead silence filled the room.


    Levi turned slowly to face me, his eyes wide. "What did you just say?"


    I swallowed, my heart racing, but I didn''t look away. "I said what I said."


    Louis shook his head like he couldn''t believe it. "You''re serious."


    "Yes," I said. "I''m serious."


    Levi ran a hand down his face. "You''re saying you want a guard," he said slowly. "After everything we''ve been through."


    I swallowed hard.


    My chest hurt so much it felt like I couldn''t breathe. The room felt too small. Their eyes were on me¡ªangry, hurt, confused. I could see it now. I was breaking their hearts.


    I never wanted this.


    I didn''t want to choose sides. I didn''t want to fight. I didn''t want to lose them.


    "I can''t do this," I whispered.


    I turned away from them. I just wanted to leave. I needed air. I needed space before I said something else that couldn''t be taken back.


    But I didn''t make it far.


    Levi grabbed my wrist.


    His grip wasn''t rough, but it was firm enough to stop me. Strong enough to remind me who he was.


    "We''re not done talking," he said.

 Chapter 604: What We Are Doing Wrong

    Olivia''s POV


    His grip on my wrist was tight¡ªtoo tight.


    Pain shot up my arm, sharp and sudden, and I hissed softly. He didn''t notice. Or maybe he didn''t care. His eyes were filled with rage, wild and burning.


    "What are we doing wrong, Olivia?" Levi snapped. "What do you fucking want?"


    His fingers tightened even more around my wrist.


    I frowned, pain shing across my face. "You''re hurting me," I said, my voice strained.


    He didn''t let go.


    "Answer the damn question," he demanded, his voice loud and angry.


    Something inside me snapped.


    "I said you''re hurting me," I shouted.


    I twisted my wrist hard and yanked myself free from his grip. The sudden movement made me stumble back a step, but I caught myself. My heart was racing. My arm throbbed where he had held me.


    The room went silent.


    Louis stared at Levi, shocked. Levi looked down at his hand like he couldn''t believe what he had just done.


    I held my wrist close to my chest, breathing hard.


    "Don''t touch me like that again," I said, my voice shaking¡ªnot with fear, but with anger.


    Levi opened his mouth, then closed it again. His face changed. The rage faded, reced by something else. Guilt. Confusion. Pain.


    "I¡ª" he started, then stopped.


    Louis ran a hand through his hair. "This has gone too far," he said quietly.


    "Yes," I said. "It has."


    I looked at both of them, my chest tight.


    "You keep asking what I want," I continued. "But you never stop to listen. You decide things for me. You grab. You shout. You use."


    I shook my head slowly. "That''s not love."


    Levi''s shoulders slumped. "We''re losing you," he said, his voice low.


    I swallowed hard. "No," I whispered. "You''re pushing me away."


    Silence filled the room again.


    I took a step back toward the door. My legs felt weak, but I forced myself to stand tall.


    "I can''t do this right now," I said. "I need space."


    Levi looked like he wanted to stop me again¡ªbut this time, he didn''t move.


    I turned and walked out of the study.


    The hallway felt cold. Empty. My steps echoed as I walked away, my wrist still aching, my heart hurting even more.


    When I got to my room, I couldn''t sit. Instead, I continued pacing around the room¡­ My wolf kept growling inside my head, but I paid no attention to her.


    I kept pacing the room, back and forth, back and forth.


    My wrist still hurts. My chest hurt even more.


    My wolf wouldn''t stop growling now.


    Danger, she warned.


    Move. Now.


    I froze.


    Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    I closed my eyes, reaching out through the bond, through the air, through the pack itself. I felt Levi¡ªangry, shaking, not thinking clearly. I felt Louis nearby, tense but unsure.


    And then I felt Kaine. It was strange¡­ Lennox and I were no longer mates, but why was I feeling his emotions? I had no time to dwell on that because fear shot through me.


    He wasn''t in his room.


    He wasn''t in the healer''s wing.


    He was moving.


    Being moved.


    My heart mmed hard against my ribs.


    "No," I whispered.


    I didn''t think. I didn''t n.


    I teleported.


    The world twisted, snapped¡ªand then I was there.


    The holding corridor.


    Torchlight flickered against stone walls. The air smelled of dirt and iron.


    And there he was.


    Kaine.


    Two guards had his arms locked behind his back. Another stood in front of him with restraints. His face was calm¡ªtoo calm¡ªbut his eyes met mine instantly.


    Relief shed there.


    And guilt.


    "What is this?" I demanded.


    My voice echoed¡ªdeep, sharp, not fully mine.


    The guards froze.


    One swallowed hard. "Luna¡­ we were ordered¡ª"


    "By who?" I asked.


    I already knew.


    Levi stepped out of the shadows.


    His eyes were wild. His jaw tight.


    "He needs to be removed," Levi said harshly. "He''s causing division. This is for the pack."


    Removed.


    My wolf howled.


    "Removed where?" I asked quietly.


    Levi hesitated. Just a second.


    "That''s not your concern."


    That was it.


    Something inside me broke open.


    Power rushed through my veins¡ªhot, strange, ancient. The floor beneath my feet cracked slightly as my aura burst free, rolling through the corridor like a storm.


    The guards cried out, dropping to their knees.


    Chains shattered.


    The torches red.


    "Kaine," I said, my voiceyered, echoing. "Step back."


    He did. Immediately.


    The guards were thrown away from him like leaves in the wind. They hit the walls hard but were fortunately still alive.


    I turned slowly to Levi.


    "You do not touch what is mine," I said.


    The words shook the stones.


    Everyone stared.


    They had not seen this side of me in a long time¡ªsince my boys were kidnapped.


    Levi stumbled back, his eyes wide now¡ªnot angry anymore.


    Terrified.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered. "I didn''t¡ª"


    "You gave a secret order," I said. "After I asked for space. After you hurt me."


    My power pressed down harder.


    "You were going to lock him away. Or send him where I would never find him."


    Silence.


    Louis appeared behind Levi, pale.


    "Levi," he said quietly. "What did you do?"


    Levi looked at his hands. They were shaking.


    "I thought¡­" His voice broke. "I was doing what was right¡­ Olivia, we are losing you to this man."


    I stepped between Levi and Kaine without thinking.


    "This man stays," I said clearly. "Under my protection. Under mymand."


    The power slowly pulled back, but the message stayed.


    Louis moved forward and stood before me. "Are you really serious¡­ is this a joke?" Louis said, sounding so panicked and heartbroken.


    I stared at him and felt his pain¡­ his heartbreak¡­ to him, it felt like he was losing me to a stranger. But he had no idea that was his brother they thought was dead.


    Louis slowly took both my hands, his eyes slowly gathering tears. "Tell us what we are doing wrong, and I promise you we will do better¡­ please."

 Chapter 605: If only He Was Here

    Levi''s POV


    The way Louis looked at her.


    He wasn''t angry anymore. He wasn''t shouting. He looked¡­ broken. Like someone had ripped something important out of his chest and left a hole there.


    And it hit me hard.


    We were losing Olivia.


    Losing her to a stranger.


    To a guard.


    And it was driving me insane.


    I didn''t know what to do anymore. Every move I made felt wrong. Every word I said pushed her further away. I wanted to protect her. I wanted this rtionship to work¡­ I wanted to keep our pack together. But somehow, I was the one tearing everything apart.


    Louis stepped closer to her, his voice shaking, his hands reaching for hers. I could see the tears in his eyes. Louis was trying his best not to cry.


    "Tell us what we''re doing wrong," he said softly. "Please. We''ll fix it. I promise."


    That should have made her stop.


    But it didn''t.


    Olivia looked at him with pain in her eyes. Real pain. The kind that means there are no easy answers.


    "It''s hard to exin," she said quietly.


    That was all.


    Then she turned.


    She walked away.


    With Kaine.


    I stood there, frozen, watching her leave with that man at her side. Watching Louis break in front of me. Watching everything slip through my fingers.


    I didn''t follow them.


    I couldn''t.


    I turned and walked back to my room instead.


    I shut the door hard behind me and sat on the edge of my bed. My hands were shaking. My chest felt tight. My head wouldn''t stop spinning.


    This wasn''t Olivia.


    She would never do this. She would never look at another man like that. She barely knew him. How could she be choosing him over us?


    Something was very wrong.


    Very wrong.


    I leaned back and stared at the ceiling.


    And then I thought of him.


    Lennox.


    My brother.


    If he was here, he would know what to do. He always did. Lennox had answers when things fell apart. He knew how to talk to Olivia. He knew how to calm situations. He knew how to think clearly when emotions got messy.


    If Lennox was here, this wouldn''t be happening.


    I closed my eyes, my throat burning.


    "I miss you, brother," I whispered into the empty room. "I wish you were here."


    For a second, I wished I could talk to him.


    Really talk to him.


    Lennox would know what to say.


    He would tell me what I was doing wrong. He would tell me how to fix this before it brokepletely. He always had a way of seeing things clearly, even when emotions were high.


    Right now, I didn''t even recognize myself.


    I used to be calm. I used to think before acting. Now all I felt was anger, fear, and this deep panic that I was losing control¡ªof the pack, of Olivia, of myself.


    "I don''t know who I''ve be," I muttered, rubbing my face. "This isn''t me."


    The door creaked open.


    Louis walked in slowly and closed it behind him. He looked tired. His eyes were red, like he had been holding back tears for too long.


    "I''m scared," he said quietly.


    I looked up at him.


    "Scared of what?" I asked, though I already had a feeling.


    He swallowed. "What if Olivia is being charmed by that guard? What if he''s doing something to her?"


    I shook my head immediately. "No. That''s not possible."


    Louis frowned. "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because she''s Luna," I said firmly. "Olivia can''t be spelled. She can''t be controlled like that. You know that."


    He exhaled slowly, but the worry didn''t leave his face.


    "Then why does this feel so wrong?" he asked. "Why does she look at him like that?"


    I stood up and started pacing the room, my hands clenched.


    "That''s the part I don''t understand," I admitted. "There''s something about that guard¡­ Kaine. I can''t exin it. Every time he''s around, things go wrong. Olivia changes. I change."


    I stopped and looked at Louis. "Something about him doesn''t feel normal."


    Before Louis could respond, the door opened again.


    "WHAT is this nonsense I''m hearing?"


    We both froze.


    Mother stood in the doorway.


    My heart dropped.


    She looked angry. No¡ªfurious. Her eyes swept over the room, thennded on me.


    "Mother?" I said in shock. "You''re back?"


    She hadn''t been around since Lennox was buried. She had left the pack, saying she needed time. I didn''t expect to see her now.


    "I was forced toe back," she snapped. "Rumors reached my ears. Ugly rumors."


    Louis straightened. "What rumors?"


    She crossed her arms. "That the Luna is having an affair with a guard."


    My chest tightened.


    "What the hell is going on in this pack?" she demanded. "Have you both lost your minds?"


    I opened my mouth, then closed it again. I didn''t know how to exin any of this.


    Mother stepped fully into the room, her gaze sharp. "You let things get this bad? Lennox is gone, and everything falls apart?"


    That name hit me hard.


    I clenched my fists.


    "I''m trying," I said quietly. "I really am."


    She studied my face for a long moment, then her expression softened just a little.


    "Then you better start thinking clearly and put things in order."


    Mother''s words hung in the air like a warning.


    "Or should I handle this myself?" she asked coldly.


    My chest tightened immediately.


    "No," I said quickly. "Mother, we''re fine. We can handle it."


    She turned to me slowly, one brow lifting. "Fine?" she repeated. "Because nothing about what I''m hearing sounds fine."


    Before I could answer, there was a knock on the door.


    Three sharp knocks.


    Louis nced at me, then walked over and opened it.


    Kaine stood there.


    The moment I saw him, my wolf growled low in my chest. Anger. Instinct. Something deep and ugly twisted inside me. I didn''t know why¡ªbut every part of me reacted to his presence.


    Mother stiffened.


    Her eyes locked on him the second he stepped inside.


    "Who is that?" she asked slowly.


    Kaine bowed his head slightly. "Kaine, ma''am. I''m a guard."


    Her frown deepened.


    "That''s strange," she murmured, stepping closer to him. "Very strange."


    Kaine didn''t move. He stood still, respectful, but I saw his shoulders tense.


    Mother circled him slowly, her sharp eyes studying his face. His posture. His scent.


    "Why do I feel like I know you?" she asked.


    The room went silent.


    Louis looked between them, confused. "Mother?"


    She stopped right in front of Kaine now. Very close. Too close.


    "Who are you?" she demanded. "Not your name. You."


    Kaine swallowed. "I don''t understand."


    Mother lifted her hand slightly, then paused. Her eyes widened just a fraction.


    "No¡­" she whispered. "That''s not possible."


    My heart skipped.


    "What?" I asked. "Mother, what do you mean?"


    She shook her head slowly, like she was arguing with herself. "You smell familiar," she said to Kaine. "Too familiar."


    My blood ran cold.


    Kaine''s jaw tightened, but he said nothing.


    Mother reached out suddenly and grabbed his wrist.


    I stepped forward at once. "Mother¡ª"


    She ignored mepletely.


    Her eyes locked onto his. Searching. Digging.


    Then her breath caught.


    "Oh Moon¡­" she whispered.


    The color drained from her face.


    She stumbled back a step.


    "Mother?" Louis said sharply, rushing to her side.


    She stared at Kaine like she was seeing a ghost.


    "That''s not possible," she said again, louder now. "I buried my son."


    The room spun.


    My heart mmed so hard I thought it would break my ribs.


    "What are you saying?" I demanded. "Mother, stop talking in riddles."


    Her eyes never left Kaine.


    "Kaine," she said slowly. "Look at me."


    He hesitated.


    Then he lifted his head fully.


    My mother''s breath caught painfully.


    "No," she whispered. "That''s not¡ª"


    Her voice broke.


    "Lennox?"

 Chapter 606: killed?

    Lennox''s POV


    Shit.


    Mother recognized me.


    How was that even possible?


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I couldn''t. The moment was heavy and tense. I knew I had to do something, and I had to do it really well.


    I couldn''t let them find out my identity now.


    I still hadn''t figured out who wanted me dead.


    It could be anyone.


    It could even be one of the people in this room.


    And if I let myself be exposed now, I would never find out who tried to kill me.


    So I acted.


    "Excuse me, ma''am?" I asked, putting on my most confused voice. "I don''t understand."


    Mother didn''t believe me.


    She stepped closer and lifted her hand, touching my face. Her fingers trembled as they traced my cheek, her eyes searching me deeply, like she was trying to peel off the face I was wearing and find her son underneath.


    My chest tightened.


    I had to stop this.


    Slowly, carefully, I took her hand and lowered it, keeping my movements calm and respectful. I made sure my face stayed steady. No fear. No shock. Just quiet confusion.


    "Ma," I said gently, "I think you''re mistaken."


    Her eyes filled with tears. "No," she whispered. "I know my son."


    That hurt more than any de ever had.


    Levi took a step forward. "Mother¡ª"


    She lifted her hand, stopping him. Her gaze never left me.


    "You look at me the way Lennox used to," she said. "You stand like him. You feel like him."


    Louis shook his head, confused and shaken. "Mother, this is impossible. We buried Lennox."


    I swallowed and bowed my head slightly. "I''m sorry for your loss," I said quietly. "Truly. But I am not him."


    The room went silent.


    I could feel Levi''s eyes burning into me. Suspicion. Anger. Pain. All mixed together.


    Mother stepped back slowly, her hand covering her mouth. "Then why does my heart say otherwise?" she asked, almost to herself.


    I kept my voice calm. "Grief can do that," I said. "It makes us see what we want to see."


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "Why are you here?" he demanded. "Why do you keep showing up at the center of everything?"


    I held Levi''s gaze and forced myself to breathe.


    "I need you to understand something," I said quietly. "I have no intention toward Luna Olivia. None. I am not here to take her. I am not here to rece anyone. I am not here to stand between you."


    My chest ached as I spoke, but I didn''t let it show.


    "I didn''t choose to be close to her," I continued. "I was assigned. And I stayed because it was my duty. That''s all."


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "Then exin her," he said. "Exin why everything falls apart when you''re around."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Because she is hurting," I said softly. "And you''re all too close to see it."


    The words hung in the air.


    "You think she''s choosing," I went on. "You think she''s turning away. But she''s not running toward anyone. She''s drowning."


    Louis''s breath hitched.


    "You question her. You pull at her. You demand answers when she barely has the strength to breathe," I said. "You ask her what she wants, but you never give her the space to figure it out."


    Mother''s sharp inhale cut through the silence.


    "You are breaking her," I said, my voice low. "Not because you don''t love her¡ªbut because you love her loudly, painfully, all at once."


    I looked down at my hands.


    "I once had a mate," I said. "She was strong. Fierce. Like Luna Olivia." My throat burned. "And when she started slipping away, it wasn''t because she stopped loving. It was because she was tired of being pulled apart."


    Levi''s anger faltered. Just a little.


    "If you want to save her," I said, lifting my head, "then stop cornering her. Stop deciding for her. Stop turning her grief into a crime."


    Silence filled the room like a weight.


    "She doesn''t need control," I continued. "She needs safety. Quiet. Time. She needs to know she can fall apart without being punished for it."


    I paused, then added the words that hurt the most.


    "If you keep pushing her like this, you won''t lose her to another man," I said. "You''ll lose her to herself."


    I sucked in a deep breath and continued. "She is confused, just like you all. She feels I am thete Alpha Lennox. Grief is doing her no good, and right now she is not thinking clearly. Just give her some time. She wille around."


    No one spoke.


    They stared at me like I had reached into their chests andid something bare.


    I bowed my head slightly, the way a guard should. The way I had learned to hide everything I was.


    "I''ll leave," I said. "In a month."


    Levi looked up sharply. "What?"


    "A month," I repeated. "I am searching for a job somewhere else, and I believe within a month I will get a good job." My voice softened. "After that, I''ll be gone."


    Mother stared at me like she was watching a ghost fade right in front of her.


    I turned toward the door, and with a breaking heart, I turned around and left.


    I clenched my fists as I walked down the corridor.


    I need to hurry. I have been too slow. I have no time on my side.


    If I stayed any longer, I would lose control. And control was the only thing keeping me alive.


    I rounded a corner and slowed when I heard voices ahead. Guards. Whispering. Low and tense.


    As a guard, I didn''t stand out. I lowered my head slightly and walked closer, like I belonged there¡ªbecause I did.


    "¡­such a tragic death," one of them murmured.


    "Poison," another said quietly. "They said he copsed before anyone could help."


    My steps faltered.


    "What death?" I asked calmly, joining them like I had just arrived.


    They turned to me, surprised but not suspicious.


    "You didn''t hear?" one guard said. "That guard from the lower wing. One of the packhouse guards."


    My stomach dropped.


    "The one who talked too much," another added. "They say he drank poison. By mistake, maybe. Or on purpose."


    My blood ran cold.


    I knew exactly who they meant.


    The guard who Golden told me about¡­ the guard who Golden said he caught talking to a maid about my nned death.


    I forced my face to stay nk. "Poison?" I repeated. "Are you sure?"


    They nodded. "That''s what the healers said. He was dead before they could do anything."


    The world seemed to tilt.


    So they silenced him.


    Not because he was careless. Not because it was an ident.


    Because he knew.


    And now he was dead.


    I thanked them quietly and walked away, my mind racing.


    That confirmed it.


    The person who tried to kill me hadn''t given up. They were still here. Still cleaning up loose ends.

 Chapter 607: Suspect

    Lennox''s POV


    I knew it then.


    There was no more doubt.


    I had to find that maid.


    If the guard was dead, then she was next. And if I didn''t act fast, I would lose the only person who knew the truth.


    I left the corridor and headed for the yard.


    The sun was low, the air quiet, but something felt wrong. Too quiet. My eyes searched until I saw her.


    She was by the clothesline.


    The maid.


    Her hands were shaking as she hung clothes. She kept looking over her shoulder, like she expected someone to grab her at any moment. Her face was pale. Her eyes were red.


    Fear.


    Real fear.


    I slowed my steps and walked toward her carefully.


    She saw me and stiffened.


    "It''s okay," I said softly. "It''s just me."


    She swallowed hard. "K-Kaine¡­"


    Her hands trembled so badly she dropped a cloth.


    I picked it up and handed it back to her. Our fingers brushed, and she flinched.


    That told me everything.


    She knew about the guard''s death.


    And she was terrified.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked gently. "You look scared."


    She tried to smile, but it broke halfway. Suddenly, she stepped forward and hugged me tightly, like she had been holding everything in for too long.


    "I''m scared," she whispered, her voice shaking. "I''m so scared."


    I wrapped my arms around her and held her close, ying the part I needed to y.


    "Hey," I murmured. "You''re safe. I''m here."


    She shook her head against my chest. "No¡­ no one is safe."


    I pulled back just enough to look at her face. "Talk to me," I said softly. "You can trust me. I''ll protect you."


    Her eyes filled with tears.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you," I added quietly. "I promise. I care about you."


    I hated lying like this.


    But I needed the truth.


    She sniffed and wiped her face. "I don''t believe he died by mistake," she whispered.


    My heart tightened.


    "Who?" I asked calmly, even though my chest was pounding.


    "The guard," she said. "The one who died. He didn''t poison himself. Someone did this to him."


    I nodded slowly. "Why would someone kill him?"


    She looked around quickly, panic shing across her face. "Because he talked," she whispered. "Because he knows something he shouldn''t have."


    My breath caught.


    "He told me," she continued, shaking. "He told me someone wanted a guard dead. Someone important. Someone powerful."


    My blood ran cold.


    "Who?" I asked again, my voice low. "Tell me who it is."


    Her lips trembled. She opened her mouth¡ª


    Then she froze.


    Her eyes widened like she had seen something behind me.


    She pulled away suddenly, stepping back fast.


    "I can''t," she said, backing away. "I can''t say it."


    "It''s okay," I said quickly. "You''re safe with me. I swear I''ll protect you."


    She shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "You don''t understand. They''re watching. They killed him. They''ll kill me too."


    "Why?" I asked urgently. "What did you do?"


    She didn''t answer.


    Instead, she turned and ran.


    "Hey¡ª!" I called after her.


    But she was already gone, disappearing between the buildings.


    I stood there, my fists clenched, my heart racing.


    Damn it.


    She knew.


    And whoever it was had scared her so badly that she chose to run instead of speak.


    I stood there for a long moment after she ran.


    My heart was still pounding. My mind was racing.


    She knew.


    She knew who did it.


    And whoever it was had scared her so badly that silence felt safer than the truth.


    I clenched my fists and forced myself to breathe.


    I couldn''t chase her. Not now. That would only make things worse.


    So I turned and started walking away.


    That was when I saw them.


    Levi.


    And the maid.


    They were standing a short distance away, half hidden by the trees near the back path. The maid stood stiffly in front of him, her hands sped tight in front of her. Her face was pale. Her eyes were wide with fear.


    The same fear I had just seen.


    My steps slowed.


    What was Levi doing with her?


    I frowned, confusion twisting in my chest.


    Then Levi looked up.


    His eyes met mine.


    For half a second, something shed across his face¡ªsurprise. Then his expression hardened.


    He said something low to the maid. I couldn''t hear the words, but I saw her nod quickly, almost desperately. She didn''t look at me as she hurried past, her head down, her shoulders shaking.


    She ran.


    Levi watched her go.


    Then he turned back to me.


    "Kaine," he said calmly. "Come here."


    Every instinct in me screamed that something was wrong.


    But I kept my face neutral and walked toward him.


    "Yes, Alpha?" I said respectfully.


    He studied me for a moment, his eyes sharp, searching. "Walk with me."


    I nodded. "As you wish."


    We walked in silence, moving away from the main yard, away from the packhouse, toward an old path that led behind the storage buildings. The trees grew thicker here. The noise faded. The air felt heavy.


    Too private.


    Too quiet.


    We stopped near arge stone wall, hidden from view.


    Levi turned to face me.


    Up close, I could see it clearly now.


    He wasn''t calm.


    He was tense. His jaw was tight. His fists were clenched at his sides.


    "You were talking to that maid," he said slowly.


    So that''s what this was.


    "Yes, Alpha," I replied evenly. "She seemed distressed."


    Levi''s eyes narrowed. "She always seems distressedtely."


    I didn''t answer.


    He stepped closer. "Tell me, Kaine," he said quietly. "What exactly were you talking about?"


    I met his gaze and chose my words carefully.


    "She was scared," I said. "About the guard who died."


    Levi''s expression didn''t change¡ªbut something dark flickered in his eyes.


    "And?" he pressed.


    "And I tried to calm her," I said. "That''s all."


    He stared at me for a long moment, like he was trying to read my soul.


    "I have a job for you."

 Chapter 608: The Job

    Lennox''s POV


    "A job for me?" I asked, confused.


    Levi nodded and turned away, already walking. He didn''t exin. He didn''t slow down. He just lifted a hand slightly, signaling for me to follow.


    Every instinct in me went alert.


    I followed him anyway.


    We walked through the halls in silence, past guards and servants, until we reached his office. He opened the door and stepped inside. I followed, my shoulders tense.


    "Have a seat," he said, pointing to the chair in front of his desk.


    That only made my confusion worse.


    I sat, keeping my back straight, my face calm. "Alpha," I said carefully, "what job do you have for me?"


    Levi didn''t answer right away.


    He walked behind his desk, then stopped. He didn''t sit. He just stood there, staring at the wall like he was fighting something inside himself.


    Then he spoke.


    "I love Olivia."


    The words hit hard¡ªnot because I didn''t know, but because of how he said them.


    "I love her with my life," he continued, his voice low. "She is my everything. I would do anything for her. Anything. Even if it destroys me."


    I stayed silent.


    "I''ve loved her for years," Levi went on. "I fought for her. I tried to be enough. I tried to love her harder, better, louder." His jaw tightened. "But it never worked."


    He finally looked at me.


    "She loves me," he said. "I know she does. But not the way she loved my brother."


    My chest tightened.


    "Lennox was always ahead of me," Levi said bitterly. "In strength. In loyalty. In her heart." His hands curled into fists. "No matter what I did, I was always second."


    I swallowed.


    "Then we lost him," Levi continued. "And I thought¡­ I thought maybe now things would change. Maybe now she would choose me fully."


    His eyes darkened.


    "But instead, she''s slipping away."


    Heughed once, dry and hollow. "And now there''s you."


    I frowned. "What about me?"


    Levi stared at me for a long moment. Then he said, "Olivia confessed something today."


    My heart skipped.


    "She said she''s into you," he continued. "She said you make her feel safe. Loved. Protected." His lips twitched. "Things she said Louis and I no longer give her."


    Shock mmed into me.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªbut Levi lifted a hand sharply.


    "Don''t," he said. "Don''t interrupt."


    I closed my mouth, my pulse racing.


    "This is not normal," Levi went on. "She was supposed to be mourning Lennox. She was supposed to be broken. Instead, she''s opening her heart to you."


    He leaned forward, his palms pressing into the desk.


    "You are recing him," he said quietly. "Whether you want to or not."


    My throat felt dry.


    He kept talking. Talking too much. Circling. Digging.


    He continued like if he stopped, everything inside him would crash all at once.


    "You don''t understand," he said, pacing the room now. "I''ve loved her since before she even knew what love was. I watched her grow into herself. I watched her choose my brother again and again, and I swallowed it. I told myself it was fine. That being second was still something."


    Heughed under his breath. It sounded broken.


    "I tried to be patient. I tried to be strong. I told myself one day she would see me the way she saw Lennox." His voice cracked. "But she never did. Not fully."


    He ran a hand through his hair.


    "Do you know what it feels like," he continued, "to love someone with your whole soul and still feel like a recement? Like a backup n in case the real one disappears?"


    My chest tightened.


    "I stepped up when Lennox died," Levi went on. "I took responsibility. I carried the pack. I carried her grief. I carried everything." He turned sharply toward me. "But she looks at you and breathes again."


    He scoffed. "You walk into a room and she softens. You speak and she listens. She trusts you."


    His voice dropped. "She never looks at me like that anymore."


    He stopped pacing and leaned both hands on the desk.


    "She flinches when I raise my voice," he said quietly. "She pulls away when I touch her. And yet¡ª" his eyes lifted to mine, sharp and using, "¡ªshe runs toward you."


    Silence filled the room, but Levi wasn''t done.


    "So don''t stand there pretending this is shocking," he snapped. "You know it too. You feel it. You feel how she clings to you."


    For a moment, an awkward silence hung in the air, but me¡­ my heart was bleeding for so many reasons, yet I couldn''t let it show.


    Finally, I said calmly, "Alpha Levi, please. Just get to the point."


    That made him smile.


    A slow, unsettling smile.


    "I want you to be with her," he said.


    I blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "My mate," he rified. "Olivia."


    The room felt like it tilted.


    "Be with her," Levi continued, his voice t. "Love her. Touch her. Sleep with her. If that''s what she wants."


    My stomach dropped.


    "You can fuck her," he added bluntly. "If that''s what keeps her here."


    I stared at him,pletely stunned.


    For a moment, I couldn''t even breathe.


    This wasn''t grief.


    This wasn''t love.


    This was desperation.


    And something far more dangerous.


    I slowly stood from the chair. "Alpha¡­ I don''t understand."


    Levi''s eyes burned into mine. "I''m giving you permission," he said. "Do what we no longer can."


    Pain hit me like a de to the chest.


    Not just mine¡ªhis too.


    I could feel it rolling off Levi in heavy waves. Years of jealousy. Years of being second. Years of swallowing his feelings until there was nothing left but fear and desperation.


    For a moment, I almost understood him.


    Almost.


    But understanding didn''t make this right.


    I shook my head slowly. "No," I said. "I can''t."


    Levi''s eyes darkened. "You can."


    "I won''t," I said, firmer now. "This is wrong."


    His jaw tightened. "It''s not a request," he snapped. "It''s an order."


    That did it.


    Anger red hot and sharp in my chest.


    "So this is it?" I said, my voice low but shaking. "This is what you''ve be? You''re willing to hand over your mate to any man just because she feels something for him?"


    He flinched, but I didn''t stop.


    "What is wrong with you?" I demanded. "You''re supposed to be fighting for her. Both of you. You''re supposed to be fixing what''s broken, not throwing her away like she''s some problem you''re tired of dealing with."

 Chapter 609: The Plan

    Lennox''s POV


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    I wanted to hit him.


    God, I wanted to.


    But I couldn''t.


    I wasn''t Lennox anymore.


    I was Kaine.


    A guard. A shadow. A lie.


    So I swallowed the rage instead.


    "She is your mate," I said, my voice tight. "You don''t give your mate away. You fight. You listen. You change. You don''t hand her to another man like she''s nothing."


    Levi''s shoulders sagged.


    Just like that, the fire drained out of him.


    "I''m tired," he said quietly.


    The word sounded small. Broken.


    "I fight," he went on, his voice cracking. "Every day I fight. And the more I do, the more she pulls away. The more I try to hold on, the more she slips through my fingers."


    He dragged a hand down his face.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing anymore," he admitted. "I don''t know how to love her without hurting her. And I don''t know how to let go without losing her forever."


    His voice broke then.


    "I''m tired of failing," he whispered. "I''m tired of being second. I''m tired of watching her look past me like I''m already gone."


    He sank into the chair behind the desk, his head dropping into his hands.


    For the first time, Levi didn''t look like an Alpha.


    He looked like a man who had lost everything and didn''t know how to survive it.


    My chest ached.


    This was my brother.


    Broken. Lost.


    And the cruelest part?


    I could stop this now¡­


    Reveal myself and amend my family, but I can''t¡­ I can''t reveal myself.


    Slowly, I took a slow breath, forcing my voice to stay steady.


    "I won''t do this," I said quietly.


    Levi lifted his head slowly. His eyes were red, wild, but empty all the same.


    "You can help us," he said hoarsely. "Maybe after you''ve¡­ been with her once or twice, she''ll get tired of you. Maybe it''s what she needs¡ªto get it out of her system."


    I froze.


    My stomach turned so violently I thought I might throw up.


    He actually meant it.


    "Are you even hearing yourself?" I said through clenched teeth. "You''re asking me to sleep with your mate¡ªyour Luna¡ªto fix your rtionship?"


    Levi rubbed his temples. "Maybe that''s what it takes," he muttered. "Maybe she just wants something different for a while¡­ someone different. When she''s done, she''lle back."


    I felt disgust burn through me. "You''re insane," I whispered.


    Before I could say more, the office door flew open.


    Louis stood there, looking between us. His expression shifted from confusion to rm. "What''s going on?"


    Levi didn''t even hesitate. "I was telling Kaine what he can do to help," he said tly.


    Louis''s brows furrowed. "Help with what?"


    Levi looked straight at him. "With Olivia. He''s going to take care of her needs. All of them."


    Louis''s face went pale. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Levi leaned back in his chair, tired, cold. "She''s already slipping away. She confessed she feels something for him. If this is what keeps her around, then fine. Let him have her for a while."


    Louis''s eyes widened. "You''ve lost your mind!" he yelled. "Do you even hear yourself? That''s your mate!"


    Levi stood suddenly, his voice rising. "I know she''s my mate! But I''m done fighting a losing war, Louis! I''m tired!"


    Louis stepped closer, fury shing in his eyes. "You''re not tired¡ªyou''re giving up! You think letting another man touch her will fix anything? You think that''s love?"


    Levi mmed his hand on the desk. "I think it''s survival!" he roared. "She wants him. Maybe if she gets what she wants, she''ll finally stop looking at me like I''m a stranger!"


    The room went silent for a heartbeat.


    Then Louis whispered, "You''re insane."


    "I''m not insane," Levi snapped. His voice was shaking now, but he forced a bitter smile. "I have a n. Maybe Olivia just wants to taste something¡­ someone different. Once she does, maybe she''lle back."


    Louis stared at him in disbelief. "You''re disgusting."


    Levi''s shoulders heaved as he fought for breath. "You don''t understand¡ª"


    "No," Louis cut in sharply. "I understand perfectly. You''ve lost control."


    I stood there, silent, my blood boiling.


    Watching them¡ªmy brothers¡ªtear into each other broke something deep inside me.


    This wasn''t them.


    This wasn''t who they used to be.


    And it was killing me that I couldn''t scream the truth¡ª


    That I couldn''t say, I''m right here.


    That I couldn''t stop any of this without revealing myself.


    So I stood still, fists clenched, jaw locked, while the two continued fighting each other with words.


    "I need to leave," I said finally.


    I turned toward the door. I couldn''t breathe in that room anymore. The walls felt like they were closing in on me.


    "Sit down," Levi snapped.


    I stopped. Slowly, I turned back to him.


    "I''m not done," he added, his tone sharp, almost desperate.


    Louis stepped between us. "Let him go, Levi," he said. "This has gone far enough."


    "No," Levi shot back. "He stays."


    Louisughed bitterly. "You don''t get to order him around like this. Look at yourself. You''re spiraling."


    "I''m doing what I have to do!" Levi shouted. "I''m trying to save my mate!"


    "By offering her to another man?" Louis yelled back. "That''s not saving her. That''s destroying her!"


    Levi''s eyes shed. "You think you''re any better? You stand there judging me, but you don''t have a solution either!"


    "At least I''m not handing Olivia over like she''s some problem to be fixed!" Louis snapped.


    "She already chose him!" Levi roared, pointing at me. "She said it herself!"


    "And you think this will bring her back?" Louis shouted. "You think she''ll ever forgive you for this?"


    Levi''s voice cracked. "I don''t know what else to do!"


    The room filled with shouting. usations. Old wounds tearing open.


    "You''re acting like Lennox dying gave you the right to lose your mind!" Louis yelled.


    Levi flinched like he''d been struck. "Don''t say his name like that!"


    "You keep hiding behind his death!" Louis fired back. "But this¡ªthis is on you!"


    "Enough!" Levi screamed. "You don''t understand the pressure I''m under!"


    "I understand perfectly!" Louis shouted. "You''re breaking everything he worked to protect!"


    That was it.


    Something inside me snapped.


    "ENOUGH!"


    My voice thundered through the room, louder than I meant it to be. It echoed off the walls, raw and furious.


    Both of them froze.

 Chapter 610: Messed Up

    Lennox''s POV


    I stood there, breathing hard, my hands shaking at my sides.


    God, I wanted to hit them.


    Both of them.


    How dare they even think of giving Olivia away like that.


    Like she was something to be passed around.


    Like she wasn''t their mate. Their Luna.


    I clenched my fists tighter and forced myself to breathe.


    Slow. Deep. Controlled.


    "If you really love her," I said, my voice low but burning, "how can you even say those words?"


    They both stared at me.


    "How can you im you love your mate," I went on, "and then talk about handing her to another man?" My chest ached as the words poured out. "How do you think yourte brother would feel if he heard this?"


    The room went still.


    "How do you think Lennox would feel," I pressed, my voice shaking now, "knowing the people he trusted most were ready to give up on the woman he loved?"


    Levi flinched.


    Louis looked away.


    "You think this is love?" I asked. "This isn''t love. This is fear. This is desperation. And you''re letting it turn you into men you''re not."


    I took another breath and steadied myself.


    "Olivia is confused," I said more quietly. "Just like both of you are."


    They looked back at me.


    "You feel something when you look at me," I continued. "You feel your brother. His presence. His memory. And that''s exactly what''s happening to her."


    Levi''s eyes narrowed.


    "She doesn''t like me because I''m special," I said. "She likes me because I remind her of Lennox. The way I stand. The way I speak. The way I act."


    My throat tightened.


    "She''s holding onto the feelings Lennox left behind," I said softly. "Not because she wants someone new¡ªbut because she hasn''t healed yet."


    Silence filled the room.


    "I''ll help," I said atst.


    Levi looked up sharply. "You will?"


    "Yes," I said. "But not like this. Not the way you''re asking."


    I shook my head.


    "I won''t touch her. I won''t use her confusion to make things easier for you." My voice hardened. "I''ll help you fix what''s broken. I''ll help you win her back¡ªthe right way."


    Levi swallowed.


    "You need to give her time," I said. "Space. Safety. You need to stop pulling and start listening."


    Louis finally spoke. "Why should we trust you?" he asked quietly. "Why should we believe you won''t take advantage of this?"


    I met his gaze.


    "Because you don''t have a choice," I said simply. "And because if you keep going the way you are, you will lose her."


    The truth hung heavy between us.


    Louis stared at me for a long moment. Then he shook his head, ran a hand through his hair, and turned toward the door.


    "I can''t do this right now," he muttered.


    He walked out, leaving the door closing softly behind him.


    That left me alone with Levi.


    Levi sank back into his chair, staring at the floor, looking smaller than I''d ever seen him.


    For a moment, tense silence hung in the room.


    Neither of us spoke.


    The air felt thick, heavy with things left unsaid.


    Slowly, I moved to the chair across from him and sat down.


    I knew Levi.


    If he kept all this inside, it would eat him alive.


    And yet¡­ how did I help him when I was only a guard in his eyes?


    A stranger wearing another man''s shadow.


    I looked at him carefully.


    "Is there something," I asked gently, "you need to get off your chest?"


    He didn''t answer.


    Instead, he reached for a cigarette.


    Lit it.


    Took a long drag.


    Then another.


    He poured himself a drink.


    Drank it in one go.


    Poured another.


    Smoke filled the room.


    The silence stretched.


    I waited.


    Finally, his voice came out low and rough.


    "I miss him."


    My heart clenched.


    "I miss Lennox," Levi said. His hand shook as he held the ss. "Every damn day."


    Heughed bitterly.


    "You know what the sick part is?" he asked. "Sometimes I wish it was me who died. Not him."


    The words hit like a blow.


    "I don''t even recognize myself anymore," he went on, staring into his drink. "The things I''ve done these past four years¡­ the choices I made¡­ I can''t believe I became this person."


    He swallowed hard.


    "I don''t deserve forgiveness."


    My pulse raced.


    Slowly, carefully, I asked, "What did you do?"


    My heart was pounding.


    Was he the one who wanted me dead?


    Heughed again, hollow and broken.


    "I lied," he said. "So many times."


    He took another drink.


    "When Olivia was unconscious¡­ when Lennox was dying¡­ I told her he wanted her to reject him."


    His jaw clenched.


    "That was a lie. Lennox never said that. It was my idea. Mine."


    My chest tightened.


    "I rejected her on his behalf," Levi continued. "I broke her heart and told myself it was for her own good."


    He dragged a hand through his hair.


    "And when Lennox was unconscious¡­ I stopped anyone from seeing him for years. Olivia. Everyone."


    I frowned. "Why?"


    "Because I didn''t want Olivia to see him like that," he said. "I didn''t want her heart broken. That''s what I told myself."


    His voice cracked.


    "But the truth? It was for my own selfish reason."


    He shook his head slowly.


    "I turned into a monster."


    My breath caught.


    "When Lennox came back," Levi said, his voice dropping, "instead of protecting him¡­ I fought him. I made him feel useless. Like he didn''t belong."


    Tears filled his eyes now.


    "And then he died."


    Heughed softly, but it sounded like pain.


    "Now that he''s really gone, I finally see how terrible I''ve be."


    He drank again.


    More.


    Too much.


    "I can''t even look at myself in the mirror," he whispered. "I don''t know who that man is anymore."


    Silence fell.


    Then he spoke again, quieter.


    "I wish he was here. I have so much to say to him. So many things I should have said before."


    My chest felt like it was splitting open.


    I leaned forward slightly.


    "You can," I said softly.


    He looked up at me, confused.


    "For now," I continued, keeping my voice steady, "you can imagine I''m Lennox."


    His breath hitched.


    "Say it," I told him gently. "Whatever you need to say. Let it out."


    Levi stared at me for a long moment.


    Then his shoulders began to shake.

 Chapter 611: Talk To Me

    Lennox''s POV


    Levi''s shoulders shook harder now.


    The ss slipped from his fingers and hit the floor, spilling its contents, but he didn''t notice.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered.


    The words came out broken. Barely there.


    "I''m so fucking sorry, Lennox."


    My heart stopped.


    "I was jealous," he went on, his voice cracking. "I was jealous of you. Of how easy it was for you to love her. Of how she looked at you like the world made sense when you were around."


    He pressed his palms into his eyes like he could push the memories away.


    "I told myself I was protecting her," he said. "I told myself I was doing the right thing. But I was lying. I was protecting myself."


    He sucked in a shaky breath.


    "I didn''t want to watch her choose you again," he confessed. "I didn''t want to stand there and smile while my heart broke over and over."


    My chest burned.


    "So I made choices for her," he continued. "I decided what she should hear. What she should know. Who she should see." His voice dropped to a whisper. "I stole her right to choose."


    Tears slid down his face freely now.


    "And when you came back," he said, his voice full of pain, "I panicked. I saw everything slipping out of my control. And instead of being happy that my brother was alive¡­ I fought you."


    He shook his head, disgust clear on his face.


    "I treated you like a threat," he said. "Like you didn''t belong anymore. Like you were in my way."


    His voice brokepletely.


    "You died thinking I hated you," he whispered. "You died thinking you were unwanted."


    That nearly destroyed me.


    "I failed you," Levi sobbed. "I failed Olivia. I failed the pack. I failed myself."


    He looked up at me then, eyes red, filled with shame.


    "I don''t know how to fix this," he said. "I don''t know how to live with what I''ve done."


    The room felt too small.


    Too heavy.


    Levi''s lips trembled.


    Then his voice brokepletely.


    "I miss you, Lennox," he whispered.


    The words sounded raw. Bare.


    "I miss you every day."


    My throat closed.


    "I wake up and wish I could trade my life for yours," he went on, tears spilling freely now. "I wish it was me in that grave instead of you."


    He shook his head, crying openly.


    "You were the perfect one," he said. "You always wanted everyone happy¡ªeven when you weren''t. You carried us. You carried me."


    His shoulders shook harder.


    "I don''t know how to be that person. I never did."


    My chest cracked open.


    "I miss you so much," he sobbed. "I don''t know how to live without you."


    That was it.


    I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    I stood up and pulled him into my arms.


    Levi froze for a second¡ªthen he broke.


    He clutched my shirt like a child, crying hard against my chest. Years of pain poured out of him. Guilt. Regret. Fear. Everything he had buried came crashing down at once.


    I held him tightly.


    It felt wrong.


    And right.


    My heart shattered all over again.


    After a while, his crying slowed. His breathing evened out. I gently pulled back, keeping my hands on his shoulders so he could see me.


    "You can still be better," I said softly. "You''re not beyond saving."


    He looked at me with red, swollen eyes.


    "You really think so?" he asked quietly.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    He swallowed hard. "Then I''ll start by telling Olivia the truth."


    My heart skipped.


    "The truth?" I asked carefully.


    Before he could answer¡ª


    The door opened.


    Olivia stood there.


    Her eyes moved between us, confused. Worried.


    "The truth about what?" she asked.


    The room wentpletely silent.


    I swallowed hard and exchanged nces with Levi, who looked panicked because of what he was about to do.


    Olivia''s frown deepened. "What truth are you talking about, Levi? What is going on here?"


    Levi slowly got to his feet and made his way toward her. He stopped where she stood by the door and stared at her with pain-filled eyes. I could see the fear in his gaze. He knew what this meant¡ªtelling Olivia that he had lied was going to be a bomb, and heaven knows how Olivia was going to take it.


    Levi stood in front of Olivia for a long moment without speaking.


    His mouth opened¡­ then closed again.


    He looked like a man about to step off a cliff.


    "I know," he said finally, his voice low and rough, "I know I''m not the man you thought I was."


    Olivia''s brows pulled together. "Levi¡­ what are you talking about?"


    He swallowed hard. His hands were shaking at his sides.


    "I''ve changed," he said. "I''ve changed so much that sometimes I don''t even recognize myself anymore."


    He shook his head slowly. "And none of those changes were good."


    Olivia nced at me again, confused now. "Levi, you''re scaring me. What is going on?"


    Levi''s chest rose sharply. He looked like he was fighting himself.


    "I need to tell you something," he said. "Something I should have told you a long time ago."


    Silence fell.


    "When Lennox was dying," he began, his voice cracking, "when you were unconscious¡­ I told you something."


    Olivia went still.


    "I told you that Lennox wanted you to reject him," Levi continued. "I told you those were his wishes."


    Her lips parted slightly.


    "That was a lie," he whispered.


    The words hung in the air.


    "Lennox never said that," Levi went on, tears spilling freely now. "He never asked for that. He never wanted that."


    My heart felt like it stopped.


    "It was my idea," Levi said, his voice breaking. "Mine. The healer suggested it might be easier for you. Said it would protect your heart if he didn''t survive."


    He let out a brokenugh. "And I agreed."


    Olivia''s face drained of color.


    "I told myself I was doing the right thing," Levi said desperately. "I told myself I was saving you from pain."


    His voice dropped to a whisper.


    "But the truth is¡­ I was scared."


    He looked at her, eyes full of regret.


    "I didn''t want to lose you," he said. "Not to death. Not to grief. Not to him."


    Tears ran down his face unchecked.


    "So I chose for you," he continued. "I made the decision for you. I took away your right to choose."


    Olivia stared at him.


    Her face didn''t show anger.


    It didn''t show tears.


    That scared me more than anything.


    Then she turned.


    She walked past Levi without a word.


    Past me.


    Straight out of the room.

 Chapter 612: The Talk

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t know what to feel.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    So I walked away.


    Of course, I already knew Levi had rejected Lennox on my behalf. I wasn''t stupid. I felt it. I always had.


    But hearing him say that he lied¡ªthat he made me believe those were Lennox''s wishes¡ªthat was something I couldn''t carry.


    That broke something inside me.


    I kept walking until I reached my room. I closed the door and leaned my back against it, pressing my lips together so no sound would escape. My chest hurt. My head hurt. Everything hurt.


    How did Levi be this man?


    The Levi I knew was gentle. Kind. Protective in the right way.


    The Levi I loved was the sweetest person I had ever known.


    So what went wrong?


    How did he turn into someone I couldn''t even stand to look at anymore?


    A soft knocknded on my door.


    I didn''t need to ask who it was.


    I already knew.


    Levi.


    I didn''t want to see him. Not yet. Not like this.


    But I also knew we couldn''t avoid this forever.


    We had too much to talk about.


    "Come in," I said softly.


    The door opened slowly.


    Levi stepped inside, then stopped. He didn''te closer. He just stood there, like he was afraid I might explode if he moved the wrong way.


    He looked terrible.


    His eyes were red. His face was pale. His shoulders were slumped, like the weight of everything had finally crushed him. He looked like a man watching his whole world fall apart.


    I was angry.


    So angry.


    But I forced myself to breathe. Slow. Deep. Controlled breaths.


    "What do you want?" I asked calmly.


    Levi swallowed hard.


    "I¡­" His voice cracked immediately. He cleared his throat and tried again. "I don''t even know where to start."


    He kept his eyes on the floor.


    "I don''t know what to say that can fix this," he continued. "But I need to say something anyway."


    I didn''t answer.


    "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "I know I''ve done things I had no right to do. I crossed lines I should never have crossed."


    Still, I said nothing.


    "I''m sorry for the man I became," Levi went on. "For the lies. For the control. For thinking I knew what was best for you without ever asking you."


    His hands trembled at his sides.


    "I''m sorry for taking your choices away," he whispered. "For hurting you in ways I can never undo."


    The room was silent except for his breathing.


    "I hate myself for it," he said. "Every day. I don''t recognize who I am anymore."


    I stayed quiet.


    He finally lifted his head and looked at me. His eyes were full of fear.


    "If you want to punish me," he said slowly, "do it."


    "Anything," he added. "Any punishment. I deserve it."


    He took a step forward, then stopped himself.


    "I won''t fight it," he said. "I won''t argue. I won''t make excuses."


    His voice broke.


    "I''ll ept whatever you give me. I just¡­ I need you to know I''m truly sorry."


    I looked at him.


    Really looked at him.


    He was waiting for anger.


    For shouting.


    For punishment.


    But all I felt was tired.


    "Levi," I said quietly, "do you know what hurts the most?"


    He lifted his head slowly, like he was afraid of the answer.


    "It''s not that you lied," I continued. "It''s that you decided for me."


    His lips parted, but I raised my hand slightly.


    "Don''t," I said. "Let me finish."


    I took a slow breath.


    "You took away my right to feel. My right to choose. My right to grieve the way I needed to," I said. "You thought you were protecting me, but you weren''t."


    My chest tightened, but I didn''t cry.


    "You were protecting yourself."


    Levi flinched.


    "You didn''t just lie about Lennox," I went on. "You stole my chance to visit him for the four years he was unconscious."


    Silence filled the room.


    "I don''t hate you," I said softly. "If I did, this would be easier."


    His eyes filled with tears.


    "But I can''t forgive you," I continued. "Not right now. Maybe not for a long time."


    He took a step toward me.


    I stepped back.


    That small movement said everything.


    "I need you to leave," I said.


    Levi froze.


    "Not the pack," I added. "Not your position."


    "Just this room. This space. Me."


    His breathing broke.


    "I can''t heal with you standing this close," I said. "And I won''t pretend I''m fine just to make you feel better."


    His voice trembled. "Olivia¡­ please¡ª"


    "Please respect this," I said.


    Tears slid down his face.


    "I need quiet," I whispered. "I need time. And right now¡­ I need you to walk away."


    For a long moment, he didn''t move.


    Then slowly, like each step weighed a thousand pounds, Levi nodded.


    "I understand," he said hoarsely.


    He turned toward the door.


    Halfway there, he stopped.


    "I really did love you," he said, his back to me.


    I swallowed hard.


    "I know," I replied. "And I love you too."


    He opened the door and left.


    The door closed softly behind him.


    I stood there for a long time, staring at it, my chest tight. My hands shook slightly as I pressed them against my stomach.


    What do I do now? I asked quietly.


    My wolf stirred inside me, restless. Confused. Hurt.


    Everything is broken, I told her. Levi is lost. Louis is hurting. Lennox is hiding behind another face. And I¡­ I don''t even know what to do.


    She growled softly, not in anger¡ªjust pain.


    How did we get here? I whispered. How did love turn into this mess?


    No answer came.


    Only silence.


    Then¡ª


    A knock.


    My heart jumped.


    I didn''t need to ask who it was.


    "Kaine," I said quietly.


    The door opened.


    He stepped inside, tall and calm, his face carefully nk. But his eyes¡­ his eyes were still the same.


    Lennox''s eyes.


    For a second, I almost told him the truth.


    I know it''s you.


    I''ve always known.


    The words burned on my tongue.


    But I swallowed them.


    He closed the door behind him and faced me. "Luna," he said gently, "we need to talk."


    I crossed my arms over my chest. "About what?"


    He took a breath. A slow one. Like he was choosing his words carefully.


    "First," he said, "what happened between us earlier should never happen again."


    Something inside me snapped.


    I wanted to yell.


    How can you still pretend?


    How can you look at me and act like you''re not him?


    But I stayed quiet.


    He continued, unaware¡ªor pretending to be.


    "Your mates," he said softly. "Alpha Levi. And Alpha Louis. They''re emotionally drained."


    I looked away.


    "They''re breaking," he went on. "They don''t know how to fix what''s wrong, and they''re making mistakes because of it."


    I let out a quietugh. "Mistakes?" I whispered.


    He stepped closer. "Olivia, please listen."


    I did.


    "They love you," he said firmly. "More than anything in this world. They''ve loved you for years. They just¡­ lost their way."


    My chest tightened.


    "They''re not perfect," he continued. "They did things they shouldn''t have. Things they can''t take back. But none of it came from hate."


    He looked at me, his eyes full of something deep and steady.


    "It came from fear," he said. "From losing you. From losing Lennox. From not knowing how to hold everything together."


    That name hit me like a punch.


    "You are their mate," he went on. "Their Luna. And right now, they need you more than ever."


    I turned back to him sharply. "So what are you saying?"


    "I''m saying," he replied calmly, "that you should talk to them. Try to fix this. Try to settle what''s broken."


    My hands clenched.


    "They are your mates," he said. "And they love you. Even when they fail, even when they hurt you¡­ they love you."


    He kept talking, steady and earnest, just like Lennox always did.


    "Walking away won''t heal anyone," he said. "Not you. Not them. Not the pack."


    I stared at him.


    Lennox will always be Lennox, I thought bitterly.


    Even wearing another face, he was still trying to fix everyone else.


    Still putting himselfst.


    I felt something sharp rise in me.


    Annoyance.


    Pain.


    And something else.


    I wanted to tease him.


    I stepped toward him.


    He frowned slightly. "Luna¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish.


    I wrapped my arms around him.


    His body went stiff instantly.


    "It''s you I want," I said softly, pressing close. "It''s always been you."


    His breath hitched. "Olivia, stop¡ª"


    I smiled against his chest. "Why are you still pretending?" I teased quietly. "Why are you still lying to me?"


    He grabbed my arms gently, trying to pull me back. "Don''t do this."


    I tightened my hold instead. "I want you," I whispered. "Not them. You."


    "Enough," he said, his voice strained.


    I pushed just a little more.


    Suddenly, he shoved me away.


    Not hard¡ªbut firm.


    I stumbled back andnded on the bed with a soft gasp.


    He stood there, breathing hard, his face dark.


    "Fix your rtionship with your mates," he said coldly. "And leave me alone."


    My heart mmed painfully against my ribs.


    "I don''t love you," he went on harshly. "Whatever happened between us¡ªit was a mistake."


    The words sliced deep.


    "Me fucking you was a mistake," he said tly.


    I froze.


    He turned away without looking back and walked out.


    The door closed.


    Hard.


    Iy there on the bed, staring at the ceiling, my heart shattered into pieces.


    Tears finally spilled down my cheeks.


    Because even when he was pretending not to be Lennox¡ªhe still knew exactly how to hurt me.

 Chapter 613: Have A Deal

    Lennox''s POV


    I didn''t stop walking until the cold air hit my face.


    The door mmed behind me, echoing down the hall, but I didn''t look back.


    If I did, I would turn around.


    And if I turned around, I would break out of character.


    My steps were fast. Too fast. My chest burned like I couldn''t get enough air.


    Every word I had said to her reyed in my head.


    I don''t love you.


    It was a mistake.


    Lies.


    Cruel, ugly lies.


    I reached the far end of the corridor and pushed open a door that led to an empty training room. The moment I was alone, everything copsed.


    I mmed my fist into the wall.


    Pain shot through my knuckles, sharp and hot, but I weed it.


    I hit it again. And again.


    "Fuck!" I growled.


    My breath came out rough. My hands were shaking. My vision blurred.


    I slid down the wall and sank to the floor, my back against the stone. My head dropped forward, my elbows resting on my knees.


    I had survived death.


    I had survived betrayal.


    I had survived four years of being unconscious.


    But that?


    That nearly killed me.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, but it didn''t help. I could still see her face. The way her eyes looked when I said those words. The way something in her broke.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered into the empty room. "I''m so sorry."


    My chest felt like it was being crushed from the inside.


    I wanted to go back.


    I wanted to tell her the truth.


    I wanted to pull her into my arms and say her name the way I used to.


    Olivia.


    But I couldn''t.


    Not yet.


    If I told her now, everything would explode. And the person who tried to kill me would disappear forever.


    So I stayed silent.


    And silence was killing me.


    I pressed my fist to my chest like I could hold my heart together.


    "She knows," I muttered. "She''s starting to know."


    She had looked at me differently tonight. Too closely. Too knowingly.


    Soon, I won''t be able to pretend anymore. I leaned my head back against the wall and stared at the ceiling, my throat tight. I need to know who wanted to kill me and stop all this pretense.


    I needed answers.


    I needed the truth.


    I needed to end this pretending before it destroyed everything.


    That was when I felt it.


    A presence.


    The door creaked open.


    I stiffened instantly and pushed myself to my feet.


    He stepped inside.


    My father.


    For a split second, my heart nearly stopped.


    Of course¡­ he didn''t recognize me.


    The spell was still holding.


    But the way he looked at me¡ª


    the long stare, the sharp eyes¡ª


    it was the same way Mother had looked at me earlier.


    Like he felt something he couldn''t exin.


    "Do I know you?" he asked slowly.


    I bowed my head slightly, keeping my voice steady. "No, sir."


    He didn''t answer right away. He just studied me, his gaze moving over my face, my stance, the way I stood.


    Then he said, "Walk with me."


    My stomach tightened.


    "Yes, sir," I replied, falling into step beside him.


    We walked down the corridor in silence. Every step felt heavy. I kept my breathing calm, my face nk.


    Please don''t see me, I thought.


    Please don''t feel it.


    "The spell has to work," I reminded myself silently.


    After a moment, he spoke.


    "I''ve heard you''re good," he said. "Strong. Skilled. Especially inbat."


    "Yes, sir," I answered. "I''ve trained most of my life."


    He nodded slightly. "I can tell."


    We turned down another hall, away from the busy parts of the pack house.


    Then his tone changed.


    "I''ve also heard rumors," he said.


    My shoulders tensed.


    "Rumors?" I asked carefully.


    He stopped walking.


    I stopped too.


    He turned to face me fully. "That you''re having an affair with Olivia."


    My brows pulled together. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, sir."


    He studied me again. Then, slowly, he smiled.


    "You don''t have to deny it," he said calmly. "I know when a man is lying about his feelings."


    I stayed quiet.


    "You like her," he continued. "That much is obvious."


    I said nothing, my mind racing.


    Where is this going?


    He resumed walking, and I followed.


    "You''re not the first man to fall for her," he said. "And you won''t be thest."


    My jaw tightened.


    "She''s powerful," he went on. "Loved. Desired. And dangerous to the wrong people."


    That made my skin crawl.


    Then he said something that made my blood run cold.


    "I can help you have her."


    I stopped walking.


    He turned back, watching my reaction closely.


    "In return," he added calmly, "you''ll help me."


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    "Help you¡­ how?" I asked carefully.


    His smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    He didn''t answer me right away.


    Instead, he turned and continued walking, lifting his hand slightly for me to follow. I hesitated for only a second before falling into step behind him. My thoughts were spiraling now.


    Help me how?


    What exactly are you nning?


    We moved through quieter corridors, guards stepping aside as he passed. No one spoke. No one questioned him. He led the way like a man who still believed the pack belonged to him.


    Finally, we reached his private chambers.


    He opened the door, stepped inside, then paused and looked back at me. His eyes flicked over my face one more time, sharp and unreadable.


    "Come in," he said.


    I did.


    The door shut behind us with a soft but final click.


    The room was dim, lit only by a fewmps. Heavy curtains blocked the windows. The air smelled of old wood, smoke, and something bitter. He walked to a small table near the fire, picked up a bottle, and poured himself a drink.


    He didn''t offer me one.


    He lifted the ss, took a slow sip, then finally spoke.


    "Before I say anything else," he said calmly, "you will swear to me that whatever is said in this room stays here."


    My pulse thudded hard in my ears.


    "I swear," I said after a brief pause. "Whatever you say stays between us."


    He watched me closely, then nodded.


    "Good," he said. "Because if you try to betray me¡­ if you try to tell anyone what I''m about to tell you¡ªno one will believe you."


    He took another sip.


    "You''ll be a guard using a once Alpha. Do you understand that?"


    "Yes, sir," I replied evenly.


    "I won''t betray you."


    A slow smile crossed his face.


    "That''s wise."


    He set the ss down and turned to face me fully.


    "I want my throne back."

 Chapter 614: It Was Him

    Lennox''s POV


    The words hit me like a punch.


    "The Alpha throne," he continued, his voice steady, almost casual. "It was never meant to leave me."


    My stomach tightened.


    "You''ll help me reim it."


    I forced myself to remain calm. "How?"


    He studied me again, like he was deciding how much to reveal.


    "You''re strong," he said. "Skilled. Ruthless when needed. I''ve seen how you fight."


    I said nothing.


    "You move without hesitation," he went on. "You don''t freeze. You don''t second-guess."


    He picked up his ss again, swirling the liquid inside.


    "Men like that are useful."


    My jaw clenched. "Useful for what?"


    He smiled.


    "At first, you''ll stay close," he said. "Listen. Watch. Learn their weaknesses."


    Their.


    "You''ll tell me what Levi and Louis are nning," he continued. "Where they go. Who they trust."


    My blood ran cold.


    "And when the time is right," he said softly, "you''ll remove them."


    The room seemed to tilt.


    "Remove¡­?" I asked, even though I already knew.


    "Kill them," he said inly.


    For a heartbeat, I couldn''t breathe.


    "With them gone," he continued calmly, "the pack will need strong leadership. Order. Stability."


    He leaned back against the table.


    "I''ll step in."


    My hands curled into fists at my sides.


    "And Olivia?" he added, watching me closely. "With them out of the way, she''ll be free. Vulnerable. She''ll need someone."


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You," he said. "You''ll have her to yourself."


    My heart was pounding so hard I was sure he could hear it.


    "And I," he finished, lifting his ss in a small toast, "will have my throne."


    Silence filled the room.


    This was it.


    The truth I had been hunting.


    The man who wanted me dead.


    My own father.


    I kept my face nk, my voiceposed, even as something dark and furious rose inside me.


    "Why?" I asked quietly.


    "Why do you want to kill your sons?"


    For a moment, he just stared at me.


    Then heughed.


    Not loud.


    Not wild.


    It was a cold, bitter sound.


    "Sons?" he repeated slowly. "You call them my sons?"


    He shook his head and took another drink.


    "Those boys stopped being my sons the day they turned on me," he said. "The day they banished me. The day they stripped me of my title and dragged my name through the dirt like I was nothing."


    My jaw tightened.


    "They ridiculed me," he went on. "In front of the council. In front of the pack. They chose to shame me instead of standing by their father."


    So that was it.


    This wasn''t about the throne alone.


    This was revenge.


    "They sent me away," he continued, his voice hard now. "Me. Their father. Their blood. And they sent their mother with me like she was some burden."


    I finally understood.


    This was anger that had been rotting for years.


    "They decided I was no longer worthy to be their father," he said. "So I decided to stop being one."


    My hands curled into fists.


    I wanted to shout.


    To tell him he was wrong.


    To tell him he was sick.


    But I didn''t.


    I forced my face to stay calm.


    "And if you take them away," I asked slowly, "what about their children?"


    He paused.


    For the first time, there was no smile.


    "My grandchildren?" he said. "No."


    He shook his head once.


    "They are not threats," he said firmly. "They''re too young. Innocent. They''ll rule after me one day. In time. Maybe fourteen years from now."


    The way he said it chilled me.


    Like everything was already nned.


    "The only ones in my way," he continued, "are Levi and Louis."


    He stepped closer.


    "You kill them," he said softly, "and everything falls into ce."


    My blood burned.


    "And you?" he added, watching me closely. "You''ll be rewarded."


    He spread his hands slightly.


    "Olivia," he said. "Money. Land. Power."


    His eyes gleamed.


    "Anything you want."


    He leaned in just enough that I could smell the alcohol on his breath.


    "So," he asked quietly, "will you do it?"


    "Will you kill them?"


    I stared at him.


    Really stared.


    Not even in my wildest nightmares had I imagined this.


    My father.


    The man who taught me how to fight.


    The man who once told us that blood was sacred.


    The man who swore family would alwayse before anything.


    It was him.


    All these years¡­ it had been him.


    The powerful hand that could whisper one order and make a guard disappear.


    The voice that could promise gold,nd, protection¡ªand buy silence.


    The man who could n my death and call it strategy.


    He hadn''t just wanted me gone.


    He wanted us gone.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    Me.


    The silence in the room grew thick. Heavy. It pressed against my chest until breathing felt like work.


    So this was why.


    Why the lies never stopped.


    Why danger followed me even after death.


    Why someone powerful enough to clean up every trace had wanted me erased.


    I felt something dark twist inside me.


    Not fear.


    Betrayal.


    You''ve been angry all this time, I said quietly to myself.


    I swallowed.


    The room felt smaller. Like the walls were closing in.


    I forced myself to breathe slowly. Calmly.


    If I reacted now, I wouldn''t be able to expose him.


    "I need time," I said atst.


    He raised a brow slightly. "Time?"


    "Yes," I replied. "This isn''t a small thing. You''re asking me to kill powerful Alphas."


    A pause.


    Then a thin smile.


    "I thought you might say that," he said. "I''m not unreasonable."


    He stepped back, giving me space¡ªbut it felt like a trap, not mercy.


    "Think about it," he continued. "But don''t take too long."


    His gaze sharpened.


    "And remember something, Kaine," he said quietly. "If you try to betray me¡ªno one will believe you."


    My jaw tightened.


    "It will be your word," he went on calmly, "against mine. A once-before Alpha. A grieving father. And you?"


    He nced me up and down.


    "A guard. A nobody."


    The words were meant to crush me.


    I bowed my head slightly. "I understand."


    He studied me for a long moment, searching my face for cracks.


    "Be fast," he said. "And be loyal."


    I nodded once. "Yes."


    I turned toward the door.


    Every step away from him felt unreal. Like walking out of a nightmare I couldn''t wake from.


    Just before I reached the door, his voice came again¡ªsoft, almost gentle.


    "Remember," he said, "everything you want is on the other side of this."


    I didn''t answer.


    I opened the door and walked out.


    The corridor felt colder than before. Empty. Silent.


    My hands were shaking now, but I kept moving.


    It was him.


    My own father.


    The man who wanted his sons erased so he could rule again.


    I clenched my fists as I walked.


    I''ll think about it, I had said.


    But deep down, I already knew the truth.


    I wouldn''t kill them.


    I would kill him myself.

 Chapter 615: Reveal

    Lennox''s POV


    Now that I knew the truth, there was no need to keep hiding behind this face.


    No more masks.


    No more pretending.


    I pulled my phone from my pocket and stared at the screen for a second before dialing.


    It rang twice.


    "Golden," I said.


    "Meet me at the pack house," I said. My voice was steady, even though my heart wasn''t.


    There was a brief pause. Then, respectful as always, he replied,


    "Okay, Alpha."


    I ended the call and sucked in a deep breath. My chest felt tight, but my mind was clear for the first time in a long while.


    Next, I made another call.


    "Uncle Damien," I said the moment he picked up. "I found him. I know who wanted me dead."


    Silence. Then his voice hardened.


    "I''ming."


    "I need to change my face back," I added. "Bring the witch."


    "I will," he said without hesitation. "And Lennox¡­ we''ll end this tonight."


    "Thank you," I replied quietly and ended the call.


    I turned to Golden when he arrived minutester, his expression sharp and alert.


    "I know who it was," I told him.


    His eyes widened slightly. "Who?"


    "My father."


    Golden went still.


    "Gather everyone," I ordered. "Now."


    He didn''t question me. He never did. He bowed his head and moved fast.


    The packhouse filled quickly.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    Guards. Warriors. Elders.


    Then Olivia walked in.


    Her eyesnded on me instantly. Confusion flickered across her face. Suspicion. Pain. Too many emotions at once. She didn''t speak. She just kept staring at me, like she was trying to see through my skin.


    I ignored them all and walked to the couch.


    I sat.


    Just like Lennox always did.


    Levi''s voice snapped through the room. "Are you out of your mind?" he demanded. "You''re a guard. Why are you sitting there? And why did you call us all here?"


    "Sit down, Levi," I said calmly.


    He frowned. "What?"


    "I said sit down."


    Something in my voice made him hesitate. Slowly, he obeyed, confusion written all over his face.


    Louis scoffed. "Who do you think you are giving orders¡ª"


    "Sit down too," I said, cutting him off.


    Louis stiffened, anger shing in his eyes, but he sat.


    Olivia still hadn''t moved. Her gaze never left me.


    Then the doors opened again.


    My parents walked in.


    The moment my father saw me, something shifted in his eyes. Unease. Fear.


    Good.


    I stood.


    "Golden," I said calmly, "tell the warriors to restrain him."


    Golden signaled, and chaos erupted instantly as warriors moved fast, grabbing my father''s arms before he could react.


    "What is this?" he roared. "Have you lost your mind?"


    Levi shot to his feet. "Stop! What are you doing?"


    "Stay back," I ordered.


    He froze.


    Louis stepped forward, furious. "How dare you¡ª"


    "As your elder brother," I said, my voice sharp now,manding, "I''m ordering you both to stay calm."


    The room went dead silent.


    Louis stared at me.


    Levi''s breath caught.


    "Elder¡­ brother?" Levi whispered.


    I took a step forward and met their eyes.


    "Yes," I said. "I am who you think I am," I said slowly.


    The room exploded into noise.


    Gasps. Shouts. Chairs scraping back.


    Levi took a step back like the ground had shifted under him. Louis shook his head, over and over, like if he did it enough times, the truth would disappear.


    "That''s not possible," someone whispered.


    I turned toward my father.


    "It''s me," I said calmly. "Your son. Lennox."


    The color drained from his face.


    Fear shed in his eyes before he could hide it.


    For the first time since I walked into that room, he looked afraid.


    "You thought you were talking to a stranger," I continued, my voice resounding all over the room. "You thought you were nning with a nobody. But every word you said¡­ you said it to me."


    My fatherughed, sharp and desperate. "This is a lie," he snapped. "He''s an imposter. A trick. Kill him¡ªnow!"


    No one moved.


    I stepped closer to him.


    "You remember the scar on your left arm?" I asked quietly. "The one you got when I was eight, when I pushed you out of the way of a rogue de?"


    His eyes widened.


    "You remember the old oak tree behind the south wall," I went on. "Where you trained me at night because you said an Alpha must learn patience before power."


    His breathing turned uneven.


    "And you remember," I said, my voice dropping, "the promise you made to me the night Mother cried herself to sleep. You said, ''No matter what happens, I will never turn against my sons.''"


    The room wentpletely silent.


    My father''s mouth opened, but no words came out.


    I turned slowly to face everyone else.


    "I didn''t die," I said. "I was buried while still alive. And when I woke up, I couldn''te back as myself because I realized someone wanted me dead."


    I lifted my hand slightly. "I had my face changed. Just like Olivia once did."


    Murmurs rippled through the room.


    "It was the only way to survive," I said. "The only way to find the truth."


    Then I looked at Olivia.


    She wasn''t shocked.


    She wasn''t gasping.


    She was staring at me¡ªhard, steady, eyes burning with emotion.


    That''s when it hit me.


    She knew.


    She had known.


    My chest tightened.


    "You knew," I said softly, more to myself than to her.


    Her jaw tightened, but she didn''t deny it.


    Levi''s head snapped toward her. "Olivia¡­?"


    She didn''t look away from me.


    "I felt it," she said quietly. "From the beginning."


    The room felt like it was holding its breath.


    I looked back at my father, who was now shaking in the warriors'' grip.


    "You wanted us dead," I said, my anger exploding. "Your own sons."


    "You wanted us dead," I repeated, my anger finally breaking free. "Your own sons."


    My father struggled against the warriors, his face twisted with rage. "You forced my hand!" he shouted. "You humiliated me. You took everything from me!"


    "No," I said sharply. "We stopped you."


    The room trembled with silence.


    "You lied," I continued, my voice steady but loud enough for everyone to hear. "You poisoned your own pack with secrets. You yed with lives like they were nothing. And when we stood up to you, you decided we were the problem."


    Levi took a slow step forward, his face pale.


    "Father¡­ is this true?"

 Chapter 616: Angry

    Lennox''s POV


    My father turned his head away.


    That was answer enough.


    Louis clenched his fists. "You tried to kill Lennox," he said hoarsely. "You tried to kill our brother."


    "He was in my way!" my father roared. "All of you were!"


    A sound broke from Mother''s throat. A soft, shattered sob. She covered her mouth, tears spilling down her face.


    "I begged you to stop," she whispered. "I begged you."


    My chest tightened, but I didn''t look away from him.


    "You used guards," I said. "You used maids. You paid them. You promised power and protection." My eyes burned.


    Gasps echoed around the room.


    Golden''s jaw tightened. "So the orders came from you," he said coldly.


    "Yes," my father spat. "From me."


    The elders began murmuring, anger rising like a storm.


    "That''s treason."


    "That''s unforgivable."


    "That''s blood betrayal."


    I lifted my hand, and the room fell silent again.


    "Father. Mother," I said, my voice steady even though my chest ached, "you are both under arrest."


    My mother''s sob broke louder.


    "You will be imprisoned," I continued, "until the council and I decide your fate."


    My father''s jaw tightened, but he said nothing.


    "I never believed," I went on, my voice lowering, "that the two people who gave us life would turn out like this." I shook my head slowly. "Never."


    Warriors stepped forward at my signal.


    They took my parents away, their footsteps echoing through the hall. No one spoke. No one moved.


    The warriors looked at me with wide eyes. Awe. Shock. Respect. Fear.


    Behind me, I heard hurried footsteps.


    Levi and Louis.


    They came to stand in front of me, staring like they were looking at a ghost.


    "Is it really you?" Levi asked, his voice breaking. "How¡­ how is this possible? We buried you. We saw your body. It was decaying."


    Louis''s hands trembled. "We stood by your grave, Lennox. We watched them lower you into the ground."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Golden came to visit my grave," I said quietly. "Something felt wrong to him."


    Golden stepped forward and nodded.


    "He noticed the soil had shifted," Golden added. "Too much. Too fast."


    I continued, my eyes lifting slowly.


    "It turns out," I said, "I never truly died."


    I turned my head toward Olivia.


    She stood there, frozen, anger and pain burning in her eyes.


    "Her healing ability workedter," I said softly. "Muchter. My body healed¡­ slowly."


    Her jaw tightened.


    Louis let out a broken sound and pulled me into a tight hug.


    "You''re alive," he whispered, his voice shaking. "You''re really alive."


    I hugged him back, my arms firm around him. For a moment, I let myself feel his presence. I had missed this so much.


    When I pulled away, tears were running down Louis''s face. He didn''t care that, as an Alpha, he was supposed not to cry in public.


    "I thought I wouldn''t see you again," he choked, wiping his tears away with the back of his hand.


    Then I turned toward Olivia.


    She didn''t move.


    I took a step closer.


    Another.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    Before I could finish¡ª


    Smack.


    The sound echoed through the hall.


    My head snapped to the side as her palm connected with my cheek.


    The room went dead silent.


    My face burned, but I didn''t move. I didn''t react.


    She stood there, breathing hard, her eyes shining with unshed tears and rage.


    "How dare you," she whispered.


    I straightened slowly and faced her, my voice low and steady.


    "I deserved that."


    "No¡­" she whispered, shaking her head. "No, you deserve more than a p."


    Her tone turned sharper¡ªfilled with pain. "I do. I deserve this pain. This heartbreak. Because I let myself love you again."


    Her hands balled into fists, trembling. "You think that p was enough?" she cried, tears sliding down her cheeks. "Do you have any idea what it was like for me, Lennox?"


    Her voice cracked. "I watched them bury you! I stood there as the ground swallowed the man I¡ª" She stopped, choking on her own words. "The man I loved. And you¡­ you were alive this whole time."


    "Olivia¡ª" I tried, but she cut me off with another hit to my face¡ªharder, sharper.


    "You don''t get to talk!" she shouted, her whole body shaking. "You don''t get to stand here and act like the victim when you chose this! You watched from the shadows while I mourned you! While I screamed your name every night like a fool!"


    Tears filled her eyes, burning hot and furious. "You didn''t even think about the little boys! About how they cried for you! How they kept asking when you''de home!"


    Her words hit deeper than any blow. My throat tightened. "Olivia, I wanted to¡ª"


    "Don''t!" she snapped. "Don''t you dare say you wanted to! Because if you wanted to, you would have!"


    Her breathing came fast and uneven. "You were alive, Lennox. Alive. And you let me drown in grief."


    The hall was silent except for her voice¡ªbroken, raw, and shaking.


    "I gave up everything for you," she whispered, her voice dropping lower. "And you gave me nothing but more pain."


    "I''m sorry," I said again, my voice quiet, aching.


    Sheughed bitterly through her tears. "Damn your apology," she said, her voice trembling. "It won''t fix what you broke. Not this time."


    Her tears kept falling, but her voice turned tired¡ªdefeated. "I''m exhausted, Lennox. I''m so tired of this bond¡­ of all of you."


    Her words made my chest ache.


    "I can''t breathe like this anymore," she continued, her voice shaking. "Every day, it''s pain. Every night, it''s memories. I need¡­ I need space. I need to remember who I am without you¡ªwithout any of you."


    She looked at me onest time, her eyes glistening with pain and love tangled together.


    "I''m done fighting," she whispered. "I need a break."


    Louis moved forward. "Olivia, a break? What do you mean?"


    But before I could say a word¡ªbefore any of us could stop her¡ªshe turned and walked away.

 Chapter 617: Away

    Olivia''s POV


    Throughout the day, I stayed in my room.


    I didn''t know what to feel about everything that had happened.


    Part of me was happy.


    So happy.


    I had been right all along.


    Lennox was alive.


    He had reallye back to me.


    But another part of me felt heavy.


    Because even though he was back, everything between us was broken.


    Not just between me and Lennox¡ªbut between all four of us.


    So many lies.


    So much pain.


    So many years lost.


    I didn''t even know if what we had could be fixed anymore.


    I walked to the window and stared outside, my arms wrapped around myself.


    How did love turn into this?


    We were supposed to have a happy ending, but right now I don''t feel there will be any happy ending for us.


    Suddenly a soft knocknded on my door.


    I froze.


    My heart beat faster.


    "Who is it?" I asked quietly.


    I didn''t want to face anyone right now.


    "Luna," a maid said gently from outside, "your presence is needed. Everyone is waiting."


    My chest tightened.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, then whispered, "Alright."


    I moved over to the mirror and stared at my reflection¡­ I looked drained¡­ tired and confused¡­ My wolf was silent, already sensing the drastic decision I was about to make¡­ a decision I knew was the best for all of us.


    When I stepped into the hall, I felt a different atmosphere.


    And then I saw him.


    Lennox.


    His real face was back.


    He was kneeling, holding three little boys in his arms.


    Leo.


    Liam.


    Leon.


    They were crying, their small arms wrapped tightly around his neck, like they were afraid he would disappear again.


    "I''m here," Lennox kept saying softly, his voice shaking. "I''m here. I won''t leave you again. I promise."


    The boys were sobbing into his chest.


    "We missed you, Daddy," Liam cried.


    "I missed you too," Lennox whispered, kissing their hair again and again. "More than you''ll ever know."


    I stood there, unable to move.


    This was what they had lost.


    This was what all of us had lost.


    After a while, Lennox gently pulled back, holding their faces in his hands.


    "Go with the maids now," he said softly. "I''lle see you very soon. The grown-ups need to talk."


    The boys didn''t want to let go, but slowly, they nodded. They hugged him onest time and were led away.


    The room grew quiet.


    It was just the four of us now.


    Me.


    Lennox.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    And Damien. I was surprised to see him¡­ I had an idea he was around.


    Damien stepped forward, his eyes full of regret.


    "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "On behalf of my brother¡­ and everything he did. I pray you all find a way to heal from this."


    He gave Lennox a small nod, then turned and left, closing the door behind him.


    Silence fell again.


    No one spoke.


    It was heavy.


    Painful.


    Suffocating.


    Then Lennox took a breath.


    "I''ll go first," he said.


    We all looked at him.


    "I''m sorry," he began. "For making you believe I was dead. I know it destroyed you. I know it broke everything."


    His eyes moved from Louis to Levi¡­ then to me.


    "But I had to do it," he said softly. "Someone wanted me gone. If I came back as myself, I would have died again. I had to hide."


    He swallowed hard.


    "Our rtionship suffered because of it," he continued. "All of it did. But I don''t want us to stay broken. I want us to find our way back¡ªif we all still want the same thing."


    I swallowed hard and blinked back tears¡­ I wished it was that easy¡­ I wished everything would go back as they were, but I knew that was impossible¡­ we all need to heal.


    Louis took a shaky breath.


    "I''m sorry," he said, his voice low. "I was a terrible brother to you, Lennox. I abandoned you when you needed me. I let anger and confusion change me."


    He looked at Lennox with wet eyes.


    "I hope you can forgive me. I want us to be the way we used to be¡­ inseparable¡­ I want us four to be back¡­ I missed our rtionship¡­ I miss us."


    I also do¡­ I wished to myself.


    Levi stepped forward slowly.


    He looked like he was barely holding himself together.


    "I don''t even know where to start," he whispered. "I deserve whatever punishment you give me."


    He turned to Lennox.


    "I was a horrible brother. I failed you when you were alive¡­ and when you were gone. I let jealousy turn me into someone I don''t even recognize."


    His voice broke.


    "I don''t know what got into me. I don''t know how I became this person. But I''m sorry. Truly."


    Then he turned to me.


    "And Olivia¡­ I''m sorry. For everything. For the lies. For the control. For the pain I caused you."


    He bowed his head.


    "I don''t expect forgiveness. I just needed you to know I regret it and am ready to take whatever punishment."


    The room went quiet again.


    All eyes slowly turned to me.


    It was my turn to speak.


    My throat felt tight.


    My heart felt heavy.


    And I didn''t even know where to begin, but I scoffed, ring at Levi.


    "Punishment?" I repeated, a bitterugh slipping from my lips as I stared at Levi.


    "Punishment?"


    Something ugly and raw rose inside me.


    "You think this is about punishment?" I snapped. "You think saying sorry and offering yourself up will fix what you did?"


    Levi opened his mouth, but I lifted my hand.


    "No. Don''t," I said. "You don''t get to interrupt me anymore."


    "You are the reason we are here," I said, my voice shaking with anger. "You are the reason everything fell apart. You lied. You controlled. You made decisions for all of us like you were some kind of god."


    Levi flinched, his face pale.


    "You decided who I could love," I said. "Who I could talk to. What I was allowed to know. You yed with all of us like we were pieces on a board."


    Tears burned my eyes, but I forced them back.


    "You didn''t just hurt me," I continued. "You hurt Lennox. You hurt Louis. You hurt the boys. You tore us apart with your fear and jealousy. You are the reason we are standing here like strangers."


    Levi lowered his head.


    Then I turned to Louis.


    "And you," I said, my voice cutting. "You just stood there. Like a lost puppy. Letting Levi pull your strings."


    Louis''s eyes widened.


    "You''re an Alpha too," I went on. "You have a voice. You have power. But you let him decide everything while you watched us fall apart."


    My hands trembled.


    "If you had stood up," I said softly, "if you had said something when things started going wrong¡­ maybe Lennox wouldn''t have been so alone. Maybe I wouldn''t have been so lost."


    Louis looked crushed.


    Then I turned to Lennox.


    My chest tightened when I met his eyes.


    "And you¡­" my voice softened despite how angry I was. "I don''t even know if I should be angry with you for deceiving us¡­ or grateful that you survived."


    I swallowed hard.


    "I understand why you hid," I said. "I do. But that doesn''t mean it didn''t hurt."


    My voice dropped.


    "And I''m not innocent either," I admitted. "I failed you too."


    Lennox''s eyes widened.


    They all stared at me.


    "I failed you, Lennox," I whispered. "I should have stood my ground. I should have fought harder. I should have trusted what I felt."


    Tears slipped down my cheeks now.


    "I abandoned you when you were gone," I said. "I let the lies be my truth. And I''m sorry."


    The room was silent.


    "We are all broken," I said. "All of us. We''re not who we used to be. We''re carrying too much pain to pretend everything can just go back to normal."


    I took a shaky breath.


    Then I said the words that made everything stop.


    "I think¡­ we need a break."


    Levi''s head snapped up.


    Louis froze.


    Lennox went still.


    "This bond," I continued. "This rtionship¡­ it''s suffocating us. We''re bleeding into each other''s wounds instead of healing."


    My heart was pounding.


    "I won''t stay here," I said. "I''ll go back home. I''ll stille to see the boys every day. I know they won''t want to leave with me, and besides, they are your heirs, so it is right they stay here."


    My voice wavered.


    "But we need space. We need to be away from each other so we can remember who we are without all this pain."


    No one spoke.


    "If along the way," I went on softly, "you meet someone¡­ someone you fall in love with¡­ you should be with her."


    Levi''s lips parted.


    Louis''s eyes filled with tears.


    "And if I meet a man I love," I said, "I''ll be with him too."


    Lennox''s breath hitched.


    "We can break this mate bond," I whispered.


    The words felt like knives in my chest, but I kept going.


    "If¡­ after all this time apart¡­ after all this healing¡­ we still find our way back to each other," I said quietly, "then maybe¡­ we can try again. If not, then we will break the mate bond."


    I wiped my tears.


    "But right now, staying together like this will only destroy us."

 Chapter 618: Accept So Easily

    Olivia''s POV


    Silence¡­ a tense, ufortable silence hung in the air as my words settled in the air¡­ I swallowed hard and looked away, not able to look at any one of them in the face. My heart was hurting¡­ My heart was in pain, but I knew this was the best for the four of us¡­ We needed to find ourselves again¡­ and we can''t do that if we continue staying in this rtionship.


    Lennox was the first to speak.


    "You''ve thought this through?" he asked.


    His voice was calm. Too calm. Rxed. But I knew Lennox. He was good at hiding what he felt.


    I bit my lips, my eyes away from them as I nodded, not able to find my voice.. A part of me wanted them to refuse ¡­ I wanted them to tell me we could fix this¡­ we could try, but I was shocked when Lennox responded.


    "Okay¡­ if that is what you want¡­ then let''s do it."


    My heart shattered, and tears began forming in my eyes. This wasn''t what I expected from him¡­ This wasn''t the Lennox I knew¡­ The Lennox I knew... the Lennox I grew up knowing would never agree to this... he would say let''s talk this out.. Let''s make this work.


    I finally looked at Lennox, my eyes wide, my chest tight like I couldn''t breathe.


    That wasn''t what I wanted.


    That wasn''t what I hoped for.


    I wanted him to fight me.


    To argue.


    To tell me we could fix this.


    To tell me he still wanted us badly enough to hold on.


    My vision blurred as tears filled my eyes.


    "That''s it?" I whispered. "You''re just going to say okay?"


    Lennox''s jaw tightened.


    "You asked for space," he said softly. "I''m giving it to you."


    "But you don''t even care?" I cried. "You don''t even want to try?"


    His eyes flickered then. Pain slipped through before he hid it again.


    "I care," he said. "That''s why I''m not stopping you."


    That made it worse.


    Louis took a step forward. "Olivia, please¡ª"


    I shook my head. "No. Don''t."


    My heart felt like it was breaking into pieces.


    I had just told them I needed distance, but I never meant for it to be so easy for them to let me go.


    Levi was silent, his face pale, his hands clenched like he was holding himself together.


    I wiped my tears angrily.


    "So this is it," I whispered. "After everything¡­ we''re just letting it end?"


    Lennox sighed.. "I think it''s for the best¡­. We are not ending things; we are just giving each other space to find ourselves again."


    I stared at Lennox.


    Not just at his face¡­


    But at everything behind it.


    The calmness in his eyes.


    The way his jaw was set.


    The way he didn''t look like a man who was about to lose the woman he loved.


    And that terrified me.


    Because for the first time since he came back, I felt something cold and empty inside my chest.


    We were no longer mates.


    There was no bond pulling at me.


    No warmth.


    No quiet whisper of his emotions brushing against mine.


    I couldn''t feel him anymore.


    And without that bond, I had no way of knowing what he felt.


    Did he still love me?


    Or was he already letting go?


    The thought made my heart ache.


    Is Lennox falling out of love with me¡­ or did he already?


    Louis''s voice broke through the silence.


    "How long?" he asked softly. "How long is this break going to be?"


    The pain in his voice cut straight through me.


    I swallowed hard.


    Regret hit me like a wave.


    I wished I had never said any of this.


    I wished I had just kept quiet and stayed broken together with them.


    But it was toote.


    "Half a year," I said softly. "Six months."


    All three of them looked at me.


    "After that," I continued, forcing the words out, "we''ll see if we still want this¡­ if we can still be together¡­ or if we should go our separate ways for good."


    The words tasted like poison in my mouth.


    Lennox nodded slowly.


    "Okay," he said.


    Just one word.


    But it felt like a door closing.


    Levi didn''t say anything.


    He just stared at the floor, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles were white.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    I couldn''t stand the quiet.


    I couldn''t stand the way everything was breaking so calmly.


    I turned away.


    "I need to go," I whispered.


    And before any of them could stop me, I walked out.


    I didn''t stop walking until I reached my room.


    The door closed behind me with a soft click, but the sound felt loud in my chest. I leaned against it, my hands shaking, my heart racing like I had just run from something I couldn''t escape.


    What did I just do?


    I slid down the door and sat on the floor, hugging my knees to my chest. My mind was spinning.


    I asked for space¡­ but I didn''t expect them to let me go so easily.


    Especially Lennox.


    That calm look in his eyes kept reying in my head.


    Like he was already prepared to lose me.


    Like he was already stepping away.


    Tears burned in my eyes.


    "I''m scared," I whispered to the empty room. "I''m so scared."


    I needed someone. Someone who wasn''t part of this pain.


    My hands shook as I made a mind link to Sofia.


    She responded instantly. "Olivia? What''s wrong? You sound¡­ stressed."


    "I need you," I said, my voice breaking. "Please. I need you right now."


    "I''m home," she said immediately. "Where are you?"


    "I''lle to you."


    Before she could say anything else, I closed my eyes and teleported.


    The world shifted around me in a rush of air and light.


    Then I was standing in Sophia''s living room.


    She was already there, rushing toward me, worry all over her face.


    "Olivia!"


    She pulled me into a hug before I could say a word.


    "I''m here," she said softly. "Everything will be fine."


    That was all it took.


    I broke.


    Tears poured down my face as I clung to her. My whole body shook.


    "I can''t do this anymore," I cried. "I can''t."


    Sophia held me tightly and guided me toward her bedroom. She sat me on the bed, went to get a ss of water, and pressed it into my hands.


    "Drink," she said gently. "Slow down."


    I took a few shaky sips, my hands still trembling.


    "What happened?" she asked quietly, sitting beside me. "Tell me."


    And I did.


    I told her everything.


    About Lennox being alive.


    About Levi''s lies.


    About Louis standing by.


    About the bond.


    About the break.


    "I didn''t think they would agree so easily," I whispered, staring at the floor. "I thought Lennox would fight me. I thought he would say we could fix this. But he just¡­ said okay."


    My chest hurt.


    "I don''t even know if he still loves me," I said, my voice cracking. "We''re not mates anymore. I can''t feel him. I don''t know what''s in his heart."


    Sophia listened without interrupting.


    "I''m scared," I admitted. "What if this break just makes us drift apart? What if I lose them forever?"


    She was quiet for a moment.


    Then she spoke softly.


    "Maybe this is what you all need."


    I looked at her.


    "You remember Damien and me," she said gently. "We were broken. Angry. We couldn''t breathe around each other anymore. We walked away."


    She smiled faintly.


    "And when we came back, we finally understood each other. We healed. We grew."


    She took my hand.


    "Sometimes distance doesn''t mean the end," she said. "Sometimes it means a new beginning."


    Her words wrapped around my heart like a small, fragile hope.


    "Maybe this break," she continued, "is what you four need to remember who you are¡­ and what you really want."


    I held onto her hand, my eyes filling with tears again.


    "I just don''t want to lose them," I whispered. "They are my sons, they are my life."


    Sophia squeezed my fingers.


    "You won''t," she said softly. "Use this time to heal and return back to them."


    I swallowed hard, and despite how hard it felt, I knew Sofia was right¡­ this was the best decision.


    "Thank you," I said while inhaling deeply.


    Sofia smiled warmly. "It''s my duty as your big sister, remember." She teased, and I smiled.


    Sophia tilted her head, studying me carefully.


    "So¡­" she said gently, "where are you going to stay now?"


    I let out a slow breath. "I''m going back home."


    Her brows knit together. "Back there?"


    I nodded. "I need somewhere that feels like mine again. Somewhere that isn''t full of memories of¡­ all of them."


    She understood right away.


    "And the boys?" she asked softly.


    My heart squeezed at their name. "I''ll still see them every day," I said quickly. "I can teleport. Distance won''t change that."


    Sophia smiled a little. "Good."


    Then her voice turned more careful. "Have you told them yet?"


    The question hit me.


    My fingers curled in myp. "No," I whispered. "I don''t even know how."


    How do you tell three little boys that their family is breaking apart?


    "I don''t want to hurt them," I said quietly. "They just got Lennox back. They were crying in his arms like they''d found their whole world again. How do I look at them and say I''m leaving?"


    Sophia reached out and pulled me into a soft hug.


    "You don''t have to tell them everything right now," she said gently. "They''re too young to understand adult pain."


    I rested my forehead against her shoulder.


    "But I can''t just disappear," I whispered.


    "You won''t," she replied. "You''ll still be there. Every day. That''s what they''ll feel."


    I nodded slowly, even though my chest still ached.


    "I''ll talk to them tomorrow," I said. "I''ll tell them Mommy just needs some time. That I still love them. That I''m not going anywhere."


    Sophia smiled. "That''s enough for now."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the quiet settle around me.


    Somewhere inside me, my wolf shifted¡ªstill hurting, still confused¡­ but no longer screaming.


    Maybe this wasn''t the end.


    Maybe it was just the beginning of something different.

 Chapter 619: Regrets

    Lennox''s POV


    I stood there, staring at the empty space she had left behind, my chest tight, my fingers slowly curling into fists like I was holding myself together.


    The room still smelled like her.


    Still felt like her.


    And it hurt.


    I wanted to run after her.


    I wanted to grab her hand before she could get too far and tell her the truth ¡ª that I didn''t want this break, that I didn''t want distance, that I didn''t want a single second of life without her.


    I wanted to tell her that even though we were broken, I still wanted to fight for us. That I would crawl through hell if it meant keeping her.


    But I didn''t move.


    Because somewhere deep inside, I knew she was right.


    We weren''t just hurt.


    We were shattered.


    And shattered people don''t know how to love without cutting each other open.


    We kept hurting her.


    Even when we were trying to protect her.


    Even when we were trying to love her.


    So I stayed still and let her go, even though it felt like ripping my own heart out.


    The silence she left behind was heavy. Thick. Loud.


    Louis was the first to break it.


    "Are we really going to let this happen?" he asked quietly, his voice rough. "Are we just going to stand here and watch her walk away?"


    I turned to him.


    "Yes," I said. My voice was low, but it didn''t shake. "We are."


    Louis stared at me like I''d just said something impossible.


    "But¡ª"


    "She asked for this," I cut in before he could finish. "And for once, we''re going to respect what she wants. Not what we want. Not what makes us feel better. What she needs."


    His mouth opened, then closed. His jaw tightened like he was biting back everything he wanted to scream.


    I could see it on his face.


    The fear.


    The panic.


    The helplessness.


    Because letting her walk away felt like losing her all over again.


    Slowly, my gaze shifted past him.


    To Levi.


    He hadn''t said a word since Olivia left. He hadn''t even lifted his head. He just stood there, staring at the floor like the weight of everything he had done was finally crushing him.


    He looked smaller somehow.


    Not like an Alpha.


    Not like the man who used to stand tall and fearless.


    But like someone who didn''t know how to live with his own mistakes.


    Guilt was carved into his face.


    Shame.


    Regret so deep it was eating him alive.


    "Levi," I said quietly. "Are you okay?"


    Heughed under his breath, bitter and empty. "Okay?" he whispered. "How can I be okay?"


    He looked down at his hands like he didn''t even recognize them. "Do you even know the things I''ve done? The lies I told? The choices I made?"


    "I do," I said. "I know."


    He shook his head slowly. "I don''t feel like myself anymore, Lennox. I became someone I hate."


    "You can change," I told him. "You''re not beyond saving."


    He looked at me, his eyes tired and broken. "I don''t even know who I am anymore."


    Then he turned and walked away.


    Just like that.


    Louis watched him go and shook his head. "Olivia was right," he said quietly. "I let Levi control everything. I stood there like a lost puppy instead of an Alpha."


    I shook my head. "You''re not weak, Louis."


    "It feels like I am."


    "You''re hurting," I said. "That doesn''t make you weak."


    He didn''t answer.


    I turned and left too.


    I went back to my room.


    Not the guard room.


    My room.


    The one that used to be filled withughter. With love. Now it felt empty.


    I walked to the window and stared outside as memories rushed in.


    Olivia smiling at me.


    Her arms around my neck.


    The boys calling me Daddy.


    This wasn''t how it was supposed to be.


    Not like this.


    Not with distance.


    Not with silence.


    I pressed my hand against the ss, my chest aching.


    "We were supposed to have a happy ending," I whispered.


    But all we had now¡­


    Was pain.


    I pressed my palms to my face.


    I had survived death.


    I had survived betrayal.


    I had survived being buried alive.


    But this¡­


    This was worse.


    "Did I let you go too easily?" I whispered to the empty room.


    I reyed the moment in my head again and again.


    She asked for space.


    I said okay.


    Just like that.


    No fight.


    No argument.


    No desperate please don''t leave me.


    I thought I was being strong.


    But now¡­


    It felt like I had abandoned her.


    I clenched my fists.


    "I should have told you I didn''t want this," I muttered. "I should have told you I was terrified of losing you."


    But I didn''t.


    Because I was afraid.


    Afraid that if I fought her, I would hurt her again.


    Afraid that if I begged, I would make things worse.


    Afraid that loving her too hard would break her.


    So I let her go.


    And now the silence was eating me alive.


    Iy back on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Her side was empty.


    Too empty.


    "Olivia¡­" I whispered.


    My chest burned, and my eyes stung, but I refused to cry. I had cried enough for one lifetime.


    But that didn''t stop the ache.


    What if this break doesn''t bring us back together?


    What if this space turns into distance?


    What if six months from now¡­ she doesn''te back?


    The thought made my heart twist.


    I turned my head and stared at the pillow where her head used to rest.


    "I don''t know if I protected you," I said quietly. "Or pushed you away."


    Iy there for a long time, staring at the ceiling, drowning in thoughts that wouldn''t let me breathe.


    I couldn''t stay in that room anymore.


    So I got up.


    My feet carried me without thinking, down the long halls of the pack house, past guards and servants who bowed their heads when they saw me. None of it mattered. All that mattered was the ache in my chest.


    The boys.


    I needed to see them.


    The moment I stepped near the family wing, I heard voices.


    Small voices.


    Familiar voices.


    I stopped.


    Then I heard her.


    Olivia.


    My heart tightened.


    I moved closer and looked inside the sitting room.


    She was kneeling in front of the boys.


    Leo.


    Liam.


    Leon.


    They were sitting on the couch, their little faces turned up toward her, confused and serious.


    "I won''t be staying here for a while," Olivia was saying softly. "I need to go somewhere else to heal."


    My breath caught.


    "That doesn''t mean I don''t love you," she added quickly. "I love you more than anything in the world. But sometimes grown-ups need space to feel better. Also, you cane with me if you want."


    My stomach dropped.


    This wasn''t the n.


    The n was for the boys to stay here¡­ where they were safe¡­ where they belonged¡­ and she would teleport to see them.


    Not this.


    Liam frowned. "Mom¡­ what does that mean?"


    Olivia reached out and touched his cheek. "It just means I might not sleep here every night. But you can be with me."


    Liam''s eyes filled with panic.


    He suddenly jumped off the couch and ran straight to me, throwing his arms around my legs.


    "No!" he cried. "I don''t want to go! I just got Daddy back!"


    My heart shattered.


    I knelt down and wrapped my arms around him. "Hey¡­ hey, it''s okay," I whispered. "I''m here. I''m not going anywhere."


    Leo and Leon looked between me and Olivia, their small faces tight with confusion. They didn''t know who they were supposed to choose.


    It felt cruel and heartbreaking.


    I slowly stood and looked at Olivia.


    "We need to talk," I said quietly.


    She hesitated, then nodded.


    We stepped out into the hall, away from the boys.


    The moment the door closed behind us, the tension snapped.


    "This wasn''t the n," I said. "They were supposed to stay here."


    "I know," she replied softly. "But I''m worried about them."


    "Worried about what?" I asked. "You can see them anytime. You can teleport. They don''t have to leave their home."


    "They''re already scared," she said. "They''ve lost you once. Now they see us breaking apart. I don''t want them feeling abandoned again."


    My chest tightened. "Olivia, taking them away won''t fix that."


    "You don''t understand¡ª"


    "I do," I cut in gently but firmly. "And that''s why I''m saying no."


    She stared at me. "No?"


    "You can''t take them," I said. "They just got me back. They need stability. They need their home."


    Her eyes filled with frustration. "So I''m just supposed to walk away alone?"


    "No," I said. "You''re supposed to heal without tearing them apart in the process."


    Silence stretched between us.


    "They''re my children too," she whispered.


    "And they''re mine," I replied softly. "We have to think about them, not just us."


    She looked away, biting her lip.


    "It''s final," I said quietly. "They stay."


    Her shoulders fell.


    "Fine," she said after a long moment. "I''ll go talk to them."


    She turned and walked back toward the sitting room.


    I stood there, my heart racing.


    This break was already hurting them.


    And we had only just begun.

 Chapter 620: Back Home

    Olivia''s POV


    Tears gathered in my eyes as I slowly packed my things into the traveling bag.


    Every shirt I folded felt like another goodbye.


    Every dress I ced inside felt like I was cutting another piece of myself away.


    My wolf was silent.


    Too silent.


    But deep down, I could feel her anger.


    She hated this.


    She hated that I was walking away.


    She hated that I was letting them go so easily.


    And the worst part?


    So did I.


    I kept waiting.


    Waiting for footsteps outside my door.


    Waiting for Lennox to burst in.


    Waiting for Levi to shout.


    Waiting for Louis to knock.


    I wanted them to stop me.


    To tell me this was a mistake.


    To tell me they wouldn''t let me leave.


    They were supposed to fight for me.


    I squeezed a shirt in my hands until the fabric wrinkled.


    "Damn it," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    "Why aren''t you fighting for me?"


    Inside me, my wolf scoffed.


    Cowards, she snarled bitterly. All of them.


    Then she shut herself away from mepletely.


    Great.


    Now I was alone in my own body.


    A tear slipped down my cheek as I zipped up the bag. The sound felt loud in the quiet room, like a door closing on everything I had ever dreamed of.


    I wiped my face angrily.


    I wasn''t supposed to be this weak.


    I was the Luna.


    I was strong.


    I was supposed to be able to walk away without falling apart.


    But I was falling apart anyway.


    A soft knock came at the door.


    My heart jumped so fast it hurt.


    "Come in," I whispered, barely able to breathe.


    The door opened slowly.


    It wasn''t Lennox.


    It wasn''t Levi.


    It wasn''t Louis.


    It was a maid.


    "Luna," she said gently, her eyes full of sympathy.


    "Alpha Damien requests to see you."


    My chest tightened at the sound of his name.


    For a second, I almost said no.


    I didn''t have the strength for another conversation.


    But I nodded anyway.


    "Tell him I''ming."


    I wiped my face quickly and walked out of the room. Each step down the stairs felt heavier, like I was walking away from something I might never get back.


    Damien was waiting in the sitting room.


    He looked tired. Everything that had happened had weighed on him too.


    When he saw me, he stood.


    "I heard," he said gently. "About the break. About you leaving."


    I didn''t trust my voice, so I just nodded.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked quietly. "You don''t have to do it this way, Olivia."


    "Yes," I lied.


    The word tasted bitter in my mouth, but I forced it out anyway.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    He studied my face for a long moment, like he could see the cracks I was trying to hide.


    "They need you," he said softly. "All three of them. And the boys too. You''re the center of that family."


    My throat tightened.


    "I know," I whispered. "But we''re all hurting. We''re all breaking each other."


    Damien sighed.


    "I won''t stop you," he said. "But remember something. Distance can heal¡­ or it can destroy. Be careful which one you let it be."


    I nodded again, even though tears burned behind my eyes.


    "Thank you," I murmured.


    I didn''t wait for anything else.


    I turned and went back to my room.


    I picked up my bag.


    And then, without giving myself time to think, I teleported.


    The air shifted.


    The packhouse disappeared.


    And suddenly, I was standing in my family''s living room.


    Calvin and Nora were on the floor,ughing as they yed with their little boy.


    Melvin.


    My heart twisted at the sight of him.


    The moment they saw me, everything stopped.


    Calvin jumped to his feet.


    Nora''s smile faded.


    My brother''s eyes dropped to the bag in my hand.


    "What did those idiots do to you?" Calvin demanded, already moving toward me.


    Nora gasped softly. "Darling¡ªyour words," she cautioned quickly, bending to scoop Melvin into her arms.


    Calvin exhaled slowly, trying to calm himself, but his eyes were still sharp with worry.


    I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Nora walked to me and pulled me into her arms.


    I broke instantly, burying my face against her shoulder.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing," I whispered.


    She held me tight.


    "It''s okay," she said softly. "You''re safe here."


    Calvin gently took my bag from my hand.


    "Come," he said. "Let''s get you settled."


    He led me down the hall into arge guest room. It was warm, quiet, and smelled faintly ofvender.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, feeling suddenly exhausted.


    Calvin leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed.


    "I heard Lennox is alive," he said. "So tell me¡­ what happened?"


    I took a shaky breath.


    And then I told him everything.


    About Lennox.


    About Levi.


    About Louis.


    About the lies.


    About the bond.


    About the break.


    My voice cracked as the words poured out.


    "I didn''t think it would hurt this much," I whispered. "I just wanted us to stop hurting each other."


    Calvin''s jaw tightened.


    Nora walked in, sat beside me, and rubbed my back slowly.


    "You didn''t fail," she said gently. "Sometimes loving someone means stepping away before you destroy each other."


    But it didn''t feel like love.


    It felt like I had just made the biggest mistake of my life.


    Calvin''s voice softened as he looked at me.


    "You''re home now," he said quietly. "No matter what happens out there, this is still your home. And I''ll support you, whatever you decide."


    His eyes flicked to my face, serious and protective.


    "Mom will be back from her trip next week," he added. "We''ll all talk then. Figure things out together."


    I nodded, my throat tight.


    "For now," he continued gently, "you should rest. You look exhausted. I''ll give you girls some space."


    He gave Nora a small nod, then walked out, closing the door softly behind him.


    The room felt calmer after he left, like the walls themselves were trying to hold me together.


    I turned to Nora.


    "How are you?" I asked quietly.


    She smiled.


    "I''m okay. Just¡­ being a mom and a mate," she said softly. "That alone is a full-time job."


    I let out a weak breath.


    "I feelpletely drained. Like there''s nothing left in me."


    Nora studied me for a moment. Then a slow smile curved her lips.


    "I think I have the perfect remedy for that."


    I frowned slightly.


    "What?"

 Chapter 621: No Ring

    She hesitated, thenughed under her breath, a faint blush rising to her cheeks.


    "There''s a party tonight," she admitted. "Calvin and I are going. Just something small¡ªmusic, people,ughter. A chance to breathe again."


    I stared at her.


    "A party?"


    "Yes," she said gently. "You''ve been drowning in pain for too long, Olivia. You need one night where you don''t think about your mates¡­ or the bond¡­ or the break. Just one night where you feel like yourself again."


    I looked down at my hands.


    "I don''t know if I''m in the mood to smile."


    "You don''t have to," she said softly. "Juste. Let the noise and the lights and the people remind you that the world is bigger than heartbreak."


    Her eyes met mine.


    "Come with us."


    For the first time since I arrived, something inside me shifted.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ one night away from the pain wouldn''t hurt.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    Nora smiled wider.


    "Good. I''ll help you get ready."


    Nora pped her hands softly. "Alright. Let''s get you ready."


    She pulled me to my feet, led me to her room, and opened the wardrobe. Dresses, shoes, and jewelry filled the space. For a moment, I just stood there, staring.


    "I don''t even know what to wear," I murmured.


    Noraughed gently. "That''s why I''m here."


    She chose a simple but elegant dress that hugged me just right¡ªnot too bold, not too dull. She helped me fix my hair, added a little makeup, and when she was done, she stepped back and smiled.


    "There," she said softly. "You still look like you."


    I looked at my reflection.


    Tired eyes.


    A sad heart.


    But still¡­ me.


    Calvin knocked softly and peeked into the room.


    "Youdies ready?"


    Nora grabbed her purse from the table, smiling as she turned to me.


    "We are."


    We stepped out together, and as we walked toward the door, something in my chest shifted.


    For the first time in hours¡ªmaybe even days¡ªI felt a tiny bit lighter. Not healed. Not okay. But¡­ not drowning either.


    Calvin slipped his arm around Nora''s waist, pulling her close as they walked. He whispered something to her that made herugh, and she yfully nudged him with her elbow. Their easy warmth, their quiet teasing, their natural closeness¡ªit all felt so real.


    They didn''t look broken.


    They didn''t look afraid of losing each other.


    They looked like two people who knew exactly where they belonged.


    I watched them from a step behind, my heart tightening.


    I missed that.


    I missed waking up beside someone who felt like home.


    I missedughing without forcing it.


    I missed feeling safe in love instead of scared of it.


    For a moment, I imagined the triplets walking beside me, their hands in mine, the way it used to be. The way it was supposed to be.


    The thought hurt.


    So I looked away and kept walking, telling myself this night wasn''t about what I lost¡­


    It was about remembering how to breathe.


    When we arrived, the vi was huge and glowing with lights. Music drifted through the warm night air, andughter filled the garden. People were everywhere¡ªdressed well, smiling, dancing.


    The moment I stepped inside, heads turned.


    Whispers followed.


    "Is that her?"


    "Luna Olivia¡­"


    I blinked. I hadn''t realized so many people knew me.


    Some smiled. Some bowed their heads slightly. Others just stared.


    It felt strange¡­ but not in a bad way.


    The music was soft and slow, and I let myself enjoy it. I talked a little. Iughed a little. For a short while, the pain in my chest faded.


    Then someone stepped in front of me.


    "May I?" he asked, holding out his hand. "Would you like to dance?"


    He was tall, with calm eyes and a warm smile. Not too bold. Not too shy.


    I hesitated¡­ then slowly took his hand.


    As we moved onto the dance floor, he led me gently, not pushing, not pulling¡ªjust letting me follow the rhythm.


    "You''re marked," he said quietly, looking at my neck. "Not just one mark¡­ but two."


    My breath caught.


    I swallowed hard. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    He nodded right away. "That''s okay."


    Something about that made me rx.


    We kept dancing. His presence was calm. Easy. No pressure. No questions.


    When the song ended, he smiled.


    "I''m Adrian," he said. "Alpha King of the Wesnds."


    My eyes widened slightly. "Oh."


    He chuckled softly. "I''m also a widower. I have a daughter. She''s six."


    "That''s¡­ nice," I said.


    He looked at my hand, then back at me. "I think I might have a chance with you."


    I blinked. "What?"


    He smiled gently. "You''re not wearing a ring. That means you are still single."


    My wolf growled inside me, sharp and protective, angry at his words.


    I let out a small, uneasyugh and slowly pulled my hand back from his.


    "I''m not avable," I said gently but firmly.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a slow smile. "Until you wear a ring," he replied, "I won''t back off."


    I scoffed softly. "You''re bold."


    "I''m honest," he corrected.


    "I''m Luna Olivia," I said, lifting my chin. "I carry a Luna title. That means I belong to a pack. I''m not free the way you think."


    He studied me for a moment, then shook his head.


    "So long as you''re not married," he said calmly, "I still have a chance."


    I blinked at him. "You like me already?"


    "Yes," he answered without hesitation. "I do."


    That made my wolf snarl again, low and unhappy.


    I rolled my eyes and stepped away from him. "You''re unbelievable."


    I walked straight back to Nora, who was sipping a drink and watching the dance floor.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked when she saw my face.


    "Nothing," I muttered. "He''s just¡­ trying his luck."


    Nora smiled faintly. "Adrian?"


    "Yes. Do you know him?"


    She nodded. "Everyone does. He lost his mate in a private jet crash three years ago. It was tragic. He has never chosen another woman since."


    I frowned. "Never?"


    "Never," she repeated. "That''s why it''s shocking he''s suddenly interested in you."


    My heart skipped for reasons I didn''t want to understand.


    Slowly, my eyes lifted.


    Across the room, Adrian was watching me.


    Not staring in a rude way.


    Not possessive.


    Just¡­ watching.


    Our eyes met.


    And for a moment, the noise of the party faded.


    Something about the way he looked at me felt different.


    Calm. Steady. Curious.


    My wolf shifted uneasily inside me.


    I turned back to Nora, pretending not to notice the strange warmth in my chest.


    "I don''t have the energy for this," I whispered.


    Nora squeezed my hand. "Then don''t think about it. Just enjoy the night."


    I nodded, but my gaze drifted back to Adrian once more.


    And somehow¡­ he was still looking at me, like a predator measuring his prey.

 Chapter 622: Suicide?

    Levi''s POV


    I felt like I was no longer a real person.


    Just a shadow lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, not even sure why I was still breathing.


    I didn''t know what to do with my life anymore.


    Guilt was eating me alive from the inside.


    No matter what Lennox said¡ªthat I could change, that I could make things right¡ªit didn''t matter.


    It didn''t take the pain away.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I wished I wouldn''t open them again.


    I just wanted everything to stop.


    I hated myself so much that I couldn''t even stand my own presence.


    My wolf tried tofort me sometimes, whispering that it wasn''t toote, that I could still be better.


    But his voice felt far away.


    All I could hear was Olivia.


    Her words kept ying in my head over and over.


    You''re the reason we''re broken.


    And she was right.


    Everything that went wrong¡­


    Every lie.


    Every fight.


    Every tear.


    It all started with me.


    If it wasn''t for my jealousy¡­


    If it wasn''t for my selfishness¡­


    If it wasn''t for the terrible choices I made¡­


    We would still be together.


    Lennox would never have been pushed away.


    Olivia would never have been hurt like that.


    Louis would never have been dragged into this mess.


    But now?


    We were shattered.


    And it was my fault.


    I turned my face into the pillow, my chest tight, my eyes burning.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    It felt like the walls were closing in on me.


    Like the room was shrinking.


    Like all the air was being pulled out and I was being left behind to suffocate in my own guilt.


    I pushed myself up suddenly, gasping.


    "No¡­ I can''t stay here," I whispered.


    Every corner of this room reminded me of everything I had destroyed.


    I stumbled to my feet and walked out.


    I didn''t tell anyone where I was going.


    I didn''t want to see anyone.


    I didn''t want to hear anyone.


    I just needed to get away from myself.


    I walked past the guards.


    Out of the mansion.


    Into the cold night.


    My feet carried me toward the forest without me even thinking about it. The trees swallowed me whole as I walked deeper and deeper, branches brushing against my skin, leaves crunching under my boots.


    The air was sharp and quiet out here.


    But it didn''t help.


    My head was still loud.


    I kept walking until the trees thinned and thend opened up.


    A cliff.


    The ground dropped away into nothing but darkness below.


    I stepped closer and looked down.


    It was far.


    Too far.


    One step.


    That was all it would take.


    For a moment, I just stood there, staring at the edge, feeling small. Empty. Tired.


    "Is this what peace feels like?" I whispered.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed my arm.


    "Hey!" a woman''s voice said sharply. "What are you doing?!"


    I stumbled back as she pulled me away from the edge.


    I turned to look at her.


    One nce and I knew she was a stranger.


    Not from this pack.


    I had never seen her before.


    Her eyes were wide with panic as she looked at me.


    "Are you trying to jump?" she asked. "Are you trying to kill yourself?"


    I frowned, caught off guard.


    "What?" I muttered.


    "Oh no," she said quickly, stepping in front of me like she was shielding me from the cliff. "No, no, don''t do that. You can''t do that. Life is hard, yes, but it''s not worth dying over."


    I just stared at her.


    She kept talking.


    "I know what heartbreak feels like," she said, waving her hands. "I know what it''s like to feel unwanted, to feel like you messed everything up. But you can''t let it win. You can''t give up like this."


    I didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t seem to care.


    "Life is messy," she went on. "But it also heals. You just have to survive the bad part."


    I watched her quietly.


    She didn''t know who I was.


    Didn''t know I was an Alpha.


    To her, I was just some broken man standing too close to a cliff.


    She kept talking, her voice soft and full of concern.


    "Whatever you''re going through," she said, "it won''tst forever. Pain lies to you. It makes you think this is the end. But it''s not."


    Something about her voice¡­


    It reminded me of a younger Olivia.


    She used to talk like this.


    I swallowed hard.


    And for the first time since I left the mansion¡­


    The noise in my head began to fade just a little.


    The youngdy finished talking and frowned, staring at me. "Where do you live? I''ll take you home."


    I scoffed inside but kept a nk face. "Are you from this pack?"


    She shook her head. "No¡­ My friend is from this pack, and I just came to spend a few weeks with her¡­."


    That exined why she didn''t know me.


    I let out a tired breath.


    "I''m not trying to kill myself," I said quietly. "You can rx."


    She didn''t look convinced.


    Her eyes stayed on me, sharp and worried. Like she was trying to read something behind my face.


    "People who say that are usually the ones who need help the most," she replied.


    I turned away from her and took a step back toward the forest. "You don''t know me. You don''t know what I''m dealing with."


    I started to walk past her.


    She grabbed my arm.


    "Hey," she said firmly. "Don''t."


    I froze.


    She wasn''t strong, but her grip was tight because she was scared.


    "I don''t believe you," she said. "Not after how you were standing at that cliff. You don''t just look at death like that if you''re okay."


    I pulled my arm a little, but she didn''t let go.


    "Let me go," I muttered.


    "No," she said stubbornly. "You''re not going back home alone."


    I stared at her, shocked by how serious she was.


    "You don''t even know me," I repeated.


    She shook her head. "I don''t have to. I know pain. I know when someone is breaking."


    She stepped closer, her voice softer now.


    "I''ve been where you are," she said. "That empty ce where everything feels pointless. Where you just want it to stop."


    My throat tightened.


    "I''m not letting you go back home alone," she said. "I''ming with you."

 Chapter 623: The Talk

    Levi''s POV


    She didn''t let go of my arm.


    Not even when I stopped pulling.


    Not even when I red.


    "Come on," she said softly. "If you''re not trying to die, then don''t stand here pretending you are."


    Her words were simple. Not cruel. Not dramatic.


    Just honest.


    I didn''t answer.


    But I didn''t pull away either.


    We walked in silence for a while. The forest swallowed us again. My thoughts were loud, but her presence kept them from crushing mepletely.


    After a few minutes, she spoke again.


    "You don''t talk much, do you?"


    "No," I muttered.


    She nodded like that made sense. "That''s okay. People who are hurting usually don''t."


    That hit something inside me.


    We reached a fallen log, and she sat on it without asking, patting the space beside her.


    "Sit," she said.


    I hesitated¡­ then slowly did.


    The cliff was far behind us now. But the weight in my chest was still there.


    She looked at me, really looked at me. Not like a stranger. Not like an Alpha.


    Like a broken man.


    "What hurts the most?" she asked quietly.


    I swallowed.


    I didn''t want to answer.


    But something about the way she said it¡­ like she wasn''t afraid of the truth¡­ made the words slip out.


    "I destroyed everything," I whispered.


    She didn''t interrupt.


    "I hurt the woman I love," I said. "I lied. I controlled. I chose myself over her¡­ and now everything is gone."


    Her eyes softened.


    "That''s not nothing," she said gently. "That''s grief."


    I shook my head. "No. It''s guilt."


    We sat there for a while, the night closing in around us.


    "Do you think you deserve to disappear?" she asked.


    Iughed bitterly. "Every day."


    She frowned. "I don''t think so."


    "You don''t even know me."


    "I know pain," she replied. "And pain doesn''t mean you deserve to die."


    That sounded exactly like something Olivia would have said years ago.


    I closed my eyes.


    "I don''t know how to live with what I''ve done," I admitted.


    "That doesn''t mean you stop living," she said. "It means you learn how to carry it."


    Silence fell again.


    Not heavy.


    Just¡­forting.


    "Why are you being nice to me?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "Because I saw you standing at the edge. And no one should stand there alone."


    My throat tightened.


    For the first time in days¡­


    I felt seen.


    Not as an Alpha.


    Not as a viin.


    Just as a man who didn''t deserve to die.


    She shed me aforting smile before getting to her feet. "Come on, let me take you home."


    I nodded and got up.


    She walked beside me as we left the forest.


    Not in front. Not behind. Right beside me, like she was afraid that if she looked away, I might vanish into the dark again.


    "So," she said quietly, breaking the silence, "where do you live?"


    I hesitated.


    If I told her the truth, she would run. If I lied, I would still have to take her somewhere.


    "The pack house," I said finally.


    She blinked. "Like¡­ the Alpha pack house?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh."


    Sheughed awkwardly. "So you''re either a guard or a warrior."


    I didn''t respond.


    We walked for several minutes until the towering iron gates appeared ahead. Guards stood on either side.


    They stiffened when they saw me.


    "Alpha Levi," one of them said quickly, bowing his head.


    Her footsteps stopped.


    "Alpha¡­ what?"


    I felt her eyes on me.


    Slowly, I turned.


    Her face had gone pale.


    "You''re an Alpha?" she whispered.


    I nodded once.


    "And you were about to jump off a cliff¡ª"


    I scoffed. "I''m not trying to kill myself," I said quietly. "You can rx."


    She didn''t move.


    Didn''t step back.


    Didn''t let go of my arm.


    Her eyes stayed on me, sharp and worried, like she was trying to read something written inside my chest.


    "People who say that are usually the ones who are lying to themselves," she replied softly.


    I frowned. "I wasn''t lying."


    "You were standing at the edge of a cliff staring into nothing," she said. "That''s not something happy people do."


    I pulled my arm slightly. "I just needed air."


    "And the edge of death was where you went to get it?" she shot back.


    I didn''t answer.


    She shook her head. "You think I don''t know what that looks like? I''ve seen it before. People don''t go that close unless they''re breaking."


    "I wasn''t going to jump," I said more firmly now. "I swear."


    "Maybe," she said. "But you were thinking about it."


    That hit too close.


    Before she could speak again, another presence washed over us.


    Heavy. Powerful.


    Thedy slowly turned her head.


    A man was standing a few steps away from us.


    Tall. Broad. His eyes sharp and cold. His aura pressed against the air like a storm waiting to break.


    She swallowed hard.


    I didn''t need to look to know who it was.


    Lennox.


    He didn''t even have to say anything. His presence alone made the guards stiffen, made the night itself feel smaller.


    His gaze flicked to me.


    Then to the girl holding my arm.


    "I believe what I overheard wasn''t true," Lennox said calmly. Angrily. "Levi, you weren''t trying to kill yourself."


    I met his eyes.


    "No," I said quietly.


    "She misunderstood," he added.


    The girl shook her head slowly. "I don''t believe that."


    Lennox''s eyes snapped back to her.


    Sharp.


    Cold.


    "You should," he said.


    Something about the way he spoke made her fingers tighten around my arm.


    I stepped slightly in front of her. "You''re scaring her."


    Lennox didn''t look at me.


    He looked at her.


    "You helped my brother," he said. "For that, you have my thanks. You may leave now."


    She hesitated.


    "And remember," he added softly, "do not speak of this to anyone. Not a soul. Or you will regret it."


    Fear flickered in her eyes.


    She bowed quickly, her grip finally loosening from my arm.


    Then she turned and hurried away, disappearing.


    Something inside me twisted. I didn''t get to say thank you.


    Lennox turned to me then.


    "Levi," he said. "We need to talk."

 Chapter 624: The Whispers

    Levi''s POV


    Lennox''s gaze followed the girl until she disappeared into the night.


    Then he looked back at me.


    And the anger in his eyes faded.


    What reced it was worry.


    "I hope what she said isn''t true," he said quietly. "Levi¡­ tell me you weren''t trying to kill yourself."


    The words hit harder than any punch.


    I scoffed lightly, forcing a shrug. "She got it wrong. I just needed air. That''s all."


    His eyes didn''t leave my face. He was searching. Reading me.


    "You swear?" he asked.


    "I swear."


    For a long moment, he said nothing. Then he nodded slowly.


    "Good," he said. "Because if I even think you''re a danger to yourself, I won''t let you wander off alone again."


    I huffed. "Yes, big brother."


    He frowned. "I''m not your big brother. I''m literally five minutes older than you."


    I smirked faintly. "Still makes you big bro."


    For a split second, something soft touched his face.


    A smile.


    God.


    I had missed that smile more than I knew how to admit.


    Seeing it again made my chest ache.


    I swallowed hard.


    "I''m sorry," I said suddenly.


    He blinked. "For what?"


    "For being a terrible brother," I whispered. "For pushing you away. For letting jealousy turn me into someone ugly. For choosing my pride over you."


    My throat burned.


    "You have always loved me," I said. "You always protected me. You would''ve died for me without thinking twice."


    My eyes filled.


    "And what did I do?" I whispered. "I doubted you. Ipeted with you. I treated you like an enemy when all you ever did was love me."


    My voice broke.


    Tears slid down my face before I could stop them.


    "You came back from death, Lennox¡­ and I still kept hurting you."


    I dropped my gaze, ashamed.


    "I don''t deserve you," I said quietly.


    Before I could say anything else, Lennox stepped forward and pulled me into his arms.


    Just like that.


    No hesitation.


    No anger.


    Just his arms around me, strong and warm.


    "You''re my brother," he said quietly against my shoulder. "You don''t have to deserve me."


    I gripped his shirt, my shoulders shaking.


    "I''m so sorry," I whispered.


    "I know," he said softly. "I know, and I forgive you."


    The moment he said it¡ª


    I forgive you¡ª


    something inside me finally broke.


    I started crying.


    Not the quiet kind.


    The ugly, shaking kind that came from too much pain being held in for too long.


    Lennox let me.


    He didn''t pull away.


    Didn''t tell me to stop.


    After a few moments, he sighed softly.


    "Hey," he murmured. "Stop crying. You''re an Alpha."


    Iughed through my tears, my voice cracking.


    "Fuck it," I muttered. "I''m still human."


    That actually made himugh.


    A realugh.


    Warm. Soft. Familiar.


    God, I had missed that sound.


    I pulled back slowly, wiping my face, embarrassed but also lighter somehow. Lennox ced both his hands on my shoulders.


    "Look at me," he said.


    I did.


    "We''re in this together," he said quietly. "You''re not alone anymore. Do you understand that?"


    I swallowed.


    "Yes."


    "You don''t have to keep punishing yourself forever," he went on. "I want you to live. I want you to find yourself again. Not as my shadow. Not as the man who hates himself. But as Levi."


    My chest tightened.


    "Can you do that?" he asked gently. "For me?"


    I hesitated¡­ then nodded.


    "I''ll try."


    "For me," he repeated softly.


    "I will," I said, my voice steadier now.


    He gave me a small nod, then I stepped forward and hugged him again, holding him tighter this time.


    Thank you, I wanted to say.


    For not giving up on me.


    After a moment, I pulled away and turned toward the pack house.


    I stepped inside, and the quietness wrapped around me. The mansion was too quiet. Olivia used to fill these halls with her presence. Herughter. Her anger. Her warmth. Now everything felt hollow.


    I went to my room and shut the door behind me.


    For a moment, I just stood there, staring at the wall, breathing slowly.


    I wasn''t okay. But I felt better now.


    "What''s next?" my wolf asked.


    I sighed and fell back on the bed as I stared at the chandeliers on my ceiling. "I don''t know, but I''ll try to be a better version of myself and one day be worthy of being with Olivia again."


    At dawn the next day, I sat up slowly.


    My chest still felt heavy, but not as crushing asst night.


    You''re still Alpha, my wolf murmured quietly.


    "Yeah," I whispered back. "And I need to act like it."


    I swung my legs off the bed and stood. I was an Alpha. No matter how broken I felt inside, the pack was still mine to protect.


    I showered, dressed in training clothes, and tied my hair back. I stared at my reflection for a moment.


    I didn''t like the man looking back at me.


    But I was going to try to change him.


    The training grounds were already alive when I arrived.


    Warriors were sparring. Some were running drills. Others were sharpening their des. The air smelled of sweat and metal.


    The moment they noticed me, everything shifted.


    One by one, they stopped what they were doing.


    They bowed.


    "Alpha Levi," a few said.


    Their words were respectful.


    Their eyes were not.


    I could feel it.


    Resentment.


    Anger.


    Judgment.


    I nodded once and walked toward the open training ring. I pulled off my shirt, tossing it aside, ready to train.


    Then I heard it.


    Low voices.


    Whispers that weren''t meant to be heard¡ªbut through my sensitive hearing, I heard them.


    "It''s better to be alone than have a brother like him," one warrior muttered.


    Another snorted. "Right? Imagine being so jealous you want your own brother dead."


    My jaw tightened, but I didn''t stop moving.


    A third voice joined in. "He didn''t just betray Lennox. He betrayed the whole pack."


    "I heard Luna left. She wouldn''t have left if not for him."


    "Yeah. He broke everything."


    They weren''t even whispering anymore.


    They knew I could hear them.


    They just didn''t care.


    "I heard he tried to take everything Alpha Lennox had," someone said. "The pack. Their mate. The power."


    "Pathetic."


    "Who needs an enemy when you have a brother like him."


    My hands curled slowly into fists.


    Every word cut deep, but I forced myself to keep walking. I forced myself to stand in the center of the ring.


    They weren''t wrong.


    That was the worst part.

 Chapter 625: Spoke Up For Me

    Levi''s POV


    I didn''t turn around.


    I didn''t shout.


    I didn''t defend myself.


    I just stood there in the middle of the ring, letting every ugly word sink into my skin like poison.


    They were right.


    That was the part that hurt the most.


    Then¡ª


    A voice thundered across the training grounds.


    "Enough."


    The air itself seemed to freeze.


    My head snapped up.


    Lennox.


    He stood at the edge of the field, his posture straight, his presence heavy andmanding. His eyes were dark with fury, burning as they swept over the warriors who had been whispering.


    I hadn''t even sensed him arrive.


    But it was obvious he had heard everything.


    "How dare you?" he said, his voice low but shaking with controlled rage. "How dare you stand here and speak about my brother like that."


    The warriors stiffened.


    "Those are family matters," Lennox went on. "Blood matters. And you think it''s your ce to gossip about them like idle fools?"


    No one dared to reply.


    "You think you know what happened?" he continued. "You think you understand what went on behind closed doors? You don''t. Not one of you."


    His gaze found me.


    "And while I was gone¡ªit was Levi and Louis who kept this pack standing."


    My breath caught.


    "They led. They fought. They protected every single one of you while I was not here to do it."


    His voice sharpened.


    "So who do you think you are to stand here and call him a traitor?"


    Silence.


    Thick. Heavy.


    Lennox took a step forward.


    "Every single one of you," he said coldly, "get on your knees."


    Gasps rippled through the field.


    "Now."


    Almost four hundred warriors dropped at once, knees hitting the ground.


    The sound echoed.


    "I want you to apologize," Lennox said. "To Alpha Levi."


    No one hesitated.


    "We''re sorry, Alpha Levi," they said in unison.


    The sound of it made my chest tighten.


    Lennox wasn''t done.


    "If I hear anyone," he said quietly, dangerously, "speak badly about my brother again¡­ or discuss our family matters like entertainment¡­ I will personally make sure you never use your tongue again."


    Some of them swallowed hard.


    "Training is over," he added. "You will remain on your knees until I decide otherwise."


    Then he turned.


    And walked away.


    Leaving them kneeling.


    The warriors stayed on their knees, heads bowed, afraid to even breathe too loudly.


    And me?


    I stood there, frozen.


    My heart was beating so hard it hurt.


    I didn''t know what to feel.


    Gratitude.


    Shame.


    Pain.


    Something warm and terrible all at once.


    Lennox had just defended me in front of the whole pack.


    After everything I had done to him.


    After all the damage I caused.


    I swallowed hard, my throat burning.


    I slowly turned and looked at the warriors.


    None of them dared to meet my eyes now.


    Not one.


    The anger I expected to feel wasn''t there.


    Just exhaustion.


    "Get up," I said quietly.


    Some of them looked confused.


    "I said get up."


    They stood, stiff and uneasy.


    "Go," I added. "All of you. Get back to your duties."


    They didn''t need to be told twice.


    One by one, they rushed away, leaving the training ground empty again.


    I stood there alone in the ring, the echoes of their voices still ringing in my head.


    He was so jealous he wanted his own brother dead.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Lennox was right.


    They didn''t know.


    They didn''t know what it felt like to be eaten alive by jealousy.


    To feel small beside a brother everyone loved.


    To watch the woman you love choose someone else over you again and again.


    To make mistake after mistake until you no longer recognize yourself.


    But still¡­


    That didn''t excuse what I did.


    I turned slowly and stared in the direction Lennox had gone.


    He shouldn''t have protected me.


    Not after everything.


    Yet he did.


    Because he loved me.


    The realization hit me harder than any insult.


    "I don''t deserve you," I whispered to the empty air.


    But maybe¡­


    Just maybe¡­


    I could still be someone who did.


    I picked up my shirt from the ground, threw it back over my shoulder, and started walking back inside the mansion. I pushed through the doors into the living area.


    The smell of food hit me first.


    Warm bread. Eggs. Something sweet.


    For a split second, it almost felt normal.


    Then I saw her.


    Olivia was sitting at the long dining table.


    With the boys.


    Leo.


    Liam.


    Leon.


    They wereughing softly, bowls in front of them, crumbs on their fingers, like nothing in the world was broken.


    My heart stopped.


    Louis and Lennox were standing a few steps away from the table, both of them stiff, uneasy, like they didn''t know whether to move closer or stay far away.


    Neither of them looked ready for this.


    Neither did I.


    Olivia lifted her head when she sensed us.


    Her eyes met mine for just a single second.


    Just one.


    But in that second, everything inside me went still.


    There was no warmth in her gaze. No softness. No trace of the woman who used to look at me like I was part of her world.


    Only distance.


    Cold. Sharp. Final.


    Then she looked away.


    Just like that.


    She turned back to the boys, smiling gently as if we were nothing more than shadows standing in the room. As if we didn''t exist at all.


    That hurt more than any insult. More than every cruel whisper I had heard on the training grounds. More than being called a traitor.


    Because at least words still meant I mattered.


    This¡­ this felt like I had been erased.


    Leon looked up then, his little face lighting up when he saw us.


    "Fathers," he said brightly, pointing at the chairs. "Have your seats. Mom is here to have breakfast with us."


    Olivia didn''t look at us.


    Not even when Louis slowly pulled out a chair.


    Not even when Lennox took a hesitant step forward.


    She just kept her attention on the boys, smiling softly as she poured juice into Liam''s cup.


    "I missed you," Liam said quietly, leaning toward her.


    "I missed you too, sweetheart," she replied, brushing his hair back.


    It was like she had built an invisible wall.


    One that didn''t include us.


    I stood there, not sure if I was even allowed to sit.


    Not sure if I was wee in the same space as her anymore.

 Chapter 626: The Unexpected Visitor

    Olivia''s POV


    They all took their seats, and even though every part of me wanted to look at them, I forced myself not to. I focused only on the boys, pretending the others weren''t there.


    "Mom, will you have breakfast with us tomorrow?" Leo asked softly.


    I nodded without hesitation. "Yes, darling. I will have breakfast with you every morning. I won''t miss it for anything."


    A big, bright smile spread across Leo''s face as he returned to his food.


    But it didn''t end there.


    "When will this break be over?" Liam suddenly asked.


    The room went quiet.


    I swallowed hard.


    Louis stopped moving.


    Levi froze.


    Even Lennox''s breathing seemed to slow.


    I looked at Liam. Really looked at him.


    Those innocent eyes didn''t understand bonds, pain, or betrayal. He just knew his family felt broken.


    "Soon," I said softly. "Not too long."


    "How long is soon?" Leon asked.


    My chest tightened.


    "Long enough for everyone to feel better," I replied gently. "Sometimes grown-ups need time to fix what''s hurting inside."


    Liam frowned. "But Daddy is here now. So why are you still leaving?"


    The question hit straight into my heart.


    I reached across the table and took his small hand. "Because sometimes love hurts before it heals."


    None of them understood that.


    But they nodded anyway.


    "Are you going to stop loving us?" Leo asked suddenly, fear trembling in his voice.


    I sucked in a sharp breath. "Never," I said quickly. "Never, ever. You are my heart. You are my life."


    "Mom," Liam whispered. "Do you still love Daddies?"


    The table went so quiet I could hear my own heartbeat.


    "Mom," Liam whispered, his little fingers tightening around his spoon, "do you still love Daddies?" he asked again.


    My breath caught.


    I looked at them.


    All three of them.


    Their wide, scared eyes. Their small faces filled with worry.


    "Yes," I said softly. "I do. I love your daddies. I always will."


    Relief rushed through them so much it was so obvious.


    Leo smiled.


    Leon rxed.


    Liam let out a small breath, like he had been holding it in for too long.


    "Okay," he said quietly, and went back to his food.


    And just like that, the tension lifted.


    We ate.


    We talked about school.


    About what Leo wanted to draw.


    About what Leon wanted for lunch.


    About how Liam wanted to race his friends.


    For a few minutes, it almost felt normal.


    When breakfast was done, I walked them out to the car myself. I fixed their jackets. Straightened their hair. Kissed their cheeks one by one.


    "I''ll see youter," I told them softly.


    "We love you, Mom," Leon said.


    "I love you too," I whispered.


    The door closed.


    The car pulled away.


    And just like that¡­ the boys were gone to school.


    I stood there for a moment, watching the road until the car disappeared.


    Then I felt it¡ªa familiar presence.


    I turned.


    Lennox was standing a few steps away, like he wasn''t sure if he was allowed toe any closer.


    His eyes looked tired. Not just fromck of sleep¡­ but from holding too much inside for too long.


    "How are you doing?" he asked hoarsely.


    I swallowed. "I''m fine."


    The lie sat between us, heavy and obvious.


    He nodded slowly, like he knew I wasn''t telling the truth but wouldn''t push me.


    "The house¡­" he said, ncing back toward the pack house, "it doesn''t feel the same without you."


    I looked away. I couldn''t trust myself to look at him and still stand there.


    "I just wanted you to know something," he continued softly. "I don''t want you to ever forget this. Even if things are broken between us¡­ even if we''re hurting¡­ I still love you."


    My chest tightened painfully.


    "In case you ever doubt it," he went on, his voice barely above a whisper, "or you ever start to think I stopped¡­ I didn''t. I never will."


    The air felt thick. Every word felt like it was pressing against my heart.


    "I hope," he said gently, "that after all of this¡­ after the pain and the distance¡­ we find our way back to each other."


    I opened my mouth to speak.


    Nothing came out.


    Before I could gather myself, Lennox stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was afraid I might disappear if he moved too fast. He leaned down and pressed a soft, warm kiss to my forehead.


    Then he stepped back and walked away.


    I stood there, frozen, my eyes burning.


    I almost cried.


    But then I got a mind link from Calvin.


    "Olivia¡­ Alpha Adrian is here to see you."


    A small frown spread across my face.


    "What did he say is the purpose of his visit?" I asked, already getting irritated.


    "I have no idea," Calvin said.


    I let out a slow breath.


    Of all people¡­


    Without wasting any more time, I closed my eyes and teleported.


    The familiar pull of magic wrapped around me, and a secondter, I was standing in Calvin''s living room.


    Adrian was already there.


    He was seated on the couch, calm andposed, dressed in a simple but expensive-looking suit. When he saw me appear, he rose to his feet and offered a polite smile.


    "Luna Olivia," he said, inclining his head slightly.


    I didn''t return the smile.


    "What is the purpose of this unexpected visit?" I asked, walking past him and sitting down across from him.


    He hesitated for a moment before sitting back down.


    "I wanted to see you," he said simply.


    I crossed my arms. "Let me stop you right there."


    He looked up, surprised by my tone.


    "I know what you want," I said, my voice firm. "And I''m not interested. I''m a mother of three. I have my mates. Our rtionship is struggling, yes, but that doesn''t mean I stopped loving them or that I''m looking for someone else."


    My tone was rude as I spoke, but I didn''t back down.


    "I''m not avable," I continued. "Not emotionally. Not mentally. Not in any way."


    Adrian didn''t interrupt me.


    He just listened.


    When I was done, he nodded slowly.


    "I understand," he said calmly. "And for the record, I didn''te here to ask you to date me."


    That caught me off guard.


    I frowned slightly. "Then why are you here?"


    "My daughter," he replied quietly.


    I blinked. "Your¡­ daughter?"


    "Yes," he said. "She''s six. And she hasn''t spoken since her mother died."


    My heart skipped.


    "What does that have to do with me?" I asked carefully, confused.


    Adrian leaned forward, his eyes serious now.


    "She saw youst night at the vi," he said. "And for the first time in three years¡­ she spoke."

 Chapter 627: My Help

    Olivia''s POV


    I stared at him.


    "She¡­ spoke?" I whispered.


    Adrian nodded slowly. "Yes."


    My curiosity peaked. "What did she say?"


    "She was at the gst night," he exined softly. "I brought her with me. I didn''t think much of it. She usually keeps to herself, doesn''t talk, doesn''t react to anyone."


    He swallowed.


    "But when the music started¡­ and you stepped onto the dance floor¡­"


    My breath caught.


    "She was the little girl," he continued, "the one standing near the stage. The one who kept staring at you."


    I suddenly remembered.


    A small girl with dark curls and wide eyes, clutching a stuffed toy, watching me the whole time.


    "She tugged on my sleeve," Adrian said. "I thought she wanted to leave. But instead¡­"


    His voice softened.


    "She pointed at you."


    My brows furrowed.


    "And for the first time since her mother died," he said quietly, "she spoke."


    I leaned forward without realizing it. "What did she say?"


    Adrian''s lips parted, his eyes shining with emotion.


    "She said, ''Daddy¡­ dance with her.''"


    The words hit me like a wave.


    "She pointed straight at you, Olivia," he went on. "Straight at you."


    My chest tightened.


    "She hasn''t said a single word in three years," he whispered. "Not to me. Not to doctors. Not to the healers. Not to anyone."


    I swallowed hard. "And she spoke¡­ because of me?"


    "I don''t know why," Adrian said. "But something about you reached her. Something gentle. Something safe."


    Silence fell between us.


    "My daughter thinks you''re special," Adrian continued softly. "Ever since the g¡­ she hasn''t spoken again. It was like whatever opened inside her closed right back up."


    A tight knot formed in my chest.


    "The healers," he went on, "and the doctors¡­ they don''t understand it. But they all said the same thing."


    I lifted my eyes to him. "What?"


    "That you are our only hope."


    The words settled heavily between us.


    "They believe whatever made her speak that night was connected to you," Adrian said quietly. "Your presence. Your voice. Your energy. Something about you made her feel safe enough toe back to the world, even if it was just for one moment."


    I swallowed hard.


    "That''s why I''m here," he said, finally letting the truth spill out. "Not because of romance. Not because of bonds or politics. I''m here because my daughter needs you."


    He stood up slowly, then did something that shocked me.


    He bowed his head.


    An Alpha King¡­ bowing to me.


    "Please, Olivia," he said, his voice rough with emotion. "Meet her. Talk to her. Sit with her. Even if it''s only once. Even if it''s only twice. The healers will watch. They''ll study how she reacts when she''s around you."


    I rose to my feet without realizing it. "Adrian¡ª"


    "She is my life," he cut in softly. "She is all I have left of my wife. When she stopped speaking, it was like I lost them both."


    His eyes were wet now.


    "I don''t care what you want in return," he said. "Money. Land. Protection. A favor from a king. Whatever you ask, it''s yours. Just¡­ give me my daughter back."


    The room felt too small.


    My hands trembled at my sides.


    "I don''t know if I can do this," I whispered.


    "You don''t have to fix her," Adrian said gently. "Just be yourself. That''s what reached her."


    The thought of a broken little girl, silent for three years, pointing at me in a crowded room and asking her father to dance with me¡­


    It made my chest ache.


    I closed my eyes. My life was a mess, and I didn''t need any more distractions, but then I thought of that little girl. If I could help, then I had to.


    "Let me meet her," I said quietly.


    Adrian''s eyes widened the moment I agreed.


    For a second, he looked like he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Thank you," he said quickly, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, Olivia. You have no idea what this means to me."


    I lifted my chin slightly, meeting his gaze. "Before you get too relieved¡­ I need to say something."


    He stilled.


    "I hope you''re telling me the truth," I said calmly. "I hope you''re not ying with me or using your daughter to get close to me. Because if you are¡­" my eyes darkened, "I believe you know what I''m capable of."


    Adrian didn''t flinch.


    He gave a small, serious nod. "I would never lie about my child," he said. "I''m not ying any tricks. Not with something this important."


    I studied him for a long moment, searching for even a hint of deceit.


    I didn''t see any.


    "Okay," I said quietly.


    A breath he had clearly been holding slipped from his chest.


    "When will you be free?" he asked gently.


    "Tomorrow afternoon," I replied.


    "I''ll have my mene pick you up," he said. "I''ll make sure everything is ready."


    I nodded. "Fine."


    He stood up, gratitude all over his face. "Thank you again, Olivia. Truly. You have no idea what you just did."


    I shrugged. "Hopefully this works."


    "It will. I believe in my heart," he said without hesitation.


    A moment of silence hung in the air before I suddenly spoke.


    "Do you need water?" I asked quietly. "Or anything at all?"


    He shook his head. "No. I should go."


    I nodded and walked with him out of the living room. His guards were already waiting outside, standing straight and alert beside the ck cars.


    The morning air was cool against my skin as we stepped outside.


    Before getting into the car, Adrian turned back to me. He took both my hands gently in his.


    "Thank you," he said again. "I won''t forget this."


    Then he lifted my hands and pressed a light kiss against my knuckles.


    "Goodbye, Olivia."


    "Goodbye," I replied.


    I watched as he got into the car. The doors closed. The engines started. And slowly, the convoy drove away down the long road until their lights disappeared.


    I was still standing there when I heard a voice behind me.


    "Sounds like wedding bellsing soon."


    I jumped slightly and turned.


    Calvin was standing there, a teasing smile on his face.


    I frowned. "Don''t even start."


    Heughed. "Rx. I''m joking. But that Alpha King looks very serious about you."


    I crossed my arms. "I''m not interested in him."


    "Maybe not," Calvin said lightly. "But he''s definitely interested in you, and I can bet you my life."

 Chapter 628: His Daughter

    Olivia''s POV


    The next day, Adrian''s men came for me.


    I got into the car without hesitation, settling into the back seat as the doors closed softly behind me. The convoy pulled away smoothly, heading toward his territory. It was a long drive¡ªalmost two hours. I could have teleported there in seconds, but I didn''t.


    This was my first time visiting him.


    I wanted to do this the normal way.


    The road stretched on, trees blurring past the windows. My thoughts kept drifting back to her. I was nervous about what I was going to do¡­ how I was going to help her.


    When we finally arrived, the ck SUV rolled through tall gates and into a vast estate.


    Adrian''s pack house.


    As the car slowed to a stop, I noticed him immediately.


    Adrian was already waiting outside.


    He wasn''t dressed like an Alpha King today. No formal coat. No symbols of power. Just ck jeans and a fitted ck shirt, his sleeves pushed up casually. He looked¡­ human.


    Almost nervous.


    The door opened, and I stepped out.


    He moved toward me at once. "Olivia," he said warmly. "Thank you foring."


    I nodded. "I said I would."


    His shoulders rxed, and a soft smile crossed his face. "She''s in her room," he said gently. "Would you like to see her now?"


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation.


    He led me inside.


    The pack house was quiet. Peaceful. Too quiet for a ce meant to hold a child.


    We stopped in front of a white door.


    Adrian hesitated, then knocked lightly. "Sweetheart?"


    The door opened.


    And there she was.


    The moment her eyesnded on me¡­ she smiled.


    A real smile.


    Small, but bright.


    My breath caught.


    Even Adrian froze beside me, clearly shocked.


    "She¡­" he whispered, unable to finish the sentence.


    The little girl didn''t speak. Instead, she stepped aside and tapped the empty space beside her bed, looking straight at me.


    It was an invitation for me to sit.


    I swallowed and walked in slowly, sitting where she pointed.


    She climbed up beside me, then reached for her iPad. Her small fingers moved carefully as she typed something out.


    She turned the screen toward me.


    My name is ra.


    My chest tightened.


    "That''s a beautiful name," I said softly. "I''m Olivia."


    Her lips curved into a bigger smile. She typed again, faster this time.


    I like you.


    I felt my eyes burn.


    Before I could respond, she added more words.


    Can you be my new mommy?


    The room wentpletely still.


    Adrian sucked in a sharp breath behind us.


    My heart shattered.


    I didn''t answer right away. I turned fully toward her, meeting her eyes.


    "No, my dear."


    Her smile faded just a little.


    "But," I continued softly, "I can be your friend. I can sit with you. Talk to you. Be here when you need someone."


    She stared at me for a long moment.


    Then she nodded.


    My eyes drifted to the paper beside her bed.


    She had been drawing.


    I leaned closer without touching it at first, afraid to startle her.


    It was beautiful.


    "You drew this?" I asked softly.


    ra nodded.


    A slow, careful nod.


    "You''re very talented," I said honestly. "This is really beautiful."


    Her shoulders lifted just a little, like she was proud but shy about it.


    I smiled at her. "Would you like to try something with me?"


    She tilted her head, curious.


    "You don''t have to," I added quickly. "Only if you want to."


    She thought for a moment¡­ then nodded again.


    "Okay," I said gently. "Can we try using your voice? Just small words. Simple ones. Like yes or no."


    Her fingers tightened slightly around the iPad.


    I waited.


    "I''ll ask you something very easy," I said. "And you can answer any way you like. With your voice¡­ or with your head. Either is fine."


    She looked at me closely.


    Then she nodded.


    "Do you like drawing?" I asked softly.


    Her lips parted.


    Nothing came out at first.


    She swallowed.


    Her brows pulled together like she was fighting something inside her.


    I didn''t rush her.


    Didn''t look at Adrian.


    Didn''t breathe too loud.


    Then¡ªvery softly¡ªbarely louder than a breath¡ª"Y"¡­ yes."


    The sound was shaky. Broken. But it was there.


    A word.


    My eyes burned instantly.


    "That''s perfect," I whispered. "You did so well."


    ra''s eyes widened, like she couldn''t believe she had done it.


    Behind me, I heard Adrian choke back a sob.


    She looked at him, then back at me, and smiled boldly.


    Behind me, I felt it.


    Adrian.


    He had turned away.


    His shoulders were shaking.


    He didn''t make a sound, but I could feel his pain and his relief crashing into each other.


    ra looked past me, her eyesnding on her father.


    She tilted her head.


    "D¡­ Daddy?" she whispered.


    The word was faint. Fragile.


    But it was real.


    Adrian broke.


    He covered his mouth, his knees giving out as he dropped to one knee beside the bed.


    "Yes," he breathed. "Yes, sweetheart. Daddy is here."


    Slowly, she wiped his face with her hands. Her lips parted, and I could see she really wanted to say something but was finding it hard to form the words.


    "It''s okay," Iforted her. "One word at a time. You don''t have to force it. Okay?" I said to her.


    She nodded and smiled at me before looking back at her dad and smiling.


    I stayed with her a little longer.


    We talked in soft voices.


    About her drawings.


    About her favorite colors.


    Sometimes she answered with nods.


    Sometimes with small smiles.


    And once¡­ just once more¡­ she whispered another quiet "yes."


    Each sound felt like a miracle.


    After a while, I knew I had to leave.


    "I have to go now," I said gently. "But I''lle back."


    Her fingers flew over the screen.


    Will I see you again?


    My chest tightened.


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "Very soon."


    She smiled and leaned forward, wrapping her small arms around my neck.


    I hugged her carefully, afraid to overwhelm her, breathing in the faint scent of crayons andvender.


    "Goodbye for now, ra," I whispered.


    She pulled back and gave me a small wave.


    I stood and followed Adrian out of the room while the healers quietly stepped in to check on her.


    The moment the door closed behind us, Adrian let out a shaky breath.


    We walked into the living room, and he gestured for me to sit.


    "Thank you," he said again, his voice thick. "What you did today¡­ it''s more than I ever hoped for."


    I shook my head lightly. "She''s strong. She did this."


    He nodded, then fell silent.


    I hesitated before speaking.


    "Adrian¡­ what really happened to her?" I asked softly. "How did she lose her voice?"


    His jaw tightened.


    He sat across from me, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor.


    "My wife didn''t die in a private jet crash," he said quietly. "I lied to people. That is what I wanted them to believe."


    He sucked in a deep breath. "She was there," he continued. "The night my wife died."


    My heart sank.


    "There was an attack," he went on. "A rival pack. We thought the borders were secure. We were wrong."


    His voice broke slightly.


    "ra saw everything. The blood. The shouting. Her mother falling."


    I swallowed hard.


    "She screamed that night," Adrian said. "She screamed until her voice gave out. And when the healers finally got her to sleep¡­ she never spoke again."


    Tears filled his eyes.


    "She didn''t just lose her mother," he whispered. "She lost her sense of safety. Her trust in the world."


    Silence settled between us.


    "That''s why what you did matters," he went on quietly. "For the first time since that night¡­ she didn''t look afraid."


    I pressed my hands together, steadying myself.


    "She doesn''t need fixing," I said gently. "She needs time. And patience. And people who make her feel safe."


    He nodded slowly. "And you do that."


    I nodded. "I''ll try my best."


    I stood up to leave but noticed the healers returning.


    Their expressions were different now¡ªlighter. Hopeful.


    One of them smiled the moment she saw me. "Luna Olivia," she said softly, "your interaction with ra has already made a difference."


    Adrian straightened immediately. "What do you mean?"


    The elder healer stepped forward. "Her pulse steadied faster than usual. Her breathing remained calm. And most importantly¡ªshe attempted speech more than once."


    My heart skipped.


    "That hasn''t happened in three years," the healer continued. "Not even during therapy sessions."


    I swallowed. "So¡­ it helped?"


    "Yes," the elder healer said without hesitation. "Very much so."


    Adrian ran a hand through his hair, his eyes shining. "What do you suggest?" he asked carefully, like he was afraid to hope too much.


    "If possible," the healer replied, "it would be very beneficial if Luna Olivia could visit at least once or twice a week. Familiar presence is important for trauma recovery. Especially one the child already trusts."


    I felt the weight of that sink into my chest.


    Adrian turned to me quickly. "You don''t have to," he said at once. "I don''t want to pressure you. I know you have your own life. Your own family."


    I looked at him.


    Then I thought of ra.


    "I''ll help," I said quietly.


    Adrian froze. "Olivia¡ª"


    "I''lle," I repeated. "Once or twice a week. I can do that."


    Relief crashed over his face so hard it almost made him stagger.


    "Thank you," he whispered. "Thank you so much."


    "This isn''t about favors," I said gently. "It''s about a little girl who deserves to feel safe again."


    He nodded, his voice thick. "Still¡­ thank you."


    The healers exchanged looks of appreciation before excusing themselves.


    I picked up my bag and turned toward the door.


    "I''ll see her again soon," I said.


    Adrian followed me out.


    I paused at the door and turned back to him.


    "I can teleport," I said calmly. "There''s no need for your men to take me back."


    Adrian hesitated for a second, then nodded. "Alright. Thank you again¡­ for everything."


    He stepped closer, reaching for my hands.


    Before I could stop him, he lifted them gently and pressed a soft kiss to my knuckles.


    "Thank you," he said again, his voice low. "I won''t forget this."


    My wolf stirred.


    Calvin was right, she whispered. This man is into you.


    My frown deepened.


    I slowly pulled my hands away from his grasp, putting a little distance between us.


    "This doesn''t change anything," I said quietly. "I''m doing this for ra. Nothing more."


    Adrian opened his mouth, like he wanted to say something¡ªmaybe to exin, maybe to deny it.


    I didn''t wait.


    I stepped back, closed my eyes, and teleported.

 Chapter 629: People are watching

    Levi''s POV


    The council hall was full.


    Elders sat in their seats. Warriors stood along the walls. The room felt heavy and serious.


    Louis sat on my right.


    Lennox sat at the center.


    For the first time since Lennox returned, the three of us were seated together on the high chairs meant for leaders.


    It felt strange.


    Quiet.


    Then the head elder slowly stood up.


    "Alpha Lennox," he said. "Wee home."


    Soft voices filled the room.


    "Wee back."


    "We thought you were gone forever."


    "The pack missed you."


    Lennox stood up.


    "I''m here," he said. "And I''m not leaving again."


    Something tight in my chest loosened.


    The elder nodded. "Your return brings bnce back to the pack."


    He turned to look at me and Louis.


    "To Alpha Levi and Alpha Louis," he said, "we thank you for leading the pack while Alpha Lennox was gone. You protected us. You kept us standing."


    My throat tightened.


    I didn''t feel like I deserved those words.


    But the elders bowed their heads anyway.


    "Together," another elder said, "you three are the strength of this pack."


    Strength.


    The word hurt.


    Because someone important was missing.


    The meeting continued. They talked about borders, guards, and safety. I answered when needed. Louis spoke about ns. Lennox listened carefully.


    He was learning what had changed.


    Finally, the elder hit his staff on the floor.


    "This meeting is over."


    People stood and slowly left.


    Soon, the hall was almost empty.


    But before we could leave, one of the elders stepped closer.


    His face was serious.


    "Alpha Lennox," he said carefully, "there is something I feel you should know."


    Lennox turned back. "What is it?"


    The elder hesitated, then spoke.


    "A friend of mine attended a gathering two nights ago. He said he saw Luna Olivia there."


    My heart skipped.


    "With Alpha Adrian," the elder added quietly. "They were dancing. Very closely."


    The room went dead silent.


    Lennox''s jaw tightened.


    "Are you sure?" Lennox asked, his voice low. Dangerous.


    "Yes," the elder replied. "He was certain. I didn''t want to bring it up during the council meeting, but I felt it was right to inform you."


    I felt the tension snap tight.


    Lennox''s eyes darkened. A low growl rumbled from his chest.


    I stepped forward quickly.


    "It''s nothing," I said calmly. "Olivia was just having a dance. That''s all."


    The elder frowned. "So the report¡ª"


    "Dismiss it," I said firmly. "There''s no issue here."


    The elder studied my face for a moment, then bowed his head.


    "As you say, Alpha Levi."


    He turned and walked away.


    But the damage was already done.


    Lennox didn''t say another word.


    He turned sharply and walked out of the hall.


    Louis and I exchanged a look.


    Then we followed.


    Lennox''s room was dark when we entered.


    He was standing by the table, a bottle of whiskey in his hand.


    He took a long drink.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions," I said quietly.


    Heughed once. Bitter.


    "Jump to conclusions?" he said. "She clearly told us she wouldn''t stop us from dating someone else if we wanted."


    He took another drink.


    "And what if she wants Alpha Adrian?" he continued. "What if she already does?"


    "That doesn''t mean anything," Louis said. "Dancing doesn''t mean¡ª"


    "It means many things," Lennox snapped.


    I stepped closer. "She said she needed space. Not that she stopped loving us."


    Lennox stared at the bottle in his hand.


    "Maybe I am just scared," he said quietly.


    "Or maybe¡­ my gut is correct."


    The room fell silent.


    I stepped closer and tapped Lennox''s shoulder gently.


    "Let it be," I said quietly. "Don''t let fear control you."


    He didn''t look at me.


    I waited for him to say something.


    He didn''t.


    So I stepped back.


    Louis nced at me, then at Lennox, but said nothing.


    We left him there, standing alone in the dark room, the bottle still in his hand.


    Hourster, night had fallen.


    The packhouse was quiet again.


    I went down for dinner.


    The moment I entered the dining room, I stopped.


    Olivia was there.


    She was seated at the long table with the boys,ughing softly as she helped Leo with his food. Liam was talking excitedly, waving his spoon in the air. Leon leaned close to her side, smiling.


    She looked calm.


    Peaceful.


    Like she belonged there.


    My chest tightened.


    This was what we had been missing.


    Then the door opened.


    Lennox walked in.


    The room changed instantly.


    The boys noticed him first.


    "Daddy!" Leon called out happily.


    Lennox froze at the door.


    Olivia slowly lifted her head.


    Their eyes met.


    For a second, no one moved.


    No one spoke.


    Louis stepped in behind Lennox, sensing the tension.


    Lennox took a slow step forward.


    Olivia didn''t smile.


    But she didn''t look away either.


    We ate in silence.


    tes clinked softly. Forks moved. No one really tasted the food.


    Olivia focused on the boys, helping Leo cut his food, reminding Liam to slow down, and wiping Leon''s mouth when he spilled juice. She didn''t look at Lennox again.


    After a while, she smiled at the boys.


    "Alright," she said gently to the boys. "Finish up. I''ll meet you in your room."


    The boys nodded.


    "Good night, Daddy," Leon said, running to Lennox and hugging his leg, while Liam came to me and Leo went to Louis.


    We kissed them good night one by one before they left the dining room, their small footsteps fading down the hallway.


    The moment they were gone, the air changed.


    Heavy.


    Lennox spoke first.


    "I heard you went to a party," he said, his voice tight. "And danced with Alpha Adrian."


    Olivia frowned and slowly turned to face him.


    "Are you monitoring my movements now?" she asked coldly.


    Louis shook his head quickly. "No. Someone saw you and told an elder. It wasn''t nned."


    "So?" Olivia snapped. "I danced. Is that a crime now?"


    Lennox''s jaw clenched.


    "You can dance," he said. "But remember¡ªyou''re still Luna. People are watching."


    Sheughed. Not a happy one, but an irritated, bitter one.


    "I don''t give a fuck," she said tly. "I''m tired of living my life to please people."


    The words hit hard.


    She red at us.


    "And besides," she continued, "we are on a break. That means we''re not together."


    My chest tightened.


    "This is an open situation," she said. "I can be with someone if I want. And you can be with anyone you want too."


    The room went dead quiet, then suddenly Lennox mmed his hand on the table.


    The sound echoed through the dining hall.


    He stood up so fast his chair fell backward.


    "Enough," he growled.


    Without another word, he turned and walked out.


    The doors mmed shut behind him.


    I stayed frozen in my seat.


    So did Louis.


    While Olivia stood there, breathing hard, her eyes shining with anger.

 Chapter 630: Apologise

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi reached out gently, stopping me before I could walk away.


    "Olivia¡­ wait," he said softly.


    I turned halfway, not fully facing him.


    "You don''t have to exin everything," Levi continued. "I know you''re upset. I know this whole thing hurts."


    His voice dropped lower.


    "But please understand something," he said. "Seeing you with another Alpha¡­ hearing people talk¡­ it messes with our heads."


    He sighed and ran a hand through his hair.


    "We''re not trying to control you," he added quickly. "We''re just scared."


    My chest tightened.


    "Scared of losing you," Levi admitted. "Scared that one day you''ll wake up and decide you''re better off without us."


    He looked at me then, really looked at me.


    "If you say it''s nothing," he said quietly, "I''ll believe you. I just¡­ needed to hear it from you."


    He stepped back slightly, giving me space.


    "We still trust you," he said. "We just don''t know how to handle this distance yet."


    His voice softened at the end.


    "Please don''t shut us outpletely."


    I wished I could just tell them the truth right there.


    That it was nothing.


    That I wasn''t looking for another man.


    That I wasn''t recing them.


    That I still loved them¡ªdeeply.


    That the thought of settling for someone else had never crossed my mind. Not even once.


    But the words stayed trapped in my chest.


    My throat tightened.


    My emotions swirled too fast, too loud.


    If I opened my mouth, I knew I would either cry¡­


    Or say something I didn''t mean.


    So I stayed quiet.


    Not because I didn''t care.


    But because I was tired.


    Tired of always exining myself.


    Tired of defending my feelings.


    Tired of proving that my love was real.


    I didn''t want to exin myself in anger.


    I didn''t want my words twisted by hurt and jealousy.


    I turned away before my face betrayed me.


    Before they saw how much this was affecting me.


    "I''m going to the boys," I said quietly.


    Neither Levi nor Louis stopped me.


    When I reached the boys'' room, they were already half asleep.


    Leon was hugging his pillow.


    Liam was whispering to Leo about school tomorrow.


    "Mom," Leo said when he saw me. "Are you sleeping here tonight?"


    I smiled softly and walked in.


    "I''ll alwayse say goodnight," I told them.


    I tucked them in one by one.


    Pulled their nkets up.


    Turned off the lights.


    "Good night, my loves," I whispered.


    "We love you, Mom," Leon murmured.


    "I love you more," I replied.


    I stood there for a moment after they fell asleep.


    I didn''t want them to ever feel my absence.


    Even if I wasn''t sleeping in the same house as them,


    I would never stop being present for them.


    Never.


    Alone With My Thoughts


    I teleported to my room.


    The space was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    I took a long bath, hoping it would calm my racing thoughts.


    But it didn''t.


    When Iy down, Lennox''s face kepting back to me.


    His anger.


    His jealousy.


    The way he mmed the table.


    So I forced myself to imagine it differently.


    I imagined them in my ce.


    I imagined walking into a room and hearing people say they saw Lennox or Levi or Louis dancing closely with another woman.


    Just imagining it made my chest burn.


    Jealousy curled inside me.


    Pain.


    Fear.


    My wolf stirred.


    Understand them, she whispered.


    And I did.


    For the first time, I truly did.


    They weren''t angry because they didn''t trust me.


    They were angry because they were scared.


    Scared of losing me.


    I exhaled slowly.


    I''ll talk to them tomorrow, I decided.


    I''ll exin everything.


    They had to learn to trust me again.


    Trust was part of healing.


    At dawn, I appeared in the boys'' room.


    Leo groaned.


    Liam hid under his nket.


    Leon blinked sleepily at me.


    "Morning," I said gently.


    "Mom!" Leon smiled.


    I helped them brush their teeth.


    Pick their clothes.


    Fix their hair.


    I didn''t want them to wake up and feel like I was gone.


    Even if things wereplicated between the adults¡­


    I would never disappear on them.


    We went downstairs together.


    Lennox was already there, standing near the table with a cup of coffee in his hand. Levi and Louis were seated, talking quietly. The moment the boys saw them, everything changed.


    "Good morning, Daddies!" Leon said happily as he ran forward.


    Lennox''s face softened instantly. He bent down and opened his arms. "Good morning, my boy."


    Leo joined them, while Liam ran to Levi, tugging at his sleeve. "Daddy, I''m going to bete today," he said excitedly. "We have a race at school."


    Levi smiled faintly. "Then you better win," he replied, ruffling Liam''s hair.


    For a moment, the house felt normal again.


    We all sat down to eat.


    tes were passed. Chairs scraped softly against the floor. Spoons clinked against bowls.


    But the air felt tight.


    No one talked much.


    Lennox kept his eyes on his food.


    Louis watched the boys carefully, like he was afraid to miss something.


    Levi nced at me once¡­ then looked away.


    I focused on the boys, smiling when they spoke, nodding when theyughed, hiding the unease inside my chest.


    When breakfast was over, the boys grabbed their bags.


    "Bye, Mom!" Leo called as he ran toward the door.


    "Bye, Daddy!" Liam added, waving at all of them at once.


    "Be good," Louis said.


    "Listen to your teacher," Lennox added.


    The door closed behind them.


    Theirughter faded down the hallway.


    And just like that¡­


    The house went quiet.


    It was just us.


    I opened my mouth to speak.


    But Lennox spoke first.


    "I owe you an apology," he said quietly.


    I froze.


    Levi and Louis both looked at him in surprise.


    "I shouldn''t have acted the way I didst night," Lennox continued. "I let my fear speak instead of my trust."


    My heart skipped.


    "I trust you," he said. "I really do."


    That¡­ wasn''t the Lennox I expected.


    The old Lennox would have argued.


    Raised his voice.


    Defended his anger.


    But this Lennox looked¡­ calmer.


    "I shouldn''t have questioned you in front of everyone," he added. "I''m sorry."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    "I need you all to understand something," I continued.


    "I danced. Yes. But that was all."


    I looked at each of them.


    "I''m not looking for another man. I''m not in love with anyone else."


    Louis rxed slightly.


    "I''m tired," I admitted. "Tired of being watched. Judged. Expected to be perfect all the time."


    My voice trembled.


    "But loving you three?" I said. "That never stopped."


    Silence filled the room.


    Then Levi spoke. "We should have trusted you more."


    Louis nodded. "We should have listened."


    Lennox stepped closer.


    "We''re healing," he said quietly. "All of us."


    I nodded.


    The tension didn''t disappearpletely.


    But it softened.


    And for the first time in a while¡­


    It felt like we were finally walking forward.


    Together.

 Chapter 631: Back

    Lennox''s POV


    "Guess who is here?" Levi said,  the moment he stepped into my room.


    I lifted my eyes from the document in my hand and frowned at him.


    "Who?" I asked.


    He didn''t answer.


    He only said, "You have toe and see for yourself."


    That alone made my chest tighten.


    I stood up immediately and followed him out of the room. Levi didn''t speak as we went down the stairs, but from his mood, I could tell he was furious.


    The moment I entered the living room, I froze.


    Aurora.


    She was sitting on the couch.


    Her face was swollen. One eye was bruised. Her lips were cracked. There were marks on her arms she hadn''t even tried to hide.


    For a second, I couldn''t breathe.


    "Aurora¡­" My voice came out rough.


    She lifted her head when she saw me, and her eyes filled with tears.


    Anger exploded inside my chest.


    "Who did this?" I demanded, my voice shaking with rage.


    She tried to speak, but her lips trembled. Then she broke down crying and stood up, throwing herself into my arms.


    "It''s Austin," she sobbed. "My husband."


    That name made my blood boil.


    "That bastard," I growled. "I warned you. I warned you not to marry him."


    I remembered it clearly.


    Five years ago.


    Her wedding.


    I had stood against it with everything in me.


    Austin was nothing. A pauper. Living off borrowed pride. And from the first moment I met him, something about him felt wrong.


    I held her tighter as she cried.


    "He changed," she whispered. "Because I can''t give him children¡­ he started hitting me. I built him. I gave him everything. My money. My name. My connections. And now he uses his fists on me."


    My hands clenched into fists.


    "He eats from your wealth," I said through my teeth, "and still has the guts to touch you?"


    Levi stepped closer, his face dark with fury.


    "I''ll make him pay," he said coldly.


    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. "He will pay."


    Aurora pulled back slightly and looked at me with red, swollen eyes.


    "Lennox," she whispered, ashamed. "Can I¡­ can I stay here for a while? I can''t go back to my parents like this. I don''t want them to see me broken."


    My heart clenched.


    "Of course," I said immediately. "This is your home. You''re safe here."


    She broke down again, and I held her like I used to when we were kids.


    After a few moments, Aurora''s sobs slowly eased.


    Her shoulders were still shaking, but her breathing began to calm.


    I gently pulled back and cupped her face, careful not to touch the bruises.


    "You''re safe now," I told her firmly. "No one will ever touch you like that again."


    I turned sharply toward the guards.


    "Get the healer," I ordered. "Now."


    They bowed and rushed out immediately.


    Levi moved closer to Aurora, his voice softer but still tight with anger.


    "The maids are preparing a room for you," he said. "You''ll befortable. You won''t have to worry about anything."


    Aurora nodded slowly, wiping her tears.


    "Thank you," she whispered. "Both of you."


    She looked around the living room as if noticing the space properly for the first time.


    "Where are the boys?" she asked suddenly. "I thought I''d hear them running around."


    "They''re still at school," I replied. "They''ll be backter."


    She smiled faintly at that, then hesitated.


    "And Olivia?" she asked carefully.


    I felt the shift immediately.


    "She doesn''t live here anymore," I said.


    Aurora frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    I exhaled slowly.


    "It''s a long story," I said. "One we''ll talk aboutter."


    Her eyes searched my face.


    She didn''t push, but I could tell she knew something was wrong.


    Just then, footsteps echoed down the hallway.


    The healer entered, carrying her satchel, her expression turning serious the moment she saw Aurora''s injuries.


    "Let me take a look at you, my dear," the healer said gently.


    Aurora nodded and allowed herself to be guided toward the couch again.


    As the healer began her work, applying herbs and murmuring softly, my jaw tightened.


    Austin was still breathing.


    And that was about to change.


    The healer''s hands glowed softly as she worked, her face growing more serious with every second.


    "There is internal bleeding," she said quietly. "That man was a beast. Why didn''t you run sooner, child?"


    Aurora''s eyes filled again.


    "I thought he would change," she whispered. "I kept telling myself it was just anger¡­ just stress. I believed him when he said he was sorry."


    My hands clenched into fists.


    The healer shook her head. "Love should never hurt like this."


    She finished the healing spell slowly, carefully, then straightened.


    "She will recover," she said. "But her body and her heart need rest."


    I frowned deeply.


    That bastard wasn''t even her mate.


    The thought made my chest burn with rage and guilt.


    Aurora''s father had been my mentor. He trained me. He trusted me.


    And this was his daughter.


    I was supposed to protect her.


    I failed.


    I turned to Aurora and forced my voice to stay steady.


    "You''ll rest now," I said gently. "You''re not leaving this house until you''re fully healed."


    She nodded weakly.


    The maids stepped in and helped her to her feet, guiding her carefully toward the prepared room.


    Not long after, Louis walked in, his face dark with anger.


    "I heard," he said. "Levi told me."


    "I''m killing that man," I said coldly.


    Louis didn''t argue.


    Levi crossed his arms. "You won''t even need to find him," he said. "I''ll bring Austin here myself."


    I nodded once. "Good."


    That night, we gathered for dinner.


    Aurora was seated with the boys. She smiled gently as she listened to them talk,ughing softly at their stories. She was good with them. Natural.


    My chest tightened.


    It was cruel fate that she never had children of her own.


    Then again¡­ maybe it was a blessing she never had that bastard''s child.


    Suddenly, the air shifted.


    Olivia teleported into the room.


    The boys lit up instantly.


    "Mom!" Leon shouted, jumping from his seat.


    They rushed to her, hugging her tightly. She kissed their heads one by one before sitting down.


    She took the seat across from Aurora.


    For a moment, they stared at each other.


    Then recognition dawned.


    "Aurora?" Olivia asked softly.


    Aurora smiled. "Olivia. It''s been a long time."


    They exchanged polite words, but I noticed it.


    Olivia noticed everything.


    She noticed the faint bruises.


    She noticed the way I kept ncing at Aurora.


    She noticed the way I reached for the serving te.


    Without a word, I filled Aurora''s te with food. More than usual.


    "Eat," I said gently. "You need strength."


    Olivia''s eyes moved from Aurora''s face to the te I had just filled.


    Then she looked back at her.


    "Will you be staying here?" Olivia asked calmly.


    The question sounded simple, but I felt the tension underneath it.


    Aurora hesitated for a second, then nodded.


    "Yes," she said softly. "Just for a while."


    Olivia nodded once. "I see."


    Aurora lowered her gaze to her food, then added quietly, "I''m filing for a divorce. I won''t be going back to my husband."


    The table went silent.


    Olivia''s fingers tightened around her fork.


    "I''m sorry you went through that," she said after a moment. Her voice was polite. Too polite. "No one deserves that."


    Aurora smiled faintly. "Thank you."


    I reached for the jug of juice and poured some into Aurora''s ss.


    "You should drink," I said. "It''ll help."


    That was when I felt it.


    The sharp shift in the air.


    The air felt tight.


    Heavy.


    Before anyone could speak again, the door at the side of the dining hall opened.


    The boys'' nanny stepped in and bowed slightly.


    "My Alphas," she said gently, "it''s time for the boys to get ready for bed."


    Leon groaned. "Already?"


    Olivia smiled at them. "Come on. Bedtime."


    The boys stood up, hugging her quickly before turning to us.


    "Good night, Daddy," Liam said, wrapping his arms around my waist.


    "Good night," I replied softly, kissing his head.


    They said their good nights to Levi and Louis too, then followed the nanny out of the room, their voices fading down the hallway.


    As soon as they were gone, the silence became unbearable.


    Then Olivia spoke.


    "I believe you know," she said calmly, looking straight at Aurora, "that I don''t live here anymore."


    I frowned.


    "What?" I said sharply.


    She didn''t look at me. She kept her eyes on Aurora.


    "We''re on a break," Olivia continued evenly. "Lennox and I. All of us, actually."


    Aurora looked confused. Ufortable.


    I felt my chest tighten.


    "Olivia," I said lowly, "you''re not supposed to be saying this."


    She finally turned to me.


    "What?" she asked. "It''s the truth."


    Her voice was calm, but it cut deep.


    "I''m just letting her know," she went on. "So in case she wants to¡­" Olivia paused, her lips pressing together for half a second before she finished quietly, "¡­you know."


    Aurora frowned.


    "Excuse me?"

 Chapter 632: Not Your Enemy

    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t even know what had gotten into me.


    The moment the words left my mouth, I felt it.


    That sharp twist in my chest.


    That old, ugly feeling I thought I had buried years ago.


    Aurora.


    I knew her.


    Everyone did.


    She wasn''t just any woman.


    She was more like a sister to the triplets. Especially to Lennox.


    And that was the problem.


    I stayed quiet at the table, my eyes lowering to my te, but my mind was racing. I could feel Lennox''s anger burning across from me, but I couldn''t stop myself. The jealousy was already there, crawling through my veins like it used to when we were younger.


    Back then, whenever Aurora visited, everything changed.


    She would stay for weeks sometimes.


    And those weeks were always the worst for me.


    Because suddenly, I wasn''t the center of their world anymore.


    Theyughed with her more.


    Listened to her more.


    Protected her like she was fragile ss.


    Especially Lennox.


    I remembered it so clearly it hurt.


    I had been younger. Angry. Insecure.


    One night, I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I had looked straight at Lennox and asked,


    "You seem to like Aurora a lot. Are you going to marry her?"


    He hadughed. Not angrily. Just surprised.


    "What?" he said. "No. Never. Aurora is my sister."


    He had pulled me close and kissed my forehead like it was the most ridiculous question in the world.


    But even then¡­


    I hadn''t been reassured.


    Because words were easy.


    But feelings were louder.


    And now, yearster, sitting across from Aurora again, watching Lennox fill her te, watching the way his voice softened when he spoke to her¡­


    That same fear came rushing back.


    Only this time, it hurt more.


    Because we were already broken.


    Already on a break.


    Already falling apart.


    And suddenly, I wasn''t just scared of losing attention.


    I was scared of losing them.


    I lifted my eyes slowly and met Aurora''s confused gaze.


    I hated myself for it.


    Hated that jealousy still had this much power over me.


    But I couldn''t take the words back.


    Lennox spoke sharply.


    "Ignore her. She''s just joking."


    I didn''t answer.


    But I felt it.


    Aurora''s eyes on me.


    Then she spoke softly, "Olivia¡­ can we talk for a minute?"


    Lennox reacted instantly.


    "No."


    His voice was firm. Protective. Almost angry.


    "Please," Aurora said, turning to him. "We need to talk."


    Then she looked back at me.


    I hesitated. Every part of me wanted to refuse. To stay right there and pretend I hadn''t just made everything worse.


    But I stood up anyway.


    "Fine," I said quietly.


    We walked out of the dining hall together. I could feel Lennox''s stare burning into my back, but neither of us stopped.


    The garden was quiet. Moonlight spilled over the flowers and stone paths. The night air was cool against my skin.


    Aurora stopped walking.


    Then she slowly turned to face me.


    She didn''t look angry.


    She didn''t look defensive.


    She looked¡­ tired.


    Like someone who had carried too much for too long.


    "I know you never liked me," she said gently.


    The wordsnded softly, but they still hit hard.


    My chest tightened. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    "I understand why," she continued calmly. "You always thought I would take the triplets from you. That I would steal their attention. Their love."


    I looked away, my fingers curling into my palms.


    She gave a small, sad smile. "You don''t have to deny it. I knew even back then."


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    "I saw the little things," Aurora went on quietly. "The way you would suddenly feel sick when I arrived. The way you''d act weak or tired so they would rush to you first."


    I closed my eyes.


    "The way you''d pull Lennox aside," she continued, her voice steady, "or Levi¡­ or Louis. Just so you wouldn''t have to share them. Just so you could remind yourself you were still the center."


    Shame burned through me.


    "I knew all of it," she said softly. "Every trick. Every move."


    I swallowed hard, my throat aching.


    "I just didn''t care."


    I snapped my head up, staring at her in shock.


    She ced a hand over her chest, her voice turning even gentler.


    "Because to me," she said, "they were never men I wanted."


    She looked past me for a moment, toward the pack house.


    "They were my brothers," she finished. "Always."


    Her words sank deep.


    "I neverpeted with you," Aurora added quietly. "Not when we were young. Not now. I never saw them the way you feared I did."


    She met my eyes again, steady and honest.


    "I loved them," she said, "but not like that. I protected them. I worried about them. I cared for them the way family does."


    My chest felt tight, like something was slowly cracking open.


    "You were never being reced, Olivia," she said softly. "You just didn''t believe you were enough on your own."


    Silence fell between us.


    "Please stop assuming things in your head," she said gently. "I''m not here to take your men. I never was."


    She stepped closer, her voice lowering.


    "And as their sister," she added, "I''m begging you¡­ please stop hurting them."


    My throat burned.


    "They love you," Aurora said. "Deeply. All three of them. And watching you push them away, watching them break because they don''t know how to reach you anymore¡­ it hurts them more than you realize."


    Tears stung my eyes.


    "I don''t want to rece you," she finished quietly. "I just want peace in this house. And I want the people I love to stop bleeding."


    I stood there, frozen.


    Silence fell between us.


    Then she took a slow breath.


    "And when I get back on my feet," Aurora added quietly, "I''ll leave."


    I frowned, startled.


    "I won''t stay longer than I have to," she continued. "I never nned to. This is just a ce to heal. Not to settle. Not to interfere."


    Her voice was firm now, like she was passing an important message to me.


    "I won''t stand between you and them," she said. "I never have. I never will."


    She looked at me onest time.


    "All I ask," she said softly, "is that you stop fighting ghosts that were never real. I am not your enemy or yourpetitor, so please stop making me one."


    Then she turned and walked back toward the house, leaving me standing there, feeling foolish.

 Chapter 633: Happy Without Me

    Olivia''s POV


    The next morning, I teleported straight into Alpha Adrian''s living room.


    He was already there, standing near the window like he had been waiting for a while.


    The moment he saw me, a big, bright smile spread across his face. He didn''t even try to hide it.


    "Wee," he said, getting to his feet.


    "Good morning, Alpha Adrian," I replied politely. I didn''t waste time. "Where is ra?" I asked, going straight to the reason I was there.


    Today was Saturday.


    I wanted to spend as much time as possible with my sons.


    "She''s upstairs, in her room," he said quickly. "She''s been asking if you''de."


    My heart softened.


    "Alright," I said. "Let''s go."


    He led me upstairs but stopped at the door. "I''ll stay out here," he said gently. "Take your time."


    I nodded and knocked softly.


    "Come¡­" a small voice answered.


    I stepped inside.


    ra was sitting on her bed with her iPad beside her. The moment she saw me, her face lit up.


    "Hi," she said softly.


    The word wasn''t perfect.


    But it was clear.


    My smile came easily. "Hi, ra."


    She smiled wider, proud of herself.


    She picked up her iPad and typed carefully, then turned the screen toward me.


    Wee.


    "That''s very good," I said, sitting beside her. "You''re doing amazing."


    She nodded shyly.


    We talked for a little while. Slowly. Calmly.


    Sometimes she used the iPad.


    Sometimes she tried with her voice.


    I didn''t rush her.


    "Did you sleep well?" I asked gently.


    She paused, then whispered, "Yes."


    I smiled. "Good."


    I pointed at the drawings on her table. "Did you draw these today?"


    She nodded. "Yes."


    "They''re beautiful," I said honestly. "You''re very talented."


    Her shoulders lifted, proud.


    I tried again, carefully. "Can you say¡­ blue?"


    She frowned a little, thinking hard.


    "B¡­ blue," she said, softly but clearly.


    My heart skipped.


    "That''s perfect," I said, keeping my voice calm so I wouldn''t scare her. "Very perfect."


    She grinned.


    We tried a few more simple words.


    "Yes.


    No.


    Okay."


    Each one came slowly. Carefully.


    But they came.


    After a while, she looked at me and asked quietly, "You¡­ stay?"


    I checked the time, then met her eyes.


    "I can stay a little longer," I said. "But I have to go see my sonster."


    She nodded, understanding more than people gave her credit for.


    "Okay," she whispered.


    We talked a little more after that.


    I asked her about her favorite color again.


    "Blue," she said, faster this time.


    I asked what she liked to draw most.


    "Flowers," she whispered, then smiled like she was proud she said it without help.


    When I finally stood up, she looked at me with those wide eyes again.


    "You¡­e back?" she asked softly.


    "Yes," I promised. "Very soon."


    She nodded, then surprised me by leaning forward and hugging me. It was gentle. Careful. Like she was afraid I might disappear.


    "I''ll see you soon, ra," I whispered.


    "Bye," she said. Clear this time.


    My chest tightened.


    I stepped out of the room and closed the door quietly behind me.


    Adrian was waiting in the hallway.


    "She''s improving," I told him honestly. "A lot."


    His face lit up with hope. "Thank you," he said. "Would you¡­ stay for lunch?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t. I need to see my boys."


    He nodded, hiding his disappointment well. "I understand. I hope¡­ maybe one day I''ll meet them."


    I gave a small smile. "Maybe."


    I didn''t wait for him to say anything else.


    I teleported.


    The moment I appeared in the Luciano mansion,ughter hit me like a wave.


    It was loud.


    Wild.


    Pure.


    My boys.


    A smile pulled at my lips without me meaning to, and I rushed upstairs toward the sound, my heart already lighter.


    When I reached their room, I slowed.


    The door was open.


    I stopped.


    Inside, chaos ruled.


    Pillows flew through the air, feathers drifting down like snow.


    Leon screamed withughter as he jumped off the bed,nding clumsily and rolling on the floor.


    Liam tackled Levi with a pillow nearly as big as himself, growling dramatically like a tiny warrior.


    Louis wasughing so hard he had to brace himself against the wall, tears in his eyes.


    And then I saw her.


    Aurora.


    She was in the middle of it all,ughing¡ªreallyughing. The kind ofughter that came from deep inside, free and unguarded. It was the first time I''d seen her like that since she arrived.


    Levi suddenly grabbed her by the waist and lifted her with ease, tossing her gently onto the bed. She squealed in surprise, grabbing a pillow to defend herself.


    "Hey!" Liam shouted, clearly choosing sides as he rushed to her defense and punched Levi in the arm.


    Everyone burst into louderughter.


    The room was full of noise.


    Of warmth.


    Of life.


    They were so caught up in it¡ªso happy¡ªthat they didn''t notice me standing there.


    I didn''t step in.


    I just watched.


    My boys.


    My mates.


    Her.


    All together.


    Allughing.


    All looking like one big, messy, happy family.


    Without me.


    Something sharp twisted in my chest, sudden and painful. I pressed my fingers lightly against the doorframe, grounding myself.


    I told myself I shouldn''t feel this way.


    That it was childish.


    That Aurora had already said everything clearly.


    That she wasn''t my enemy.


    But standing there, unseen, watching them y like nothing was broken¡­ like nothing was missing¡­


    My heart sank.


    Lennox was the first to notice me.


    He froze midugh, a pillow still in his hand. His eyes lifted to the doorway and locked on me.


    "Olivia," he said softly. "You''re here."


    The word carried through the room like a stone dropped into water.


    One by one, everyone turned.


    Levi''s smile slipped from his face.


    Louis straightened, theughter dying in his throat.


    Aurora stopped moving, the pillow falling loosely onto the bed.


    Even the boys went quiet, their smiles fading.


    The room changed instantly.


    Just seconds ago, it had been loud and warm and full of life.


    Now it felt tight. Awkward. Like an intruder had just walked in.

 Chapter 634: Feel Left Out

    Olivia''s POV


    Leon slid off the bed and took a small step toward me. "Mom?" he called uncertainly.


    I forced a smile. "Hey, baby."


    Liam frowned, confused, his eyes moving between me and the others. "Why did everyone stop?"


    No one answered him.


    Lennox took a step forward, then stopped, like he wasn''t sure if he was allowed to cross the space between us.


    "We were just¡ª" he started, then fell silent.


    I nodded slowly. "I can see that."


    My voice sounded calm. Too calm.


    Aurora shifted ufortably. Levi cleared his throat. Louis looked away.


    It hit me then¡ªharder than I expected.


    They had already formed a circle.


    And I was standing outside it.


    The boys sensed it too. Leon moved back toward Levi, instinctively. Liam climbed onto the bed beside Aurora without thinking. Louis reached out and ruffled Leo''s hair, trying to bring the moment back.


    But it was gone.


    Theughter didn''t return.


    I stood there in the doorway, suddenly feeling like a guest in a ce that used to be my home.


    "I didn''t mean to interrupt," I said quietly.


    "You''re not interrupting," Lennox said quickly.


    But the way he said it¡ªcareful, unsure¡ªmade it worse.


    I nodded again. "I just wanted to see the boys."


    Leon ran to me then, wrapping his arms around my legs. "We were ying," he exined softly, like he was afraid I''d be upset.


    "I know," I said, stroking his hair. "It looks fun."


    Behind him, I could feel it.


    The distance.


    The shift.


    I kissed Leon''s head and straightened slowly, meeting Lennox''s eyes once before looking away.


    "Finish ying," I said softly to the boys. "I''ll see youter."


    Leon tightened his hold on me. "You''re leaving?"


    "No¡­ I''ll be in the kitchen making your favorite cupcakes," I said, forcing a smile. "Once I''m done, I''ll bring them to you guys."


    I kissed his forehead, then Liam''s. Leo barely met my eyes.


    I straightened and turned toward the door.


    "Olivia," Lennox called after me.


    I paused.


    Just for a second.


    Then I shook my head. "It''s okay," I said quietly. "Don''t stop having fun because of me. I''ll be in the kitchen."


    Then I walked out of the room without looking back, my heart breaking.


    I could hear the muffled sound of voices starting up again, but the rhythm was different now¡ªhesitant, like a song that had lost its beat.


    I reached the kitchen and gripped the edge of the marble countertop. The maids rushed to me, but I signaled them to leave. I wanted to be alone so I could think clearly.


    I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to push back the stinging behind my eyes. Cupcakes, I told myself. Focus on the cupcakes.


    I started moving on autopilot. I pulled the flour from the pantry and the butter from the fridge. The routine should have beenforting, but the kitchen felt too big, too cold.


    For years, I was the center of their world. I was the one who fixed scraped knees, the one who tucked them in, the one who knew exactly how they liked their snacks. Now, seeing them huddled around Aurora, it felt like the world had kept spinning while I was standing still.


    I wasn''t just losing my ce in the house; I was losing my ce in their hearts.


    The sound of the mixer drowned out my thoughts for a few minutes, but as soon as I clicked it off, I felt a presence. I didn''t have to look up to know who it was. The scent of cedar and expensive aftershave gave him away.


    "Olivia." Lennox''s voice was low, devoid of the forced cheer he''d used in front of the boys.


    I didn''t turn around. I kept my back to him, meticulously scraping the sides of the bowl with a spat. "I told you to stay with them, Lennox. The cupcakes will be ready in forty minutes."


    "I don''t want cupcakes," he said, his footsteps slow and deliberate as he moved into the room. "I want to know why you''re acting like a stranger in your own house."


    I let out a sharp, breathlessugh. "My house? It didn''t feel like my house five minutes ago. It felt like I walked into a movie I wasn''t cast in."


    I finally turned, the spat still in my hand. He was standing by the ind, his expression a mix of guilt and frustration.


    "Your kids love you," he said firmly. "No one is taking them from you."


    "They stared at me like an unwanted guest," I snapped, my voice finally cracking. "And the way you all looked at me when I walked in¡­ like I was an intruder. Like I was the ''unfun'' parenting to ruin the party."


    "That''s not what it was," he said, stepping closer, reaching out as if to touch my arm, but I stepped back, bumping into the oven.


    "Then what was it?" I whispered. "Because from where I was standing, the circle was closed. And there wasn''t a gap for me."


    The timer on the oven dinged, a shrill, cheerful sound that felt like a mockery of the tension thick enough to choke on.


    "You''re being dramatic, Olivia," Lennox said, his voice hardening, losing that soft edge of guilt. He stepped closer, his presence looming and suffocating. "No one drove you out of that room. No one closed that circle. You did."


    I stared at him, my jaw dropping slightly. "I did?"


    "Yes," he countered, his eyes shing with a sudden, sharp frustration. "You''re the one who initiated this ''break.'' You''re the one who decided we needed space. You walked away from us first, Olivia. Did you think the world would just pause? Did you think the boys would sit in silence, waiting for you to decide you were ready to be part of the family again?"


    His words felt like physical blows. I opened my mouth to defend myself, but he kept going, the resentment he''d been hiding finally spilling over.


    "Our children need us. They need stability. They found a rhythm while you were busy being distant, and now you''re upset because they actually managed to be happy for five minutes? You didn''t think about how this ''break'' would affect them when you asked for it. You only thought about yourself."


    "So it''s my fault?" I whispered, my voice trembling. "Everything is my fault because I needed to breathe? Because I was drowning and I asked for help?"


    "I''m saying you can''t leave the room and then get mad when the door closes behind you!" he snapped.


    The heat from the preheated oven behind me was beginning to sear through my clothes. My head was spinning, my eyes blurred with hot, angry tears. I turned away from him blindly, reaching for the heavy metal tray of cupcake tins to shove them into the oven¡ªanything to stop looking at his using face.


    In my haste and my shaking grief, I forgot the oven mitts.


    "Ah!" I let out a sharp, strangled cry as my bare fingers mped onto the scorching hot metal. The tray ttered onto the rack, and I yanked my hand back, the pain immediate and white-hot.


    "Olivia!"


    Lennox was there in a heartbeat. The anger vanished from his face, reced by pure, frantic instinct. Before I could even cradle my hand to my chest, he grabbed my wrist.


    "Let me see," hemanded, his voice rough.


    He didn''t wait. He lifted my hand, his eyes scanning the angry red welts forming on my fingertips. Without a second thought¡ªdriven by an old, primal habit from when we were younger and didn''t have a million walls between us¡ªhe pulled my burned fingers to his lips and sucked on them, the coolness of his mouth trying to draw out the stinging heat of the burn.


    I froze. The world went silent. The only thing I could feel was the thrum of my heart in my fingertips and the warmth of his breath against my skin. For a split second, the break, the boys upstairs, and Aurora were all gone.


    It was just us.

 Chapter 635: Spark

    Olivia''s POV


    He pulled back just an inch, his gaze dropping to mine, his thumb still stroking the underside of my wrist. His eyes were dark, searching, and for the first time in weeks, the distance between us felt like it might actually be bridgeable¡ªor like it was about to swallow us both whole.


    "Olivia," he murmured against my skin, his voice thick.


    The air in the kitchen shifted, the physical pain of the burn drowned out by a sudden, electric tension that had been building for weeks. My breath hitched as Lennox looked up from my hand, his eyes dark with a hunger that mirrored my own.


    He didn''t say another word. He stepped into my space, hisrge hands gripping my waist and hoisting me up onto the marble counter. I didn''t fight him; I pulled him closer, my legs instinctively wrapping around his hips. When his lips crashed against mine, it wasn''t soft or apologetic¡ªit was a collision of all the words we hadn''t said, all the resentment, and all the desperate longing.


    We kissed with a raw frustration, our tongues tangling as we tried to reim something we both feared was lost. My hands flew to his chest, my fingers fumbling with the buttons of his shirt, popping a few in my haste to feel his skin against mine. I needed to know he was still mine, even if the world felt like it was crumbling.


    Lennox groaned into my mouth, his hands sliding under my top. With a practiced, frantic motion, he pushed my bra down, his eyes widening as he saw me. He didn''t hesitate, leaning down to take one hardened nipple into his mouth.


    "God, Olivia," he growled against my skin.


    I threw my head back, my fingers wing at his shoulders. I moaned loudly, the sound echoing off the cold tiles, but I didn''t care. I didn''t care if the maids came back, or if they heard us. I had missed this¡ªthe heat, the im, the feeling of being wanted by him so badly that nothing else mattered. He sucked harder, his hand gripping my thigh, and for a moment, the "break" didn''t exist.


    Then, a sharp, acrid scent pierced through the haze of lust.


    I stiffened, my nose wrinkling. "Lennox¡­"


    "Ignore it," he muttered, his lips moving to my neck.


    "No, Lennox¡ªthe cupcakes!"


    The smell of char filled the air. I scrambled off the counter, nearly tripping over my own feet as I fumbled for the oven mitts I should have used in the first ce. I yanked open the oven door, and a cloud of dark smoke billowed out.


    The cupcakes were ruined. The edges were ck, and the tops had cratered into charcoal discs.


    I stared at the tray for a beat, my hair disheveled, my shirt half-open, and my heart still hammering against my ribs. Then, a bubble of hystericalughter escaped my throat. Iughed in pure disbelief, leaning against the counter as the absurdity of the situation hit me. We were falling apart, then falling into bed, and now I couldn''t even manage a simple snack for my kids.


    Lennox stood there, his shirt hanging open and his chest still heaving. He looked at the burnt tray, then at me, a slow, lopsided smirk forming on his face¡ªthe first real smile I''d seen in weeks.


    "Well," he said, reaching out to tuck a stray hair behind my ear, his voice still husky. "It seems we have to prepare another batch. Together this time."


    I pulled my shirt back together, my fingers trembling as I fixed my bra and adjusted my clothes. The heat of the moment was cooling rapidly, reced by the stinging reminder of our reality. I looked at the charred remains of the cupcakes and then at him, my expression hardening into a frown.


    "I don''t need your help, Lennox," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "I can handle a second batch on my own. You should go back upstairs. Aurora and the boys are waiting for you."


    Lennox didn''t move. He didn''t even flinch at the mention of Aurora. Instead, he reached out and plucked the burnt tray from my hands, setting it in the sink with a loud tter.


    "Too bad," he said, his voice steady and infuriatingly calm. "I''m not leaving. You''re hurt, the kitchen is a mess, and clearly, you''re distracted. We''re doing this together."


    "Lennox¡ª"


    "Get the flour, Olivia," he interrupted, already rolling up his sleeves, his eyes challenging me.


    I wanted to keep arguing, to push him away and reim my solitude, but my body felt heavy and my heart felt even heavier. With a huff of frustration, I turned to the pantry.


    The next hour passed in a strange, domestic blur. We moved around each other in the kitchen, a dance we had performed a thousand times before. He measured the sugar while I cracked the eggs. He whisked the batter when my burnt fingers throbbed, his hand asionally brushing against mine.


    I found myself watching him out of the corner of my eye. I watched the way he focused on the task, the way the light caught the sharp line of his jaw, and the way he looked¡ªtruly looked¡ªat me when he thought I wasn''t noticing.


    Despite the "break," despite the circle I felt excluded from, and despite the hurt that still lived in my chest, I felt that familiar, dangerous pull. I was falling in love with him all over again, right there over a bowl of vani batter.


    I wondered, with a pang of hope that scared me, if we could ever really be one big family again. Could we bridge the gap? Could the circle open up wide enough to let me back in, or were we just ying house in the middle of a wreckage?


    As we slid the new tray into the oven, Lennox leaned against the counter next to me. He didn''t touch me, but I could feel his warmth.


    "They''re going to love these," he murmured, looking not at the oven, but at me. "Because you made them."

 Chapter 636: What She Wants

    Lennox''s POV


    The smell of vani filled the kitchen long before the timer went off.


    When it finally did, Olivia jumped a little, like she''d forgotten the cupcakes were even there. I caught her wrist gently before she reached for the oven again.


    "Let me," I said.


    She didn''t argue.


    I pulled the tray out carefully. Perfect this time. Golden tops. Soft centers. I nced at her, expecting a small victory smile.


    She looked relieved. Tired. And happy.


    "Ready?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    We carried the tray upstairs together.


    The boys'' room was loud when we entered. Levi and Louis were on the floor with them, and Aurora sat on the edge of the bed, smiling as Leon exined some dramatic story with wild hand gestures.


    They all looked up when we walked in.


    "Cupcakes!" Liam shouted, scrambling off the bed.


    Leon ran straight to Olivia. "Mom!"


    Their excitement hit me in the chest.


    I set the tray down. "Don''t thank me," I said quickly. "These are your mother''s work."


    Olivia nced at me, then shook her head. "No," she said softly. "We did it together."


    The boys didn''t care about credit. They grabbed cupcakes with sticky fingers,ughing as crumbs fell everywhere.


    "This is the best one," Leo dered with authority.


    Then, without thinking, he turned and held one out to Aurora.


    "You want one?"


    Aurora blinked, surprised. "Oh¡ªno, sweetheart. I think your mom made these specially for you three."


    Leo frowned and looked up at Olivia. "Can she have one?"


    Olivia smiled. It looked real. But I knew her too well.


    "Yes," she said. "Of course."


    Aurora thanked her quietly and took a small bite.


    I saw it then.


    The tightness in Olivia''s shoulders.


    The way her smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    She wasn''t angry.


    She was afraid.


    Afraid Aurora was slipping into a space she used to fill.


    I straightened. "Alright," I said. "Finish up. We''ll be back."


    I caught Levi''s eye. Then Louis''s.


    They followed me without question.


    The study room door closed behind us.


    I didn''t waste time.


    "Aurora has to leave."


    The wordsnded hard.


    Levi''s head snapped up. "What?"


    Louis frowned. "Why?"


    I exhaled slowly. "Because Olivia isn''tfortable with her being here."


    Silence.


    Then Louis spoke carefully. "Lennox¡­ Aurora is like a sister to us."


    "I know."


    "She needs us right now," Levi added. "She was abused. She''s healing."


    "I understand that," I said. "But Olivia''s feelingse first."


    Louis shook his head. "So we''re turning our backs on her when she needs us most?"


    "No," I said sharply. "We''re setting boundaries."


    I ran a hand through my hair. "Olivia already feels pushed out. Every time she sees Aurora with the boys, with us¡­ it hurts her."


    Levi''s voice softened. "And Aurora? What about her pain?"


    "I care about Aurora," I said. "But Olivia is our mate¡­" I paused. Technically, she is no longer my mate. "The mother of my children," I continued. "I won''t let her feel reced in her own home."


    Levi wanted to speak when I felt the air shift.


    We all felt it.


    The door opened.


    Olivia stood there.


    She had clearly heard everything.


    Her face was calm¡ªbut her eyes were not.


    "Aurora is not leaving," she said.


    My brothers shifted behind me, equally stunned. Just minutes ago, I was ready to burn the world down to make her feel secure again, and here she was, standing in the doorway of my study, defending the very person who made her feel like a ghost.


    "Olivia," I said, taking a step toward her. "You don''t have to do this. You don''t have to be the bigger person."


    "I''m not being the bigger person, Lennox," she said, her voice steady even though I could see the pulse jumping in her neck. She walked into the room, closing the door behind her so no one would hear. "I heard what you said. I heard Levi and Louis too."


    She looked at my brothers, her gaze softening for a fleeting second before returning to me. "Aurora is hurting. If she has nowhere else to go, throwing her out because I''m insecure doesn''t make me feel better. It just makes me feel cruel."


    "It''s not about being cruel," Levi cut in, his voiceced with relief that he didn''t have to turn Aurora away. "It''s about your peace of mind, Olivia."


    She turned to him, a bitter, sad smile touching her lips. "My peace of mind was gone the moment I felt like I had topete for my own children''s affection. But that''s not on Aurora. That''s on the dynamic we''ve created."


    She looked back at me, her eyes boring into mine, reminding me of the heat we had just shared in the kitchen¡ªand the cold reality that followed it.


    "If she leaves because you forced her out, she bes a martyr," Olivia continued. "The boys will wonder why ''poor Aurora'' had to go. You and your brothers will secretly resent me for making you turn your back on a friend in need. I won''t be the reason this family feels even more fractured."


    "So what''s the solution?" I asked, my frustration mounting. "You stay in the kitchen crying over burnt cupcakes while she ys ''mom'' in the bedroom?"


    Olivia flinched as if I''d pped her, and I immediately regretted the harshness of my words.


    "No," she said, her voice dropping to a whisper. "The solution is that I stop acting like a guest. And you all stop acting like she''s a permanent fixture in our private moments. She stays in the guest wing. She eats with us, fine. But the bedroom? The intimate moments with my sons? That stops now."


    She stepped closer to me, her finger hovering near my chest, right where I could still feel the phantom heat of her touch from earlier.


    "I am the mother of these boys, Lennox. Break or no break, mate or no mate¡ªthat is the one circle no one else gets to step into. Not Aurora. Not anyone. If you want her here, fine. But you make it clear where the line is. Because if I have to draw it myself, I promise you, no one will like where the ink falls."


    The silence in the room was deafening. I looked at Levi and Louis; they looked humbled, the weight of her words finally sinking in. I looked back at Olivia, seeing the fire I had fallen in love with years ago.


    "Understood," I said, my voice thick. "The lines will be drawn."


    She nodded once, a sharp, professional gesture that hurt worse than an argument. She started to turn away, but paused. "And Lennox?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don''t ever assume you know what I need better than I do. We aren''t there anymore."


    She walked out, her footsteps firm and rhythmic, leaving a vacuum of cold air in her wake. The door clicked shut, and for a long moment, none of us moved.


    "Shit," Louis muttered, breaking the silence. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking at the floor. "She''s right. We let it get toofortable. We weren''t thinking."


    "We were thinking about Aurora''s trauma," Levi said, though his voicecked its usual conviction. "We weren''t thinking about Olivia''s."


    I didn''t answer them. I couldn''t. My chest felt tight, the words We aren''t there anymore looping in my brain like a death sentence. She was right there in my arms an hour ago, her skin hot against mine, her breath hitching in her throat¡ªand now she was a stranger again, a queen reiming a throne I had inadvertently allowed someone else to sit on.


    "Go find Aurora," Imanded, my voice gravelly. "Tell her the guest wing is her space. Tell her¡­ tell her she''s wee to themon areas, but the kids'' wing is off-limits unless invited. Make it kind, but make it authoritative."


    "Lennox¡ª" Levi started.


    "Do it," I snapped. "I''ve already failed Olivia enough today. I''m not letting this line get blurred again."


    They nodded and slipped out, leaving me alone in the dim light of the study. I slumped into my leather chair, burying my face in my hands. The scent of vani and burnt sugar still clung to my shirt, mixed with the faint, floral perfume of the woman who had just checked me so thoroughly.


    I looked at my hands. They were still buzzing from touching her.


    I stood up. I couldn''t stay in here. I walked back toward the kitchen, hoping she might still be there, maybe cleaning up or just breathing.


    I found her leaning against the sink, staring out the dark window. She had a ss of water in her hand, but she wasn''t drinking. She looked small, but there was a new, sharp edge to her silhouette.


    "Olivia," I said softly.


    She didn''t turn. "Are they doing it? Are they talking to her?"


    "Yes."


    "Good." She finally took a sip of water. "Don''t think this changes things between us, Lennox. The cupcakes, the¡­ the counter¡­ that was apse in judgment. Adrenaline. That''s all."


    I walked closer, stopping just a few feet away. "It didn''t feel like apse in judgment to me. It felt like the first time we''ve been honest in months."

 Chapter 637: Stalking

    Lennox''s POV


    She set her water ss down and walked past me, her shoulder brushing mine¡ªa deliberate, lingering contact that told me she wasn''t as indifferent as she imed.


    I watched her go, the silence of the kitchen feeling heavier than ever. I had the boys. I had my brothers. But as I stood there alone, I realized that without Olivia''s heart fully back in this house, I was just living in a very expensive, very crowded tomb.


    I went to the sink and sshed cold water on my face. I needed to be sharp. I needed to see Aurora.


    I found her in the hallway near the guest wing, Levi and Louis standing awkwardly a few feet away. She looked pale, her hands trembling as she clutched a shawl around her shoulders.


    "Lennox," she whispered, her eyes wide with that familiar, broken look that had made us all so protective of her in the first ce. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to cause trouble between you guys and Olivia. I can leave. I''ll find a hotel¡ª"


    "No one is going to a hotel, Aurora," I said, my voice firm but not unkind. "But things are changing. Olivia is the heart of this family, and she''s been feeling like a guest. That stops now. This wing is yours. You''re wee at dinner, and you''re wee in the gardens. But the boys'' rooms and our private quarters¡­ those are for family only."


    Aurora nodded quickly, a look of profound guilt crossing her face. "I understand. I really do. She''s¡­ she''s wonderful, Lennox. I never wanted to take her ce."


    "You couldn''t even if you tried," I said, perhaps a bit too sharply.


    I turned to my brothers. "Get her settled. I''m going to check on the boys onest time."


    As I walked away, I felt their eyes on my back. I knew they thought I was being harsh, but they hadn''t seen Olivia''s face in the study. They hadn''t felt her heart breaking against mine on the kitchen counter.


    I reached the boys'' room and cracked the door. They were all asleep, piled together in a heap of limbs and nkets. But Olivia wasn''t there.


    I walked back to my room, the silence of the mansion mocking me. My skin felt too tight, my mind racing with everything I wanted to say but couldn''t. I needed to move. I needed the cold to snap me out of this spiral.


    I grabbed a towel and headed down to the indoor pool area. It waste, the ss-walled room lit only by the soft, blue underwater LEDs.


    As I pushed the heavy ss doors open, I froze.


    Olivia was there. She hadn''t left. She was sitting at the far edge of the pool, her back to me, her legs submerged in the water up to her knees. Her silhouette was framed by the moonlight streaming through the skylight.


    She heard the door click and spun around, her eyes widening in surprise before they immediately narrowed into a frown.


    "Are you stalking me now, Lennox?" she asked, her voice echoing off the tile.


    I scoffed, partly out of relief that she was still here and partly because of her immediate defensiveness. "Stalking you? No. I''m going for a swim. I actually thought you''d left already."


    "I''m still here," she snapped, turning back to look at the water. "I''m here. Now you should leave. I wanted to be alone."


    "The pool is big enough for both of us," I countered, walking toward the opposite end. "I''ll stay on my side. I won''t even look at you if that''s what it takes."


    She rolled her eyes, a sharp, dismissive movement. "Unbelievable."


    I didn''t give her a chance to keep arguing. I pulled my shirt over my head and tossed it onto a lounge chair, then kicked off my pants. Standing there in just my boxers, I took a breath and dove headfirst into the deep end.


    The cold water was a shock to my system, exactly what I needed. I broke the surface and shook the hair out of my eyes, looking across the blue expanse. She was still sitting there, staring at me with an unreadable expression, her toes cutting tiny ripples into the surface of the water.


    "Fine," she muttered, though I barely heard her over the sound of the water. "Stay on your side."


    I stayed on my side for exactly twops before the distance between us felt like an insult. The water was cool, but the air between us was still thick with the heat from the kitchen.


    I swam toward her, my movements silent until I reached the edge where she sat. She didn''t move, just red down at me as I broke the surface right between her dangling legs.


    "I thought you said you''d stay on your side," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and something else.


    "I lied."


    Before she could protest, I reached up, grabbed her ankles, and pulled. With a sharp gasp and a ssh that echoed through the high-ceilinged room, she plunged into the water. She surfaced a secondter, sputtering and wiping wet hair from her face, her eyes shing fire.


    "Lennox! You idiot, I''m soaking wet!" she yelled, her handsing up to frantically ssh a wave of water directly into my face.


    I wiped my eyes,ughing darkly. "You were already halfway in, Olivia. Stop acting like a martyr."


    "Go to hell!" she snapped, sshing me again, harder this time. "This is exactly what you do. You force your way in. You don''t ask, you don''t care about boundaries, you just take."


    "Because if I don''t take, you disappear!" I stepped forward in the shallow water, my chest brushing hers. "You want to talk about boundaries? You''re the one who walked out on a family that loves you because you''re too damn proud to admit you''re overwhelmed!"


    "I am overwhelmed because you treat me like a piece of furniture!" she screamed back, her palmsnding hard against my chest to push me away. "You and your brothers don''t love me like you used to."


    "Don''t you dare say that," I growled, grabbing her wrists and pinning them to her sides. "I just moved Aurora to the guest wing for you! I''m trying, Olivia! What the fuck do you want from me?"


    "I want you to leave me alone!" she cursed, struggling against my grip. "I want you to stop making me feel like I''m losing my mind!"


    "Then stop fighting me!"


    "I hate you!" she choked out, her face inches from mine, her breathing in ragged gasps.


    "Liar," I hissed.


    I crashed my lips onto hers. It wasn''t a sweet kiss; it was a battle. It was filled with all the curses we''d just yelled, all the months of silence, and the desperate, territorial hunger that neither of us could suppress. She fought me for a second, her hands balled into fists against my shoulders, before her fingers uncurled and she pulled me closer, her mouth opening against mine with a soft, broken moan.


    The water swirled around us, our bodies slick and tangled, the world narrowing down to just the taste of salt and the sound of our heavy breathing.


    ck.


    The sound of a heavy door hitting the stopper cut through the air like a gunshot.


    We broke apart instantly, treading water and looking toward the entrance.


    Louis stood there. He was dressed in a robe, his face shadowed, but even in the dim light, the look on his face was unmistakable. He wasn''t surprised to see us¡ªhe looked disappointed. Angry.


    "The boys woke up," Louis said, his voice t and devoid of its usual warmth. "They were looking for you, Olivia. I told them you were¡­ gone."


    He looked at me, his eyes cold in a way I''d never seen before.


    "I thought we were giving her space, Lennox," Louis added sharply. "But I guess the rules only apply to the rest of us."


    Without waiting for an answer, he turned on his heel and walked out, the heavy door thudding shut behind him.

 Chapter 638: Rejection

    Lennox''s POV


    Olivia looked hurt and worried by what Louis had said, and Ipletely understood her feelings.


    "I''ll go talk to him," I said.


    She didn''t say anything at all. She only nodded.


    I pulled myself out of the water, grabbed my shirt, and left the pool area. I still didn''t have my wolf, but my sense of smell was intact¡ªsharp enough to guide me. At least I had that.


    I found Louis in Levi''s room.


    They had clearly been talking, but the moment I walked in, the conversation died. The air went thick and heavy.


    I sat on the edge of Levi''s bed, the heavy silence of the room pressing against my chest. Louis was still staring out the window, his jaw tight enough to snap, while Levi leaned against the dresser, his arms crossed in a defensive posture.


    "I''m not betraying anyone," I said finally, my voice rough. "And I''m not sneaking around behind your backs."


    Louis let out a sharp, mockingugh, finally turning to face me. "Really, Lennox? Because I just caught you kissing our mate in the pool while we were upstairs trying to figure out how to give her the ''space'' you insisted she needed."


    "You didn''t ''catch'' me, Louis," I countered, standing up to meet his gaze. "I wasn''t hiding, and I sure as hell wasn''t scared of being seen. If you want to talk about what''s happening, let''s talk. But stop with this pathetic narrative that I''m stealing her from you."


    I took a step forward, looking at both of them. "This is exactly why our rtionship went sour. This constant, simmering resentment because you think Olivia loves me more. You act like she''s a prize I''ve rigged the game to win."


    "Isn''t she?" Levi muttered.


    "No," I snapped. "If Olivia responds to me, it''s not because of some unfair advantage. It''s because even in the middle of a break, I am paying attention to the details. I study her. I know the exact moment she''s about to break, and I know the exact shade of red her eyes get when she''s been crying in secret. While you two are busy being ''respectful'' or ''hurt,'' I am putting in the effort."


    Louis opened his mouth to argue, but I cut him off.


    "You say she loves me more? Maybe she does right now. But that''s not because I''m better¡ªit''s because I''m present. Look at tonight. We are supposed to be on a break, but I''m fighting for her. I''m in the kitchen burning cupcakes with her, I''m in the pool challenging her. Meanwhile, what have you two done? You''ve sat back and waited for her toe to you."


    "We were following the rules!" Louis shouted.


    "There are no rules when your family is falling apart!" I roared back. "You are her mates. She is supposed to feel bonded to you, to feel that pull in her soul, but you aren''t even trying to trigger it. You''re waiting for an invitation that she''s too broken to send. You have to fight for her, Louis. You have to make her remember why she loves you too."


    I shook my head, walking toward the door. "I cannot help you with this. I can''t hand-deliver her heart to you on a silver tter. So stop saying she loves me more as an excuse for your own hesitation. If you want her back in that circle, stop standing on the outside looking in."


    I paused at the handle, looking back at their stunned faces. "I love her. And I''m going to keep showing her that. If that makes you ufortable, then start showing her yourself."


    I walked out, the adrenaline still coursing through me, leaving them to deal with the truth they had been avoiding for months.


    The next morning, the dining room was suffused with morning light, but the atmosphere was as cold as a tomb.


    I sat at the head of the table, my coffee gone cold in my hand. Olivia was seated to my right, picking at a te of fruit. She looked exhausted, the dark circles under her eyes telling me she hadn''t slept much more than I had. Across from her sat Aurora.


    The change in Aurora was startling. She was quiet¡ªsubdued in a way that made my chest tighten with a flicker of guilt. She kept her head down, her movements small and hesitant, as if she were trying to make herself invisible. It seemed the "authoritative" talk from Levi and Louisst night had hit her harder than I intended. We had been harsh¡ªperhaps too harsh¡ªbut the boundaries had to exist.


    Levi and Louis entered the room together. They didn''t look at me. They sat down in silence, the clink of silverware against porcin the only sound in the room.


    I felt Olivia''s gaze on me. I looked up, and for a split second, our eyes locked. There was a world of unspoken questions in her sea-blue eyes¡ªshame, longing, and a lingering spark of the fire from the pool. But as soon as the connection was made, she looked away, staring intensely at her coffee cup.


    "Aurora," Louis said, his voice softer than usual, breaking the suffocating silence. "Would you like some more juice?"


    Aurora flinched slightly before shaking her head. "No, thank you, Louis. I''m¡­ I''m finished." She looked toward Olivia, a tentative, fearful nce. "I think I''ll go for a walk in the gardens. In themon areas, like you said."


    The reminder of the "rules" felt like a jagged de in the room. Olivia''s hand stilled over her te.


    "The boys will be down in a minute," Louis said, his voice t as he looked at Olivia. He was trying to use the "effort" I had screamed aboutst night, but it felt forced, like he was reading from a script. "Since it''s Sunday, I thought maybe we could take them to theke today. All of us."


    Olivia didn''t look up. "I have a lot of work to catch up on, Louis. But you guys should go. It could be a sons-and-fathers bond."


    The rejection was quiet, but it stung.


    I could see Louis flinch in pain.

 Chapter 639: Outing

    Olivia''s POV


    I could have easily said yes, but then Levi offered Aurora juice, his voice dripping with a gentleness he hadn''t shown me in weeks.


    It was a small thing. A petty thing. But it felt like a hot iron pressed against an open wound.


    Fine, I thought bitterly. If you have enough care to dote on her, you don''t need me there to facilitate your afternoon.


    It wasn''t just about the juice. It was the way his body angled toward her. It was the way Louis hadn''t even looked at me when he made the offer to go to theke, as if he were asking a stranger out of obligation rather than a mate out of desire.


    Fine, I thought, a cold, hard knot forming in my chest. If I''m just a ghost in this house, I''ll act like one.


    "I have a lot of work to catch up on, Louis," I said, my voice sounding hollow even to my own ears. "But you guys should go. It could be a sons-and-fathers bond."


    I saw Louis flinch out of the corner of my eye. The rejection was sharp, and for a second, I felt a twinge of guilt¡ªuntil I remembered the way they had all formed that perfect, closed circle around Aurora yesterday.


    "The boys aren''t asking for a ''fathers and sons'' day, Olivia," Lennox''s voice broke through the tension. I didn''t look at him, but I could feel his gaze heavy on the side of my face. "They''re asking for their mother. They''ve missed you. They''ll be devastated if you stay behind to look at spreadsheets while we''re all at the water."


    I gritted my teeth. He was doing it. He was using the one weapon I couldn''t defend against: my love for my children. He was guilt-tripping me in front of everyone, and the worst part was that it was working.


    "Theke is their favorite ce," Lennox continued, his tone smooth but relentless. "It would mean the world to them to see us all together. Just for a few hours."


    I finally looked up, meeting his steady gaze. He knew exactly what he was doing. He was forcing the effort, forcing the integration. I nced at Louis, who was staring at his te, his face a mask of hurt and resentment. Then I looked back at Lennox.


    "Fine," I snapped, the wording out sharper than I intended. "I''ll go. I''ll be ready in twenty minutes."


    The shift in the room was instantaneous. Louis''s head snapped up, but he didn''t look happy. He looked worse. The air turned sour as he realized that I had given Lennox a yes barely a minute after giving him a no.


    Louis shoved his chair back, the legs screeching against the hardwood floor. "I''m going to go check on the boys and prepare them," he muttered, his voice thick with an emotion he couldn''t hide. He didn''t look at me. He didn''t look at Lennox. He just walked out, his shoulders hunched.


    I felt like a monster, but I was also furious. Why was it Lennox who could always get through to me? And why did Louis and Levi make it so easy for me to say no to them?


    "I''ll go help him," Levi said quietly, his eyes lingering on me for a second¡ªfilled with a disappointment that made me want to scream¡ªbefore he followed Louis out.


    Now it was just me, Lennox, and a very quiet Aurora.


    "You didn''t have to do that," I whispered to Lennox, my hands trembling under the table.


    "I did," he said simply, taking a calm sip of his coffee. "Because you were about to let your pride keep you away from your kids."


    I frowned at his words but didn''t give a response.


    The drive to theke was loud.


    Too loud.


    The boys filled the car with nonstopughter, arguing about who would get to swim first, who would find the biggest fish, who would win the next game. Their joy bounced off the windows, bright and uncontroble.


    I sat by the window, my forehead resting lightly against the ss, watching trees blur past in streaks of green. Lennox''s presence beside me felt heavy¡ªsolid, unavoidable. Notforting. Not suffocating. Just¡­ there.


    Louis drove, his knuckles tight around the steering wheel, jaw clenched like he was holding too much inside. Levi sat in the passenger seat, staring straight ahead, silent in a way that told me his mind was working overtime.


    No one mentioned what happened earlier.


    But it was there.


    Hanging between us.


    When we arrived, the boys burst out of the car the moment the doors opened, racing each other toward the water. Theirughter echoed through the trees, wild and free.


    Normally, the smell of pine and fresh water calmed me instantly. Theke had always been my ce. My reset.


    But today, my nerves felt raw.


    We spread out therge pic nkets, set up the umbres, and unloaded the baskets. Everyone moved around each other carefully, like one wrong step might crack something fragile.


    I focused on unpacking the food, lining up sandwiches, arranging fruit, giving myself something to do with my hands.


    That was when Liam suddenly pped his hands, his eyes lighting up with mischief.


    "I have an idea!" he shouted, jumping to his feet. "Let''s y a game!"


    Leon gasped dramatically. "What game?"


    Liam grinned wider. "Since everyone is here, let''s see who knows Mom best!"


    My heart did a slow, painful roll in my chest. I looked up, the stic container of strawberries trembling in my hand. "Liam, baby, I don''t think¡ª"


    "Sure," Lennox interrupted, his voice smooth as silk. He adjusted his sunsses and leaned back on his elbows, looking entirely toofortable. "I''m in."


    I swallowed hard. I hated the idea of this game. It felt like walking into a minefield. I looked at Louis and Levi. Louis looked like he wanted to disappear into theke, but he gave a stiff, tight nod. Levi just sighed, his expression unreadable.


    "Okay," I said softly, forcing a small smile for Liam''s sake. "Sure. Let''s y."

 Chapter 640: Questions

    Olivia''s POV


    Liam tore off sheets of paper and handed them out with the gravity of a professor. My three men sat in a row on the edge of the pic nket, looking like they were about to take the most important exam of their lives.


    "Okay! No peeking!" Liammanded, sitting cross-legged in front of them while his brothers giggled beside him, clearly excited; if only they had any idea how disastrous this was.


    Question 1: Mom''s favorite color!


    They all scribbled quickly. I held up my own small slip of paper where I''d written the answer.


    "On the count of three, show her! One, two, three!"


    All three boards flipped around. Red.


    "Correct!" Liam cheered. I gave a small, genuine smile. It was an easy start. Red was the color of my favorite dress, the color of the roses they used to bring me. For a second, the tension eased.


    Question 2: If Mom could have any pet in the world, what would it be?


    Levi and Louis didn''t even hesitate. They wrote down their answers with confidence. Lennox, however, took a moment, his pen tapping against his chin before he wrote a single word.


    "Flip them!"


    Levi and Louis both held up: Dog.


    Lennox held up: Rabbit.


    Louis scoffed, a bit of his old confidence returning. "Lennox, she grew up with Golden Retrievers. She talks about getting ab all the time."


    "She talks about a dog because she thinks that''s what a ''family'' is supposed to have," Lennox said, his voice calm, eyes never leaving mine. "But when she''s stressed, she watches videos of long-eared rabbits. She told me once, years ago, that she loved how quiet they were. That they didn''t ask for anything but a bit of clover and a safe ce to hide."


    I felt the air leave my lungs. I turned in my paper. Rabbit.


    "How¡­" Levi whispered, looking at the paper as if it were written in a foreignnguage.


    "I listen, Levi," Lennox said simply.


    Question 3: Mom''s exact shoe size!


    Louis and Levi both wrote down 7. It was what I usually bought. It was what was in the closet. Lennox wrote 7.5.


    "Mom is a seven, Father Lennox!" Liam giggled.


    "No," Lennox said, his gaze intense. "She buys a seven because she doesn''t want her feet to look big in heels, but by the end of every g, she''s limping. Her running shoes and her fort'' boots? Those are seven and a half."


    I looked down at the paper in my hand. 7.5.


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Louis looked like he''d been punched in the gut. He stared at his paper¡ªthe 7 that he thought was a sure bet¡ªand then at me. I couldn''t meet his eyes. It was bing painfully clear: Louis and Levi knew the version of me that I presented to the world. Lennox knew the woman who lived behind my ribcage.


    The game continued, and it only got more awkward.


    Favorite midnight snack? Levi wrote Sd. Louis wrote Chocte. Lennox wrote Cold leftovers straight from the pot, specifically the spicy pasta he caught me eating at 2 a.m. years ago.


    The ce she wants to visit most? Levi wrote Paris. Lennox wrote A small cabin in the mountains with no cell service.


    By the tenth question, the kids stopped cheering. Even a child could feel the shift. Lennox hadn''t missed a single one. He sat there, rxed, almost bored, while Louis and Levi looked increasingly like strangers at their own table.


    Liam swallowed and looked down at his papers, suddenly less excited.


    "Okay¡­" Liam said slowly, clearing his throat. "Next question."


    He looked up at them again, trying to smile.


    "Mom''s favorite subject in school."


    Levi and Louis rxed a little this time. Finally, something solid.


    They wrote quickly.


    Biology.


    Both of them.


    Lennox paused.


    Not long¡ªbut long enough.


    His pen hovered over the paper, his brows drawing together as if he was sorting throughyers of memories instead of facts. Then he wrote.


    "Flip them!"


    Levi and Louis turned theirs around with confidence.


    Biology.


    Liam nodded eagerly and turned to Lennox.


    Lennox flipped his paper.


    Literature.


    Levi frowned. "No, that''s wrong."


    Louis shook his head. "She loved biology. She talked about it all the time."


    I felt my chest tighten.


    Lennox didn''t argue. He just looked at me.


    "She chose biology because she was good at it," he said calmly. "Because everyone told her it was ''practical.'' But literature was where she disappeared. Where she felt things without needing to exin them."


    My fingers trembled as I unfolded my paper.


    Literature.


    Silence.


    Levi stared at the word like it had betrayed him.


    "But you dropped it," he said quietly, almost hurt. "You stopped reading as much."


    "I stopped having time," I whispered before I could stop myself.


    Lennox''s gaze softened¡ªnot victorious, not proud. Just sad.


    Liam shuffled the papers again, his excitement now careful, like he was walking on thin ice.


    "Okay¡­ um¡­ next one."


    "Mom''s favorite ce to think."


    Levi wrote The garden.


    Louis wrote The bedroom balcony.


    Lennox didn''t write right away.


    When he finally did, he folded the paper once¡ªlike he didn''t want to show it too easily.


    "Show!"


    Levi and Louis flipped theirs.


    Lennox unfolded his slowly.


    The bathroom floor, back against the tub.


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    That one hurt.


    I opened my paper.


    It matched.


    Liam looked confused. "Why there?"


    Lennox answered before I could.


    "In there, there will be no disturbance."


    I swallowed hard. Lennox knew because on several asions he had met me there, thinking, and I never knew he would remember it.


    Levi''s jaw clenched.


    Louis looked away.


    The game didn''t stop¡ªbut it changed.


    Some questions, Levi and Louis got right.


    Favorite fruit? Mango. All three.


    Favorite season? Autumn. All three.


    Favorite childhood food? Fried ntains. All three.


    But every time the question went deeper¡ªevery time it stopped being about what I liked and became about why I was the way I was¡ªonly Lennox answered.


    And every time Levi or Louis got one right¡­


    Lennox had it too.


    By the fifteenth question, Liam''s voice was small.


    "What is Mom''s favorite physical feature on herself?"


    Levi and Louis swapped a look. They both wrote quickly, smiles returning to their faces for a fleeting second. They both held up their papers: Her eyes.


    "Everyone says it," Levi added, his voice warm with a memory. "The way they change color in the sun. You''ve always said you liked that you got them from your grandmother."


    Lennox didn''t even smile. He held up his paper: Her face.


    I swallowed hard.


    I didn''t even open my paper.


    I didn''t need to.


    The silence wasn''t awkward anymore.


    It was devastating.


    Liam sensed the shift and tried to lighten the mood, flipping his notebook page. "Okay! Let''s do a lightning round! Quick answers only!"


    Question 17: Mom''s favorite movie!


    Levi and Louis didn''t hesitate. They both wrote: The Notebook.


    "You cry every time it''s on cable!" Louis said, a bit of desperate hope returning to his eyes.


    I bit my lip and showed my paper: Pan''s Labyrinth.


    Lennox flipped his paper: Pan''s Labyrinth.


    He didn''t exin. He just looked at me, then at theke, his expression unreadable.


    Question 18: Favorite song!


    Levi wrote: Something by Adele.


    Louis wrote: Speechless by Michael Jackson.


    Lennox wrote: "A Thousand "Years"¡ªChristina Perri.


    I held up my paper. It was "A Thousand Years."


    Lennox didn''t say a word about why. He just sat there, the victor of a game that was starting to feel like an execution.


    Question 19: Favorite holiday!


    Levi and Louis both scribbled :Christmas  "The decorations, the cookies¡­ you love the family being together," Levi said confidently.


    I turned my paper around: Halloween.


    Lennox flipped his: Halloween.


    Question 22: What is Mom''s favorite scent?


    Levi wrote: Lavender.


    Louis wrote: Vani.


    Lennox wrote: The smell of the woods.


    I flipped my paper. The smell of the forest.


    Lennox didn''t say a word. He just tapped his pen against his knee, looking out at the water as if he hadn''t just exposed anotheryer of my soul.


    Question 23: What is the first thing Mom does when she wakes up?


    Levi: Checks her phone.


    Louis: Prays.


    Lennox: Stares at the ceiling for a few minutes in silence.


    I swallowed hard and showed my paper. Silence / The ceiling.


    I needed those five minutes to build the mask before I had to face the world. I didn''t think anyone noticed. I thought they all believed I was just slow to wake up.


    Question 27: What is Mom''s favorite "guilty pleasure" TV show?


    Levi: The news.


    Louis: Medical dramas.


    Lennox: Bad 90s sis.


    I flipped my paper. 90s sis. He didn''t mention the hours we spent watching reruns while the others were at the gym or in meetings. He just wrote it down, his expression stone-cold.


    Liam looked at the score, his face falling. "Father Lennox got¡­ every single one right. Father Levi and Louis¡­ you guys only got three."


    "I think we get the point, Liam," Louis said, his frown deepening. He looked at me, his eyes full of a pain so deep it made me look away.


    Liam folded the papers carefully, his little face sad. I believed he thought this was going to be fun.


    "I think¡­" he said softly, "¡­the game is over."


    No one argued.


    And for the first time, I understood something I hadn''t wanted to face:


    Levi and Louis loved me deeply.


    But Lennox knew me.


    And the scary part is that he has been away for four years and still knows me better.


    Louis dropped his pen, the stic ttering against the tray. He looked at the pile of papers¡ªa mountain of evidence that he was living with a woman he didn''t truly know. The heartbreak on his face was raw, but beneath it, there was a new, dangerousyer of resentment. Not just for Lennox, but for the fact that I had let Lennox in that deep while keeping him at arm''s length.


    "I think I''ve had enough," Louis said, his voice a jagged edge. He stood up abruptly, his face deathly pale. He didn''t wait for a response, turning on his heel and heading toward theke''s edge.


    Levi didn''t follow him this time. He just sat there, staring at Lennox. "You make us look like fools, Lennox," he whispered. "Is that the goal? To prove we don''t deserve her?"


    Lennox finally lowered his guard, his expression softening into something like pity.


    "No, Levi. The goal was for you to realize how much you don''t know her."

 Chapter 641: Mistake

    Olivia''s POV


    Levi frowned, then¡ªjust like Louis¡ªhe stood up. Without a word, he walked away.


    Of course, the boys noticed. Children always do.


    They felt the shift, the tension hanging thick in the air, the way something that was supposed to be fun suddenly turned wrong. And deep down, it hurt me more than anything else.


    What kind of parenthood were we building like this?


    "I''m sorry," Liam suddenly whispered, his small voice cracking. "I thought it was going to be fun¡­ I didn''t mean to make them sad."


    My heart shattered.


    I pulled him into myp immediately, wrapping my arms around him and holding him close. Over his shoulder, I saw Leon and Leo watching us with wide, uncertain eyes. They weren''t babies anymore. They could sense the rot beneath this so-called happy family outing.


    "It''s okay, darling," I whispered, smoothing Liam''s hair. "This isn''t your fault. Not at all. The adults are just¡­ we''re just having a hard day."


    But Liam didn''t look convinced.


    He looked guilty¡ªlike a child who had identally broken something precious and realized toote that it could never be fixed.


    I lifted my eyes over Liam''s head and looked at Lennox.


    He was still sitting there, leaning back on one elbow, his posture rxed. Too rxed. Theke behind him was calm, reflecting the sunlight¡ªand he looked just like it.


    He didn''t look guilty or sorry. He looked like a man who had done exactly what he intended to do.


    "Was it worth it?" I asked, my voice trembling with a cold, sharp anger.


    Lennox tilted his head slightly, his eyes hidden behind his sunsses.


    "Making sure they face the reality of their neglect?" he said evenly. "Yes, Olivia. It was."


    "You used my son," I hissed, lowering my voice once the boys had wandered a few steps away to y by the sand. "You used a game meant for a child to humiliate your brothers."


    Lennox frowned. "How did I humiliate them, Olivia?"


    "By agreeing to the game in the first ce," I snapped. "You could have said no. You should have said no. But you didn''t. You chose to embarrass them instead. How childish of you."


    I stood up, anger boiling over.


    "What?" I continued bitterly. "You think knowing so much about me will make me love you more? Want you more?"


    Iughed harshly.


    "Never. We''re not even mates anymore."


    The words left my mouth before I could stop them.


    And the moment they did, I knew those words hit Lennox.


    Even though I couldn''t see his eyes behind the sunsses, I saw it in the way his jaw clenched. The way his body went still. He didn''t argue. He didn''t shout.


    He simply stood up.


    Without looking at me, he walked toward the boys and joined them, kneeling down to help Liam build something in the sand.


    Like nothing had happened.


    I sat back down slowly, my chest tight.


    God¡­ I felt like an idiot.


    A big one.


    Those words¡ªthey were never meant to leave my lips.


    How could I have said that to him?


    My wolf stirred uneasily.


    Go talk to him, she urged.


    But fear held me back.


    I was panicking. I didn''t know how he would react. And with the kids around, I knew¡ªor at least told myself¡ªthat it was better to stay away.


    Momentster, Louis and Levi walked back together. From the look on their faces, I could tell they''d talked.


    They sat down across from me, both of them unusually quiet.


    "We''re sorry," Levi said first, his voice low and sincere. "We''ve realized something."


    Louis nodded. "We haven''t been putting in enough effort. Not in this rtionship. Not with you."


    My chest tightened.


    "You''re our mate," Louis continued. "And yet¡­ we barely know you anymore. We took you for granted."


    Levi swallowed. "We want to do better. To love you better. To try."


    They looked at me with something close to hope.


    "Please," Louis said quietly. "Give us another chance."


    Emotion welled up in my throat.


    "Of course," I said softly. "We''re all learning. None of us has done this perfectly."


    They both smiled, relief easing their faces.


    But Louis didn''t look away from me.


    His gaze sharpened slightly.


    "Something happened between you and Lennox," he said carefully. "Didn''t it?"


    My heart dropped.


    "Yes," I admitted.


    Louis frowned. "What did you say to him?"


    I swallowed hard.


    "I told him¡­" My voice shook. "I told him we''re not mates anymore."


    The silence that followed was heavy.


    Levi''s face paled, and he let out a long, slow breath. "Olivia¡­ that must have really hurt him. Even for Lennox, that''s a jagged pill to swallow."


    He looked toward the shoreline, where Lennox was patiently helping Leon with a sandcastle, his movements mechanical and distant.


    "You should talk to him. Not here, not with the boys watching¡ªbut when we get back. You need to fix that bridge before it finishes burning."


    I just nodded, the guilt sitting like a lead weight in my stomach.


    The drive back was an exercise in agony.


    On the surface, Lennox was the perfect father. Heughed at the boys'' jokes, pointed out the constetions beginning to peek through the twilight, and made sure everyone was buckled in.


    But to me, he was a ghost.


    He didn''t look at me once. Not in the rearview mirror. Not when he handed me a water bottle. Nothing.


    It was as if I had truly be the stranger I imed he was.


    The unease followed me into the mansion like a physical chill.


    After the long day, the boys were exhausted. I spent an hour bathing them and tucking them in, lingering longer than usual just to avoid the inevitable.


    Finally, the hallway was quiet.


    The mansion felt cavernous and empty.


    I found myself standing in front of Lennox''s heavy oak door. My hand trembled as I raised it to knock.


    After the second knock, the door didn''t just open¡ªit was pushed wide with a suddenness that made me jump.

 Chapter 642: Crossed The Line

    Lennox stood there, still in his clothes from theke, though his shirt was unbuttoned at the cor. His face was a mask of polite, chilling indifference.


    "Olivia," he said, his voice t. "It''ste. Do you want something?"


    The softened voice he used on me was gone. The warmth was gone. He looked at me like andlord looking at a tenant who waste on rent.


    "I¡­ I wanted to talk about what I said at theke," I began, my voice small. "Lennox, I was angry, and I didn''t¡ªI was out of line. Ished out because I felt cornered, but I didn''t mean it. I know we''re still¡­ that you''re still my mate."


    Lennox let out a short, hollow breath¡ªnot augh, just a puff of air.


    "It''s okay, Olivia. I forgive you."


    He said it so easily. Too easily. There was no weight behind the words, no lingering heat.


    "Get some rest," he added, his hand moving to the edge of the door to close it. "Good night."


    He was dismissing me. Just like that.


    I stood there as the door began to swing shut, and a cold panic red in my chest. This wasn''t right. I realized in that moment that I hade here expecting¡ªmaybe even wanting¡ªhim to yell at me. I wanted him to roar about how much I''d hurt him, to argue, to show me the fire that had been in the pool yesterday.


    I wanted him to fight for us again.


    But this?


    This polite indifference was a thousand times worse.


    "Lennox, wait," I said, putting my hand out to stop the door. "You haven''t forgiven me."


    He paused, his eyes sliding back to mine. He looked tired, but in a way that had nothing to do with sleep.


    "I said the words, didn''t I?" he replied quietly. "I told you it''s fine."


    "The words are empty!" I snapped, my voice rising in the quiet hall. "What makes me think you haven''t forgiven me? Because you aren''t even looking at me. You''re treating me like a business associate you''re forced to tolerate. You''re being¡­ nice. And you are never just nice to me."


    Lennox finally let go of the door and took a slow step toward me, invading my space just enough to make my heart skip.


    But he didn''t touch me.


    He didn''t even lean in.


    "You told me that knowing you doesn''t make me your mate," he said, his voice a low, terrifyingly calm vibration. "You told me that my effort¡ªthe way I''ve spent years learning the map of your soul¡ªwas nothing more than a childish game of humiliation. You asked for space, Olivia. You spent weeks telling us to back off, to let you breathe, to stop hunting you."


    He tilted his head, his expression calm.


    "So I''m doing it," he continued. "I''m giving you exactly what you asked for. I''m letting go of the thread. You wanted to be ''just Olivia''? Well, here you are. I''ve stopped fighting for a woman who looks me in the eye and tells me our bond is dead."


    His eyes swept over me once, slow and clinical, making me feel more naked than I had at theke.


    "I have forgiven you, Olivia. And besides, what you said wasn''t wrong," he added quietly. "You were right. We aren''t mates anymore."


    He reached for the door again.


    I didn''t think.


    I just moved.


    The door brushed my shoulder as I slipped inside before he could stop me.


    Lennox didn''t turn around.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then he exhaled slowly, like I had confirmed something he already knew.


    "You shouldn''t be here," he said quietly.


    I didn''t answer.


    He didn''t wait for one.


    He walked past me without even a nce, his shoulder missing mine by inches, like I was a piece of furniture he had learned to move around. He unbuttoned the rest of his shirt as he crossed the room, every movement controlled, distant.


    I stood there, watching, hoping he would say something.


    But he shrugged the shirt off and dropped it on the chair. Kicked off his shoes. Unfastened his belt.


    "You can sit if you want," he said without looking at me. "Or leave. Either way."


    My chest ached.


    I lowered myself onto the edge of the armchair, my hands sped so tightly together my fingers hurt. I didn''t trust myself to move closer. I didn''t trust myself to speak.


    He disappeared into the bathroom.


    The door didn''t close fully.


    I could hear the shower turn on.


    Water hitting tile.


    Steam creeping under the door.


    I sat there while he showered.


    I stared at the floor and tried to breathe around the weight crushing my chest.


    This was worse than anger. Worse than shouting.


    When the water finally stopped, my heart jumped like it had been waiting for permission to feel again.


    He came out wrapped in a towel, hair damp, skin still warm from the heat. He didn''t acknowledge me. Didn''t slow. Didn''t ask why I was still there.


    He dressed quietly¡ªboxers, then sweatpants. No shirt.


    The Lennox who used to look at me like I was gravity didn''t exist in this room.


    He moved to the bed, pulled back the covers, andy down on his side, facing away from me.


    Then he pulled the nket up.


    Covering himself and closing himself off.


    The finality of it knocked the breath out of me.


    I stood slowly, my legs unsteady, and took a few hesitant steps toward the bed.


    "Lennox," I whispered.


    No response.


    I waited.


    Nothing.


    I sat on the edge of the mattress, close enough to feel the warmth of his body, but not close enough to touch.


    He didn''t shift.


    Didn''t tense.


    Didn''t react.


    "I didn''t mean it," I said softly. "What I said¡­ about the bond. About you."


    Still nothing.


    My throat burned.


    "I was scared," I continued. "I was angry. I felt like I was losing everything at once, and Ished out. But that doesn''t mean I stopped loving you."


    His breathing remained even¡ªlike he was already asleep, or like he had trained himself not to respond.


    Tears finally blurred my vision.


    "I''m right here," I whispered. "I came here because I wanted you to fight me. To pull me back. To remind me why I''m yours."


    My voice cracked.


    "But you''re letting me go."


    The words hung in the air, unanswered.


    I stayed there anyway.


    Sitting beside the man who used to be my home.


    Listening to his breathing.


    Wondering when¡ªexactly¡ªI had crossed the line from asking for space¡­ to being left alone.

 Chapter 643: Don’t Want Space

    Olivia''s POV


    For several minutes, I remained seated on the bed as I stared at his back turned against me¡­ his breathing steady, like he was asleep.


    Feeling heartbroken, I stood up, and with tear-filled eyes, I turned to leave as I walked toward the door.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" Lennox suddenly spoke from behind me, his voice not sounding like someone who was asleep.


    I turned back, the tears finally spilling over. "I was wrong. Ished out because I didn''t want to be vulnerable, and you''re the only one who makes me feel that way."


    "Being vulnerable is a choice," he murmured. "And you chose to be ''Just Olivia.'' You can''t have it both ways. You can''t ask for the freedom of a stranger and then cry when I treat you like one."


    I walked back to the bed, dropping to my knees on the floor beside where his heady. I reached out, my fingers trembling as I brushed a damp strand of hair from his forehead. He didn''t flinch, but he didn''t lean into it either.


    "I don''t want to be a stranger," I sobbed, my forehead resting against the edge of the mattress. "I don''t want this space anymore, Lennox. It''s too big. It''s too cold."


    He finally turned over. The moonlight hit his face, and for the first time, I saw the cracks. His eyes weren''t just cold; they were exhausted. There were no more schemes in them, no more ns to "fix" us.


    "Then what do you want, Olivia?" he asked, his voice cracking just a fraction. "Because I can''t keep guessing. I''m tired of being the only one fighting a war while you''re waving a white g."


    "I want you to hold me," I whispered. "Not because of a bond. Not because you''re my mate. But because you''re Lennox, and I''m lost."


    He stared at me for a long beat, the silence stretching between us. Then, slowly, he lifted the edge of the nket. He didn''t say a word. He didn''t pull me in. He just opened the space.


    I crawled in beside him, shivering as the warmth of his body hit mine. I tucked my head under his chin, my hands clutching his chest as if he might disappear if I let go. He didn''t wrap his arms around me immediately. He justy there, stiff and silent.


    "I''m still mad at you," he whispered into the top of my hair.


    "I know," I breathed, closing my eyes.


    "And I''m not going to pretend everything is fine tomorrow just because you''re in my bed tonight."


    "I know."


    Finally, his arm came around me, heavy and protective, pulling me flush against him. It wasn''t the passionate embrace from the pool; it was the way you hold something dear to you.


    "Sleep, Olivia," he sighed. "We''ll talk in the morning."


    I nodded against his chest, the steady thrum of his heart acting like a luby I hadn''t heard in years. For the first time in months, the static in my brain went quiet. There were no expectations, no "rules" of the break, and no walls¡ªjust the heavy, protective weight of Lennox''s arm holding me together. I drifted into a sleep so deep it felt like healing.


    When the morning light began to filter through the heavy velvet curtains, I reached out instinctively, my hand searching for the warmth of his skin.


    My fingers met cold sheets.


    My eyes snapped open, and the peaceful bubble from the night before popped instantly. The bed was empty. The pillow beside me still held the indentation of his head, but he was gone.


    I sat up, pulling the duvet tightly around my chest, my heart racing. But before I could spiral into a full-blown panic, the heavy oak door clicked open.


    I froze¡ªbut it wasn''t just Lennox who walked in.


    It was all three of them.


    Lennox led the way, looking devastatingly handsome in a simple ck T-shirt that hugged his shoulders. Behind him came Louis and Levi, and my breath hitched. They had clearly been to the gym; their hair was damp, and they wore casual sweats that sat low on their hips. Seeing them together¡ªreally together, without the usual cloud of resentment¡ªwas a shock to my system.


    Louis was carrying a massive silver tray loaded with everything I loved: fresh fruit, steaming coffee, and the specific chocte croissants from the bakery in town. Levi followed with a single crystalline vase holding a sprig of white jasmine.


    They looked powerful. They looked united. They looked¡­ sexy.


    "You''re awake," Lennox said. His voice was still grounded.


    "We decided that if we''re going to start learning who you are," Louis said, his brown eyes soft as he set the tray down across myp, "we should start with the most important meal of the day."


    Levi stepped forward, cing the jasmine on the nightstand. The scent filled the air immediately.


    I looked at the three of them, my eyes stinging. Lennox stood at the foot of the bed, his arms crossed over his chest. He didn''t say much, but the way he watched me told me that while we weren''t "fixed," he had kept his promise. He hadn''t let go of the thread.


    "Breakfast in bed, Olivia," Lennox said, a ghost of a smirk finally ying on his lips. "Eat. We have a lot to talk about today, and you''re going to need your strength."


    I looked down at the feast, then back at my three mates standing around me¡ªthe men I had spent weeks pushing away, who were now standing here with an offering of peace.


    A sudden spark of the old Olivia¡ªthe one who loved to y with them¡ªflickered in my chest. I looked at my hands, then slowly looked up at them with a feigned pout.


    "This all looks delicious," I murmured, my voice dripping with exaggerated helplessness. "But¡­ I think I hurt my hand yesterday at theke. It''s so cramped, I don''t think I can even hold a fork. I can''t possibly feed myself."


    I watched the way their expressions shifted. They knew. They absolutely knew I was teasing, but for the first time in months, the air didn''t feel like it was made of ss.


    Louis let out a low, huffedugh¡ªthe first genuine sound of amusement I''d heard from him in forever. He stepped closer, sinking onto the edge of the mattress. "Is that so? A tragicke injury?"


    "Very tragic," I whispered, holding back a smile.


    "Well," Louis said, picking up a piece of melon with a fork and bringing it to my lips, "it looks like we''ll have to take care of you. Just like the old days."


    I bit into the fruit, my eyes locked on his. The tension was still there, but it was shifting into something warmer¡ªsomething that felt like a bridge being rebuilt. Levi didn''t stay standing either; he sat on my other side, his thigh pressing against mine, while Lennox sat at the foot of the bed, hisrge frame grounding the entire space.


    For the next twenty minutes, the room was filled with the quiet clink of silverware and low conversation. Louis fed me bits of croissant, Levi held the coffee cup to my lips, and Lennox¡ªthough he didn''t join in the feeding¡ªwatched every movement with a dark, intense focus. It was intimate and domestic, a glimpse of the life we used to have before the secrets and the break had torn us apart.


    But as the tray grew empty, the yful energy began to evaporate, reced by a heavy, necessary gravity.


    Lennox reached out and took the tray from myp, setting it aside on the nightstand. He didn''t move from the bed. He stayed right there, forming a physical circle around me with his brothers. He looked at Louis and Levi, then back at me.


    "We need to talk about us."


    Lennox didn''t just wait for a response. He reached over to the nightstand and pulled out a leather-bound notebook and a pen. It was ssic Lennox¡ªcalcted, organized, and ready to dismantle a problem with surgical precision.


    He flipped it open to a page already filled with his sharp, disciplined handwriting. My heart hammered against my ribs. He had thought about this day.


    "I''ve spent the morning talking with Louis and Levi," Lennox began, his gaze steady as he looked at me. "We''ve identified the issues. We aren''t just going to ''try harder.'' We are going to fix the specific things that are rotting this family, because we are spending the rest of our lives together. I will make sure of it."


    He turned the notebook so I could see the list. At the top, in bold letters, was written IMBALANCE.


    "We have to talk about the things that cause a rift between brothers sharing one mate," Lennox said, his voice dropping into a low, serious register. "First: jealousy. Not just the kind where we want to keep you to ourselves, but the kind that grows when we feel like we''re losing apetition we didn''t know we were in."

 Chapter 644: The Flaws

    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox tapped the notebook, his eyes moving between Louis, Levi, and me. The room was silent, save for the sound of my own heartbeat.


    "Next is Sharing," Lennox said, his voice firm. "We are three men sharing one woman. It''s hectic. It''s hard. But we have to learn how to share you equally. Jealousy is a poison. If Louis gets a morning with you, Levi and I shouldn''t spend that time sulking or looking for a recement. We have to be happy that our mate is being loved."


    Louis looked down at his hands, then up at me. "He''s right. I''ve been acting like a child when I''m not the center of your world. I''ll work on myself, Olivia. I promise."


    Levi nodded in agreement. "Me too. No morepeting. We''re a team, not rivals."


    Lennox turned the page. "Point Two: Favoritism. This one is for you, Olivia."


    I swallowed hard as he looked me in the eye.


    "You can''t favor one of us over the others," Lennox said inly. "I know you have different levels offort with each of us, but you can''t act like you love one more. It creates a rift. If you have a problem, don''t just whisper it to one of us. Talk to all three. If you want to be held, don''t just seek out the ''safe'' one. Give us all the chance to be your strength."


    "I¡­ I''ll try," I whispered. "It''s just been so hard to open uptely."


    "We know," Lennox said, his expression softening just a fraction before he moved to the third point. "Point Three: The Single Soul. You have to start seeing us as a single soul in three bodies again. If you love me more today, they will feel the cold. If you give Levi a secret but keep it from Louis, Louis will feel less important."


    "I never wanted anyone to feel less important," I said, my voice shaking.


    "I know, baby," Lennox replied. He flipped the page again. "Point Four: No Comparing. Don''tpare Louis''sugh to my silence, or Levi''s gentleness to my intensity. We are different, but we are all yours. When youpare us, you make us feel like we''re failing a test we can''t win."


    Finally, he looked at thest item on his list. "Point Five: The Silent Treatment."


    He set the pen down. "No more running away. No more shutting us out for weeks. If you''re mad, scream at us. If you''re hurt, tell us. But the silence stops today. Silence is where the rot starts. It''s where we start looking elsewhere for a voice that will actually talk back to us."


    The mention of "looking elsewhere" made my mind sh to Aurora, and the air in the room grew heavy. Lennox closed the notebook and stared at me right in the eyes.


    "We are spending our lives together," Lennox said, his gaze as sharp as a de. "I am going to make sure of it. But that only works if we are united and want this... so do we want this?"


    "Yes," Louis and Levi responded without hesitation.


    All eyes moved down to me as they waited for my response.


    I looked at Louis, whose brown eyes were pleading for a fresh start. I looked at Levi, whose hand was still warm against mine. Finally, I looked at Lennox, the man who had stayed awake all night turning our chaos into a map.


    "Yes," I whispered, my voice gaining strength as I looked at each of them. "I want this. I want us."


    The tension in the room didn''t just snap; it dissolved. Louis let out a breath he seemed to have been holding since theke, and Levi squeezed my hand so hard it should have hurt, but it only felt like a tether.


    "Good," Lennox said, his voice dropping into that dark, satisfied tone that sent a shiver down my spine. He set the notebook aside and looked me straight in the eyes. "Whatever you don''t like or want, you speak, okay¡­ don''t keep it in."


    "Yes," I said, my voice finally steady. "No more keeping it in."


    The relief in the room was a living thing. Levi reached out first, his fingers trembling slightly as he touched my arm. "I am so sorry, Olivia. For the jealousy, for the wrong decisions, for making you feel like you had to hide in your own home. I was a fool, and I''ll spend every day making it up to you."


    "I forgive you," I whispered. I looked at Levi, who looked like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    "We''re starting all over," Lennox dered. "A clean te. No more ''break,'' no more ''Just Olivia.'' We are whole again."


    "Yes," I agreed, a genuine smile finally breaking through. "Starting all over."


    They all leaned in at once, pulling me into a massive, warm group hug. I buried my face against them, inhaling the familiar, intoxicating mix of their scent, that spiced citrus that always meant home. It was the most secure I had felt in months.


    I slowly pulled away, my heart racing with a sudden, bold energy. My eyes met Lennox''s first. He was watching me with that intense, guarded look, but before he could say anything, I reached up, grabbed his shirt, and pulled him down into a kiss.


    He stiffened for a split second in pure shock, but then he groaned into my mouth, his arms wrapping around me like iron as he kissed me back with a desperate, hungry heat.


    When I broke the kiss, I was breathless. I turned to Louis, who was watching with a wide, stunned smile. I didn''t give him a chance to speak before I pressed my lips to his. He tasted like the chocte croissant and pure joy, his hands tangling in my hair as he pulled me closer.


    Finally, I moved to Levi. He met me halfway, his kiss soft and filled with a silent promise. It felt like re-establishing a im, a way of telling them¡ªand myself¡ªthat I was done being a ghost.


    I pulled back, flushed and dizzy, looking at the three of them. They were all staring at me with a mix of awe and possessive heat.


    "Well," Louis breathed, rubbing his thumb over his lower lip. "That''s definitely one way to start over."


    Lennox''s eyes were dark, his pupils blown wide. "I think," he said, his voice husky, "we need to check on the kids... they should be up by now."


    Iughed softly, watching the way Lennox''s jaw tightened. He was the master of control, but that kiss had clearly rattled the cage he kept his desires in. He stood up, smoothing out his shirt, but he wouldn''t meet my eyes for a second¡ªa rare sign of him being genuinely flustered.


    "Yes," I teased, my voice still a little breathless. "The kids. Always the responsible one, Lennox."


    Louis and Levi stood too, looking equally dazed. The room felt lighter, the air finally clear for the first time in what felt like years. We walked out of the room together, a tight-knit unit, heading toward the boys'' wing.


    The sound of giggling greeted us before we even reached their door. When we walked in, the boys were already jumping on Liam''s bed, a mess of nkets and pillows everywhere. They froze when they saw all four of us standing in the doorway together¡ªnot arguing, not cold, but standing shoulder-to-shoulder.


    "Are we going to the park today?" Leon asked, his eyes darting between us, searching for the "adult tension" he had grown used to.


    "Better," Louis said, swooping in to grab Leon and hoisting him onto his shoulders. "We''re going to have a proper family day. No work, no school. Just us."


    The boys cheered, the pure joy in their voices echoing through the hallway.


    We went shopping, letting the kids pick out toys they didn''t need, and ran through the park until my legs ached. For the first time, it didn''t feel like a performance for the public. It felt like we were finally breathing the same air.


    By the time we pulled into the mansion''s driveway, the backseat was silent. Liam, Leon, and Leo were tangled together in a pile of limbs and exhausted smiles, fast asleep.


    We worked as a team to carry them in, a quiet, synchronized dance of parents tucking their children into bed. As I smoothed the nkets over Liam''s shoulder, I looked up at the three men standing in the doorway. The moonlight hit them, and the domesticity of the moment made my chest ache with a different kind of hunger.


    "Can we sleep together tonight?" I whispered, my voice small but certain. "All four of us? In my room?"


    I saw the way their bodies tensed, a collective surge of heat passing through them. "Your wish is ourmand, baby," Louis murmured, his voice thick.


    We moved to my master suite. The air in the room was cool, but the atmosphere was electric. I didn''t hesitate. I reached behind my back, unzipping my dress and letting it pool at my feet. I stood there in just myce undergarments, feeling their eyes¡ªsix points of fire¡ªtracing every inch of my skin.


    They began to undress with a focused, hungry silence, shedding their shirts and trousers until they were down to their boxers.


    I climbed into the center of the massive bed. Lennox immediately moved behind me, hisrge, solid frame a wall of heat against my back. Levi settled in front of me, his eyes on me, while Louis sat at the foot of the bed, his hands wrapping around my ankles before he crawled up to join the circle.

 Chapter 645: Off

    Lennox''s POV


    ?I stood in the kitchen, the scent of sizzling bacon and fresh coffee filling the air. For the first time in months, the house felt alive. Louis was flipping pancakes while Levi and Olivia wereughing over a story about Liam. It was the perfect picture¡ªthe one I had fought so hard to rebuild.


    ?But as I reached for a te, a sharp, white-hot needle of pain shot through my temple. I blinked, the bright kitchen lights suddenly feeling like daggers.


    ?"Lennox?" Levi''s voice cut through the fog. He was looking at me, his brow furrowed. "You okay? You look pale."


    ?"Just tired," I gritted out, forcing a small smile. I leaned against the counter, waiting for the world to stop spinning. "Late night, remember?"


    ?Louis smirked, but Levi didn''t look convinced. "You should sit down, brother. We can handle the rest."


    ?"No," I snapped, perhaps a bit too quickly. "I''m fine. I''m not missing this."


    ?The "fine" didn''tst long. By the time we were ready to serve, the floor felt like it was tilting beneath my feet. A wave of nausea hit me so hard I had to grip the edge of the sink until I got myposure back. I knew my body; this wasn''t just exhaustion. This was a system failure.


    ?"Excuse me for a moment," I muttered, not waiting for an answer. ?I made it to my room, closing the door just as my knees buckled. I slumped against the wood, gasping for air. The room was dark, but ck spots danced across my vision. I almost fainted right there on the rug. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.


    ?A soft knock came at the door before Levi slipped inside. He saw me on the floor and was at my side in a second. "Lennox! Talk to me. What''s happening?"


    ?"I don''t know," I whispered, my voice sounding thin and distant. "Call the healer. Get her here now. But Levi¡­ don''t tell Olivia. Not yet. She just got her happiness back. I won''t be the one to take it away again."


    ?I forced myself to go back down. I had to. If I stayed in my room, she''de looking.


    ?The family was at the table, the boys chattering away. I sat down, but the air in the room felt like lead. It was getting harder to draw a full breath. I stared at my te, the food looking like ash.


    ?"Lennox?" Olivia''s voice was soft,ced with that intuition that usually made me proud, but right now, it made me terrified. "You''re not breathing right. Are you okay?"


    ?I looked at her, seeing the worry starting to cloud her beautiful eyes. "I feel a bit sick, Olivia. I''ve already sent for the healer. It''s probably just a bug. Nothing serious."


    ?"Let me check you," she said, starting to stand up.


    ?"No," I said, my voice firmer than I felt. "Stay. Eat with the boys. I just need a moment to rest upstairs. The healer will be here any minute."


    ?I retreated to my room, the walk up the stairs feeling like climbing a mountain.


    ?A few minutester, the pack healer, Martha, entered. She didn''t waste time with small talk. She ran her hands over my chest, her eyes closed as she tapped into my vitals.


    ?As she worked, the room went silent. I watched her face, looking for the usual you''re just overworked smile. But it never came. Instead, her skin paled, and her mouth thinned into a hard, straight line. She pulled her hands back as if my skin had burned her.


    ?"Martha?" I prompted, my heart thudding painfully against my ribs. "What is it?"


    ?She didn''t look at me. She looked at her kit, her hands shaking. "Alpha Lennox¡­ this isn''t a bug. And it isn''t exhaustion."


    ?She finally met my eyes, and the pity I saw there was more terrifying than the pain in my head.


    ?"Martha," I said again, slower this time. "What is it?"


    ?She took a shaky breath. "It''s cancer."


    ?The word hit me like a blow to the chest. ?I let out a short, disbelievingugh. "That''s not possible," I said immediately. "I never got a symptom about it."


    ?"You healed fast because you had your wolf," she said quietly. "Your wolf masked it. Fought it. Slowed it down. But now¡­" Her voice cracked. "Now that your wolf is gone, there''s nothing suppressing it anymore."


    ?I stared at her.


    ?"No," I said. "That doesn''t make sense. I would''ve felt it before. I would''ve known."


    ?"You did feel it," she replied gently. "The headaches. The weakness. The breathlessness. Your wolf absorbed most of the damage before you could notice."


    ?My hands curled into fists.


    ?"So heal me," I said sharply. "That''s what you''re here for. Heal it."


    ?Martha shook her head slowly. ?"I can''t," she whispered.


    ?"What do you mean you can''t?" I snapped. "You''ve healed broken spines. Crushed organs. You''ve brought warriors back from the brink of death."


    ?"Yes," she said, tears gathering in her eyes. "With wolves. I can only heal men with wolves."


    ?She stepped back from me.


    ?"You don''t have that anymore." ?The silence that followed was suffocating. ?"Without a wolf," she continued, "my magic can''t touch it. Cancer doesn''t respond to healing spells alone. It requires human medicine now. Surgery. Treatment. Long processes, especially since you don''t have a wolf."


    ?Iughed in disbelief.


    ?"And how long do I have?" I asked.


    ?She hesitated.


    ?That hesitation told me everything. ?"I¡­ don''t know for sure," she said carefully. "But from how fast it''s spreading now that your wolf is gone¡­"


    ?She couldn''t finish the sentence.


    ?"Say it," I demanded. ?Her voice dropped to a whisper. "Not much time, Alpha."


    ?Something inside me broke.


    ?"You have to see a doctor, Alpha," she pleaded. ?A sudden knock came at the door. ?Before Martha could stop them, it opened.


    ?Olivia walked in first, her eyes already filled with concern. Levi and Louis followed close behind her, their faces tight with unease.


    ?"What''s wrong?" Olivia asked immediately, rushing toward me. "I felt it. Something''s wrong with you."


    ?My heart clenched.


    ?This¡ªthis was exactly what I had tried to avoid. ?I forced myself to straighten, schooling my face into something calm. Controlled. Alpha.


    ?"It''s nothing," I said quickly. "Just¡­ stress. My sugar dropped. That''s all."


    ?Martha stiffened beside me, but she said nothing.


    ?Olivia searched my face like she always did, like she could see past my lies if she stared long enough. Her eyes moved to Martha, then back to me.


    ?"You''re lying," she said softly.


    ?I shook my head. "I''m not. I just need to eat and rest."


    ?I turned deliberately toward the door where the head maid stood. "Monica," I called.


    ?A momentter, she appeared, wiping her hands on her apron. "Yes, Alpha?"


    ?"I didn''t eat this morning," I said. "Can you prepare some soup for me?"


    ?She nodded immediately. "Of course. I''ll bring it right away."


    ?She left, closing the door behind her.


    ?The room fell silent again.


    ?Olivia took a step toward me, but I lifted my hand gently, stopping her. "Please," I said quietly. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    ?Her lips parted like she wanted to argue, but Levi ced a hand on her arm.


    ?"Let him breathe," Levi said softly, though his eyes never left me.


    ?Reluctantly, Olivia nodded. "I''ll be in the kitchen. I''ll make the meal myself," she said, and she left.


    ?The door closed.


    ?Now it was just me, Levi, Louis¡­ and the truth pressing so hard against my chest it felt like it might crush me.


    ?I exhaled slowly.


    ?"I lied," I said.


    ?Both of them went still.


    ?Levi straightened instantly. "What do you mean, you lied?"


    ?I looked at Martha.


    ?She stepped forward, her hands shaking. "Alpha Lennox asked me not to tell Luna Olivia yet."


    ?Louis frowned. "Tell her what?"


    ?I swallowed.


    ?"I have cancer."


    ?The wordsnded like a bomb.


    ?The room went dead silent.


    ?Levi stared at me like he hadn''t heard right. "What?" he whispered.


    ?Louis took a step back. "No," he said immediately. "No, that''s not possible."


    ?"It''s been there," I said quietly. "For a while."


    ?Martha nodded. "His wolf suppressed it," she exined. "Fought it. Slowed its growth. That''s why there were no clear symptoms before."


    ?Levi''s hands clenched into fists. "And now?"


    ?"And now," Martha said softly, "he no longer has a wolf."


    ?Louis''s face drained of color.


    ?"Without his wolf," she continued, "his body is human. Fully human. My healing magic cannot reach it anymore."


    ?Levi shook his head violently. "No. That''s bullshit. You''ve healed worse than this."


    ?"With wolves," she said, her voice breaking. "I can only heal wolves. Right now, Alpha Lennox is like a human. Magic alone won''t work."


    ?Louis swallowed hard. "So¡­ what happens now?"


    ?"He needs human medicine," Martha said. "Doctors. Scans. Surgery. Treatment. And he needs it fast."


    ?The word fast echoed in my head.


    ?Levi looked at me, fear naked in his eyes. "Cancer of the what?" he asked hoarsely.


    ?Martha hesitated.


    ?That hesitation sent a cold chill down my spine.


    ?"Of the brain," she said quietly. "It exins the headaches. The dizziness. The breathlessness."


    ?Louis staggered back, sitting heavily on the edge of the bed.


    ?"No," he whispered. "No, no, no¡­"


    ?Levi moved closer to me, his voice trembling. "How long?"


    ?Martha closed her eyes.


    ?"I don''t know exactly," she said. "But without immediate medical intervention¡­"


    ?She couldn''t finish.


    ?I gave a bitterugh. "Not much time," I said for her.

 Chapter 646: No Time Left

    Lennox''s POV


    The air in the room was thick with the scent of fear. Levi looked like he wanted to punch the wall, and Louis looked like he was about to copse. Seeing them like this¡ªseeing my brothers, my lieutenants, my family, shattered¡ªwas worse than the diagnosis.


    "I have to see a doctor first," I said, my voice cutting through their panic with thest of my Alpha authority. "A human specialist. Someone who knows how to fight this without a wolf''s help."


    "Lennox, we have to tell Olivia," Louis choked out, his eyes red. "We promised her no more secrets. This is the biggest secret there is."


    "No," I snapped, then winced as a sharp pain red behind my eyes. "Not yet. I have my reasons. If I tell her now, she''ll spend the rest of the day mourning me while I''m still standing. I want to know exactly what we''re facing before I break her heart again. We see the doctor first."


    Levi rubbed his face with his hands. "How are we supposed to get you to a specialist in the city without her knowing? She may not be your mate, Lennox. She feels your every move."


    "I''ll handle it," I said grimly. "Just back me up."


    The door opened, and Olivia walked in carrying a tray. The scent of the homemade soup hit me, and for a second, my stomach turned. She looked at me, her eyes searching for any sign of the truth we had just buried.


    "You look a little better," she lied, though I could see the tremor in her hands as she set the tray down on myp. "Martha? What''s the verdict?"


    I caught Martha''s eye in a silent warning.


    "Severe exhaustion and a dip in his blood pressure, Luna," Martha said, her voice remarkably steady for someone who had just delivered a death sentence. "He needs rest and nourishment."


    "I''m fine, baby," I said, forcing myself to take a spoonful of the soup. It felt like swallowing lead, but I smiled at her. I ate as much as I could, acting strong, acting like the man who had held this pack together for years.


    Once the tray was empty, I set it aside and started to stand. Olivia immediately moved to stop me.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Martha said rest." "I have an emergency meeting at the pack hospital," I said, reaching for my jacket. "There''s a dispute with the medical supply borders. I need to be there to sign off on the new shipments. Levi and Louis areing with me."


    "Lennox, you''re sick," she argued, her brow furrowed. "Let your brothers handle it."


    "I''m okay, Olivia. Truly," I said, leaning down to press a lingering kiss to her forehead. I held it a second longer than usual, memorizing the scent of her skin. "I''ll be back before the kids wake up from their nap. I promise."


    I dressed quickly, my hands shaking so much I could barely button my shirt. Louis helped me with my coat, his face a mask of grief. We walked out, past the nanny and the kids, and got into the back of the ck SUV.


    "Drive," I told the driver. "Fast."


    The pack hospital was a gleaming building of ss and white stone. When we stepped through the doors, the atmosphere shifted instantly. The head doctor, Dr. Vance, and a team of healers were already waiting. They had seen the Alpha''s car pull up.


    Dr. Vance bowed low, but his eyes were wide with confusion as he looked at me. He was a shifter, and he could tell something was wrong.


    "Alpha Lennox," he said, his voice hushed. "We weren''t expecting¡ª"


    "We need to talk," I interrupted, my breathing in short, shallow hitches. "In private. Now."


    I walked past him toward his office, my legs feeling like they were made of water.


    I told him my condition, and he began to work. He worked in a frantic silence, running scans and checking monitors while Louis and Levi stood behind me like two statues of grief.


    Vance stepped back from the screen, his face ashen. He pointed to a dark mass on the imaging¡ªa jagged shadow nestled deep within the tissue.


    "It''s aggressive, Alpha," Vance said, his voice barely a whisper. "It''s pressing directly against a major artery in the brain. If we had your wolf, the regeneration would keep the artery wall strong while we operated. But right now? The tissue is paper-thin."


    "What does that mean, Vance?" Louis demanded, his voice filled with fear. "In in English."


    "It means surgery is almost impossible," Vance replied, looking down at his tablet. "If we cut, and that artery ruptures without a wolf''s healing factor to seal it instantly¡­ you''ll bleed out on the table in seconds."


    Levi stepped forward, grabbing the edge of the doctor''s desk. "Then what? We just sit and watch him die? Give us a number. How much time does he have?"


    Vance hesitated, his eyes flicking to me with a look of pure tragedy. "Without treatment? You have maybe two weeks of lucidity left. With immediate, aggressive human treatment¡ªchemotherapy and targeted radiation¡ªwe might be able to shrink it enough to risk a surgery."


    "And if we do that?" I asked, my voice surprisingly steady. "How long?"


    Vance let out a long, slow breath. "At most? A month. Maybe six weeks if we are lucky."


    "We have to start today," Vance continued. "But I have to be honest, Alpha¡­ the treatment itself is brutal. It will strip what''s left of your strength. You won''t be able to hide this from the Luna for more than a few days. You''ll be too weak to stand."


    Louis turned away, his shoulders shaking as he finally broke, sobbing silently into his hands. Levi just stared at the scan, his eyes burning with a mixture of helplessness and rage.


    "A month," I whispered, the words tasting like ash. I looked at my brothers. "I need you to listen to me. If I only have a month, I''m not spending it in a hospital bed. We start the treatment, but I do it at home. You set up a wing. You bring the machines. I will be with my children and Olivia until the very second I can''t be."


    "Lennox, you can''t¡ª" Levi started.


    "I can," I snapped, thest of my Alpha fire flickering in my eyes. "Because if I''m going to die as a human, I''m going to die surrounded by the people who made my life worth living. Now, get the equipment ready. We''re going home."


    The silence in the SUV on the way back to the mansion was suffocating. Louis was staring out the window, his jaw tight as he tried to keep hisposure. Levi was vibrating with a silent, restless fury.


    But my mind was already somewhere else.


    I looked at my hands. They were steady for now, but Vance was right¡ªthe treatment would change that. Within days, I''d be a shell. Olivia would see me wasting away, and she would pour every ounce of her soul into trying to save a man who was already a ghost.


    I couldn''t let her do that. I couldn''t let herst memories of me be filled with the scent of sickness and the sound of my failing breath. If she loved me when I died, the grief would destroy her. It would break the bond in a way she might never recover from.


    "I need to find a woman," I said, my voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    Louis snapped his head toward me, his eyes wide. "What? Lennox, you''re delirious. The cancer is¡ª"


    "I''m not delirious," I hissed, leaning forward. "Listen to me. If I die while Olivia is deeply in love with me, the mate loss will kill her too or leave her so broken she can''t mother our boys. I need to make her hate me. I need to make her want to leave."


    "You want to fake an affair?" Levi asked, his voice rising in disbelief. "Now? After everything we just fixed? That''s insane."


    "It''s mercy," I argued, a sharp pain blooming behind my eyes. "I''ll find a woman. Someone who can y the part. I''ll tell Olivia the bond was a mistake, that I''ve found my ''true'' mate, or that I simply don''t want her anymore. I''ll push her toward you two. You''ll be herfort. You''ll be the ones she leans on when I''m ''gone'' with this other woman."


    "She''ll never believe it," Louis choked out. "She knows you."


    "She knows the Alpha. She doesn''t know a dying man''s desperation," I replied. "I''ll make it convincing. I''ll be cold. I''ll be cruel. I''d rather she spend her life angry at my memory than wasting it mourning a corpse. If she hates me, she survives. That is the final duty of an Alpha."


    Levi shook his head, tears finally spilling over. "You''re asking us to help you break her heart. Again. We just got her back, Lennox."


    "I am asking you to save her life!" I roared, then immediately doubled over as a coughing fit seized my lungs. I tasted iron. I pulled my hand away from my mouth; it was stained with dark, crimson blood.


    I showed it to them.


    "See this? This is reality," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I have thirty days. I''m not spending them watching her cry for me. I''m going to spend them making sure she''s strong enough to live without me."

 Chapter 647: The Third Chance Mate

    Olivia''s POV


    ?They arrived home, and the look on their faces told me something wasn''t right. My wolf could feel it; despite Lennox and I no longer being mates, I could somehow feel him. I just can''t exin it¡ªthat feeling was just there.


    ?They looked exhausted, like they had a long meeting, but I knew it wasn''t just about the meeting. Something was really wrong. I stared at Lennox. He looked different. It had only been a few hours, but the man who had kissed me so fiercely this morning seemed to be receding behind a mask of cold marble. His skin was the color of winter ash, and his eyes, usually so sharp and predatory, looked distant.


    ?They sat on the couches in the living room, a synchronized copse of three powerful men who suddenly looked very small.


    ?"Lennox¡­ what is happening?" I asked, my voice trembling. I ignored the coffee I''d been making and walked toward them, my gaze fixed solely on him. "I don''t know if it''s just me, but you look¡­ you look worse. Tell me the truth. What happened at the hospital?"


    ?Lennox sighed, a long, rattling sound that seemed to drain thest of the light from his face. He didn''t look at me. He looked at the ornate rug beneath his feet, his jaw set so tight I thought it might shatter.


    ?"I met someone at the hospital, Olivia," he whispered.


    ?The air in the room seemed to vanish. I stood frozen, my heart stuttering in my chest. "You met someone? At the hospital? Lennox, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    ?He finally looked up, but his eyes were filled with tears. He swallowed hard, exchanging a look with Louis and Levi that made my stomach drop. It was a look of shared grief, of a secret so heavy it was crushing them all.


    ?"The reason I was suddenly unwell this morning, Olivia¡­ the reason I couldn''t breathe, the headaches¡­" He paused, his voice dropping to a jagged whisper. "It''s because my mate is sick. Our bond was reacting to her pain."


    ?I felt like I had been doused in ice water. "Your¡­ mate?" I stammered, shaking my head. "Lennox, I''m right here. I''m your mate."


    ?"No," he interrupted, the word sounding like a death knell. "We were mates. But not anymore; you know that. I met my mate at the hospital today, Olivia. She''s my third-chance mate. The Moon Goddess gave her to me because you and I are over."


    ?"No!" I screamed, the sound tearing from my throat. "No, that''s not possible! You can''t have another mate! We have children! We have a life!"


    ?"It is possible," he said, his voice terrifyingly t. "She was brought into the emergency room while I was there. She''s ill, and the second I was near her, I felt it. The pull. The agony. That''s why I fell sick this morning. My body was mourning for her before I even saw her face."


    ?My legs gave out. I copsed onto the floor, my knees hitting the hard tiles with a thud I didn''t even feel. The world was tilting, spinning into a dark abyss. I couldn''t believe it. I wouldn''t believe it. The Moon Goddess wouldn''t be this cruel. She wouldn''t take my Lennox and give him to a stranger just as I was finding my way back to him.


    ?"You''re lying," I sobbed, my forehead resting against the cold floor. "You have to be lying."


    ?Lennox looked pained, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but he stayed rooted to the couch. Louis and Levi looked away, their faces twisted in a misery so profound it almost felt like they were the ones dying.


    ?"I''m not lying, Olivia," Lennox said. ?I wiped my eyes, looking up at him with a desperate, frantic hope. "But how? How do you even know? Lennox, you don''t have your wolf! You can''t feel a mate bond without a wolf! What if this woman is lying? What if she''s just trying to take your title?"


    ?"She isn''t lying," he said, his voice cracking just a fraction before he hardened it again. "I feel it even without my wolf. It''s a soul-pull, Olivia. And my sudden illness¡­ the way I started dying the moment she was in pain¡­ that proves it. The Moon Goddess has made her choice."


    ?"No¡­ no¡­" I shook my head, moving toward him on my knees, crawling across the cold tiles until I reached the edge of the sofa. I grabbed the hem of his jacket. "You are rejecting her, right? You have to¡­" I pleaded desperately, my voice breaking into a thousand pieces. "Lennox, look at me. It''s me you love. You love me."


    ?Lennox looked down at my hands clutching him, and for a fleeting second, his mask slipped. A look of pure, unadulterated agony crossed his face¡ªthe look of a man watching his entire world burn. But then, his jaw set into a hard, cruel line.


    ?"I can''t," he whispered.


    ?"Why?" I shrieked, the sound echoing through the rafters of the house. "Why can''t you? Just say the words! Reject her and stay with me!"


    ?"I can''t, Olivia," he said, his voice bing eerily calm, though his eyes remained ssy with unshed tears. "She''s sick. She''s dying. If I reject her now, the snap of the bond will kill her instantly. I won''t have her blood on my hands. I''m an Alpha; I have a duty to my mate, whether I chose her or not."


    ?"But what about your duty to me?" I sobbed, my fingers slipping from his coat as he slowly stood up. "What about our boys?"


    ?He didn''t answer. He couldn''t even look at me anymore. He turned his back, his shoulders hunched as if he were carrying the weight of the entire world. Without another word, he began to walk away, his footsteps heavy and hollow against the floor. Every step felt like a nail being driven into my heart.


    ?"Lennox! Don''t leave me! Lennox!"


    ?I tried to get up to follow him, but my legs were like lead. I slumped back onto the floor, the tiles chilling my skin as I wailed. I felt like a limb had been torn from my body.


    ?Suddenly, I felt strong arms wrap around me. Levi and Louis rushed to my side, pulling me up from the floor and into theirps. They held me tight, their own tears wetting my hair.


    ?"We''re here, Olivia," Levi choked out, his voice thick with a pain I didn''t fully understand yet. "We''ve got you. We aren''t going anywhere."


    ?"He''s gone," I gasped, clutching Louis''s shirt as I buried my face in his chest. "He''s leaving me for someone else. Why would the Goddess do this?"


    ?"You still have us," Louis whispered, his grip so tight it was almost painful. "You have us, baby. We''ll take care of you. We''ll be everything you need."


    ?I felt their warmth, their familiar scents, and their love¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. I didn''t just want them. I wanted all three.


    ?

 Chapter 648: Something odd

    Olivia''s POV


    ?The next morning, I stood in the living room feeling uneasy. Lennox was bringing his mate home just after he had met her yesterday.


    ?The front doors swung open, and I froze. I expected to see a woman on a stretcher¡ªsomeone pale and sick, someone who looked like she was actually the cause of Lennox''s sudden agony.


    ?But when Lennox walked in, he was supporting a woman who looked radiantly healthy. She was beautiful, with glowing skin and bright-green eyes that didn''t look like they had ever seen the inside of a hospital wing. She leaned into him, her hand tucked firmly into the crook of his arm, and Lennox was looking at her with a focus that made my stomach turn into knots.


    ?"Lennox?" I whispered, my voice sounding small in the vast foyer.


    ?Before he could answer, a team of medical orderlies followed them in, pushing heavy, high-tech machines and rolling IV poles. It looked like they were moving an entire intensive care unit into our home.


    ?"What is going on?" I asked, my voice rising with a mix of confusion and mounting dread. "You said she was sick, but she... she looks fine. Why is all this equipment being brought into the house?"


    ?Lennox stopped, his expression nk. He didn''t even look at me; he kept his eyes on the woman. "She has a condition that res up internally, Olivia. Just because she looks healthy doesn''t mean she isn''t dying inside."


    ?He tightened his grip on her waist. "She will be receiving her treatments in my room. From now on, that wing is off-limits to everyone except the medical staff and my brothers. I need to focus on her."


    ?Without another word, he guided her toward the stairs. I watched them go¡ªthe man I loved, the father of my children, walking away with a stranger to the bedroom we used to share.


    ?I felt a hand on each of my shoulders. I didn''t have to turn around to know it was Louis and Levi.


    ?"Olivia," Louis said softly, his voice trembling with a forced calm. "Let''s leave. Just for a while. Let''s take the boys on a trip. We can go to the cabin by theke, or even out of the country. Just us. We''ll have fun, and the kids won''t have to see... any of this."


    ?"Yeah," Levi added, his grip on my shoulder tightening as if he were trying to hold me together. "It''ll be good for you. For all of us. Let''s pack the bags now and be gone by sunset."


    ?I looked at them, then back at the stairs where thest of the medical monitors was being wheeled out of sight. I knew what they were doing. They were trying to shield me. They wanted to hide the betrayal behind a curtain of vacations and distractions so I wouldn''t have to hear the sounds of him tending to another woman in the next room.


    ?I pulled away from them, wiping the tears from my cheeks with a sudden, fierce resolve.


    ?"No," I said, my voice cold and firm.


    ?"Olivia, please¡ª" Louis started.


    ?"I said no," I snapped, turning to face them. "I know you''re trying to protect me, and I know you want me to look away, but I''m not going anywhere. This is my home."


    ?I looked up at the stairs.


    ?"If he wants to bring another woman into this house and treat her like a queen while I''m still standing, then he''s going to have to look me in the eye every single day and see exactly what he''s throwing away. I''m not running, and I''m not hiding. I''m staying right here."


    ?Hourster, I couldn''t sit in the living room and pretend this was normal. Every time the heavy thud of a medical machine moved across the ceiling above me, it felt like a hammer hitting my chest. I waited until I saw Louis and Levi go toward the kitchen, then I slipped up the stairs.


    ?I didn''t knock. I couldn''t. This was my room too¡ªor it had been until yesterday.


    ?I pushed the heavy oak doors open and froze. The scene was chaotic. The beautiful woman was sitting in a chair by the window, idly scrolling through her phone, looking perfectly fine. But Lennox¡ªhe was slumped on the edge of the bed, his head in his hands. His skin wasn''t just pale; it was gray. Sweat soaked through his shirt, and his breathing was shallow¡ªa terrifying rattling sounding from his chest.


    ?"Lennox?" I gasped, rushing forward.


    ?He flinched, his head snapping up. His eyes were bloodshot, the dark circles under them looking like bruises. "Olivia? What are you doing here?" he rasped, his voice barely a ghost of itself. "I told you... you should knock. This wing is restricted."


    ?"Lennox, you look like death," I whispered, reaching out to touch his forehead, but he flinched away from my hand. "Why do you look so pale? You look worse than she does! Why aren''t the machines on her?"


    ?I nced at his so-called mate. She looked up from her phone, her green eyes bright and alert. There wasn''t a bead of sweat on her. She didn''t look like she was in pain. She didn''t look like she was dying.


    ?"I told you," Lennox said, his voice straining as he forced himself to stand, though his legs trembled violently. "Her illness... is my illness. The bond is deep. If she hurts, I hurt. It''s a soul-pull, Olivia. Get out."


    ?"But she''s not pale!" I shouted, pointing at the woman who was watching us with a strange, detached expression. "Why is it only hitting you this hard?"


    ?Martha, the healer, stepped out from behind a tall monitor, her face full of exhaustion and sorrow. She looked at me, then at Lennox, then back at me.


    ?"He is more like a human, Luna," Martha said softly, her voice heavy with a hidden truth. "And as he said, he has no wolf to protect him. Because he is wolf-less, the ''bond'' hits him with ten times the force. He has no supernatural defense to mask the symptoms. His body is absorbing everything."


    ?"Then let me help!" I cried, stepping toward them. My wolf was howling in my chest, desperate to reach him. "I still have my wolf. I can share my strength. I can heal her¡ªor him. If the bond is the problem, let me use my energy to stabilize it!"


    ?I reached for Lennox''s hand, but Martha moved quickly, stepping between us and gently blocking my path.


    ?"I am a healer..." I started, looking at her for permission.


    ?Martha shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears. "You can''t, Luna. Your wolf and his... they aren''t connected anymore. If you try to pour your healing magic into him now, his human body won''t be able to process it. It would be like pouring fire into a paper cup. You would only cause him more pain."


    ?"So I''m just supposed to watch him waste away for a stranger?" I asked, my voice cracking.


    ?Lennox let out a harsh, wet cough into a handkerchief. When he pulled it away, I saw the ssh of red. He tucked it away quickly, but I had seen it.


    ?"Go, Olivia," he groaned, leaning heavily against the bedpost. "Take the boys to the garden. Don''te back in here."


    ?My eyes darted around the room, the frantic energy of my wolf making every detail sharp. Something wasn''t adding up. I looked at the machines¡ªthe humming monitors, the IV stands, the oxygen concentrator.


    ?Then I saw it.


    ?The wires weren''t trailing toward the window where Elena sat. The transparent tubes and the pulse oximeter weren''t anywhere near her. They were all coiled and positioned toward the head of the bed¡ªspecifically, the left side. Lennox''s side.


    ?"The machines," I whispered, my heart stopping. "They aren''t hooked up to her. Lennox, why is the oxygen mask on your nightstand?"


    ?Lennox''s eyes widened in a sh of pure panic. He opened his mouth to speak, but he was interrupted by a sharp, theatrical gasp from the window.


    ?"Oh! Oh, it hurts! Lennox!"


    ?The woman suddenly copsed from her chair onto the floor. She began to writhe, her back arching as she let out a series of jagged, high-pitched whimpers. It looked like a seizure, but my wolf didn''t growl in sympathy; she growled in suspicion. There was no scent of distress in the air¡ªno spike in pheromones that usually apanied a shifter in pain.


    ?"Elena!" Lennox choked out. He lunged toward her, but his knees buckled halfway across the room. He crashed to the floor, his face contorting in genuine, agonizing sympathy.


    ?"See?" Martha said quickly, rushing to Lennox''s side instead of the woman''s. "The bond! She has a re-up, and it''s hitting him. Luna, you have to leave! The stress of your presence is making the transition harder for them!"


    ?I stood frozen as Lennox crawled¡ªactually crawled¡ªtoward the woman. He reached out, his hand trembling as he touched her arm. "I''m here," he rasped, his voice sounding like it was being dragged over broken ss. "I''ve got you."


    ?Elena grabbed his hand, her "convulsions" slowing as she buried her face in his neck. Over his shoulder, for just a split second, her eyes met mine. There were no tears. No clouded gaze of a dying woman.


    ?"Get out, Olivia!" Lennox roared, the effort causing him to break into another violent, wet coughing fit. He didn''t look at me. He was huddled on the floor, holding a stranger while his own life force seemed to be leaking out of his pores.


    ?I backed away, the bile rising in my throat. I didn''t believe in the "Third-Chance Mate." I didn''t believe in the soul-pull.


    ?

 Chapter 649: Shes lying

    Olivia''s POV


    ?The house felt like a hollow shell the next morning. At the breakfast table, Lennox''s chair was empty, as was the seat for the woman he imed was his soul''s new half. The boys kept ncing at the door, their cereal soggy and untouched.


    ?"Where''s Dad?" Leon asked, his voice small.


    ?"He''s just¡­ very busy with work and the new guest, sweetie," I lied, the words tasting like poison. "Eat up."


    ?Once they were safely off to school, the silence in the mansion became unbearable. Louis and Levi were nursing cups of coffee, their eyes bloodshot. They looked like they hadn''t slept a wink, but they wouldn''t meet my gaze.


    ?"I found something odd yesterday," I said, leaning against the counter. "The machines in that room¡­ they weren''t for her. They were for him. And she didn''t smell like a shifter in pain, guys. She didn''t smell like anything but expensive perfume."


    ?Louis sighed, rubbing his temples. "Olivia, the bond works in strange ways when a wolf is suppressed. We''ll¡­ we''ll look into it. We''ll check the medical records ourselves."


    ?"Don''t worry, baby," Levi added, his voice strained. "We''re on it."


    ?I didn''t believe them. They were pacifying me.


    ?Suddenly, the sound of heavy, dragging footsteps echoed on the staircase. We all turned. Lennox walked past the kitchen door. He looked like a living corpse¡ªhis skin was translucent, his eyes sunken, and he was leaning heavily on a cane I''d never seen him use before.


    ?"I have to be somewhere," he rasped, not even ncing into the kitchen. "Don''t wait up."


    ?The front door clicked shut behind him.


    ?I waited five minutes, pretending to head up to my room to lie down. Instead, once the coast was clear, I moved through the shadows of the hallway and slipped into his suite.


    ?The woman, Elena, was sprawled out on the silk sheets of the bed¡ªour bed¡ªlooking entirely toofortable. She was scrolling through a fashion magazine, a ss of juice on the nightstand. When she saw me, she didn''t look sick. She looked annoyed.


    ?"You again?" she sighed, tossing the magazine aside. ?"I know what you''re doing," I said, my voice vibrating with a cold fury. "I don''t know what game you''re ying, but I have nothing against you personally. I just want you out. Leave this house, leave my man, and nevere back."


    ?She let out a dry, mockingugh. "I''m not leaving, honey. I''m the mate now. You''re just¡­ yesterday''s news. You''re pained, I get it, but it''s time to move on."


    ?"You don''t look sick," I hissed, stepping closer. "Not a single symptom. No sweat, no pale skin, nobored breathing. What are your ns? Is it money? Power?"


    ?She ignored me, reaching for her juice.


    ?That was it. My wolf snapped. I lunged forward, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her bodily off the bed. She shrieked. "Get out! I''m throwing you out myself!"


    ?"Stop it! You''re hurting me!" she yelled, though her voicecked any real terror.


    ?"Olivia! Let her go!"


    ?The door mmed open. Lennox stood there, clutching the doorframe for support, his chest heaving as he struggled for air. He looked horrified, his gaze darting between my aggressive stance and the woman cowering on the floor.


    ?"What are you doing?" he choked out, stumbling toward us. "I told you to stay away from her!"


    ?"She isn''t sick, Lennox!" I yelled, my grip tightening on Elena''s arm as she whimpered at his feet. "Look at her! Look at her skin, look at her eyes! She''s perfectly fine, while you''re standing there looking like you''re ready for a casket. She''s using you, and I won''t let her stay in this house a second longer!"


    ?Lennox flinched as if my words were physical blows, but his expression quickly shifted into a mask of cold, jagged fury. He stumbled forward, his cane clicking sharply against the floor.


    ?"What is wrong with you?" he roared, though the sound ended in a ragged, wet cough. He reached down and gently¡ªso gently it broke my heart¡ªhelped Elena back onto the bed. "She spent the entire night in agony, Olivia. Her fever didn''t break until dawn. She''s finally recovering, finally getting a moment of peace, and you burst in here like a madwoman to assault her?"


    ?"Lennox, she''s faking it!" I pleaded, my voice cracking. "Please, just scent her. Use your senses¡ª"


    ?"I told you," he hissed, his eyes dark with a terrifying intensity. "My wolf is gone. I can only feel what the bond tells me. And right now, it tells me that my mate is terrified of you."


    ?The door swung open wider, and Louis and Levi rushed in, their faces pale as they took in the chaos. They looked at me, then at the trembling Elena, and finally at Lennox, who was leaning so heavily on his cane I thought it might snap.


    ?Lennox turned his gaze to his brothers, his voice dripping with anger. "Louis. Levi. Please tell your mate to stay away from mine. I won''t have Elena harassed in her own recovery room."


    ?"Lennox, let''s just calm down¡ª" Louis started, reaching out a hand.


    ?"No," Lennox snapped, his chest heaving as he struggled to draw enough air to speak. "If she can''t respect these boundaries, I''ll be forced to divide this mansion. I''ll wall off this wing entirely. If I have to, I''ll take Elena and leave the pack territory altogether. Is that what you want? To force a dying woman and her mate into the streets because Olivia can''t handle the truth?"


    ?I felt like he had reached into my chest and squeezed my heart until it stopped. His wing. His mate. He was willing to tear our home apart¡ªto wall me out of his life¡ªfor a woman he had met forty-eight hours ago.


    ?Louis and Levi moved toward me, their expressions pained. They didn''t defend me. They didn''t call him a liar. They just gently took my arms to lead me out.


    ?"Come on, Olivia," Levi whispered, his voice thick with unshed tears. "Let''s just go downstairs. Give him space."


    ?I looked back at Lennox onest time. He was sitting on the edge of the bed, his back to me, stroking Elena''s hair as she "sobbed" into his shoulder. He looked so frail, so broken, yet he was using thest of his strength to protect a lie.


    ?"I''m not the one who can''t handle the truth, Lennox," I whispered, though I doubt he heard me over the sound of his ownbored breathing.


    ?

 Chapter 650: The Best

    Lennox''s POV


    ?The door clicked shut, and with it, my strength evaporated. My legs turned to water, the cane slipping from my numb fingers as I copsed. I didn''t hit the floor; Elena caught me, her small but strong frame bracing mine as she guided me back onto the pillows.


    ?"Easy, Alpha," she whispered, her voice no longer high-pitched and dramatic, but steady and professional.


    ?She immediately reached for the pulse oximeter on the nightstand, sliding it onto my finger while she checked the flow of the IV. Elena was a palliative care nurse I''d hired through a shellpany¡ªsomeone with no ties to the pack who could y a role and keep a medical secret.


    ?"Are you okay?" she asked, her eyes scanning the monitor. "Your heart rate is dangerously high. That outburst cost you too much."


    ?"I''m... fine," I managed to rasp, the word catching on the fluid in my lungs. "Just give me a minute."


    ?"You need the oxygen," she insisted, reaching for the mask.


    ?I pushed it away for a moment, looking her in the eyes. "You have to pretend more, Elena. When she''s here, you can''t look like you''re checking my vitals. You have to look like the one being tended to. You were too slow to react today."


    ?Elena set the mask down and looked at me with a heavy, mounting sadness. "Alpha Lennox, I''ve seen a lot of patients in my time, but I''ve never seen anyone do this. Are you sure you''re doing the right thing? This is thest chapter of your life. These are your final weeks. You''re supposed to be surrounded by the people who love you, not spending your energy pushing them into a state of hatred."


    ?"You don''t understand," I said, a bitter cough rattling my ribs. "Our bonds... they aren''t like yours. If I die while she is anchored to me, her soul will try to follow mine. I''m protecting her, Elena. I''m preparing her to lose me by making the loss feel like a relief."


    ?"It''s not a relief," Elena countered softly. "It''s trauma. You''re trading her grief for a different kind of pain¡ªthe pain of betrayal. That scar never heals."


    ?"A scar is better than a grave," I whispered, finally letting her ce the mask over my face.


    ?I closed my eyes, the cool hiss of oxygen filling my lungs, but it couldn''t soothe the ache in my chest. I could still see the look in Olivia''s eyes¡ªthe way she had pleaded with me, the way her fingers had trembled. Every time I broke her heart, I felt my own soul splintering.


    ?I was dying. I knew it. The doctors knew it. But as Iy there, listening to the hum of the machines that were the only things keeping me upright, I wondered if the cancer would kill me before the guilt did.


    Some nights, I prayed it would be quick. Not because I feared death¡ªbut because I feared staying long enough to hurt her again. Every extra day felt like borrowed time paid for with her tears.


    ?The door creaked open, and for a terrifying second, I thought it was Olivia again. I tried to sit up, to hide the mask, to be the Alpha she expected, but my arms were made of lead.


    ?"Lennox?"


    ?Luckily, it was Levi. He didn''t wait for permission. He stepped into the room, his eyes scanning the monitors, the IV, and finallynding on Elena, who was holding my hand to steady a needle.


    ?"Get out, Elena," Levi said, his voice low and vibrating with a suppressed sob. "I need a minute with my brother."


    ?Elena looked at me. I gave a microscopic nod. She set my hand down gently and slipped out of the room, her eyes cast toward the floor.


    ?Levi didn''t sit. He stood over me, his hands clenched so tight they were shaking. "I just saw her, Lennox. I just saw Olivia in the hallway. She looks like a ghost. She''s pacing like a caged animal, and the boys... Liam asked me if you were dying because you wouldn''t look at him this morning."


    ?I pulled the mask away, my hand trembling. "Then you tell him... you tell him I''m busy. You keep the lie alive, Levi. That''s your job."


    ?"My job?" Leviughed, a harsh, jagged sound. "My job was to protect this family. How am I protecting them by watching you rot while our mate''s heart breaks in the next room? This ''mate'' n... it''s sick, Lennox. It''s the most cold-blooded thing you''ve ever done."


    ?"It''s working," I rasped, a sharp painncing through my temple. "She''s angry. She''s fighting. That''s... that''s what I need."


    ?"She''s not just angry; she''s losing her mind!" Levi snapped, leaning down until he was inches from my face. "She knows something is wrong. She saw the blood, Lennox. She saw the machines. You think she''s stupid? You think her wolf doesn''t know the difference between a new mate and a dying husband?"


    ?I closed my eyes, the monitor beside me beginning to beep a rapid, frantic rhythm. My heart was struggling to keep up with the stress. "I don''t care... what she knows. I care... about what she believes. Help me... Levi. Don''t let her in again."


    ?Levi looked at the monitor, then back at me. The anger in his eyes softened into a terrible, agonizing pity. He reached out, his hand hovering over my shoulder before he finally let it drop, squeezing me gently.


    ?"I hate you for this," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I hate that you''re making me a part of this lie. But I''ll do it. For her. Because I don''t know what else to do."


    ?I swallowed hard and whispered, "Thank you."


    ?Levi stared at me with pain-filled eyes, the kind of pain that had nowhere to go. For a long moment, he didn''t move, as if turning away would make this real. Then his jaw tightened, and he turned to leave.


    I called him back.


    ?"Levi."


    ?He slowly turned, tears already sliding down his cheeks.


    ?"This is for the best, brother. Trust me."


    ?

 Chapter 651: Let Me Help

    ?Olivia''s POV


    ?The dream was so vivid I could taste the graveyard dirt and smell the lilies. I was standing in the pack cemetery. Louis and Levi were kneeling by a fresh grave, their howls of grief so loud they shattered the silence of the woods. I looked down at the headstone, and the name carved in cold granite was Lennox.


    ?I woke up gasping, my nightgown clinging to my skin with cold sweat. My heart wasn''t just beating; it was thundering a warning. I didn''t think. I didn''t walk. I pulled on every ounce of my remaining power and teleported.


    ?The air shimmered, and a secondter, I was standing in the middle of Lennox''s darkened suite.


    ?The machines were humming their rhythmic, mechanical song. On the bed, Lennox was propped up against the pillows. Elena was asleep in the chair by the window, her head lolling to the side. Lennox was awake, staring out at the moonlight, his face looking like a skeletal mask in the silver light.


    ?He flinched when I appeared, his hand flying to the oxygen mask resting on his chest.


    ?"Olivia?" he rasped, his voice sounding like dry leaves skittering over pavement. "What... what are you doing here? I told you to stay out."


    ?"I saw you," I whispered, my voice trembling as I moved toward the bed. "I saw them burying you, Lennox. I saw the stone."


    ?He tried to harden his gaze, seeking that cold Alpha steel he''d been using to keep me away, but he looked too exhausted to maintain the lie. "It was a dream. Go back to sleep."


    ?"No," I said, reaching the edge of the bed. I didn''t care about Elena. I didn''t care about the ''mate'' he imed to have. I only cared about the man who was fading before my eyes. "Lennox, please. Just let me check you. Let me touch you. My wolf... she''s screaming. She says you''re cold. Let me help. If you won''t let me heal her, at least let me give you some of my strength so you can breathe."


    ?I reached out, my fingers inches from his forehead. I could feel the heat radiating off him¡ªthe fever of a body that was burning itself out.


    ?"No!" he snapped, recoiling as if my touch were poison. He let out a sharp, ragged cough and pressed the oxygen mask to his face, taking a deep, desperate draw. "Stay... back. I don''t want your help. I have a mate for that. I have doctors."


    ?"She''s asleep, Lennox!" I cried, gesturing toward Elena. "She''s not even looking at you! How can you choose a stranger who sleeps while you suffer over the woman who would burn the world down to keep you warm?"


    ?"Because she is my future," he spat, his eyes ssy and unfocused as he fought for breath. "And you are my past. Now... get out. Before I call the guards to drag you to the guest wing."


    ?I stood there, my heart breaking all over again. The rejection was a physical pain, but the fear was worse. I looked at the monitor. His heart rate was erratic.


    ?"You''re going to die just to prove a point," I whispered.


    ?He didn''t answer. He just turned his head away, staring out the window.


    ?I stood in the silence of his room for another heartbeat, watching the rhythmic rise and fall of his shoulders. He wouldn''t even look at me. The man who once lived for my touch now treated it like acid.


    ?"Fine," I whispered, the word thick with tears. "If you want to die alone with a stranger, I won''t stop you."


    ?I teleported out, but I didn''t go to my room. I appeared in the center of Levi''s bedroom. He bolted upright in bed, his eyes wide and wild until theynded on me.


    ?"Olivia? What¡ª"


    ?"Something is wrong, Levi," I sobbed, clutching my arms. "I saw him. He''s gray. He''s burning up. He says it''s the bond with her, but I don''t feel her soul in that room. I feel death. You have to do something."


    ?Levi''s face softened into that same mask of pained pity I''d seen earlier. He ran a hand through his hair, sighing deeply. "I''ll call more healers, Olivia. I''ll get a second opinion from the city. I promise. Just... go try to sleep."


    ?I teleported back to my room, but I didn''t sleep.


    ?The next morning, the atmosphere was unexpectedly different. Lennox actually made it down to the breakfast table. The boys'' faces lit up like stars.


    ?"Dad!" Leon chirped, though he paused halfway through his cereal. "Why is your face so white? You look like a ghost."


    ?Lennox forced a smile¡ªa thin, brittle thing that didn''t reach his hollow eyes. "I''m just a bit sick, Leon. A stubborn bug. But I''ll be fine. Eat your breakfast."


    ?The boys were hesitant, their young instincts telling them his "fine" was a lie. We practically had to drag them to the door to go to school. Once the door clicked shut and the house was silent again, the mask fell. Lennox slumped in his chair, his hand trembling as he reached for a ss of water.


    ?"Lennox," I said, my voice steady despite the storm inside me. "We are not enemies. Fine¡ªyou found her. You have a new mate. I ept it. But let me check you. I am not just any healer; you know my power. You know I can see things others can''t."


    ?Lennox didn''t even look up. He just stared at the water. "No. I heard what the healers said. Your magic will only hurt me now. Stay away, Olivia."


    ?The rejection, the coldness, and the sheer exhaustion of thest forty-eight hours finally boiled over. My vision tunneled with rage.


    ?"You know what? Fine!" I screamed, mming my hands onto the table. "You want to be a martyr? You want to shut me out while you waste away for some woman who doesn''t even know how you take your coffee? Then die, Lennox! Just die and get out of our lives so we can stop wondering when the clock is going to run out!"


    ?The words hung in the air like a poisonous fog. My heart stopped the moment they left my lips. I wanted to reach out and pull them back, to scream that I didn''t mean it, that I was just frustrated.


    ?But Lennox didn''t flinch. He didn''t get angry. He didn''t even look hurt. He slowly stood up, leaning heavily on his cane, and looked at me with a calm, vacant expression that was more terrifying than any shout.


    ?"If that''s what you wish, Olivia," he said quietly.


    ?Then he turned and walked away.


    ?

 Chapter 652: Reject Him

    Olivia''s POV


    ?I stood in the living room, my hands still shaking from the venomous words I''d hurled at him. I was about to go after him, to beg for forgiveness, when the front doors burst open.


    ?Three doctors I''d never seen before¡ªhuman specialists¡ªsprinted past me toward the stairs, carrying heavy medical bags and a portable defibritor. The silence of the mansion was shattered by the frantic pounding of feet and the shoutedmands of Martha from thending.


    ?Chaos erupted. Levi and Louis appeared from the hallway, their faces filled with pure terror. They didn''t even look at me as they followed the doctors into the wing Lennox had forbidden me to enter.


    ?"What is happening?!" I screamed, but no one answered. The door to his suite mmed shut.


    ?I didn''t wait. I focused on the space behind that door and teleported.


    ?The smell of ozone and burnt hair hit me first. Lennox was shirtless on the bed, his skin so translucent I could see the dark, spiderwebbing veins beneath. One of the doctors was holding the paddles of a defibritor.


    ?"Clear!"


    ?Lennox''s body jerked violently off the mattress, his back arching in a silent, horrific spasm. I let out a choked sob, but the doctors didn''t even flinch. They were watching the monitor.


    ?"Again! Two hundred joules! Clear!"


    ?Thump. Another jerk.


    ?"No... no, Lennox!" I rushed forward.


    ?"Olivia, stay back!" Levi tried to grab my waist, but I didn''t have time for his pity. I red my energy, a wave of kic force pushing him backward into the wall.


    ?I reached the bed and shoved one of the nurses aside. I mmed my hands onto Lennox''s sweat-soaked forehead and closed my eyes, sinking my consciousness into his body.


    ?"Stop her! She''ll worsen the shock!" a doctor yelled, but their voices became distant echoes.


    ?I felt it. It was like stepping into a house that was being consumed by a silent, invisible fire. His heart was a stuttering, dying bird, but beneath that... there was a darkness. A rot. I could feel his organs¡ªhis lungs, his kidneys¡ªflickering like dying lightbulbs, shutting down one by one. This wasn''t a "mate bond" reaction. This was a system failure.


    ?I poured everything I had into him, my wolf howling, forcing my own life force into his chest to kickstart his rhythm. I felt his heart catch, then roll, and finally settle into a weak, steady thump... thump... thump...


    ?The monitor steadied. The doctors gasped, stepping back.


    ?I opened my eyes, gasping for air, but I didn''t let go. I tried to probe deeper, to see why he was rotting, but suddenly, a weak hand came up and shoved my wrists away with a surge of desperate strength.


    ?Lennox was looking at me, his eyes bloodshot and unfocused, but full of a terrifying, stubborn resolve. He couldn''t speak, but the rejection in his shove was louder than any shout.


    ?I stumbled back, my breath hitching. I turned my head, my gazending on Elena. She was standing by the window, looking perfectly healthy, her face pale only from the shock of the scene.


    ?The rage returned, hotter than before. I lunged at her, grabbing her by the shoulders and shaking her.


    ?"What kind of sickness is this?!" I screamed in her face. "Why are you standing there glowing with health while he is jerking on a bed? What kind of bond is this, Elena? Answer me!"


    ?"Olivia... stop..." Lennox''s voice was a ghostly whisper from the bed.


    ?"No!" I roared, turning back to Elena. "If you love him, if you are truly his mate, then you see he is dying because of this connection! If you want him to live, you''ll end it! Reject him, Elena! Reject Lennox and let him be free of this agony! Do it now!"


    ?Elena looked at me, her lips trembling, her eyes darting to Lennox in a silent plea for help.


    ?"Reject him now!" I screamed, my fingers digging into Elena''s shoulders. My power was rolling off me in waves, vibrating the ss in the windows. "If you have a shred of mercy in your soul, you will break this bond! Can''t you see he''s dying for you? REJECT HIM!"


    ?"Olivia, stop! You''re out of control!" Levi shouted, lunging forward to grab my waist.


    ?"Get off me!" I snarled, sending a pulse of energy that forced both him and Louis back a step. I didn''t care about their rules or their "protection" anymore. "She is rejecting him! I won''t let her kill him just so she can y the role of a mate!"


    ?I turned back to Elena, whose face was a mask of pure terror. She looked like she was about to snap. "Say the words, Elena! Say you reject Lennox! Save his life!"


    ?"I¡ªI can''t¡ª" she stammered, her eyes darting to the bed.


    ?"Stop it, Olivia!"


    ?The voice was weak, but it carried the weight of an Alpha''smand. I spun around.


    ?Lennox had forced himself up, his chest heaving, the white bandages across his torso stained with fresh blood from the strain. He was trembling so violently the bed frame rattled, yet his eyes were burning with a desperate, freezing anger. He reached out a shaking hand, grabbing the oxygen mask and tossing it aside just to speak.


    ?"You have... no right," he gasped, each word a battle against the fluid in his lungs. "She is... my mate. My choice. You are... nothing to me now but the mother of my children."


    ?"Lennox, you just died!" I sobbed, the rage vanishing into a puddle of raw grief. "Your heart stopped! I felt your organs failing! If this bond is doing this to you, it''s a curse, not a gift!"


    ?"It doesn''t... matter," he wheezed, his head lolling back for a second before he snapped it forward again. His gaze was cruel, meant to wound, meant to drive me away. "I would rather die... connected to her..."


    ?The room went deathly silent. Even the doctors stopped moving.


    ?"Lennox, please," I whispered, reaching out a hand.


    ?"Please... leave," he repeated, his voice dropping to a jagged, broken whisper. "If you ever... truly loved me... you will walk out of this door... and let me have... my peace. Leave us, Olivia."


    ?He turned his face toward Elena, reaching out his hand to her. "Elena...e here."


    ?Thedy hesitated, then walked past me, her head down. She took his hand, and Lennox closed his eyes, leaning his forehead against her arm as if she were his only anchor in a storm.


    ?Louis stepped up beside me, his hand gentle on my elbow. "Olivia...e on. Let the doctors work. You''ve stabilized him. Let''s go."


    ?I looked at Lennox¡ªthe man I had just pulled back from the brink of the afterlife¡ªand saw him seekingfort in the arms of a stranger. I felt thest of my strength leave me.


    ?"Fine," I whispered, my voice dead. "At least I tried my best. If you''re so determined to die for her, then do it. When you die, I''ll cry for a day, and then I''ll move on. After all, we aren''t mated anymore. I''m a young woman, I have my wolf, and I have a whole life ahead of me once you''re gone."


    ?Louis gasped. "Olivia, you don''t mean that."


    ?"Don''t I?" I snapped, my eyes shing gold as I looked at the brothers. "He''s the one who threw me away. He''s the one who found a ''third chance.'' Why should I waste my life grieving a man who couldn''t wait to rece me?"


    ?I red at him, waiting to get his reaction, but he wasn''t paying attention to me. Angrily, I teleported away.


    ?

 Chapter 653: The Truth

    Lennox''s POV


    ?The moment Olivia teleported, my hand, which had been clutching Elena, went limp. I pushed her away and slumped back into the pillows, a hollow, rattling sound echoing in my chest. I''ll move on. Her words yed over and over in my head like a death sentence. It was exactly what I wanted. It was exactly what I''d nned for.


    ?So why did it feel like she''d reached into my chest and finished what the cancer started?


    ?"Lennox¡­" Louis stepped toward the bed, his face twisted in pure horror. "This is wrong. This is so fundamentally wrong. You heard her. She''s cold, Lennox. You''re turning the woman who worshipped you into a stranger. She''s going to hate us forever for helping you do this."


    ?"Let her," I wheezed, closing my eyes against the stinging behind my lids. "If she hates you¡­ she won''t¡­ she won''t die with me. Levi, tell the doctors¡­ to get out. I need¡­ silence."


    ?Levi didn''t move. He stood at the foot of the bed. "I can''t do this anymore, Lennox. I can''t watch you die while she''s down the hall wishing for it to be over. This isn''t protection. It''s torture."


    ?"Go," I barked, a fresh wave of painncing through my brain, making the room spin. "Both of you. Now."


    ?They lingered for a moment, the tension thick enough to choke on, before they finally turned and walked out. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by the steady, clinical hiss of the oxygen and the faint beep of the monitor.


    ?Elena moved quietly, adjusting the IV drip.


    ?"Alpha Lennox," she said softly, her voice echoing in the empty room. "This is not right. I''ve seen people pass in anger, and I''ve seen them pass in love. Believe me, the anger doesn''t make the end any easier for the ones left behind. It just leaves them with questions that have no answers."


    ?I didn''t open my eyes. "She¡­ she said she''d move on. That''s the goal."


    ?"She said it because she''s bleeding, and she wanted to hurt you back," Elena countered, leaning over me to check my pupils. "Let her know the truth. Cherish yourst moments. Hold your children without a lie between you. You''re wasting the only thing you have left¡ªtime."


    ?"I am an Alpha," I whispered, the words tasting like ash. "Myst act¡­ must be to ensure the survival of my others. If she stays bonded¡­ if she stays in love¡­ the Moon Goddess will take her when I go. I won''t¡­ I won''t let my sons be without a mother."


    ?"And what happens when she finds outter?" Elena asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. "When she realizes you spent your final days making her believe you were a monster? She won''t just move on, Lennox. She''ll break in a way that can never be fixed."


    ?I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. I just pulled the oxygen mask over my face and turned my head toward the window, watching the sun begin to set over the territory I wouldn''t be leading for much longer.


    ?I was a monster. I had to be. Because a monster is easier to forget than a hero.


    Hourster!


    ?I could hear the frantic rhythm of the monitor, that persistent, high-pitched ping-ping-ping that warned everyone in the room my time was measured in minutes, not hours.


    ?"Lennox! Stay with us, damn it!" Levi''s voice was a roar from somewhere far away, thick with a sob he was trying to hide. "It''s too early! You can''t leave them like this! Fight, you stubborn bastard!"


    ?"His blood pressure is bottoming out!" a doctor yelled, his voice sounding like it was underwater. "Inject the epinephrine now! Elena, get the paddles ready!"


    ?I wanted to tell them to stop. I wanted to tell them to let the tide take me. I was so incredibly tired of the lies, the pain, and the mask. But my tongue was lead, and the darkness was pulling me under, heavy and cold.


    ?Then, the air in the room didn''t just shift¡ªit shattered.


    ?The familiar, electric hum of teleportation buzzed through the room, and the scent of honey, nutmeg, and home¡ªher scent¡ªhit me like a physical blow to the chest. It was the only thing that could have reached me in that abyss.


    ?"What is happening?!" Olivia''s voice was sharp, a de of light cutting through the medical jargon.


    ?"We''re losing him!" Elena shouted. The professional nurse was gone; she was just a woman watching a man die. "His heart is failing, Luna! He''s tlining!"


    ?I felt the bed dip violently. Suddenly, two palms mmed onto my bare chest. They weren''t cold like the doctors'' hands; they were burning. It was a violent, beautiful intrusion of life. Even without my wolf, my soul screamed in recognition.


    ?"Get back!" she snarled at the doctors who tried to pull her away.


    ?She began to pour her energy into me. It wasn''t the gentle healing I was used to; it was a desperate, rawmand for my body to obey her. I felt the surge of her power hit my heart like a bolt of lightning, stitching together my frayed nerves, forcing my lungs to expand against the weight of the fluid, demanding that my system restart.


    ?Thump. My heart rolled. Thump-thump. It caught the rhythm.


    ?The monitor''s frantic, t tone broke, evening out into a weak, fragile pulse. I opened my eyes, my vision swimming, to see Olivia hovering over me. Her hair was wild, her eyes glowing with a terrifying, piercing look. She wasn''t looking at me with the "hate" I had tried so hard to build. She was looking at me like she was dissecting my very soul.


    ?She let go of my chest, her breathing in ragged gasps, and slowly stood up. She didn''t look at the doctors. She didn''t look at Louis or Levi, who were frozen in the corner.


    ?She turned toward Elena.


    ?In one fluid, predatory motion, Olivia moved across the room. She grabbed Elena by the front of her scrub top and mmed her against the wall with enough force to rattle the windowpanes.


    ?"Olivia, no." Louis cried out, but a flick of her wrist sent a wave of kic energy that pinned him to the opposite wall.


    ?Olivia ignored him. She mmed her glowing hand onto Elena''s forehead, her fingers sying across the nurse''s skin. I watched, paralyzed and wheezing, as Olivia''s eyes closed for a split second. She wasn''t just checking for a pulse; she was searching for the bond. She was searching for the "illness" I imed we shared.


    ?Her eyes snapped open, zing with a golden fire I hadn''t seen in years.


    ?"You aren''t sick," Olivia whispered, her voice a low, dangerous growl that vibrated in the floorboards. "Your cells are perfect. Your blood is clean. Your heart is strong."


    ?She turned her head slowly, her gaze traveling from the medical machines¡ªwhich were all tubed and wired into me¡ªto the handkerchief soaked in my blood on the nightstand, and finally back to my pale, sweating face.


    ?The silence in the room was deafening.


    ?"If she isn''t the one dying¡­" Olivia paused, the words catching in her throat as the horrifying truth finally broke through my wall of lies. Her hand dropped from Elena''s head, and she looked at me with a face so full of soul-crushing realization it hurt more than the cancer.


    ?"Does that mean¡­ there is no third-chance mate?"


    ?She walked back to my bedside, her eyesnding on an IV bag that had Oncology printed in bold, ck letters¡ªsomething I had fought so hard to hide.


    ?"There is no bond killing you, Lennox," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of agony and fury. "It''s you. You''re the one who''s sick."

 Chapter 654: Betrayed

    Olivia''s POV


    The air in the room felt heavy, like it was made of lead. I looked from the machines to the oncology bags, and then back to the man on the bed, who looked like a hollowed-out version of the man I loved. The "Third-Chance Mate." The "Soul-Pull." It was all a curated, cruel performance.


    "Tell me the truth," I whispered, my voice shaking so hard it felt like my teeth might shatter. "Lennox¡­ tell me the damn truth."


    Lennox closed his eyes, a single tear escaping the corner of his lid and disappearing into the gray skin of his temple. "I''m dying, Olivia," he rasped, the words finally breaking free. "Stage four. It''s in my lungs¡­ my bones. There is no mate. There is only death."


    I felt like the floor had been yanked out from under me. My vision blurred, a high-pitched ringing filling my ears. I felt like I was going insane. Every memory of thest few days¡ªhis coldness, the way he let me beg on my knees, the way he brought that woman into our bed¡ªit all shed before me like a sick, twisted joke.


    I slowly turned my head toward Levi and Louis. They were standing by the door, their heads bowed, their faces etched with a guilt so profound it was sickening.


    "You two knew," I said. It wasn''t a question.


    "Olivia, we¡ª" Louis started, his voice cracking.


    "You knew!" I screamed, the sound tearing from my throat.


    In two blurred strides, I was in front of them. My hand moved before I could even think.


    SLAP.


    The sound of my palm hitting Louis''s cheek echoed like a gunshot. I didn''t stop. I turned to Levi, whose eyes were already brimming with tears, and I swung again.


    SLAP.


    "How could you?!" I shrieked, hitting Levi''s chest with my fists. "How could you watch me break? How could you let me believe he hated me? How could you let me say those things to him? I told him to die! I told him to die and get out of our lives because I thought he was betraying us!"


    "He made us swear, Olivia!" Levi choked out, catching my wrists, though he didn''t fight back. "He said if you were in love with him when he passed, the bond would pull your soul out with his! He was trying to save your life!"


    "By destroying my soul while I''m still breathing?!" I pushed him away with a burst of power that sent him stumbling. I turned back to the bed, my heart hemorrhaging.


    Lennox was watching me, his expression one of pure, raw defeat. The "Alpha" was gone. There was just a man who had tried to y God with my heart and lost.


    "You let me spend ourst days hating you," I whispered, walking back to him, my legs feeling like they were made of ss. "You took our memories and poisoned them. You made our sons think their father didn''t want them. How could you be so cruel, Lennox? How could you think I''d want a life bought with that kind of lie?"


    "What gave you the right?" I whispered, my voice trembling with a fury so cold it felt like ice in my veins. "What makes you think I would die if I were still in love with you?"


    I stepped closer to the bed, looming over him as he stared at me with those hollow, sunken eyes.


    "I have lost you twice, Lennox!" I screamed, the sound raw and jagged. "You died before, and I survived. You left, and I stayed standing. I have proven a thousand times over that I am strong enough to carry your memory without following you into the dirt! So what makes you think the Moon Goddess would take me now? Do you have so little faith in me? In my strength?"


    Lennox tried to speak, his chest heaving as he reached for my hand, but I flinched back as if he were a leper.


    "How could you?" I sobbed, the anger finally giving way to a crushing, agonizing betrayal. "These were the moments we were supposed to cherish. These were the days we were supposed to spend holding each other, saying the things that needed to be said, making sure our sons knew how much their father loved them. Instead, you turned our home into a house of horrors. You turned yourself into a viin so I wouldn''t have to be a widow? You didn''t save me, Lennox. You murdered thest of our peace."


    The room was silent, save for the pathetic, mechanical hum of the machines and the sound of my own shattered breathing. Lennox looked like he wanted to disappear into the mattress. He looked small. He looked like a coward.


    "Fine," I said, wiping the tears from my face with a brutal, final motion. "You wanted me to move on? You wanted me to hate you? Congrattions. You got exactly what you wanted."


    I straightened my back, pulling my dignity around me like a shroud.


    "I am not stepping foot in this room again," I dered, my voice t and dead. "You can spend your remaining time with your ''nurse'' and your lies. You can die in this sterile, dishonest room if that''s the ''peace'' you fought so hard for."


    I turned my freezing gaze toward Levi and Louis, who were standing there like broken children, their faces red where my palm had struck them.


    "And as for you two," I hissed, "don''t you daree close to me. Don''t speak to me, don''t look at me, and don''t you dare try to apologize. You chose him over me. You chose a lie over my heart. You are dead to me, just like he is."


    I didn''t wait for a response. I didn''t look back at the man who was gasping for air, his eyes wide with the realization that he had actually seeded in destroying us.


    I walked out of the room, mming the door behind me.


    I stumbled down the hallway, my vision blurred by a thick veil of tears. I didn''t teleport. I needed to feel the ground beneath my feet, even if it felt like the earth was splitting open to swallow me whole. My chest felt hollow, as if Lennox hadn''t just lied about a mate, but had reached inside and physically carved out my heart.


    I pushed open the door to the boys'' room.


    They were sitting on the floor, surrounded by toy soldiers and half-finished drawings, but they weren''t ying. They were sitting in a heavy, expectant silence, their ears tuned to the sounds of the house¡ªthe sounds of the chaos they weren''t allowed to see.


    "Mommy?" Liam stood up first, his small face etched with a worry no child should ever carry.


    I didn''t say a word. I couldn''t. I copsed onto the rug beside them and pulled them both into my arms. I gripped them so tight it probably hurt, burying my face in the crooks of their necks.


    Then, I broke.


    The sobs came in violent, racking waves that shook my entire frame. I wailed into their small shoulders, a raw, primal sound of a mate who had been betrayed by the one soul she trusted most. I cried for the time we had lost. I cried for the hateful words I had screamed at a dying man. I cried because I was now truly alone, even with them in my arms.


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Leon whispered, his little hands patting my hair, his own voice beginning to wobble. "Is Daddy okay? Is he still sick?"


    "He''s¡­ he''s going away, babies," I gasped out, my voice sounding like it was being dragged through gravel. "He''s very, very sick."

 Chapter 655: Decision

    ?Olivia''s POV


    ?The moment I blurted out what I said, I regretted it. I wasn''t supposed to let the kids know of Lennox''s condition, but out of pain and desperation, I spilled it out.


    Liam was the first to look up at me with tears in his eyes. "Sick? Is he dying again?" he asked, his body already trembling.


    "No¡­ baby¡­" I choked on regret¡­ "He is not dying¡­ we will not let it happen¡­ I promise."


    "You promise?" Leon asked, wanting to get an assurance from me.


    I nodded. "Yes, baby¡­ we are not letting him go," I promised.


    Once again, they hugged me tightly while I tried to be strong. After a moment, I pulled away, telling them I had to go somewhere, and left them with their nannies.


    Stepping out of their room, I met Levi and Louis leaning on the wall as if they were waiting for me.


    I ignored them and made my way to my room. I stepped in and they followed me, shutting the door behind us.


    "Olivia... please..."


    "I want a rejection," I blurted out.


    The silence in my bedroom was suffocating, like a de held to a throat. I stood with my back to them, staring at my reflection in the vanity mirror, but I didn''t recognize the woman looking back. Her eyes were hollow, her skin sallow with the exhaustion of a thousand lifetimes lived in forty-eight hours.


    "Olivia... please," Louis whispered behind me. His voice was thick, clogged with guilt and fear. "You don''t know what you''re saying."


    I scoffed in anger and turned to face them, my anger-filled eyes fixed on them. "I want a rejection, Levi and Louis... I don''t want to be your mate anymore." The moment those words left my lips, Louis and Levi went on their knees, shaking their heads.


    "Please, Olivia... please, no," Louis choked out, reaching for the hem of my robe. "Don''t do this."


    "No!" I screamed, the sound vibrating with a raw, jagged power that shattered a vase on the nightstand. "Don''t you two dare beg me! We sat in this very room and promised that no matter what, we would be truthful. We promised we would be an anchor for each other. But you two? You chose to lie with him. You chose his lie. You watched me bleed out emotionally for days and you smiled to my face!"


    "Olivia, we were trying to save you¡ª" Levi tried to interject, his voice breaking.


    "You were deceiving me!" I spat. "Levi, Louis... I, Olivia, reject you both as my mates. Please, if you have any respect left for me, ept my rejection and let me go."


    "No! Never!" Levi roared, his eyes bloodshot. "We won''t ept it! We can''t!"


    Before the argument could escte, the bedroom door flew open. A maid stood there, her face full of pure terror, her chest heaving.


    "Alpha Levi! Alpha Louis! It''s Alpha Lennox! His monitors... he''s seizing! The doctors say his heart can''t take the strain anymore!"


    The two of them didn''t even look back at me. The bond with their brother screamed louder than my rejection ever could. They scrambled to their feet and sprinted down the hallway, their footsteps fading into the distance.


    I stayed.


    I sank onto the edge of my bed, my hands pressed against my ears. I had said I wouldn''t step foot in that room again. I had told him to die. My pride was a wall, thick and high, but behind it, my wolf was howling, wing at my insides to get to him. I was terrified. If I went in there, I''d have to face the reality that he was truly leaving. If I stayed here, I might never say goodbye.


    I couldn''t handle the silence. I stood up, teleported, and began to pace the hallway outside his wing. I wouldn''t go in¡ªI couldn''t¡ªbut I couldn''t stay away either.


    Through the heavy oak doors, I heard the chaos. I heard the mechanical whine of the defibritor charging. I heard Levi''s voice, raw and broken, screaming, "Please stay! Lennox, don''t you dare leave us! Fight!"


    I leaned my forehead against the cold wall, tears streaming down my face in silent rivers. I''m sorry, I whispered to the wood. I didn''t mean it. Please don''t die.


    Then, suddenly, the shouting stopped. The monitors went quiet. The silence was so sudden it felt like a physical blow. My heart stopped. Was he dead? Was this the end?


    The door clicked open. A nurse rushed out, her face flushed, moving toward the supply closet. I intercepted her, grabbing her arm with a desperate, bruising grip.


    "Please," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Tell me he''s... tell me he''s okay."


    She looked at me, her eyes wide with exhaustion, but she gave a small, shaky nod. "We were able to stabilize him, Luna. The crisis has passed. He is out of danger for the moment. He''s sleeping."


    I let go of her arm, my knees finally giving out. I slid down the wall, burying my face in my hands. He was alive... Lennox was still alive.


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up and walked away so no one would notice I was there.


    I went back to my room and stood on the balcony, the cold evening air biting at my skin.


    I heard the door creak open. I didn''t have to turn around to know who it was. The scent of him and grief followed him in.


    "He''s awake," Louis said, his voice barely a whisper, sounding as shredded as my heart. "He''s weak, Olivia, but he''s asking for you. He''s... he''s requesting to see you."


    I gripped the cold stone railing tightly. My wolf whimpered, pacing, begging to go to him, but the woman¡ªwhom he had humiliated and deceived¡ªrefused to move.


    "Tell him I''m noting," I said, my voice t and devoid of warmth.


    "Olivia, please," Louis stepped closer. "He almost died. He knows the lie is over. He just wants to speak to you."


    "He had days to speak to me, Louis," I snapped, finally turning to face him. My eyes were hard and full of anger. "He had every second of thest forty-eight hours to be with me. Instead, he chose to be a martyr. He chose to make me feel like trash so he could feel like a hero. I told him I wouldn''t step foot in that room again, and I meant it."


    "You''re going to regret this if he doesn''t make it to morning," Louis warned, a tear finally sliding down his face. "Is your pride worth more than a final goodbye?"


    "My pride?" I let out a sharp, bitterugh. "He''s the one who threw away our goodbye the moment he brought Elena into this house. He made his bed, Louis. Let him sleep in it. Tell him that if he wants to see me, he can find the strength to walk to my room himself¡ªjust like he found the strength to walk away from me at breakfast."


    Louis stared at me, his mouth opening as if to argue, but the sheer coldness in my gaze stopped him. He looked at me like I was a stranger, and maybe I was. The Olivia who would have died for Lennox had been buried under his lies.


    "Tell him I am noting," I said, turning away from him. "Now, get out."


    ?

 Chapter 656: Cant Forgive You

    ?Lennox''s POV


    ?The door to my room opened slowly.


    For a second, my heart jumped.


    I hoped it was her.


    But it was only Louis.


    He walked in quietly, his head down. He didn''t need to say anything. The silence said it all. My chest felt tight, like something heavy was pressing on it.


    "She''s noting," I whispered. It wasn''t a question.


    Louis looked at me with pain in his eyes.


    "She said she won''te into this room again," he said softly. "She said if you want to see her, you shoulde to her room yourself."


    He paused, then added, "She''s cold, Lennox. I''ve never seen her like this."


    I closed my eyes. The oxygen mask on my face felt like it was choking me.


    This was my fault.


    I had done this.


    I had pushed her again and again, thinking I was making her strong. I thought if she hated me, she would survive without me. But now that she had finally walked away, the pain was worse than anything I had imagined.


    "I asked for this," I whispered. "I pushed her so hard. I can''t be surprised she''s gone."


    "You pushed too far," Levi said from the corner. His voice was hard. "You didn''t just push her away. You destroyed the way she looked at you. You turned her love into anger. Was it worth it?"


    I didn''t answer.


    I looked down at my hands. They were thin and shaking. Tubes were connected to my arm, holding me in ce. I felt trapped in my own body.


    If I died tonight, herst memory of me would be pain. Anger. Hurt.


    Something sharp burned inside my chest.


    "Help me up," I said.


    Louis stepped closer, shocked.


    "What? Lennox, you can''t even sit up properly. Your heart¡ª"


    "Help me up," I said again, stronger this time.


    "She said if I want to see her, I have to walk," I said. "I''m going to her."


    "You''ll copse," Levi said, rushing to my side. "You might die."


    "Then I''ll die trying," I said, my voice shaking. "Not hiding in this bed like a coward."


    I pushed the nkets away and slowly moved my legs over the edge of the bed. The room spun. My heart beat too fast. The machine beside me started beeping loudly.


    "Turn it off," I said weakly. "I don''t want to hear it."


    They helped me stand.


    Louis was on one side, Levi on the other, holding me up like my body didn''t belong to me anymore.


    My arms were over their shoulders as they half-dragged me down the hallway. My feet scraped the carpet. My chest burned. My breathing was slow and painful, like my lungs were full of sand. My heart beat wrong¡ªtoo fast, then too slow¡ªlike it might stop at any moment.


    "Lennox, stop," Louis cried. His voice was shaking. "You''re turning blue. Please, let us call her back."


    "No," I breathed. The word barely came out. "She¡­ said¡­ walk."


    By the time we reached her door, sweat was running down my neck and my heart was mming so hard I thought it might burst. Levi raised his hand to knock for me, but I stopped him.


    "I''ll do it," I said.


    My hand trembled as I knocked.


    Once.


    Twice.


    There was silence.


    Then her voice came through the door.


    "What?"


    "It''s me," I said, swallowing hard. "Lennox."


    There was a pause.


    "Don''te in," she replied tly. "Say what you have to say from there."


    My chest tightened.


    "I understand," I whispered. "I won''te in."


    I leaned my forehead lightly against the door, closing my eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia."


    The words felt smallpared to what I had done, but they were all I had.


    "I''m sorry for pushing you," I continued, my voice shaking. "For thinking pain would make you stronger. For thinking I knew what was best for you."


    My breathing came out uneven.


    "I was wrong."


    Silence.


    "I thought if you hated me, you''d survive without me," I said quietly. "I didn''t think about what it would cost you. Or what it would cost us."


    My heart ached so badly it felt physical.


    "I never meant to hurt you," I whispered. "But I did."


    Still, she didn''t answer.


    "I know sorry isn''t enough," I said. "I know I don''t deserve forgiveness. But I need you to know this¡ªhurting you is the biggest mistake of my life."


    My voice cracked.


    "I love you. I never stopped. I don''t know how to exist without you anymore."


    There was movement behind the door.


    I straightened slightly, hope flickering in my chest.


    Then she spoke.


    "I can''t forgive you, Lennox."


    Her voice was steady. Not angry. Just tired.


    "I can''t," she repeated softly. "Not now. Maybe not ever."


    Each wordnded like a knife.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "No!" she choked out. "Go back to your room. I mean it. I don''t want to be the cause of your death tonight. I don''t want your blood on my hands because you decided to be a martyr onest time. Go back."


    I stood there for a second, my hand still hanging in the empty air. Then, thest of my strength simply evaporated. My legs gave outpletely.


    "Lennox!" Levi screamed as they caught me, lowering me to the floor as the darkness finally rushed in to im me.


    When I woke again, I was back in my bed.


    Voices murmured nearby.


    I forced my eyes open and saw Levi, Louis, and my specialist standing in the corner of the room.


    "We need to move him to the hospital," the specialist said quietly. "His condition is worsening. Even with intensive care, I doubt he has more than a month."


    Tears burned my eyes.


    I blinked them back¡ªbut it was toote because they noticed.


    "Lex," Levi said urgently, rushing to my side. "You''re awake."


    I forced a weak smile.


    It had been a long time since anyone had called me that.


    Slowly, I tried to sit up. My body protested, but they helped me¡ªLouis adjusting the pillows carefully behind my back.


    I lifted a shaky hand and ran it through my hair. Arge clump came away in my fingers.


    I stared at it.


    Strands of my own hairy tangled in my palm.


    ?

 Chapter 657: Shave off

    Lennox''s POV


    ?I sat there, frozen, staring at the dark strands tangled between my fingers. It shouldn''t havee as a shock. The doctors had warned me about the side effects of the aggressive treatments, but seeing it¡ªholding a piece of my own fading life in my hand¡ªmade the reality of my death unavoidable.


    ?"Lennox, let us¡­" Louis started, his voice thick with emotion. He didn''t finish the sentence. He didn''t have to.


    ?I simply nodded, my gaze fixed on a spot on the wall. I felt like a statue, cold and carved from stone, while the world moved in a frantic blur around me.


    ?Levi brought over a chair and a pair of clippers. The sound of the hum was loud in the silent room, a mechanical buzz that felt like it was vibrating through my very skull. I didn''t move as they began to shave what was left.


    ?"We should have informed Olivia before doing this," Levi muttered, his hands shaking as he worked.


    ?"I don''t want her to see this," I whispered. My voice was a ghost of what it used to be. "I wanted her to remember the Alpha. The man who could protect her. Not¡­ this."


    ?"She doesn''t see an Alpha or a weak man, Lex," Louis said, kneeling beside the bed so he could look me in the eye. "She just sees the man she loves. And right now, you''re breaking her heart twice over by keeping her out."


    ?I looked down at the floor. A carpet of my own hair surrounded the bed. I felt lighter, but not in a way that brought relief. I felt diminished. Exposed.


    ?"The specialist says a month," I said, changing the subject because the thought of Olivia''s face was more painful than the cancer. "Is that the final word?"


    ?The room went silent. Levi stopped the clippers, the sudden absence of the noise making my ears ring.


    ?"Unless there''s a miracle," the specialist said from the doorway, his tone professional yet tinged with a heavy pity. "Your heart is too weak for the more experimental surgeries now. The stress of tonight¡­ it took a toll we can''t reverse."


    ?I leaned my head back against the pillow, feeling the cool air on my newly shorn scalp. A month. Thirty days before I disappear again¡­ this time for good.


    ?"I need to see my sons," I whispered. "Bring Leon, Leo, and Liam."


    ?Louis nodded and left to fetch them.


    ?The door opened, and the heavy, sterile silence of the room was punctured by the sound of small, hurried footsteps. My heart, as weak as it was, gave a painful thud against my ribs.


    ?Leon, Leo, and Liam burst in, their faces bright with that desperate childhood hope¡ªuntil they reached the edge of the bed. They stopped dead. The carpet of dark hair on the floor was impossible to ignore, but it was my face, now gaunt and framed by a bare, shorn scalp, that anchored them to the floor.


    ?"Daddy?" Liam whispered, his lower lip trembling.


    ?"Hey, guys," I said, my voice cracking. I tried to reach out, but my arm felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.


    ?Leon was the first to break. A sob tore from his throat as he lunged forward, burying his face in the mattress near my hip. Within seconds, all three of them were a tangle of shaking shoulders and muffled cries, clutching at my nkets as if they could physically hold me onto this earth.


    ?"Why is your hair gone?" Leo wailed, his eyes wide and wet. "You look¡­ you look different. You look like you''re leaving."


    ?"Shh, listen to me," I rasped, cing a shaky hand on Leo''s head. "I need you to be strong. You are the sons of an Alpha. You have the blood of the moon in your veins. You have to be brave for your mother."


    ?"No!" Liam screamed, clenching his fists in my sheets. "I don''t want to be brave! I want you to be better! Mommy said you weren''t going to go! She promised!"


    ?The guilt sliced through me. Olivia had promised them a miracle I couldn''t give.


    ?"I''m not leaving this second," I lied, my heart breaking. "But I need you to remember what I taught you. Look after each other. Protect the pack. Love your mother with everything you have."


    ?"We''re staying here," Leon sobbed, his small fingers locking around my wrist. "We aren''t going to sleep. We''re staying right here."


    ?They refused to move. For an hour, they clung to me, their tears wetting my gown, their small bodies radiating a warmth I was losing. I held them until my muscles burned and my breath grew too shallow to speak.


    ?Finally, I caught Levi''s eye. I couldn''t do this anymore. The monitor was beginning to spike, and the exhaustion was dragging me toward sleep.


    ?"Take them," I whispered, closing my eyes.


    ?"No! Daddy, no!"


    ?The room erupted in chaos as Levi and Louis stepped forward. They had to physically peel the boys away from the bed. It was a chorus of screams and kicking legs.


    ?"Let go! I want my dad!" Liam shrieked, his voice fading as Louis carried him and Leo into the hall.


    ?Levi stayed for a moment, holding a sobbing Leon in his arms. The boy was reaching back toward me with both hands, his small fingers stretching as if he could still grab hold of me and keep me here.


    ?"Daddy¡­ please," Leon cried, his voice breaking.


    ?My chest burned, but my body wouldn''t move. I didn''t have the strength to lift my arms anymore.


    ?"I''ve got them, Lex," Levi said softly, though his voice was shaking. Tears streamed down his face as he tightened his hold on Leon. "I''ve got them. Just rest now. Please¡­ just rest."


    ?Leon kept crying, calling my name, fighting against Levi''s grip until the sound of his sobs slowly faded down the hallway.


    ?Then the door closed.


    ?The sound was soft. Final.


    ?The silence that followed was crushing. It pressed down on my ears, my chest, and my soul. No voices. No footsteps. Just the steady, unforgiving beep of the machine beside me, reminding me that time was running out.


    ?Iy there, staring at the ceiling, unable to blink.


    ?Closing my eyes, I knew it.


    ?This time, there would be no miracle.


    ?No sudden cure.


    ?Nost-minute hope.


    ?No oneing to save me.


    ?I had reached the end of the road.


    ?There were no more ns to make. No more fights to win. No more cards left to y.


    ?Only death¡ªwaiting quietly for me to ept it.


    ?

 Chapter 658: In The Next Life

    Olivia''s POV


    The morning air felt suffocating, heavy in my lungs like it had no right to be breathed. I had barely slept. The night had passed in a dull haze of exhaustion, the kind that numbs the body but leaves the mind screaming. When the sound of muffled crying finally reached me, it didn''t surprise me¡ªit only confirmed the dread sitting in my chest.


    I followed the sound to the boys'' room.


    They were huddled together on the bed, three small bodies shaking as one. Leon had his arms wrapped tightly around Leo, while Liam pressed his face into the pillow, his sobs broken and uneven. The sight nearly dropped me to my knees.


    "Mommy," Liam cried the moment he saw me. "Daddy is dying."


    The words hit like a de.


    Through their tears and hupping breaths, they told me everything. They had seen him. Father Lennox. They said he looked like a ghost. Pale. Thin. Different. They said he looked like he was dying.


    Each word tightened something around my heart, squeezing until it hurt to breathe.


    Anger red¡ªsharp and sudden¡ªburning through the fear.


    He was supposed to let me handle the children.


    He was supposed to let me protect them from this. From the machines. From the sickness. From the slow, terrifying way their father was disappearing. Instead, he had let them see him at his weakest, had branded that image into their young minds.


    He had traumatized them.


    I gathered them into my arms, rocking them, murmuring promises I wasn''t sure I could keep. I told them Daddy was strong. That he loved them. That everything would be okay¡ªeven as my own voice trembled.


    When the nannies arrived, I handed the boys over with reluctance, brushing tears from their cheeks and kissing their foreheads.


    I left the nannies tofort the boys and marched downstairs, my anger acting as a shield against the grief. I found him in the dining room.


    The sight of him nearly stopped my heart. He was sitting at the table with Levi and Louis, picking at a te of food he clearly couldn''t taste. He was wearing a soft, knit head-warmer, and his face¡­ it looked hollowed out, the skin stretched tight over his cheekbones like parchment.


    I sat down heavily across from him. "You weren''t supposed to let the children see you like that, Lennox," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "They are terrified."


    Lennox looked up, his eyes ssy and recessed. "I''m sorry, Olivia," he whispered, the words barely reaching me. "I just¡­ I needed to see them. I didn''t think."


    I stared at him, my brow furrowing. Something was fundamentally wrong. The way he sat, the way he breathed¡ªit was like he was a puppet being held up by invisible strings. Why was he wearing that hat?


    Why did his face look so thin¡­ so drained of life?


    "Olivia," he said softly, his voice trembling as he leaned toward me. "I am so sorry. For hiding my sickness¡­ for the lies. I hope one day you find it in your heart to forgive me."


    My chest tightened.


    Before I could speak, he continued, his eyes fixed on mine as if he was afraid to look away.


    "I love you," he said quietly. "You have always been the only woman I''ve ever loved. There was never anyone else. Never."


    My breath caught.


    "I am happy," he went on, forcing a weak smile, "that in this lifetime, I met you. That I loved you. That I got to be your mate."


    His voice cracked. "And I hope¡­ in another lifetime¡­ I will be better to you. Stronger. Healthier. I hope I won''t hurt you the way I did in this one."


    Tears burned my eyes, but I couldn''t move.


    Slowly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small velvet box. His hands were shaking badly now.


    "This came yesterday," he said. "It''s for you."


    He opened the box, revealing a delicate ne that caught the light. He stretched his hand toward me, waiting.


    I didn''t take it.


    My hands stayed frozen on myp. Fear wrapped tightly around my heart, whispering that this felt too much like goodbye.


    For a second, his hand hovered there. Then his fingers trembled, and he gently set the box down on the table instead.


    "I understand," he murmured.


    He pushed his chair back and tried to stand, his hands shaking as he gripped the edge of the mahogany table. His knees buckled immediately. Levi and Louis moved like lightning, catching him before his head hit the table, their faces etched with a panic they couldn''t hide. They practically carried him up the stairs, his feet dragging uselessly on the steps.


    I stayed in my chair, staring at the empty staircase. My chest felt like it was being crushed. What am I doing? I asked myself. He''s dying. He''s right there, and he''s dying, and I''m sitting here nursing my pride.


    I forced myself to pick up a fork, to take a bite of food, but I couldn''t swallow. Suddenly, the silence of the house was shattered.


    "Get the oxygen! Now!"


    "Where is the specialist? He''s not responding!"


    The shouting wasing from upstairs. I heard the frantic thumping of feet¡ªdoctors and healers who had been on standby were rushing toward Lennox''s suite. I sat still for a second, telling myself it was just another small crisis, another spike in his erratic vitals. But I couldn''t stay away.


    I focused on the space in his room and teleported.


    The scene was pure chaos. I appeared to find Levi and Louis copsed against each other by the window, sobbing openly. The doctors were hovering over the bed, but they weren''t using the paddles this time. They were simply checking his pupils, their faces grim.


    "What is it?" I screamed, rushing to the bed. "What''s happening?"


    The lead specialist looked at me, his eyes full of a heavy sorrow. "The effort ofing downstairs¡­ it was too much for his heart, Luna. Alpha Lennox has fallen into a deep,a-like sleep. His systems are shutting down."


    He took a step back, folding his hands.


    "It''s time to say goodbye, Luna Olivia. He isn''ting back from this one."

 Chapter 659: Back

    ?Olivia''s POV


    ?"No!"


    ?I rushed to the bed, shoving a nurse aside with a burst of frantic energy. My hands mmed onto Lennox''s chest, and I let my power surge. "Wake up! Lennox, wake up right now!"


    ?"Luna, please," the specialist said, his voice reaching out to me through the fog of my panic. "His organs are too far gone. The cellr decay is too advanced. Your healing... it won''t work. You''re only draining yourself."


    ?"Shut up!" I hissed, my eyes glowing a fierce, desperate gold. "He is my mate! He doesn''t get to leave me like this!"


    ?I poured everything I had into him. I channeled every bit of my light, my life force, and my love into his cold, still body. I could feel my own strength wavering, my vision blurring at the edges as I pushed past my limits.


    ?Nothing.


    ?The golden light flickered against his skin and died out. I tried again, my hands shaking so hard I could barely keep them on his chest. Again, nothing. His body was like a vessel with a hole in the bottom; no matter how much life I poured in, it just vanished into the dark.


    ?"Please," I sobbed, the anger finally breaking into a million pieces. I copsed forward, draping my body over his, my face pressed against his neck. "Lennox, pleasee back. I have so much to say. I didn''t mean those things. I''m not ready. The boys aren''t ready. Please... don''t leave us."


    ?The room filled with my sobs and the steady, terrifying sound of the machine beside him.


    ?Beep.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    ?I shook my head, refusing to ept defeat as I channeled my abilities into him again. What is the essence of being called a Special One? What is the essence of having this ability if I can''t bring back the man I love from the brink of death?


    ?"Olivia, stop," someone pleaded behind me. "You''re hurting yourself."


    ?I didn''t care.


    ?"I forgive you," I choked. "Do you hear me? I forgive you for everything. For the lies. For the pain. For all of it. Just¡ªjust open your eyes."


    ?Still nothing. My power flickered, then failedpletely. My hands went cold.


    ?"No¡­" I whispered, my forehead dropping to his chest. "No¡­ please."


    ?I crawled onto the bed, wrapping myself around him, clinging as if I could anchor him to this world with my body alone.


    ?"You can''t go," I cried into his shirt. "I still have so much to say. I still need you. Our children need you. I need you."


    ?My tears soaked into his shirt as I shook. "I love you," I sobbed. "I never stopped. I was just scared. Please don''t punish me like this. I can''t bear it."


    ?Suddenly, the machine beside us began to slow.


    ?Beep¡­


    Beep¡­


    ?A sharp rm sounded.


    ?"Luna, you need to step back¡ª" the doctor shouted.


    ?And then¡ªthe machine spiked.


    ?Beep. Beep. Beep. Faster. Louder.


    ?"Wait¡ª" the specialist said sharply, rushing forward. "Check his vitals!"


    ?I lifted my head slowly, my breath caught painfully in my throat. Lennox''s fingers twitched. My heart stopped.


    ?"Lennox?" I whispered.


    ?Lennox''s eyelids fluttered. It looked like an immense struggle, as if he were dragging himself up from the bottom of a deep, dark ocean. Finally, they opened. His eyes were zed and incredibly weak, but they found me. They always found me.


    ?"O-Olivia..." he wheezed, the sound so faint it was almost a ghost.


    ?"A miracle," the doctor whispered, checking Lennox''s pulse with trembling fingers. "He''s regained consciousness. I don''t know how, but he''s back."


    ?I didn''t care about the ''how.'' I sank to my knees beside the bed, my hands framing his face as I showered him with desperate, tearful kisses. I kissed his forehead, his cheeks, and his sunken eyes.


    ?"Thank you," I whispered against his skin, my voice thick with relief. "Thank you for not leaving. Not yet. Thank you for staying with me, Lennox."


    ?He couldn''t speak, but his hand moved fractionally, his fingers grazing my wrist.


    ?The doctor ced the mask on him while I sat beside him. He was just staring at me but didn''t speak. I asked, "Can you hear me?" and he batted his eyes. I frowned, sensing something was wrong.


    ?The specialist came forward and checked him; he sighed, then spoke to Lennox. "Alpha Lennox, can you move?"


    ?Lennox batted his eyes, but he didn''t move. Not a muscle. Not even a twitch of the shoulder.


    ?The doctor sighed as if knowing what was wrong. He asked, "You can''t move your body, right? Bat your eyes if I''m right."


    ?Lennox did.


    ?A single, heavy bat of his eyshes. He was staring at me with a look of absolute terror. He was awake, he was alive, but he was trapped inside a body that refused to obey him.


    ?"He''s paralyzed," I whispered, the realization hitting me like a physical blow. "He''s conscious, but his body is gone."


    ?I swallowed hard and looked at the specialist. "Is this permanent?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    ?The doctor turned away, his face filled with grim professional sympathy. He wouldn''t look me in the eye, and that terrified me more than the silenceing from the man in the bed.


    ?"Luna," he began, his voice low and cautious. "I need you to understand the gravity of this. This isn''t a temporary numbness. The cancer has invaded the spinal column, and the shock of the cardiac arrest has effectively severed themunication between his brain and his nervous system. It''s not likely that he will move again... in fact, it''s highly unlikely he ever will."


    ?"No," I snapped, my voice cracking. "He just woke up. You said it was a miracle. Miracles don''te in halves."


    ?"He is breathing because of the machines and the sheer strength of his will," the doctor continued, stepping closer to me. "But his body is spent. You should... you should prepare yourself. He is awake, yes, but he is ''locked in.'' He can see you, he can hear you, but he is a prisoner."


    ?

 Chapter 660: Why Him?

    ?Levi''s POV


    ?I couldn''t breathe. The air in that room was thick with the scent of antiseptic, despair, and the slow, agonizing rot of a life I was powerless to save. I watched my brother''s eyes¡ªthe only part of him left alive¡ªand I felt my own soul shattering.


    ?I turned and bolted.


    ?I didn''t care that I was an Alpha. I didn''t care that the pack needed to see me strong. I dashed out of the suite, my lungs burning as I sprinted to my own room and mmed the door shut. I copsed against the wood, sliding down until my knees hit the floor, and I started crying. Not the quiet, dignified weeping of a mourning brother, but raw, jagged sobs that tore at my throat.


    ?"Why?" I screamed at the ceiling, my voice echoing off the empty walls. "Why must it be Lennox?! Why always him?!"


    ?I balled my fists and struck the floor, the vibration rattling my bones. "Moon Goddess, answer me! We are three brothers! We share the same blood, the same legacy! Why must Lennox always be the one to suffer? Why don''t you let us suffer too?!"


    ?My mind raced through the cruelty of his life. It was a cycle of torture that never seemed to end.


    ?He spent four years in aa while the world moved on. He woke up crippled, his wolf¡ªhis very identity¡ªripped away from him. Then he died. We buried him. And when the Goddess saw fit to bring him back, was it for peace? No. It was for this. A slow, eating cancer. And now... now he is ''locked in.'' A vegetable. A king trapped in a tomb made of his own skin.


    ?"What did he ever do to you?!" I roared, my eyes shing with a mix of grief and heresy. "Is he your toy? Is his pain your entertainment? To be conscious but unable to touch the woman he loves? To see his sons but unable to hold them? That isn''t a miracle! That''s a curse!"


    ?I crawled toward the small altar in the corner of my room, my hands trembling. I put my forehead against the cold stone, whispering through the snot and tears.


    ?"Please," I begged, my voice breaking. "Transfer this to me. I''m not the leader he is. I''m not the father he is. If anyone deserves to die, it''s me. Not Lennox. He is the perfect mate. He is the perfect brother. He has given everything to this pack, to Olivia, to us."


    ?"Take my health," I whispered into the dark. "Take my legs. Take my life. Just let him move again. Let him be the man he was supposed to be. Please... don''t do this to him."


    ?But the Moon Goddess was silent. The only sound in the room was the ragged gasp of my own breath.


    ?For hours, I stayed on that cold floor. I stayed until my throat was raw and my eyes felt like they had been rubbed with ss. I waited for a sign, a whisper from the Goddess, a warmth in my chest¡ªanything to tell me that my plea had been heard. But there was only the silence of my room and the fading sunlight stretching across the carpet.


    ?Eventually, the numbness took over. I stood up, my legs stiff and my head throbbing. I washed my face, staring at the stranger in the mirror with bloodshot eyes, and realized I couldn''t stay in my room forever. I was his brother. If he was trapped in that bed, the least I could do was stand guard.


    ?I walked back to Lennox''s wing, my footsteps heavy. The hallway was quiet now; the frantic bustle of doctors had settled into a somber, steady watch. As I reached the door to his suite, I paused. It was cracked open just a little.


    ?I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but the sound of Olivia''s voice stopped me. It wasn''t the voice of the angry, betrayed woman from yesterday. It was the voice of a lover¡ªsoft, unbreakable, and fiercely protective.


    ?I peered through the gap. Olivia was leaning over him, her face inches from his, their noses almost touching. She was holding his limp hand against her cheek, her eyes locked onto his with an intensity that made my heart ache.


    ?"I know you can hear me," I heard her whisper, her voice vibrating with a strange kind of strength. "And I know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking this is the end. You''re thinking you''re a burden."


    ?I saw Lennox''s eyes shift, a sh of undeniable pain crossing them as he stared up at her. He couldn''t shake his head to deny it, but the way his pupils dted told us everything. He felt like a weight around our necks.


    ?"You are not a vegetable, Lennox," Olivia continued, her voice growing firmer. "You are my heart. You are the father of my children. And if I have to spend the rest of my life reading your eyes, then that''s what I''ll do. We aren''t giving up. I don''t care if the doctors call it a miracle or a curse¡ªyou are here, and as long as you are here, I am satisfied."


    ?She leaned down and pressed a long, lingering kiss to his forehead.


    ?She pulled away and stared right into his eyes. "I love you, Lennox," she confessed and ced a peck on his lips; then she looked him straight in the eyes. "Do you love me?"


    ?Lennox didn''t hesitate to bat his eyshes.


    ?A big, bright smile spread across her face. "Then let''s fight this together, okay?"


    ?Lennox bat hisshes.


    ?Olivia smiled and hugged him, her head on his chest as she wrapped her arms around him. Lennox couldn''t move, but I could see how eager he was to hug her back.


    ?"I''m not letting death take you this time, Lennox," Olivia whispered on his chest. "Death will have to go through me first." She dered those words as a vow.


    ?

 Chapter 661: Worked

    Olivia''s POV


    ?Two dayster¡­


    ?This was the sixth time today I had tried using my abilities on Lennox. Each time, I felt like I was mming my soul against a brick wall. The healers whispered behind my back, telling me I was wasting my life force, that "locked-in" syndrome wasn''t something you could simply wish away. But I didn''t care. I believed in miracles. I had to.


    ?"Lennox, I want to try again," I whispered, leaning over him.


    ?I could see the look of deep worry in his eyes. It wasn''t for himself; it was for me. He watched the way my hands trembled and how pale my skin had be from the constant drain of energy. I could tell he wanted to scream at me to stop, to protect myself, but for the first time in our lives, he couldn''t push me away. His body was a silent, numb anchor.


    ?"Don''t look at me like that," I murmured, brushing a thumb over his brow. "I''m not giving up on you."


    ?I took a deep breath, centering every ounce of power I possessed. I ced my hands firmly on his chest, right over his heart, and closed my eyes. I didn''t just send a spark this time; I poured out every inch of my ability. I envisioned the light traveling through his dormant nerves, knitting back the connections the cancer had tried to sever, forcing life into the ces that had gone cold.


    ?My head throbbed, and a faint whistle started in my ears. I felt myself slipping, my knees buckling as the exhaustion threatened to pull me under. I sighed, my breath hitching in my throat, ready to copse¡ª


    ?And then, I felt it.


    ?A warmth. A slow, tentative pressure.


    ?I felt a hand¡ªsolid and real¡ªcaressing my arm, sliding up from my wrist to my elbow.


    ?My eyes snapped open. I gasped, my heart nearly leaping out of my chest. Lennox''s hand was moving. It wasn''t a twitch or a spasm. His fingers were curled against my skin, his touch gentle but certain.


    ?He looked up at me, the terror and the "locked" look gone from his eyes. He took a shaky, raspy breath, and then, the impossible happened.


    ?"I think¡­" he croaked, his voice raw from disuse but unmistakably his. "I think I got back my movement."


    ?A sob of pure, hysterical joy broke from my throat. "Lennox!"


    ?I screamed his name and threw myself onto him, burying my face in the crook of his neck. I hugged him with everything I had, and to my utter disbelief, he hugged me back. His arms were weak, shaking with the effort of the motion, but they were around me. He was holding me.


    ?"You''re moving," I wailed into his shoulder, my tears flowing freely. "You''re moving, Lennox!"


    ?I felt him nuzzle his head against mine, his breath warm against my ear.


    ?"Thank you," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion as he tightened his grip as much as his fading strength would allow. "Thank you for not giving up¡­ thank you, Olivia."


    ?The machines were still beeping, and the cancer was still there, but in this moment, I was happy.


    ?The doctors and healers rushed into the room, their faces etched with pure shock. They moved toward the bed with stethoscopes and scanners, but Lennox held up a shaky hand, stopping them.


    ?"I am fine," he rasped, his voice gaining a bit more strength with every breath. "I just¡­ I want to speak to my mate."


    ?My heart fluttered¡­ he called me his mate.


    ?The specialist looked at the monitors, then at the man who was supposed to be a vegetable, and simply nodded in disbelief. They filed out, closing the door behind them, leaving us in a heavy, beautiful silence.


    ?Lennox reached out, his fingers trembling as he took my hand. He pulled it to his lips, pressing a lingering, soft kiss against my knuckles. His eyes were bright with tears.


    ?"Olivia¡­ I am so sorry," he whispered. "For putting you through all of this. For the lies. The pain I caused you while I was trying to be a hero. I''ve been a fool."


    ?"No," I said, leaning down until our foreheads rested against each other. "Don''t apologize. Not anymore." I took a shaky breath, finally sharing what the healers had whispered to me in the dark hours of the night. "The healers¡­ they told me the truth, Lennox. They told me the real reason for your illness. It started four years ago¡­ when you stepped into that forbidden circle to save my life. You traded your health for mine. You''ve been carrying this weight ever since, haven''t you?"


    ?Lennox didn''t deny it. He just closed his eyes, a single tear escaping.


    ?"Lennox, you are my life," I whispered, showering his face with kisses¡ªhis forehead, his cheeks, the bridge of his nose. "I don''t care about the past. I only care that you are here."


    ?Suddenly, the door burst open. Louis and Levi practically fell into the room, their faces frantic. They had heard themotion from the hallway. When they saw Lennox sitting up, his arm wrapped around my waist, they froze.


    ?"Lex?" Levi choked out, his voice cracking.


    ?"I''m back," Lennox said with a weak, tired smile.


    ?They didn''t wait. Both of them rushed to the bedside, nearly knocking me over. Levi grabbed Lennox''s shoulder, sobbing openly, while Louis buried his face in the nkets near Lennox''s hand.


    ?Lennox reached out, pulling his brothers into a fierce, albeit shaky, embrace. The three of them held onto each other¡ªthe three Alphas, the three brothers who had been through hell and back.


    ?"I thought we lost you," Louis muffled into the sheets. "I thought you were gone for good."


    ?"Not yet," Lennox promised, his gaze drifting back to me over his brothers'' shoulders. "Not while I still have so much to live for."


    ?Levi finally pulled back, his eyes red but burning with a new, frantic energy. He looked at Lennox, then at me, as if he were making a silent vow to the Moon Goddess herself.


    ?"Yes," Levi said, his voice regaining itsmand. "You have so much to live for, Lex. And we are going to make damn sure of it. We aren''t just waiting for the end anymore."


    ?He leaned in closer to the bed, his expression intense.


    ?"I didn''t tell you before because I didn''t want to give us false hope, but I''ve been reaching out across every border. Another specialist is flying in from India as we speak. He is a pioneer in regenerative cellr therapy for our kind. He''ll be here by tomorrow morning."


    ?Lennox tried to speak, his brow furrowing as if he were worried about the effort, the hope, the potential for another letdown. But Levi ced a firm hand on his shoulder, cutting him off before he could even start.


    ?"Brother, this time you are not leaving us," Levi said firmly, his voice echoing in the quiet room. "You did your part. You fought your way back into this body. Now, it''s our turn to fight to keep you here. We aren''t letting go."


    ?Lennox looked at Levi, then at Louis, and finally, his gaze settled on me. The heavy, dark resignation that had lived in his eyes for months was finally starting to crack. He reached out and squeezed my hand, his grip slightly stronger than before.


    ?"I believe him," I whispered, leaning in to brush my lips against his cheek. "We''re going to do this, Lennox. All of us."


    ?

 Chapter 662: The Bathroom

    Olivia''s POV


    ?"I want to shower, Olivia," he said, his voice stronger than before. He moved to stand, and though his legs were a little shaky, he managed to get up on his own.


    ?"Let me help you," I insisted, moving to his side. I wasn''t going to let him out of my sight, and I certainly wasn''t going to let him fall.


    ?We made our way to the bathroom slowly. As he began to undress, my heart squeezed. He had lost quite a bit of weight¡ªhis ribs were more prominent now, and the muscr frame that once felt like a mountain was leaner. But as I looked at him, he was still my sexy Lennox. The strength of his spirit radiated off him, more powerful than any muscle.


    ?Finally, he reached up and pulled off the head warmer. His bald head was fully on disy now, the smooth skin reflecting the warm bathroom light. He looked at himself in the mirror for a second, a flicker of vulnerability crossing his face.


    ?"I''m not lying to you, Lennox," I whispered, stepping close and running my hand over his shoulder. "You still look incredibly good. Even bald."


    ?Lennox let out a genuine, low chuckle¡ªa sound I had missed so much it made my toes curl. "You''re biased, Luna," he teased.


    ?He stepped into therge, steaming tub and sat down with a sigh of relief. I knelt beside the tub, picking up the sponge and the soap. I started to wash him, my movements slow and tender. I wanted to touch every inch of him, to reassure myself that he was truly back, truly alive, and truly mine.


    ?As I was rinsing the soap from his shoulders, he suddenly reached out. His grip was surprisingly firm as he hooked his arms around my waist and pulled me in unexpectedly.


    ?"Lennox!" Iughed, a startled yelp escaping me as I sshed into the warm water, clothes and all.


    ?I didn''t mind the ruined silk of my dress. Iughed again, settling onto hisp, my legs wrapping around his waist. The water was warm, but the heating from his body was better. He looked at me with an intensity that made my breath hitch, his hands resting on my hips.


    ?"I''ve missed this," he whispered, his forehead leaning against mine. "I''ve missed you."


    ?"I''m right here," I replied, tracing the line of his jaw. "And I''m not going anywhere."


    ?He pulled me closer, his lips finding mine in a kiss so passionate that it made my toes curl.


    ?I deepened the kiss, my tongue tangling with his as the steam from the tub rose around us. Lennox let out a low, guttural groan, his hands sliding from my hips to my back, pulling me so flush against him that I could feel the thrum of his heart against my own. He broke the kiss to trail his lips down my neck, his stubble grazing my skin, before nting hot, wet kisses all over my shoulders.


    ?Damn.


    ?The sensation sent a jolt of pure electricity straight to my core. I felt my pussy grow heavy and soaking wet, the heat of the water mixing with the slick heat between my legs. I wanted him¡ªI wanted the man I thought I''d lost¡ªbut a flicker of fear remained.


    ?"Lennox," I breathed, my voice trembling. "Your heart¡­ your condition¡­"


    ?He didn''t answer with words. Instead, he ground his hips upward, and I felt his cock hardening into a thick, solid iron bar against my thigh. He was alive, he was reacting, and his desire was as fierce as it had ever been. He kissed me again, deeper this time, his hands cupping my face.


    ?"I''m right here, Olivia," he rasped against my lips. "I''m not made of ss."


    ?"I want you," I whispered into the kiss, the need finally overriding the fear.


    ?"I want you more," he groaned.


    ?I pulled back just enough to reach for the zipper of my dress. I peeled the wet, ruined silk down, tossing the blouse and skirt aside until they hit the bathroom tiles with a wet thud. I stepped out of my panties, standing before himpletely naked in the hazy steam. I saw his eyes darken, a hunger in his gaze that made me feel like the only woman in the world.


    ?I stepped back into the tub, straddling him again. I felt his hard cock pressing firmly against my entrance, hot and demanding. We kissed hungrily, our teeth shing, our hands roaming over wet skin. I couldn''t wait anymore. I needed to feel him inside me to know this wasn''t a dream.


    ?I reached down into the water, my fingers wrapping around the thick length of his cock. He gasped, his head falling back against the rim of the tub as I guided him to my opening. I lifted my hips slightly, hovering for a heartbeat, and then slowly sank down.


    ?I let out a long, shaky moan as I took him all in. He was so big, so filling, stretching me out until every nerve ending was screaming with pleasure. I sat there for a second, buried deep, feeling the rhythmic pulse of him inside my pussy.


    ?Lennox''s hands gripped my waist, his knuckles white. "Olivia¡­" he choked out, his eyes squeezed shut in bliss.


    ?I started to move, my hips rolling in a slow, agonizing rhythm that had us both gasping for air. The water sshed over the sides of the tub, but neither of us cared.


    ?I didn''t just move; I rode him with a desperate, primal hunger. I braced my hands against his shoulders, leaning back as I began to bounce on him. My pussy was mped tight around his thick, throbbing cock, and with every downward thrust, the water sshed violently against the sides of the tub. The sound of my wet ass pping against the water and his thighs echoed in therge, steamy bathroom.


    ?Lennox groaned, a sound that started deep in his chest and tore through his throat. He reached up, his hands cupping my breasts, squeezing them until I cried out in pleasure. He leaned forward, taking one of my nipples into his mouth, sucking and swirling his tongue around the sensitive peak until I was seeing stars.


    ?"Lennox¡­ fuck," I whimpered, my head tossing back.


    ?He didn''t slow down. If anything, the animal in him was waking up. His hands moved from my chest to my ass, his fingers digging into my cheeks as he took control of the rhythm. He started thrusting upward, meeting every one of my descents with a powerful, bone-deep shove that sent him buried so deep I felt him hitting my womb.


    ?"You''re so tight, Olivia," he rasped, his eyes shing with that old Alpha fire. "So fucking wet."


    ?He grabbed my ass and pulled me down hard just as he lunged up, the friction of his cock sliding against my walls making my vision blur. I was losing my mind. The fear of his "condition" was gone, reced by the raw reality of his body working, his muscles tensing, and his heat burning through me.


    ?I increased the pace, my bouncing bing frantic. I wanted to drain him, to fill myself with him until there was no room for sickness or death. My pussy pulsed around him, milking him, and I could feel the tension building in his frame, his breathing in jagged, desperate hitches.


    ?"Don''t stop," he hissed, his grip on my ass tightening until it was almost bruising. "Fuck, Olivia... I''m going to¡ª"


    ?He didn''t finish the sentence. He let out a roar, his body jerking as he delivered three massive, final thrusts. I felt the hot, thick surge of his cum flooding my insides, filling my pussy to the brim. The sheer sensation of his release triggered my own, and my walls clutched him in a series of violent, toe-curling spasms that left me sobbing for air.


    ?I copsed against him, my slippery, sweat-slicked skin clinging to his. We sat there in the cooling water, our hearts hammering against each other in a frantic, identical rhythm. He held me tight, his face buried in my neck, his hands still trembling against my back.


    ?Worried, I looked up at him, my eyes searching his face for any sign of danger. "Are you okay?" I asked, worried that we went too far.


    ?A big smile spread across Lennox''s face. "I''ve never been this okay in my entire life." Then he pulled me in for a kiss.


    ?

 Chapter 663: Lucky

    ?Olivia''s POV


    ?Fluttering my eyes open, I stared at the bed and realized Lennox was no longer lying beside me. The sheets were cold where his body should have been. My heart hammered against my ribs¡ªthat familiar, sickening panic rising in my throat. I bolted upright, my mind screaming that he had copsed, or worse.


    ?"Lennox!" I called out, my voice thin and frantic.


    ?I sprinted toward the bathroom, throwing the door open so hard it hit against the wall. Empty. Just the lingering scent of sandalwood and damp towels.


    ?I stood in the hallway, closing my eyes and drawing in a deep, shaking breath. I pushed past the scent of antiseptic that always clung to this wing and focused. There it was. His scent¡ªstronger, cleaner, and full of that pine-and-earth musk that belonged only to him. It led me away from the medical suite and toward the family wing.


    ?I followed it to the boys'' room.


    ?I stopped in the doorway, my breath catching in my throat. The nannies were standing by the wall, looking worried and hovering with their hands out as if they expected the world to copse at any moment. But in the center of the room stood Lennox.


    ?He was pale, and his movements were a little slower than they used to be, but he was upright. He was dressed in a simple shirt and sweats, leaning over Liam to help him tug on his school boots while Leon and Leo were already dressed, watching their father with wide, disbelieving eyes. He was prepping them for school all by himself.


    ?"There," Lennox rasped, patting Liam''s knee. "Tied tight. You can''t lead a hunt with looseces."


    ?The boys looked at me, then back at him. "Daddy, are you really okay?" Liam whispered.


    ?Lennox smiled¡ªa real, tired, beautiful smile. "I''m getting there. And I promise you, when you get home from school today, it''s game time. We''ll sit in the garden. No doctors. Just us."


    ?The boys let out a cheer, hugging his waist carefully before the nannies finally led them out. As the door clicked shut, the silence of the room felt different¡ªlighter.


    ?I stepped forward, my eyes searching his face. "Good morning," he said softly, watching me.


    ?"You should have woken me," I said, my voice thick with a mix of relief and lingering fear. "You shouldn''t be up doing all this alone. What if you''d fallen?"


    ?"I needed to do it, Olivia," he said, reaching out to tuck a stray hair behind my ear. His hand was steady. "I needed them to see me as their father again. And you... you looked so peaceful. So exhausted. I couldn''t bring myself to disturb you after the night you gave me."


    ?I felt a flush creep up my neck at the memory of us in the tub, of the way we had reimed each other. I reached out, taking his arm and guiding him back toward his suite. He didn''t fight me, but he didn''t lean as heavily as he had two days ago.


    ?When we got back to his room, he sat down on the edge of therge bed, and I sat right beside him, our shoulders touching. He took my hand, his thumb tracing circles over my knuckles.


    ?"The specialist will be here in an hour," I whispered, resting my head on his shoulder. "Are you ready?"


    ?Lennox looked at our joined hands, his jaw setting with that old Alpha iron. "I''ve died twice, Olivia. A doctor from India doesn''t scare me. If there''s a chance to stay here with you... I''ll take it. Whatever the cost."


    ?I leaned my head against Lennox''s shoulder, breathing in his scent, trying to memorize the solid feel of him. We sat in that rare, quiet peace until the door creaked open.


    ?Louis walked in, looking more rested than he had in weeks. He made a beeline for us, a bright smile breaking across his face when he saw Lennox sitting up and alert. He leaned over, pressing a warm kiss to my forehead.


    ?"Good morning, love," he said softly, his voice full of affection. He then turned to Lennox, pping him gently on the arm. "And good morning to you, Lazarus. I see you''ve already been up causing trouble in the boys'' wing. The nannies look like they''ve seen a ghost, but the kids? They''re walking on air."


    ?Lennox gave a small, dry chuckle. "They needed to see their father on his feet, Louis. Not just a body in a bed."


    ?Louis pulled up a chair, sitting across from us. "Well, you certainly gave them that. But now, it''s time for the heavy lifting." He checked his watch, his expression turning serious. "The jet touched down thirty minutes ago. Dr. Kapoor is being driven up to the pack house as we speak. He''s brought a specialized team and equipment we''ve never seen in the West."


    ?I felt Lennox''s hand tighten around mine. The air in the room shifted from the warmth of the morning to the cold reality of the battle ahead.


    ?"Levi is meeting them at the entrance," Louis continued, looking at me. "He''s already cleared out the Westb for them. They want to start the preliminary scans immediately. No rest for the weary, Lex."


    ?"I don''t want rest," Lennox rasped, his eyes shing with a spark of his old Alpha authority. "I want a cure. I want to be able to pick up my sons without my lungs burning. I want to be the man my mate deserves."


    ?My heart fluttered... he still calls me his mate.


    ?I looked at him, my heart swelling. "You already are that man, Lennox. But we''re going to make sure you stay that way."


    ?Lennox didn''t look away. He reached up, his hand cupping the side of my face, his thumb grazing my lower lip. The intensity in his gaze was enough to make my knees weak, even sitting down. Ignoring Louis being right there in the room, he leaned in and kissed me¡ªa deep, lingering kiss that tasted of love and a desperate promise to fight.


    ?"I''m the lucky one, Olivia," he whispered against my lips as he pulled back just an inch. "I''m the luckiest man in this world to have you. Most would have walked away from a ghost, but you... you chased me into the dark and dragged me back out."


    ?He kissed me again, softer this time. "I don''t deserve your loyalty after everything, but I''m going to spend every day I have left trying to be worthy of it."


    ?"You''re already worthy," I choked out, leaning my forehead against his.


    ?Louis cleared his throat, a small flushed smile on his face. "As much as I love the romance, Dr. Kapoor is officially at the gates. Levi just messaged. They''re bringing the equipment up."


    ?

 Chapter 664: The Treatment

    Dr. Kapoor entered the room, followed by a team of technicians carrying cases of humming equipment. He didn''t waste time with pleasantries. After a grueling hour of scans that left Lennox looking gray and exhausted, the doctor finally pulled us into the small consultation area.


    ?"Luna, Alphas," Dr. Kapoor began, his voice grave as he looked at the data on his tablet. "I have found the core of the issue. This is not a standard malignancy. It is a regenerative cellr decay¡ªlikely triggered by that ancient ritual years ago. It''s eating him from the inside out."


    ?He looked at me with a piercing gaze. "However, the reason he is sitting upright today, the reason he survived the tline, is sitting right here. Alpha Lennox is alive solely because of your healing abilities, Olivia. You have been acting as a secondary heart for him. But there is a catch."


    ?I felt my breath hitch. "What catch?"


    ?"This treatment is highly experimental," Kapoor said, his face shadowed. "We can attempt to stabilize his cells, but it requires a direct blood-link from a rtive¡ªLevi or Louis¡ªto act as a physical anchor. But even then... while we can save his human body, the aggressive nature of this cure might burn out his wolf. You must prepare yourselves; he may be cured of the cancer, but his wolf might be lost forever."


    ?The room went cold.


    ?"I no longer have a wolf," Lennox said.


    ?The doctor furrowed his brow and shook his head. "You are mistaken, Alpha Lennox. You still have your wolf; he is just subdued."


    ?Our eyes widened. I stared at Lennox, who looked as shocked as I was.


    ?"Are you sure?" Levi asked.


    ?"Yes, absolutely sure," Dr. Kapoor said.


    ?Lennox, who had been listening intently, reached for my hand. "If it means I stay with her," he rasped, his eyes fixed on mine, "take the wolf. I''ve been living as a man."


    ?Dr. Kapoor nodded solemnly and handed Lennox a set of small, blue sleeping pills. "You need to rest for the first phase. Your body cannot be awake for the cellr realignment."


    ?Lennox swallowed the pills without hesitation, and within minutes, his eyes grew heavy. I helped him lean back into the pillows, my heart aching as I watched him drift into a deep, drug-induced slumber.


    ?"We will continue the treatment," Dr. Kapoor warned, "but you should not put your hope up too high. The decay is aggressive. Even with the blood-link, his system is incredibly fragile."


    ?"I''m not stopping," I said, my voice vibrating with a power I didn''t know I still had. I moved to the bedside, cing my hands over Lennox''s heart, feeling the faint, rhythmic pulse that I was keeping alive. "I will continue to release my healing abilities into him every day."


    ?"He is lucky to have a mate like you, Luna," Dr. Kapoor said, his voice softening for a brief second before his professional mask returned. "But for now, I must ask you to excuse us. The blood-link is a delicate process, and the room must be sterile. We need to begin the anchoring immediately."


    ?He looked at the two brothers. "Which of you will be the anchor?"


    ?"I''ll do it," Levi said, stepping forward without a second of hesitation. His jaw was set, his eyes shing with a protective fire.


    ?Louis and I were ushered out of the room. The heavy click of the medical suite door sounded like a gavel, sealing them inside. I felt a sudden, cold void in my chest the moment I lost physical contact with Lennox, my hands still tingling from the residual gold of my power.


    ?We walked back to my room in a daze. I copsed onto the couch, my legs finally giving out from the emotional and physical drain. Louis sat beside me, pulling me into his side. He didn''t say anything at first; he just wrapped a strong arm around my shoulders and began to stroke my back in slow, rhythmic circles.


    ?"Everything will be fine, Olivia," he murmured, his voice a low rumble meant to soothe. "Lennox is the most stubborn man I''ve ever known. He won''t let go, especially not after everything you''ve been through."


    ?"He has a wolf, Louis," I whispered, staring nkly at the wall. "He''s been suffering all this time, thinking he was half a man, and his wolf was just... buried. Waiting."


    ?"And we''ll get them both back," Louis promised. "One way or another."


    ?For hours, we waited. The sun moved across the sky, casting long, amber shadows across the floor of my room. Every minute felt like an eternity, a slow torture of what-ifs.


    ?Finally, there was a sharp knock at the door. One of the technicians stood there, looking exhausted. "The doctor is ready for you."


    ?We didn''t wait. We ran.


    ?When we entered the room, the air smelled of ozone and copper. Levi was sitting in a chair beside the bed, his arm connected to aplex series of tubes that ran into a whirring machine before filtering into Lennox''s IV line. Levi looked pale, his eyes hooded with fatigue, but he gave us a weak thumbs-up.


    ?Lennox was still deep in his drug-induced sleep, his chest rising and falling in a slow, mechanical rhythm.


    ?Dr. Kapoor stepped away from a monitor, wiping his brow. He looked at me with a heavy expression.


    ?"The anchor is holding," Kapoor said, gesturing to the machines. "The cellr decay has slowed, and the realignment has begun. But we hit a snag during the deep scan."


    ?My heart plummeted. "What kind of snag?"


    ?"The wolf," Kapoor said, pointing to a screen showing a jagged, pulsing light. "As we suspected, the treatment is attacking the source of the decay, but because the decay is tied to the wolf''s suppressed energy, the wolf is fighting back. He doesn''t understand we are trying to help. He thinks he''s being hunted."


    ?He looked at me urgently. "He''s in a state of spiritual cardiac arrest. If he doesn''t calm down, he will burn out Lennox''s heart from the inside before the medicine can even work. I need you to go in, Olivia."


    ?"Go in?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    ?"Through the bond," Kapoormanded. "You need to reach his mind. You need to find that wolf in the dark and tell him to stand down. If you can''t soothe the beast, the man will die."


    ?

 Chapter 665: Bond

    ?Olivia''s POV


    ?"Do it," I whispered.


    ?I didn''t wait for anyone to stop me. I rushed to Lennox''s side and grabbed his cold hand in both of mine. "How do I reach him?"


    ?"Close your eyes," Dr. Kapoor said gently. "Follow the bond. Don''t look for the man. Look for the wolf."


    ?I shut my eyes tight.


    ?Inside my chest, the bond pulled at me. It was usually warm and steady, but now it felt sharp and painful, like a wire crackling with lightning. I held onto it and let the sounds of machines fade away.


    ?Everything went dark.


    ?When I opened my eyes again, I wasn''t in the hospital. I was standing in a forest.


    ?But it wasn''t the green forest of our packnds. This ce was frozen and dead. ck trees stretched toward a dark sky. Frost covered the ground, thick and heavy. The air tasted like sadness.


    ?"Lennox?" I called.


    ?My voice didn''t echo. A deep growl came from the mist.


    ?I turned slowly.


    ?A huge wolf stepped out of the shadows. He was bigger than any wolf I had ever seen. His fur was matted with blood and gray like ash. His eyes glowed red¡ªwild and angry.


    ?It was Lennox''s wolf. But it was broken.


    ?"It''s me," I said softly. "Olivia."


    ?The wolf snarled and lowered his body. He didn''t know me; he only saw danger.


    ?"You''re hurting him," I cried. "The doctors are trying to help! You''re killing his heart!"


    ?The wolf lunged.


    ?He knocked me to the frozen ground and pinned me down. His breath was hot and foul. His teeth were inches from my face. He was lost.


    ?"Please," I sobbed. "I''m your mate. I''m the woman you chose. I''m the mother of your sons."


    ?I reached up with shaking hands and touched his head.


    ?"Don''t leave me," I begged. "Don''t leave our boys."


    ?For a moment, the red in his eyes flickered. Then, light burst from my hand.


    Golden light spread across the frost. The cold began to melt. The red faded from his eyes, turning into the warm brown I knew so well.


    ?The wolf whimpered. His body shrank beneath my hands. Suddenly, I was holding a man.


    ?Lennox.


    ?He was naked, shaking, and covered in dark lines that spread across his skin like cracks. He looked so tired.


    ?"Olivia?" he whispered. "I''m scared. The cold won''t stop."


    ?"I''m here," I said, pulling him close. "The cold is the sickness. But help ising. You have to stop fighting."


    ?"It feels like dying," he said.


    ?"I won''t let you die," I said firmly. "Follow my voice. Follow the light."


    ?I began to glow. Ahead of us, a thin line of red and gold light cut through the dark sky.


    ?"That''s Levi," I said. "That''s the medicine. Walk with me."


    ?He leaned on me as we walked. Every step was hard, but the dark lines on his skin slowly faded. The air grew warmer.


    ?Then, everything shattered.


    ?I gasped and sat up. I was back in the hospital. My hands were still holding Lennox''s.


    ?The heart monitor was steady now. His skin looked better; color wasing back.


    ?"He''s stable," Dr. Kapoor said in awe. "The wolf epted the bond."


    ?I copsed back into the chair, shaking.


    ?"You did it," Levi whispered weakly, smiling. "You saved him."


    ?I held Lennox''s hand tighter. And for the first time in a long while, I believed he might live.


    ?Hours passed in a blurred haze of relief and exhaustion. Levi had finally been disconnected from the blood-link and taken to a nearby room to sleep off the fatigue, leaving the suite quiet. I refused to leave. I sat in the chair pulled flush against Lennox''s bed, a book resting forgotten in myp as I watched the steady rise and fall of his chest.


    ?The monitor gave a soft, rhythmic chirp¡ªa heartbeat that finally sounded like it belonged to a living man instead of a machine.


    ?Suddenly, Lennox''s fingers twitched against the sheets. His eyes flickered, hisshes dark against his pale skin, before he slowly groaned and opened them. He looked around the room, his gaze hazy and confused, resting on the IV drips and the specialized monitors before finallynding on me.


    ?"Olivia?" His voice was a mere rasp, but it was steady.


    ?"I''m right here," I whispered, leaning forward and brushing a cool hand over his forehead. "You''re okay. You''re safe. It''s over now," I said, a tear of joy escaping and trailing down my cheek. "The new treatment is working, Lennox. Dr. Kapoor and Levi¡­ they anchored you. The decay is slowing down. I truly believe you''re going to be cancer-free soon. We''re finally winning."


    ?He took a deep, tentative breath, his eyes widening slightly as if he expected pain that never came. He moved his arm, then his legs, under the nket. "I feel¡­ different," he whispered, a look of wonder crossing his face. "Light. Like the weight of the world was lifted off my chest."


    ?I squeezed his hand. "Do you feel him? Your wolf?"


    ?Lennox went still, closing his eyes for a long moment, searching the internal silence he had lived with for years. A small, stunned smile broke across his lips. "Yes¡­ just a little. He''s quiet, and he''s tired, but he''s there. He''s resting in the sun."


    ?I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his temple. "I don''t care if he ever shifts again, Lennox. With or without your wolf, I love you. You are the man who fought for me, and I am the woman who will always fight for you."


    ?I looked deep into his eyes, my voice turning into a solemn vow. "Once you are fully recovered¡ªonce you have your strength back¡ªI want to be your mate again. Truly. I want you to mark me, Lennox. I want the world to know I belong to you, and you to me, forever."


    ?Lennox''s eyes shone with unshed tears. He reached up, his hand slightly shaky but determined, and cupped my neck. He pulled me down until our lips were inches apart.


    ?"I will mark you so deep the Moon Goddess herself will see it," he promised, his voice thick with emotion. "I''m not letting you go again, Olivia. Not in this life or the next."


    ?

 Chapter 666: Still Want You

    Olivia''s POV


    ?After making sure Lennox was resting soundly, I made my way to the room next door. I needed to see Levi. I found him sprawled on the bed, looking utterly drained. His skin was pale, and there were dark circles under his eyes that made my chest ache.


    ?"Levi?" I whispered, walking to his bedside.


    ?He opened his eyes slowly, a weary smile touching his lips. "How is he?"


    ?"Sleeping," I said, sitting on the edge of the mattress. "And he''s better. Truly better. How are you?"


    ?"I''m fine, Olivia. Just¡­ empty." He sighed, staring up at the ceiling. After a long silence, his voice dropped, turning heavy with guilt. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry for keeping his illness from you. I''m sorry for the man I became¡ªthe coldness, the secrets. I''ve made so many mistakes."


    ?He turned his head to look at me, his eyes full of a painful honesty. "I understand if you want to break this bond between us. If you want to just be with Lennox and walk away from me¡­ I won''t fight you. I''ve caused you enough grief."


    ?I frowned, a spark of anger mixing with my love for him. "So that''s it? You''re just going to let me go that easily? You think I''m that fragile, Levi?"


    ?"Olivia, I just want you to be happy¡ª" love you, you idiot," I cut him off, my voice cracking. "I love Louis, and I love Lennox. I love all three of you differently, and I can''t let go of any of you. You think I can''t forgive? We are humans, Levi. We break, we make mistakes, but we heal. I love you so much, and I want our family united. All of us."


    ?Levi''s breath hitched, and before he could say another word, I leaned down and captured his lips with mine. I wanted to show him that he was forgiven. I wanted him to feel that he was still mine.


    ?The kiss deepened instantly, fueled by the raw, desperate energy of the day. Levi groaned into my mouth, his handsing up to grip my waist, pulling me firmly against his body. The guilt seemed to melt away, reced by a primal, burning need.


    ?"Olivia," he rasped against my skin as I moved to straddle him.


    ?I didn''t want to talk. I reached for the hem of my shirt and pulled it over my head, tossing it aside. Levi''s eyes darkened, his hands sliding up my ribs to cup my breasts. I let out a shaky breath, my pussy already throbbing and soaking wet at the feel of his rough palms.


    ?I made quick work of my skirt and panties, throwing them onto the floor. Levi was already hard, his cock straining against his trousers. I reached down, unzipping him and freeing his thick, pulsing length. It was hot and heavy in my hand, and the sight of it made my head spin.


    ?"Fuck," Levi hissed as I wrapped my fingers around him, giving him a firm squeeze.


    ?I didn''t wait. I lifted my hips and guided his cock to my entrance. I was so slick, so ready for him. I sank down slowly, taking every inch of him into my tight, aching pussy. I let out a long, loud moan as he filled mepletely, his girth stretching my walls to the limit.


    ?Levi''s hands dug into my ass, his knuckles white as he began to thrust upward. I started to bounce on him, my movements frantic and hungry. The sound of our bodies colliding¡ªthe wet, rhythmic pping of my ass against his thighs¡ªfilled the quiet room.


    ?"You''re mine," Levi growled, his Alpha dominance surging back as he flipped us over. He pinned my wrists above my head, his chest heaving as he hammered into me with brutal, honest force. "Tell me you''re mine."


    ?"I''m yours," I screamed, my back arching as he hit my sweet spot over and over. "Always yours, Levi!"


    ?I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him deeper, wanting to feel him in my very soul. My pussy clutched at him, milking his thick cock until I felt the pressure behind my eyes reach a breaking point. Levi let out a primal roar, his body tensing as he surged inside me, his hot cum flooding my womb in thick, pulsing waves.


    ?The air in the room was thick with the scent of our climax, the sheets damp and tangled around our legs. Levi was still pulsing deep inside me, his head buried in the crook of my neck as we both fought to catch our breath.


    ?Then, the door clicked open.


    ?I didn''t even have the strength to pull the covers up. I looked up to see Louis standing there. He didn''t look shocked; his eyes were dark, roaming over my flushed, naked body and Levi''s sweat-slicked back. A slow, predatory smirk spread across his lips as he kicked the door shut behind him.


    ?"Well," Louis murmured, his voice a low, vibrating growl as he started unbuttoning his shirt. "It seems you two are having quite a bit of fun without me."


    ?Levi lifted his head, a smirk of his own ying on his lips despite his exhaustion. "There''s plenty of her to go around, Brother."


    ?Louis didn''t need to be told twice. He stripped with frantic speed, his clothes hitting the floor in a heap. He walked toward the bed, his own thick, heavy cock already standing at full attention, throbbing with every step he took. He looked at me, his gaze full of an unholy hunger.


    ?"My turn," he rasped.


    ?He climbed onto the bed, his presence immediately making the space feel smaller, more electric. Levi didn''t go far. He shifted back against the headboard, pulling me into hisp so that I was sitting upright, my back against his chest. As Louis crawled toward us, Levi reached around and grabbed my breasts, his rough thumbs flicking over my sensitive, swollen nipples.


    ?"I''ve been waiting all day for this," Louis hissed. He grabbed my thighs, spreading them wide so he could see exactly what his brother had done to me. I was soaking wet, my folds glistening and pink.


    ?Louis didn''t hesitate. He guided his massive cock to my entrance and pushed in with one long, deliberate shove. I let out a sharp cry, my head falling back against Levi''s shoulder as Louis filled me to the brim. He was even thicker than Levi, stretching me out until I felt like I might break.


    ?"God, Olivia," Louis groaned, his eyes rolling back in pleasure. "You''re so fucking warm."


    ?Levi leaned forward, capturing my earlobe in his teeth and biting down gently while his hands continued to work my breasts. The double stimtion was dizzying. As Louis began to fuck me, his thrusts powerful and rhythmic, Levi stayed busy above, sucking and licking at my skin, his hands never leaving my body. The sound of our bodies meeting was raw and wet, a frantic pping of skin that echoed in the quiet room.


    ?"RIDE HIM, OLIVIA," Levi growled into my ear, his voice full of Alpha authority.


    ?I gripped Louis''s shoulders, my nails digging into his muscles as I met every one of his upward lunges. My pussy clutched at him, milking him, the friction of his cock against my walls sending waves of electricity straight to my core. I was close¡ªso close.


    ?Louis''s pace became frantic, his breathing in jagged gasps. He reached down, his thumb finding my clit and rubbing it with a blunt, heavy pressure that sent me over the edge.


    ?"I''ming!" I screamed, my body arching and shaking as a violent climax ripped through me.


    ?Louis let out a guttural roar, his body stiffening as he mmed into me onest time, his hot cum flooding my insides, mixing with Levi''s. He copsed forward, burying his face in the crook of my neck, his heart hammering against mine.


    ?We stayed like that for several minutes, the only sound in the room being our jagged, heavy breathing. The weight of both Alphas pressing against me felt like a shield, a raw reminder that I wasn''t alone in this fight anymore. But as my heart rate finally began to slow, the image of Lennox''s pale face in the next room shed in my mind.


    ?"I need to see Lennox," I whispered, my voice thick.


    ?Louis groaned, nipping at my shoulder before finally pulling his slick, heavy cock out of me. Levi untangled his arms from around my waist, letting out a long sigh as the cold air hit my wet skin.


    ?"Go," Levi said softly, his voice still rough from the release. "We''ll be right behind you."


    ?I scrambled off the bed, my legs feeling like jelly. I didn''t care about the mess; I just wanted to be near him. I ducked into the bathroom, quickly washing the scent of the two brothers off my skin and the drying cum from my thighs. I pulled on a fresh, oversized silk robe, tying it tightly around my waist, though I knew my swollen lips and the dark love bites on my neck were dead giveaways of exactly what had just happened.


    ?I walked back into Lennox''s suite. The room was dim, lit only by the soft glow of the monitors. I expected him to be asleep, but as I approached the bed, his head turned.


    ?His eyes were clear¡ªclearer than they had been in days. He watched me walk toward him, his gaze tracing the way I moved, the slight flush still on my cheeks, and the way I held my robe closed. His brow furrowed, and a slow, knowing smirk spread across his lips. It was a look of pure, unadulterated Alpha possessiveness.


    ?"Olivia," he rasped, his voice stronger than it had been an hour ago.


    ?"You''re awake," I breathed, reaching for his hand.


    ?He didn''t take my hand immediately. Instead, he kept staring at me, his eyes dark with a mix of amusement and hunger.


    ?"What have those bastards done to you?" he asked, his smirk widening into a low, predatory grin. He inhaled deeply, his nostrils ring as he caught the lingering scent of his brothers on me. "I leave you alone for a few hours to catch my breath, and they move in like scavengers."


    ?I felt my face heat up, but I didn''t look away. "They were helping me, Lennox. We were¡­ celebrating the fact that you''re still here."


    ?Lennox chuckled, a deep, vibrating sound that made the monitors jump. He reached out, wrapping his fingers firmly around my wrist and pulling me down until I was hovering just inches above him.


    "Celebrating, hm?" he murmured, his eyes locking onto a dark mark on my corbone. "They better have saved some of that energy for me. "

 Chapter 667: Recovery

    Lennox''s POV


    ?A knock came softly on my door. Sucking in a deep breath, I asked the person in. The door pushed open and Aurora stepped in. A big, bright smile spread across her face as she closed the door behind her and moved cautiously toward me.


    ?"I came to check up on you, Lennox," she said softly, her eyes scanning me then the monitor. "How are you doing?" she asked, genuinely worried.


    ?"I''m fine. Come sit." I tapped the space beside me.


    ?Aurora moved toward the bed, her expression a mix of relief and lingering sadness. She sat where I indicated, though she kept a respectful distance.


    ?"I''m sorry I haven''te to see you these past weeks, Lennox," she said softly, her fingers tracing a pattern on the edge of the nket. "I knew you didn''t want guests. I knew you didn''t want anyone to see you like¡­ well, like that. I wanted to respect your privacy."


    ?"I understand, Aurora," I replied, my voice gaining more grit. "I wasn''t exactly in the mood forpany. I appreciate you staying away for my sake."


    ?Just then, the door pushed open again. Olivia walked in, carrying a tray of fresh fruit. The moment her eyesnded on Aurora sitting on the edge of my bed, her footsteps faltered. Her brow furrowed into a deep frown, her scent spiking with a sharp, protective edge that I could taste in the air.


    ?Aurora didn''t flinch. She stood up slowly, her gaze steady as she looked at Olivia, then back at me. "I''m heading back home tomorrow, Lennox," she said, ignoring the tension radiating from Olivia.


    ?I looked up at her, feeling a pang of guilt for the state I''d been in. "I''m sorry I couldn''t be there for youtely, Aurora. When you needed me most, I was useless."


    ?She shook her head, a small, sad smile touching her lips. "Don''t apologize. You''ve done more than enough for me over the years. Just focus on getting your strength back."


    ?She turned, giving Olivia a polite, brief nod of acknowledgement, and walked toward the door. Olivia stood frozen for a second before stepping aside to let her pass. Once the door clicked shut, the silence in the room became heavy.


    ?Olivia walked over and set the tray of fruit down on the bedside table with a bit more force than necessary. She didn''t look at me, her movements stiff as she arranged the napkins.


    ?"Is there something wrong with the grapes?" I teased, my voice low and amused.


    ?She finally looked at me, but her eyes were stormy, her lips pressed into a thin line. She wasn''t happy. Not one bit.


    ?"Jealousy doesn''t look good on you, Olivia," I said, a smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth.


    ?She rolled her eyes so hard I thought she might see the back of her skull. "I''m not jealous. I just think it''s interesting who shows up the minute you''re able to sit up."


    ?I reached out, snagging her wrist and pulling her closer until she was forced to look at me. "Stop it. Aurora is like a sister to me. She always has been, and she always will be. There is nothing there but history and respect."


    ?I tugged her closer until she was standing between my knees. "I love you."


    ?Olivia stared at me for a beat, her nostrils ring as she caught the scent of her own arousal mixing with that lingering spike of possessiveness. She didn''t stay standing for long. She hiked up the hem of her gown, tossed the tray of fruit further onto the table, and climbed onto the bed. She straddled myp, her knees digging into the mattress on either side of my hips.


    ?The weight of her, the heat of her pussy pressing against my thighs through the thin fabric, made my blood roar. My hands flew to her waist, my fingers digging into the soft flesh there.


    ?"Lennox," she breathed, her hands resting on my shoulders. "The doctor said you need rest. He said your body is still recovering."


    ?"This is my rest," I rasped, my eyes fixed on her mouth. "Seeing you, touching you¡­ this is the only thing that actually makes me feel like I''m back."


    ?I didn''t give her a chance to argue. I reached up, cupping the back of her head, and pulled her down into a kiss that was anything but restful. It was a im. I tasted her hunger, her relief, and that stubborn streak of jealousy that I secretly loved. My tongue pushed into her mouth, tangling with hers as I groaned deep in my throat.


    ?I moved my hands from her waist, sliding them down to the hem of her gown. I pushed the silk aside, baring her smooth, pale thighs. She wasn''t wearing anything underneath. The sight of her¡ªglistening and ready for me¡ªsnapped thest thread of my control.


    ?"Fuck," I hissed against her lips.


    ?I reached down, unzipping my sweats and freeing my cock. It was thick, stone-hard, and throbbing with a desperate need to be inside her. I grabbed her hips and lifted her slightly, guiding my head to her soaking wet opening.


    ?"Lennox, wait¡ª" she gasped, but her eyes were already zing over.


    ?"I''ve waited four years for this, Olivia," I growled. "I''m not waiting another second."


    ?I pulled her down. She let out a long, shaky moan as I buried myself in her, my cock stretching her walls as I bottomed out in one deep, slow shove. I felt her pussy clench around me, pulsing with heat, weing me home. The sensation was so intense I had to close my eyes and grit my teeth to keep froming right then.


    ?I started to move, my hips thrusting upward in a steady, powerful rhythm. Olivia braced her hands on my chest, her head falling back as she began to bounce on me. The sound of our bodies meeting¡ªthat wet, rhythmic pping¡ªechoed through the quiet medical suite.


    ?"You''re so fucking tight," I rasped, my hands moving to her ass, squeezing the cheeks as I drove deeper. "Still so perfect for me."


    ?"More," she whimpered, her nails scratching at my skin. "Don''t stop, Lennox."


    ?I didn''t stop. I increased the pace, meeting every one of her descents with a brutal, honest thrust that made the bed frame creak. I watched her face¡ªthe way her eyes rolled back, the way her lips parted as she fought for air. This was life. This was the reason I had fought that forest in my head.


    ?I felt the tension building in her, her internal walls starting to spasm around my cock. I reached up, my thumb finding her clit through the slickness, and gave it a firm, rhythmic rub.


    ?That was it. Olivia''s back arched, her body vibrating as she let out a piercing scream, her climax hitting her so hard she nearly copsed against me. Her pussy squeezed me in a series of violent, delicious pulses that sent me over the cliff.


    ?I let out a guttural roar, my body jerking as I pumped my hot, thick cum deep into her, filling her until she was overflowing. I held her tight, my face buried in her neck, our hearts hammering against each other in the same frantic rhythm.


    ?We stayed like that for a long time, the only sound being our jagged breathing and the hum of the monitors that were now recording a heart rate that was purely, vibrantly alive.


    ?I must have drifted off into the first real, painless sleep I''d had in years. When I opened my eyes, the room was filled with the soft light of morning and the quiet murmur of voices.


    ?Olivia wasn''t sleeping. She was sitting right beside me, her hand locked in mine, her eyes wide and alert as she watched me. Levi and Louis were already there, standing at the foot of the bed like twin sentinels, their faces tight with anticipation.


    ?Dr. Kapoor was staring at thetest printouts from the machines, shaking his head in pure disbelief. He looked up, catching my eye, and for the first time, he didn''t look like a man fighting a losing battle.


    ?"Goodness¡­" I rasped, my voice sounding deeper, fuller. I cleared my throat, feeling the strength in my lungs. "Am I getting better, Doctor? Or is this just the meds talking?"


    ?Kapoor stepped forward, a rare, stunned smile breaking his professional mask. "It is no dream, Alpha. Your cellr markers have stabilized. The decay has not only stopped¡ªit is reversing. The ''Locked-In'' state is over. You are healing at a rate I have never seen in a human¡ªor a shifter. You are, for all intents and purposes, returning to your prime."


    ?The silence in the room snapped.


    ?"Lennox!" Levi breathed. He didn''t wait for an invitation; he rushed to the bedside and pulled me into a fierce, bone-crushing hug. I could feel him shaking, the weight of the months he spent ying the stoic leader finally falling away. "You bastard. You actually stayed. You''re actually here."


    ?"Couldn''t let you have all the fun, little brother," I chuckled, my arms wrapping around him with a strength that surprised even me.


    ?Louis was right behind him. He didn''t say much¡ªhe never did when he was emotional¡ªbut he gripped my shoulder with a force that would have bruised anyone else before leaning in to join the embrace. "The pack needs its Alpha," he muttered, his voice thick and rough. "And I need my brother back."


    ?Olivia didn''t let go of my hand for a second. She leaned in, her eyes shimmering with tears of pure, unfiltered joy, and wrapped her arms around my neck, burying her face in the crook of my shoulder. I could feel her heart racing against mine, the same heart I had followed through that frozen forest.


    ?"I told you," she whispered into my skin, her voice trembling. "I told you we''d make sure you stayed."


    ?I held them all¡ªmy woman, my brothers¡ªfeeling the heat of their bodies and the connection of our bonds.


    ?"I''m back," I said, my voice ringing with the old Alpha iron, loud enough for the doctor and my family to hear. "And I''m never leaving again."


    ?

 Chapter 668: Together

    Olivia''s POV


    ?Lennox leaned back against the cushions of the sofa, looking better. A mischievous glint appeared in his eyes as he looked over at Levi and Louis.


    ?"Do you two remember," Lennox started, a low chuckle vibrating in his chest, "when Olivia refused to speak to us for a whole day because we made the mistake of smiling at Amanda?" ?Levi burst outughing, shaking his head. "How could I forget? She stomped around this house like a tiny hurricane. I think she broke a vase in the hallway just to make a point."


    ?Louis joined in, a rare, genuine grin on his face. "She was so jealous. We weren''t even flirting; we were just being polite."


    ?I rolled my eyes, though a smile tugged at my lips as I rested my head on Lennox''s shoulder. "Back then, anyone was a threat," I defended myself, though I wasughing too. "I was young and territorial. Can you me me?"


    ?It had been two weeks since the news of his improvement, and day by day, he had been getting better. My Lennox wasing back. The way he moved, the way he spoke¡ªthe Alpha iron was returning to his spirit. We were so lucky. Every time I looked at him, I felt a surge of gratitude so strong it nearly brought me to tears. We were very lucky to have him here.


    ?But then, theughter died down. Lennox''s posture shifted, and the air in the room grew heavy with a sudden, intentional weight. He looked at Levi and Louis, and I could tell from the silentmunication passing between them that they had already discussed what wasing next.


    ?"I have something to say," Lennox began, his voice dropping into a serious, steady tone. He looked down at me, his gaze searching mine. "Olivia¡­ do you really want us to work? All of us?"


    ?I didn''t hesitate. I sat up straighter, looking at each of them in turn. "Yes. I love you three. I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it until I have no breath left. Furthermore, I want this family."


    ?Lennox took a deep breath. "Then it starts with this. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for the walls I built and for the way I let my pride nearly destroy what we have."


    ?"I''m sorry too," Levi added, his voice thick with emotion. "For the secrets. For thinking I knew what was best for you without ever asking what you needed."


    ?"And I''m sorry," Louis muttered. ?Actually, he had nothing to apologize for.


    ?Lennox continued. "I want us to start all over again, Olivia. I know you''ve heard this so many times before, but this is for real. No more shadows. No more ''Locked-In'' secrets. Just us. Do you want that?"


    ?Tears blurred my vision as I looked at them¡ªmy three Alphas, finally standing together instead of apart. "Yes," I whispered, a sob of relief catching in my throat. "I would love that more than anything."


    ?Levi reached out, taking my other hand, while Louis ced a grounding hand on my shoulder.


    ?"We''re going to love you this time as you deserve," Levi promised, his eyes burning with a new kind of vow. "No more half-measures. No more mistakes."


    ?I smiled. "I hope so."


    ?TWO WEEKS LATER!


    ?I was on a private date with just Levi.


    ?He looked incredible in a dark button-down, his sleeves rolled up to reveal his powerful forearms. But it was his eyes that held me; the haunted look was gone, reced by a deep, calm affection.


    ?I reached across the table, taking his hand. "I hope you know," I started softly, "that even with Lennox back and stronger every day, I don''t love you any less. I know it''s hard for the three of you sometimes, and it''s hard for me to show it equally¡­ but I am trying, Levi. I need you to know that."


    ?Levi squeezed my hand, his thumb stroking my knuckles. "I know, Olivia. Just being here with you¡­ it''s enough."


    ?"I was thinking about us earlier," I said, a small smile ying on my lips. "About how we grew up. You were always my ''yes'' man. Do you remember? Whenever I wanted something¡ªsomething ridiculous or a stupid demand¡ªI was always a little afraid to go to Lennox. He was the strict one, even then. I was scared he''d say no or tell me to be sensible."


    ?Levi let out a low, melodic chuckle, his eyes crinkling at the corners.


    ?"But you," I continued, my voice warming. "You loved me too much to ever say no. Even when I was being impossible, you''d just sigh and make it happen. You''ve always been my steady ground, Levi. You gave me a softness that I didn''t get anywhere else. That''s why I love you. Not because of a bond, but because of who you''ve always been to me."


    ?Levi''s smile widened, but his gaze grew intense. "I couldn''t help it," he whispered. "Seeing you happy was the only thing that made sense to me back then. It''s still the only thing that makes sense."


    ?He leaned in closer, the candlelight dancing in his dark eyes. "I don''t need to be the only one, Olivia. I just need to be yours. As long as I have these moments¡ªthis version of you that belongs just to me¡ªI can handle anything."


    ?I felt a lump form in my throat. I stood up slowly, walking around the table to stand beside him. Levi immediately pulled his chair back, drawing me into the space between his knees. I wrapped my arms around his neck, breathing in his scent of rain and spice.


    ?I went still, watching the way his jaw tightened.


    ?"I am so sorry," he whispered. "For the lies, for the way I manipted the situation while Lennox was sick, for the coldness I showed you. There were nights when I looked at myself in the mirror and didn''t recognize the man staring back. I was cruel to you, the one person who deserved only my protection."


    ?He looked down at his hands, his grip on my wrists trembling slightly. "Sometimes... I feel like I was let off the hook too easily. I see you smiling at me, I see Lennox recovering, and I feel like I don''t deserve this grace. I hurt you, Olivia. I broke your trust over and over again. A part of me feels like I should have been cast out, not brought back into your arms."


    ?My heart ached at the weight of his self-loathing. I reached up, forcing him to look at me, cupping his face in my hands.


    ?"Levi, look at me," Imanded softly. "You weren''t let off the hook. You lived in a hell of your own making for months. I saw you wasting away; I saw the light leave your eyes. That was your punishment."


    ?I brushed a thumb over his cheekbone. "Forgiveness isn''t about forgetting what you did. It''s about deciding that the man you are now is worth fighting for. You''ve earned your ce back. Don''t punish yourself anymore, Levi. I need you whole."


    ?A single, heavy breath escaped him, as if he were finally letting go of a stone he''d been carrying in his chest. The tension bled out of his shoulders, and he finally pulled me flush against him, burying his face in the crook of my neck.


    ?"I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you," he vowed into my skin. "I promise."


    ?"I know you will," I whispered. "I love you, Levi," I murmured against his ear. "Thank you for loving me."


    ?He pulled back just enough to look at me, his hand cupping my cheek. "And I love you. More than I have words for."


    ?Then, he leaned in and kissed me¡ªa deep, slow, and lingering kiss filled with passion. In that moment, the rest of the world faded away. There was no pack, no brothers, no past trauma. Just two people in love.


    ?When we arrived back at the mansion, it was already 9 PM. I kissed Levi goodnight and made my way to the boys'' room to check up on them before retiring for bed.


    ?Pushing the door and stepping into their room, I didn''t expect to see Lennox there, lying on their beds. Seeing Lennox there, in the middle of the boys'' joined beds, made my heart swell. He had literally pushed all three beds together to make one giant bed. Liam was sprawled across Lennox''s chest, his small hand clutching his father''s shirt as if making sure he wouldn''t disappear again. Leon and Leo were tucked into his sides, their breathing deep and rhythmic.


    ?As if sensing my presence, Lennox''s eyes fluttered open. The moonlight caught the sharp, healthy line of his jaw. He didn''t move abruptly¡ªhe didn''t want to wake them¡ªbut a soft, beautiful smile spread across his face. He carefully disentangled himself, kissing each of their foreheads before sliding out of the bed with a grace that proved his strength was truly back.


    ?We stepped out into the hallway, the door clicking softly behind us.


    ?"How was your date with Levi?" he asked, his voice a low, warm hum in the quiet corridor. He pulled me into his arms, his scent wrapping around me.


    ?"It was fine," I whispered, leaning my head against his chest. "It was... necessary. We talked through a lot of things."


    ?Lennox nodded, kissing the top of my head. He didn''t ask for details; he trusted the bond now.


    ?"Good," he murmured.


    ?He gave me onest lingering kiss goodnight before heading toward his own suite. I watched him walk away before turning toward Levi''s room.


    ?When I stepped inside, the room was dimly lit. Levi was already under the covers, propped up against the pillows. He looked up as I entered, and the hopeful look in his eyes made me realize how much he still needed the reassurance of my presence.


    ?I didn''t say a word. I simply changed into one of his oversized t-shirts and crawled into the bed beside him. Levi immediately opened his arms, pulling me into the crook of his shoulder. I rested my hand on his chest, feeling the steady thrum of his heart.


    ?We didn''t have sex. We didn''t even talk. The passion of the restaurant had settled into something deeper¡ªa quiet,fortable intimacy. Levi pulled the duvet up over us, his chin resting on the top of my head, his legs tangling with mine.


    ?For the first time in four years, the mansion was silent¡ªnot because of grief, but because everyone was finally at rest.


    ?

 Chapter 669: Extra

    Olivia''s POV


    ?A few dayster, it was finally Louis''s turn. I knew he had been stewing in his own head. While Lennox was the king and Levi was the "yes" man, Louis was the soldier, the enforcer¡ªand sometimes, the man who felt like he was standing just outside the circle of our hearts.


    ?We were at the privateke house, the water as still as ss under the moonlight. Louis was standing on the deck, hisrge back to me, his shoulders tight enough to snap. When I approached and wrapped my arms around his waist, he didn''t lean back. He stayed rigid.


    ?"You''ve been quiet all evening, Louis," I murmured, pressing my cheek against his spine.


    ?"I''m used to the quiet, Olivia," he rasped, finally turning in my arms. His eyes were dark, filled with a familiar, brooding pain. "Lennox is the heart of this pack. Levi is the charm. They''ve always had this... connection with you. Sometimes I feel invisible. Like I''m just the ''extra'' person in this bond. The one who''s there to guard the door while the three of you are a trio."


    ?"Louis, no," I breathed, my heart aching. I reached up, cupping his jaw, forcing him to look at me. "Don''t you ever say that."


    ?"It''s hard not to feel it," he said, his voice dropping. "I''m the one who stayed angry when they were soft. I''m the one who''s hard to love. Do you even know why you''re here with me tonight, or is it just because it''s ''my turn'' on the calendar?"


    ?I pulled his head down until our foreheads shed. "You aren''t the extra, Louis," I whispered, my fingers tracing the hard line of his jaw. "You are the one who loves me so deeply it scares you. I know you find it hard to hurt me, even when you''re angry. You carry the weight of being the enforcer, the one who has to be strong for everyone else, but with me... I see the man who would tear the world apart just to keep me safe."


    ?I stepped even closer, my body flushing against his. "Lennox and Levi have their ces, but you are my foundation. I''ve been so caught up in the chaos of Lennox''s recovery and Levi''s guilt that I haven''t shown you how much you mean to me. But I''m going to make sure you see it now. Every single day. You are the anchor that keeps my soul from drifting, Louis."


    ?A low, guttural growl vibrated in his chest¡ªa sound of pure, possessive relief. The wall he''d built around his heart didn''t just crack; it shattered.


    ?"I need to know you''re mine, Olivia," he rasped, his eyes turning a dark, predatory shade. "I need to feel it."


    ?"I am yours," I promised, my voice fierce. "Completely."


    ?I leaned up, capturing his lips in a kiss that was raw,manding, and filled with years of unspoken longing. It was a im, deep and punishing, and as he lifted me off my feet, I felt the sheer power of his need. He carried me toward the bedroom of theke house, his movements heavy and slow.


    ?He set me down on the edge of therge, dark bed, but before he could move away to strip, I reached out and caught his hand. I looked up at him through myshes, seeing the Alpha, the dominant force that always made my blood sing with a different kind of fire.


    ?I leaned in close to his ear, my breath hot against his skin, and whispered the one word that I knew would bridge the gap between us.


    ?"Master."


    ?The word hit him like a physical blow. His entire body went rigid, and the growl that ripped from his throat was primal. He grabbed my wrists, pinning them over my head as he pushed me back onto the mattress, his massive frame hovering over mine with a terrifying, beautiful intensity.


    ?"Say it again," hemanded, his voice a low, vibrating warning.


    ?"Master," I repeated, my voice steady as I licked my lips, watching his eyes turn pitch ck with a hunger that made my skin tingle.


    ?Louis didn''t waste another second. He stripped off his clothes with a brutal, fast energy, tossing his shirt to the floor. When he stood over me, naked and pulsing, he looked massive¡ªa wall of hard muscle and raw power. He reached into the nightstand and pulled out two soft leather cuffs.


    ?"Do you want this?" he asked, wanting to obtain my consent.


    ?"Yes," I breathed, my heart thudding against my ribs. "Take it all."


    ?He clicked the leather around my wrists, pinning them to the heavy wooden headboard. Being trapped and unable to move sent a jolt of heat straight to my pussy. He then moved to my ankles, spreading my legs wide and tying them down too. I waspletely open, a giftid out just for him.


    ?Louis didn''t go for a soft kiss. He leaned down and bit the skin where my neck met my shoulder, marking me before he even touched me. "You''re so fucking beautiful when you''re helpless for me," he hissed.


    ?He reached for a small leather flogger in the drawer. The first sting across my inner thigh was light, just a taste. I gasped, my back arching off the bed. The next one was harder¡ªa sharp thwack that made my skin sting and my toes curl.


    ?"Who do you belong to?" hemanded, hisrge handing up to grip my throat¡ªnot to hurt, but to show me who was in charge.


    ?"To you," I sobbed, the feeling of the sting and his hand on me pushing me to the edge. "I''m yours, Master."


    ?He dropped the leather and shoved his fingers deep into my soaking wet heat. He was rough, his movements fast and demanding as he stretched me out. He found my clit and pinned it down with a heavy, blunt pressure that made my vision blur.


    ?"You''re dripping for me," he growled.


    ?He moved between my legs, his massive, stone-hard cock pressing against my entrance. He didn''t tease me. He didn''t go slow. He lunged, burying his entire thick length inside me in one devastating, powerful shove.


    ?I let out a loud, sharp scream as my head mmed back against the pillow. He was so thick, filling every inch of me until I felt like I might break. It was exactly what I needed.


    ?"Look at me," he roared.


    ?I forced my eyes open, meeting his burning stare. He began to fuck me with a relentless, punishing rhythm. Every thrust was deep and hard, his balls pping against my ass with a wet, rhythmic sound that echoed in the quiet room. The bed frame groaned under the force of his body.


    ?"You aren''t going anywhere," he rasped, his hands grabbing my face, his thumbs bruising my cheeks. "I''ve got you. I''ve always had you."


    ?The friction was incredible. Theck of control, the sting on my skin, and the sheer power of his cock hammering into me drove me over the cliff. I felt my walls clench around him, milking him as a violent climax ripped through my body.


    ?"Master! Master, please!" I screamed as I broke, wave after wave of pleasure shattering my senses.


    ?Louis let out a guttural, animal roar, his body tensing like a bowstring as he drove into me onest, final time. He stayed deep inside, his hot, heavy cum pulsing into me in thick waves as he copsed his weight onto my chest.


    ?He stayed there for a long time, his breathing loud and jagged in the silence. He reached up, his fingers trembling slightly as he unclipped the cuffs from my wrists, immediately pulling my hands down to wrap around his neck.


    ?

 Chapter 670: The Verdict

    Olivia''s POV


    ?One monthter.


    ?Everything was finally okay. Life had moved from a nightmare into a dream so fast. Lennox was recovering at a rate that baffled the doctors; his strength was back, his hair had grown in thick and dark again, and he was already back to performing his duties as Alpha.


    ?The boys were at school, and for the first time in weeks, the mansion was quiet. Too quiet. I decided to head to the study, knowing the three of them were in there "working," which usually meant a mix of pack business and bickering over who got to take me out next.


    ?But the moment I pushed the door open, the yful mood I''d carried died instantly.


    ?The air was thick and heavy, charged with a tension so sharp I could taste it. Lennox, Levi, and Louis were all seated on the couches, but none of them were looking at each other. Lennox was rubbing his face with both hands, looking frustrated. Levi had his eyes closed tight, leaning his head back against the leather, and Louis let out a long, shaky sigh that sounded like a growl.


    ?"What is going on?" I asked, closing the door behind me and leaning against it. "I could smell the stress from the hallway."


    ?Louis was the first to look up, his eyes pained. Lennox dropped his hands, his face weary.


    ?"The Council reached a verdict today, Olivia," Lennox said, his voice gratingly low. "They''ve found our father guilty of treason. For the plot to kill me and for trying to seize the bloodline power¡­ they''ve sentenced him to death."


    ?I felt the blood drain from my face.


    ?"So, what do you want to do?" I asked softly, walking into the center of the room.


    ?Louis stood up, pacing like a caged animal. "He''s a monster. We know that. He wanted Lennox dead so he could rule through us. But..." He stopped, looking at his brothers. "He is our father. Still our father. How are we supposed to be the ones to spill his blood?"


    ?Levi opened his eyes, looking hollow. "If we let him live, the Council sees us as weak. If we kill him, we carry the weight of being kinyers for the rest of our lives. It''s a trap."


    ?I looked at the three of them¡ªmen who had just fought so hard to find peace. I couldn''t let them start this new era with their father''s blood on their hands. It would rot the foundation of everything we just rebuilt.


    ?"No," I said firmly, drawing all three of their gazes. "No matter what he is, he is the reason you three exist. He should not go unpunished¡ªnot after what he did to Lennox, and what he put us through¡ªbut death? No. We aren''t doing that."


    ?"The Council won''t ept a p on the wrist, Olivia," Lennox warned. "They want justice."


    ?"Then we give them a different kind of justice," I replied, my mind racing. "A punishment worse than death for a man who craved power more than his own children."


    ?I sat down between Lennox and Levi, taking their hands. "We strip him. We use the bond and the healers to sever his connection to his wolf. We take his title, hisnd, and his pride. We exile him to the northern wastes¡ªto live out his days as a human, alone, watching from afar as the sons he tried to break be the greatest Alphas this pack has ever seen."


    ?The room went silent. To a shifter, losing your wolf was a fate more painful than a de to the throat. It was the ultimate shame.


    ?Louis''s eyes cleared, a dark sort of satisfaction settling in his features. "To live as a man... with nothing but the memory of the power he threw away."


    ?Lennox looked at me, a flicker of pride in his amber eyes.


    ?"It''s settled then," I said, feeling the tension in the room finally begin to ease.


    ?Lennox stared at me for a long moment, the heavy weight of leadership in his eyes slowly softening into pure admiration. He reached out, pulling me into hisp and burying his face in my neck. His arms wrapped around me so tightly I could feel the steady, powerful thrum of his heart.


    ?"You really are a lifesaver, Olivia," he whispered against my skin, his voice thick with relief. "I was sitting here picturing his blood on my hands, wondering how I''d ever look our sons in the eye again. You just saved this family from a ghost that would have haunted us forever."


    ?Levi leaned forward, finally letting out the breath he''d been holding. "The Council will fight us on it, but Lennox is right. Stripping his wolf is a more brutal message than an execution. It shows we have the power to unmake a monster, not just kill one."


    ?Louis stopped his pacing, a grim but satisfied nod following. "Exile in the north. He''ll be cold, alone, and human. It''s exactly what he deserves for trying to freeze the life out of his own blood."


    ?I felt the dark cloud that had been hovering over the room finally lift. They had a n now¡ªone that didn''t involve bing the very thing they hated.


    ?I pulled back slightly, cupping Lennox''s face and brushing a thumb over his cheekbone. "Then it''s settled. No more talk of death today." I gave him a small, yful smile to break thest bit of tension. "Are you still ready for our date tonight? Or are you too busy being a King?"


    ?Lennox chuckled, the sound deep and vibrant, vibrating through my chest. The tired lines around his eyes vanished as he looked at me with that raw, golden heat I had missed so much.


    ?"I am never too busy for you," he rasped, his hands sliding down to my hips. "The pack can wait. The Council can wait. Tonight, I''m just a man who wants to spend every second reminding his mate why he fought so hard toe back to her."


    ?Levi stood up, heading for the door with a smirk. "We''ll handle the paperwork for the exile. Go. Take her out. Just make sure she''s back by midnight¡ªit''s my morning for the school run."


    ?Louis grunted in agreement as he followed Levi out. "Don''t tire her out too much, Lennox. We still have a long week ahead."


    ?Once the door clicked shut, Lennox stood up, still holding me in his arms as if I weighed nothing. He looked better than he had in years¡ªstrong, healthy, andpletely mine.


    ?"Where are we going?" I asked, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    ?"Somewhere quiet," he promised, his eyes darkening as he leaned in for a kiss. "Somewhere I can have you all to myself."


    ?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!